《Making Millions With The Eyes Of God》 Making 1 Making 1 In Oakhaven, Eldoria. +65%%% In the evening, Gilmore Reed came out of a flower shop with a bouquet of fresh roses in his hands. Today was his girlfriends birthday. The flower shop was about 0.31 to 0.37 miles away from Oakhaven University, where he and his girlfriend studied. He headed towards the university. However, after walking only a few steps, he tripped over something and almost fell. At the same time, an old man cried out, Ouch, it hurts! Gilmore noticed that he had stepped on the mans foot. The old man had white hair and a white beard. His clothes were messy and dirty. It seemed as though he hadnt washed them for many days. There was also a stainless steel bowl in front of him. The old man rubbed his foot which was covered with a cloth shoe while groaning in pain. Feeling embarrassed, Gilmore apologized to him profusely and took out his wallet. There were only a few 20-dor notes in it. He took one out and put it in the bowl that was in front of the old man. After that, Gilmore turned to leave. Dont go the old man said suddenly. Gilmore stopped as his heart **ed a beat. He was worried that the old man would extort money from him. He was poor and so was his family. Sir, is there anything else? Gilmores voice trembled. Young man, Im the 198th generation disciple of Zenith in Ravenhurst Mountain. Ive wandered the world for many years. Now that Im old, I want to return to Ravenhurst Mountain. The old man looked up at Gilmore. Just give me another 40 dors to cover my travel expenses. Gilmore secretly breathed a sigh of relief. 1/3 Fortunately, the man had asked for only 40 dors. If he had asked for 40 thousand dors. Gilmore would probably have to call the police. Although Gilmore was very poor, he had indeed stepped on the old mans foot. Thus, he was willing to give the old man another 40 dors. In any case, the man might even need to buy some medicine. Gilmore quickly took another 200 dors from his wallet and put it in the bowl in front of the old man. Sir, here you are. Gilmore wanted to quickly slip away in case the old man made any more trouble for him. Yet a bony hand suddenly grabbed Gilmores right wrist. It was the old mans hand. Gilmores expression changed as he asked the old man, Whats wrong? Young man, youve been so kind, but I have nothing to repay you with except an elixir from Ravenhurst Mountain in this box. The old man pressed a small wooden box into Gilmores hand. As long as you take it, youll be immune to all diseases. The mana in the elixir will strengthen your body and make you unconquerable. After the mana goes through all your mana points, you can see anything that others. cant see. All the secrets in this world will be revealed to you. Gilmores mouth twitched. He thought, This old man is definitely a chatan! He said that he has an elixir from Ravenhurst Mountain and that if I take it, Ill be unconquerable. Why didnt he just say that he is the founder of Zenith? He even said Ill be able to see anything that others cant see. Why didnt he just im to be an immortal? It would be strange if I believed him. Young man, you dont believe me, right? Seeing Gilmores disapproving expression, the old man said earnestly, You may not know it, but something is about to happen to you. Gilmore didnt trust him. May I ask what will happen then? The old man nced at Gilmore, saying confidently. Youll be cu**ded 2/3 Chipoint Gilmore did a double-take, and replied angrily. How how could you curse me? Youre 40 mean! The old man had stated that Gilmores girlfriend would cheat on him. How could Gilmore not be angry? What a bad guy the old man was! However, the old man smiled. Im not cursing you. Your girlfriend is going to break up with you, but dont be sad. Youll soon meet another woman. Its up to you whether shell bring your good luck or bad luck. Gilmore was amused. You must be joking, sir. My girlfriend and I are doing great together. Why would we break up? As for meeting another woman, that was nonsense. The old man didnt exin any further. He let go of Gilmores wrist and waved his hand. Hurry up and go to your girlfriend. Otherwise, shell leave with a rich man. Ill be back soon! Gilmore said in a huff and rushed to Oakhaven University. He was going to bring Tiffany Hubbard here to prove that they got on well. He thought, How dare you say Ill be c**kolded? Just wait and see! 64RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Making 2 Making 2 Students rushed out of Oakhaven University one after another after school. From afar, Gilmore noticed a longChaired girl standing at the gate of Oakhaven University. The girl had a pretty face and she looked charming in her slim blue dress. The soft sunlight from the evening sky outlined her great curves. Many boys passing through the gate couldnt help casting their eyes on her. A faint smile appeared on Gilmores face. The beautiful girl in a long dress at the gate was his girlfriend, Tiffany. She must be waiting for him. Tiffany had not noticed Gilmore as she was staring in the direction of the campus. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gilmore wanted to quietly approach Tiffany to give her a surprise. He put the small box from the old man into his pocket, straightened his clothes, and was about to walk toward Tiffany with the flowers in his hand. Out of nowhere, a blue BMW drove out of the school and stopped in front of Tiffany. A blissful smile spread over Tiffanys face as she waved at the person in the car. Gilmore froze immediately. He had a ball feeling. The BMWs window rolled down, showing a handsome man sitting in the drivers seat. Gilmore recognized him at a nce. He was Brandon Wilson, a freshman in the piano department. He was known as the Piano Prince. Brandon came from a wealthy family in Oakhaven. He was rich, handsome, and yed the piano well. He was the Prince Charming of many girls at Oakhaven University. Brandon was so outstanding that he nevercked girlfriends. Gilmore didnt expect Tiffany to be waiting for Brandon instead of him. Brandon, who was in the car, said to Tiffany with a smile, Tiffany, sorry to keep you waiting. Get in the car! Ive looked a table at Hilton Hotel. hu, Aug 13 Tiffany nodded gently at Brandon with a sweet smile. Okay. She walked over to the other side briskly. Gilmore saw Brandon lean over to open the door for her. Tiffany got into the car, pushing her hair off her forehead. However, the next moment. she caught sight of Gilmore standing not far ahead of her. Whats wrong? Naturally, Brandon saw Gilmore too, whom he knew was Tiffanys boyfriend. Yet he pretended not to know anything and looked at Tiffany with interest. Tiffany regained herposure in an instant. She answered, Nothing. Lets go! Brandons lips curled into a content smile. Seeing that he could get Tiffany into his BMW. he must have investigated Gilmores background. Gilmores parents were farmers. He was a poor bumpkin. Therefore, Brandon was not surprised that Tiffany would choose him. Everyone wanted to have a better life. He just wanted to sleep with Tiffany, and she wanted his money. It was an equal deal. Brandon smiled scornfully. Tiffanys cold nce had hurt Gilmores pride. Gilmore remembered what the old man had said. Gilmore felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Unexpectedly, the old man was right. His girlfriend had twoCtimed him. Anger engulfed him. Could it be that Tiffany just pretended to be pure and unworldly in front of him? As the BMW ignited, Brandon didnt leave. Instead, he parked his car right next to Gilmore. Needless to say, Brandon did that on purpose He smiled at Gilmore. Youfe Gilmore Reed, right? Did you buy the flowers for Tiffany? Im sorry, but shes my girlfriend now. 12 10 Thu, Mu 15 M C. He stole Gilmores girlfriend and evenughed at Gilmore. Brandon was such an arrogant person. It was all because he was from a rich and powerful family. Brandon didnt take Gilmore seriously. Although he was being insulted by Brandon, Gilmore was calm. He retorted, Mr. Wilson, youre wrong. The flowers are not for her. Even so, you like the woman that Im sick of. You do have good taste. What did you say? Brandon flew into a fit of rage. Gilmore was indifferent, thinking, Doesnt Brandon want to humiliate me? Now, Ill get back at him. Tiffany was very nervous. Afraid that Brandon would misunderstand, she shouted at Gilmore, Gilmore, what are you talking about? Ive never liked you. Dont tter yourself. Im Brandons girlfriend! Hearing her voice, the students around them all stopped and looked over. Gilmore couldnt believe it. Tiffany had said that she had never liked him and that he had just been ttering himself. Moreover, she deliberately said it out loud to let everyone know that she was Brandons girlfriend. Gilmore thought, She is clearly trying to express a clear break up with me and express her loyalty to Brandon. Shes so ruthless! She made Gilmore a fool in front of so many people. Tiffany was no longer that simple girl he once knew. She was calcting! Gilmore sneered, and said, What a sly fox! I was so stupid! Gilmore didnt bother to look at Tiffanys sullen face. He turned to leave. Hey, poor boy. Find a girl and give her the flowers. Maybe shell like you Brandons harsh laughter came from behind Gilmore. 1310 Thu Au 15 Gilmore was enraged. Brandon was ridiculing him for believing that Tiffany would like a poor guy like him. Just then, Gilmore saw several girls walking out of the gate. The girl walking in front had long hair and a beautiful face. She was as delicate as a great artwork. Her skin was fair and soft. Her eyes were clear and bright. When she smiled, her eyes. crinkled like crescent moons. She had a lovely figure and looked perfect from head to Loc Almost all the boys passing by were attracted to her. Gilmore was stunned for quite a while. He felt that this pretty girl was somewhat familiar. Brandon and Tiffanys insults prompted Gilmore to make a decision. He strode forward and pushed the bouquet into that girls hand. The crowd around them was taken aback. The girls dazzling eyes were also full of shock and doubt. Those girls around her couldnt help covering their mouths. They were almost tongue- tied. What was going on? The next moment, Gilmore pulled the girl into his arms before she could react. The girl was like a frightened rabbit. She was in a daze. I like you! Gilmore whispered in her ear. He then leaned down and gently kissed the girls face. After that, he quickly let go of her and went away. He looked so domineering and wild. The several girls finally realized what had happened. They looked at the girl who was kissed with amazement. Christine, did he just confess his love to you? Our goddess was kissed? will she get pregnant because of the kiss? Christine Foster blushed. She was also very astonished and even angry that Gilmore 475 C 13:30 Th?. Aug 15 had kissed her. JM | @ +65% However, Christine didnt say anything and left in a hurry. The girls were surprised as they hastily followed her. In the BMW, Brandon and Tiffany were dumbstruck. Brandon couldnt believe that Gilmore had confessed his love to Christine and kissed her. He knew very well about Christines status at Oakhaven University. She was very beautiful and was from a very powerful family. Even Brandon was not good enough for her and was not qualified to even touch her finger. However, Gilmore, a poor man, hugged Christine in public and even kissed her. Brandon was driven mad with jealousy. Tiffany was also shocked. Gilmore was nothing to her. Still, he had kissed Christine, the most beautiful girl at Oakhaven University, in front of her. That was simply a p in her face. Making 3 Making 3 Obviously, the reason why Gilmore gave the roses to Christine, hugged her, and kissed her in public, was not because he liked her. He didnt even know who she was. He did that just to fight back against the humiliation from Brandon and Tiffany. Didnt Brandon say that no girl would like a poor guy like him? So. Gilmore gave the flowers to a beautiful girl, hugged her, and kissed her in front of Brandon. Moreover, this girl was much more beautiful than Tiffany. Gilmore wanted to make Brandon and Tiffany disgruntled. After leaving school, Gilmore went to find the old man, who had said that Tiffany would cheat on Gilmore and fall in love with a rich man. The old man was right. He could foretell the future, so he must have been a mysterious bigwig. However, when Gilmore returned to that ce, the old man had already left. Gilmore felt disappointed. He thought, Did that man leave for Ravenhurst Mountain already? Gilmore took out the small box from his pocket subconsciously. As long as you take it, youll be immune to all diseases. The mana in the elixir will strengthen your body and make you unconquerable.. After the mana goes through all your mana points, you can see anything that others cant see. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only All the secrets in this world will be revealed to you. This was what the old man had told Gilmore when he gave him the elixir. At that time, Gilmore hadnt believed what the old man said, but now, he believed it. However, the old man was gone. Gilmore couldnt ask the old man for more information. Gilmore decided to find a ce to study the elixir. Ten minutester, Gilmore sat on the bed in a hotel room, opening the small box he had gotten from the old man. All of a sudden, he smelled a strange aroma. It made him feel refreshed! Inside the small box, there was a thumbCsized ck pill. Gilmore took it out and put it in his mouth. Before he could chew it, the pill melted. It flowed down his throat smoothly. He felt warm and wasforted by the feeling. Finally, it reached his mana core. His calm mana core immediately turned into a raging sea. Gilmore heard a rumble from his mana core. He was frightened, not knowing what was going on. Endless power surged out of his mana core and went through all his mana vessels in an instant The vigorous power washed his mana vessels over and over again. He could even feel his mana vessels expanding and bing tougher. His bones and muscles crackled and were strengthened. As his body and mana points grew stronger, Gilmore felt the power running through his mana points. Every mana point was unblocked. They were popping feverishly inside him. As all the mana points in his body filled with power, Gilmore heard a sudden boom. In an instant, he could hear the sounds of cars, tides, seagulls, strong winds, eagles, and horses It was as if all the voices in the world came to him. He felt like he had discovered a new dimension. His smell was also abruptly sharpened. He smelled gasoline, salty seawater, fragrant flowers, and fresh grass. It seemed that his nose could smell things from all over the world. To Gilmores astonishment, when he narrowed his eyes, he saw cagles flying in the sky, handsome horses galloping over grasnd, mountains, and a boundless sea It was as if he could see all the beautiful scenery in the world at a nce. The images then faded away one by one as Gilmore returned to reality. Gilmore was dumbfounded. His eyes, nose, and ears seemed to have mutated. He could see, smell, and hear everything. Was what the old man said true? After taking the elixir, one would be able to see many things that others couldnt see as the mana unblocked his or her every mana point. Gilmore had numerous questions. He wondered, If what the old man said was true, can I see what Tiffany and Brandon are doing now? As soon as this idea came to mind, his pupils contracted, and then something amazing happened. He saw a luxurious hotel with bright lights. In the hotel, Tiffany and Brandon were sitting in a VIP room, enjoying their meal. Tiffany and Brandon clinked their sses gently. After drinking half a ss of red wine, Tiffanys face was flushed. She looked extremely charming. Brandon put down his ss, saying, I didnt expect Gilmore to be so bold. He dared to offend Christine. This guy is so reckless! It seemed like Tiffany didnt want to hear anything about Gilmore. She replied, Brandon, lets drop it. Dont destroy our date night. Brandon understood and smiled meaningfully. Yes. Forget about that poor guy. Well have a wonderful night Tiffany pouted flirtatiously at him. Youre so bad! Gilmore sneered silently, She should be an actress! 63% SU TAU, AUG Sure enough, she was only pretending to be pure in front of Gilmore before. Gilmore noticed that Brandon mentioned Christine. Why was this name so familiar? Suddenly, Gilmore was startled. He remembered that Christine was the prettiest girl at Oakhaven University. She also came from an incredibly wealthy family in Oakhaven. Gilmore was stunned. No wonder he felt that Christine looked familiar when he saw her at the school gate. It turned out that he had kissed Christine, the prettiest girl at Oakhaven University. Gilmores heart dropped. He thought, Im done for! + Making 4 Making 4 Gilmore realized that he was in great trouble. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He had kissed Christine at the school gate just to vent his anger. He didnt know who he had messed with at that time. Christines powerful family would kill him. Even if they didnt, Christines countless rich admirers at Oakhaven University wouldnt let Gilmore off for sure. Gilmore suddenly remembered that the old man had said that he would soon meet another woman. He even said that it was up to Gilmore whether she would bring him good or bad luck. Another of the old mans prophecies came true. However, what Gilmore was facing was surely bad luck. Gilmore was depressed. Meanwhile, Gilmore also saw that Brandon and Tiffany had finished their dinner. Brandon got into the elevator with his arm around Tiffanys slender waist. In Room 302 on the 30th floor of the hotel. They were kissing and cuddling with each other when Brandons phone rang. Brandon stopped immediately and took out his phone from his pocket. At the sight of the caller ID, he became serious. Seeing that Brandon paused suddenly, Tiffany couldnt help asking, Brandon, who is that? Brandon answered, A friend. He may have something urgent to talk to me about. You can take a bath first! Although Tiffany was very curious who was calling Brandon, she agreed and went into the bathroom obediently. Tiffany didnt know who called Brandon, but Gilmore did. Chigors He an the name ire Caner on the screen of Brandons phone After Tiffany bad entered the bathroom, Brandon answered the call with a smarmy look ire, whats up A woman on the phone asked with a dissatisfied tone, Brandon, where are you? What took you so long to answer the phone? ire. Im at my friends birthday party. The room was so noisy that I didnt hear my phone ring Brandon replied in a soft voice. Which friend is it? Im your girlfriend. Why didnt you take me with you? ire, everyone here at the party is a man. How could I bring you along? What if they fell in love with you? Youre glibCtongued. Okay, Ill let you off this time. Yes, my goddess. Afier hanging up the phone, Brandon looked relieved. Gilmore thought to himself, Brandon has a girlfriend already! Since Brandon was fawning over ire on the phone, she must be from a powerful family. Otherwise, Brandon wouldnt have sent Tiffany away as soon as he received ires call. It was obvious that he was afraid of i As for Tiffany, she was just Brandons ything. He didnt like her at all. Brandon put his phone on the bedside table and went to the bathroom. Gilmore looked at Brandons phone on the table, thinking, If I use Brandons phone to send a message to ire, telling her what Brandon is doing, will something interesting happen? Gilmore reached out for Brandons phone on the table, but his fingers ran through it as if it was just an illusion. He couldnt grab anything. Although Gilmore could see Brandons phone, it was not in front of him. It was in a room at Hilton Hotel, which was at least a 10Cminute drive away from Brandons hotel. Thus, Gilmore couldnt get Brandons phone unless his arms were miles long or he could bend space. Yet that was impossible and was against thews of physics. Right at that moment, a faint white light appeared in his palms. It was like moonlight was bathing his hands. Gilmore knew that this was his mana. The mana burst out and enveloped his hand. Gilmore couldnt help thinking. The mana appeared suddenly. Can I get the phone on the table then? Gilmore tried again. He stretched his hands towards Brandons phone again. Gilmore could see that as he moved, the air rippled. It seemed as if an invisible barrier had been broken. In the blink of an eye, the phone was close to Gilmore. Gilmore picked it up with his hand that was surrounded by mana. Gilmores eyes lit up. It turned out that the mana could break the space barrier. It meant that Gilmore had obtained hyperspace supernatural power. This discovery left Gilmore thrilled. After getting Brandons phone, Gilmore quickly found ires number. He came up with an idea and sent a text message to ire. Gilmore then deleted it from the phone without leaving any traces. Then, he ced Brandons phone back on the table. It was as if nothing had happened. The mana around Gilmores hand and the ripples in the air had disappeared. Gilmore was eager to know how ire would react when she saw the message he had sent with Brandons phone. Thinking of this, Gilmores pupils contracted. Then, he saw a luxurious vi. III, AI | A beautiful woman with long hair and a strong presence came out of the vi. She looked absolutely furious, wearing a red suit and red high heels, which showed off her good figure. She looked like a queen. While walking, she ordered the dozen bodyguards in the courtyard, Everyone, follow me to Hilton Hotel now! Ill teach the bastard and bitch a lesson! The bodyguards were all shocked but immediately answered, Yes, Miss Carter. This arrogant and pretty woman was none other than ire. She was so furious after receiving the message Gilmore had sent with Brandons phone. ire got into a red Ferrari. Escorted by several cars of bodyguards, she soon sped off from the vi. Making 5 Making 5 Ten minutester, ire and her guards arrived at Hilton Hotel. They went into the hotel quickly. The door of Room 302 of the hotel was kicked open with a bang. ire was holding a camera in her hand as she rushed in aggressively with her bodyguards. Brandon and Tiffany, who were on the bed, put on their clothes hurriedly. Go on. Just ignore me, ire said to Brandon. She was sitting on the sofa while filming Brandon and Tiffany. It seemed as though she was going to do a live stream. Brandon panicked and stammered, ire, I I was drunk at my friends birthday party. This this woman seduced me! Brandon found an excuse and pointed at Tiffany immediately. ire smiled coldly. Is that so? What about this message then? She then aimed the screen of her phone at Brandon. Brandon saw a text message on her phone. [ire, please dont call Brandon againsHes not interested in you. Were now in Rom 302 of Hilton Hotel. Well have a great night tonight. I, Tiffany, wish you a good night too!] The message was sent from Brandons phone. Seeing it, Brandon almost wanted to strangle Tiffany. He didnt expect Tiffany to send such a stupid message to ire from his phone. No wonder ire hade over with her bodyguards. Brandon cursed silently, What a silly woman! Then, he turned around and pped Tiffany hard in the face. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tiffany screamed. 04 63% 13.31 Thu Au 15 Her eyes widened. She couldnt believe that Brandon had hit her. Brandon angrily shouted, You bitch. You seduced me while I was drunk and even sent a message to my girlfriend. You deliberately misled my girlfriend. What the hell do you want? Tiffany couldnt believe that Brandon, who was in bed with her just now, could be so ruthless so suddenly. She gave Brandon an injured look. Brandon, what whats wrong with you? Didnt you say that you only love me? Besides, I didnt send any messages at all! She was indeed innocent because Gilmore had sent this message to ire in her name. However, even if Tiffany denied it, Brandon and ire wouldnt believe her. Hearing Tiffanys exnation, Brandon only pped her again. You bitch. Who would love you? If you talk nonsense again, Ill rip your tongue off! Brandon warned her in exasperation. Tiffanys cheeks were swollen and blood was flowing from her mouth. She was frightened by Brandon, who suddenly became so hostile towards her. This reminded her of what she had done to Gilmore, who she had hurt after school to please Brandon. Now, she suffered what Gilmore had suffered. Brandon was so coldCblooded to her just to please his girlfriend, ire. Tiffany was heartbroken. Brandon was being so cruel towards Tiffany to put on a show in front of ire. She was more than just his girlfriend. The Wilsons needed the help of the Carters for business. Brandon and his family couldnt afford to offend ire. If ire wasnt so domineering and didnt even allow him to touch her hand, Brandon wouldnt pursue Tiffany for fun. He didnt expect to be caught on the spot by ire. He was so unlucky. E Hence, Brandon was anxious to distance himself from Tiffany. After watching Brandons show, ire got up and apuded, saying, Very good! So I misunderstood you, Brandon. Brandon stepped forward in a hurry and med himself. ire, I shouldnt have drunk so much so this woman However, before he could finish his words, ire pped him hard on the left cheek. It made his check burn. said, Looking surprised, Brandon only came back to his senses after a long pause and said, ire, why did you Before he could finish, ire pped him again on his right cheek. on, Im no Do you think you can fool me? You cheated on me. Youre out. From now on, longer your girlfriend, and the Carters will cooperate with the Wilsons no more. Brandon was scared out of his wits. He knelt down in front of ire, and pleaded, ire, dont do that! Its all my fault. Please give me another chance! Then, Brandon pped himself in the face repeatedly. Even so, ire remained indifferent to Brandons pleas. She said to her bodyguards, Lets go! Yes, Miss Carter, the bodyguards answered immediately. ire left with all the bodyguards. Brandon copsed to the ground, looking pale. He murmured, Im screwed! Brandon then quickly recovered from the shock and chased after ire in a hurry. The room fell silent instantly. Tiffany was left alone. She covered her swollen cheeks and sobbed. I pretended to be pure for so long had finally found a rich boyfriend. How did thingse to this? and finally attracted tention. I thought I I cant ept this. Can I only be with a poor guy like Gilmore? She cried more. Gilmore finally understood why Tiffany had always pretended to be so simple and TOU, AUG W in front of him. She didnt seem as vain and materialistic as other girls. She pretended to be different from the others to attract rich men like Brandon. She was indeed very scheming. However, now that Gilmore knew that she had been abandoned. She had gotten what she deserved. Brandon had also been dumped by ire. The Carters would sever all business ties with the Wilsons, who would suffer great losses. Gilmore had vented his anger and taken revenge on Tiffany and Brandon. Gilmore stopped watching what was happening at Hilton Hotel and returned to reality. His hotel room was still the same. Nothing had changed. It felt like a dream, but what Gilmore saw just now was not a dream. It was real. Gilmore had gotte supernatural powers because of that mysterious mans elixir. All of a sudden, Gilmores eyelids twitched. He felt something was about to happen. Right at this moment, his pupils constricted, and then he saw something serious that few people knew about. Gilmores expression turned solemn. He muttered, I didnt expect Brandon to want to murder people for money. No, this is way overboard. I cant just sit by and do nothing Making 6 Making 6 At about nine oclock in the morning, the sun shone on the beach in Oakhaven. There was a seaside vi. Oakhaven was a coastal city. Seaside vis surrounded by soft beaches were favored by rich people. A young and beautiful woman came out of arge vi. It was ire. ire was wearing a white cap, a pair of sunsses, a fashionable white TCshirt, white sneakers, and denim shorts, revealing her straight long legs. She looked energetic and sexy. She was walking a white Bichon Fris. It was like a lovely toy. The cute little dog had big, ck, and round eyes. This was ires beloved dog, Snowball. ire didnt ask the bodyguards to follow her to walk her dog. She walked her dog leisurely along the seaside road. Although she had experienced an unpleasant incidentst night, ire didnt seem to have been affected much. To be exact, she didnt care about a scumbag like Brandon, let alone be hurt by him. After walking slowly for less than a mile, ire saw a young man lying on a rock not far away. He pulled his hat down over his head, holding a fishing rod with one hand. Seeing this, ire mumbled, Is this person here to fish or to sleep? It would be strange if he could catch a fish in this way. Suddenly, the young man took off his hat, revealing his face. He was Gilmore. He sat up and yelled happily, Finally, a fish has taken the bait! Gilmore quickly reeled the fish in. It weighed more than half a kilogram. 13.31 Thu, Aud 15 Bi He took the fish off the hook and threw it into the small bucket next to him. After that, Gilmore smiled at ire. She was standing by the road not far away. He said, Who said one cant fish and sleep at the same time? I can. Then, Gilmore stopped looking at ire. He baited his hook again and cast it into the sea. He theny back down on the rock and wore the hat to shade his face from the sun. Seeing this. ire couldnt help smiling. She thought, This man is interesting! He can catch a fish like this. ire didnt stay any longer. She continued to walk her dog. As ires footsteps faded away, Gilmore removed his hat gently and sat up. Watching ire leave, he thought, Its almost time for Brandon to attack ire. He took the fishing rod, put on his hat, and walked towards ire. The seaside road was very quiet. There were asionally luxury cars on the way to or from the vis and few pedestrians. Various kinds of green trees grew on the roadside. The bright sunlight passed through the branches and leaves. Sparrows were jumping and chirping happily in the trees. This put ire in an exceptionally good mood. She said to the cute Bichon Fris beside her, Snowball, say hello to the sparrows. Snowball looked at her smiling with its ck eyes. As if it could understand what ire said, it barked at the sparrows in the trees. As soon as Snowball greeted the birds enthusiastically, they twittered and flew away. Seeing this, ire couldnt helpughing. She said to her cute dog, Snowball, you scared the saway. Remember to be gentler next time, Snowball, however, raised its little head and barked at ire. It sounded as if Snowball was retorting ire you gree others. After ying with her dog for a while, ire continued to walk forward. wearing a hat, suns, ire, who w When they turned the holding onto Snowballs leash, saw a man and a mask rush over from behind a big tree. 25 Chi Before ire could react, the man grabbed her arm and pulled her behind the tree. The man took ire by the throat and pressed her against the tree. She couldnt shout or move. Seeing Snowball beside her, she let go of the leash. Snowball looked at ire, who was in pain, then ran away quickly. Seeing that Snowball was running towards the vi, ire prayed silently. She hoped. that Snowball could bring the bodyguards over in time. Then, she could be saved. Who are you? What do you want to do? Although she was gripped by the throat, ire could still make a weak and hoarse sound. ire. you and the Carters are so cruel. Youve even announced that youll sever ties with the Wilsons. You want to destroy the Wilsons business. Now that Ive been expelled from the Wilsons by my grandfather, Ill ruin you! The man in the hat growled with hatred. Youre Brandon. Why why are you here? ire recognized Brandons voice at once. She was angry and surprised. She asked that because she had never told Brandon or anyone else about her seaside vi except for her family members. Brandon sneered. More than a month ago, I secretly put a tracker on your Ferrari. I know you have a vi here and you like walking your dog along the seaside road. ire finally understood why Brandon was hiding behind a big tree by the roadside. It seemed that he had known her whereabouts for a long time. Brandon, what do you want? Although ire was overtaken by Brandon, she regained her composure. Brandon took off his sunsses, looking sharply at ire. First, the Carters have to agreement with us. agree to cooperate with the Wilsons again and signal the Carters have to Second, transfer 150 million dors to my Juliss Bank ount as a security deposit for the cooperation between the Carters and the Wilsons. If the Carters break the agreement with the Wilsons, the money will be used aspensation. There were two reasons for Brandons requests. Firstly, once the Wilsons and the Carters cooperated again, he could return to his family. Secondly, the 150 million dors was not a security deposit. It was his money. Even he was expelled from the family, he would have no worries with therge sum of money in his bank ount. ire looked at Brandon calmly as she said, I ept your requests, but you have to go of me and let me call my grandpa. Brandon loosened his grip on ires neck. At the same time, he took out a dagger from his pocket and pointed it at ire. Call your grandpa quickly! If ire tried to fool him, he would make her regret it. ire took out her phone and made a call. Brandon stared fixedly at her. Meanwhile, a car zoomed past. There was a big tree between them and the road. Thus, it was not easy for the drivers notice them. Yet when the car passed by, Brandon looked at the road subconsciously. At that moment, ire realized it was a rare opportunity. She quickly threw her phone at Brandons face. Although Brandon was alert, his face was hit by the phone before he knew it. He let our a cry. ire quickly escaped from behind the big tree to the road. Bitch, do you want to run away? Its not that easy! Ignoring the pain on his face, Brandon held the dagger while chasing after ire in a rage. ire ran as fast as she could, but when she stepped on the sand, she slipped and fell to the ground with a crash. Seeing ire fall, Brandon said with a ferocious look, Bitch, how dare you y tricks on me? Ill send you to hell today! Brandon was burning with anger and thrust the dagger at ire. ire nched, and screamed, Help! Just as Brandons knife was about to touch ire, they heard a swoosh. Something like a long pole hit Brandon with a bang. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only With a shriek, Brandon was immediately se crashed to the ground several meters away, Making 7 Making 7 ire turned pale when she saw Brandonnding on the ground several meters away. He groaned in pain, unable to get to his feet.. She only recovered from her shock then andid her eyes on her rescuer. That person was wearing a hat and holding a fishing rod. He lookedposed and righteous. ire froze as she recognized the person as Gilmore, who had been sleeping on the reef and fishing from the sea. The fishing rod in Gilmores hand reminded ire of the long pole that had knocked Brandon off. Did Gilmore knock Brandon off his feet with just a fishing rod? Brandon was unable to get up! Could Gilmore be an expert fighter? After quite a while, ire came to her senses and said to Gilmore with immense gratitude, Sir, thank you for saving me! Gilmore offered his hand to ire and said with a smile, Youre wee. Are you all right? ire shook her head and replied, Im gkay She grabbed Gilmores hand and slowly rose from the ground. She was fine except for her sprained right ankle and a few scratches on her right calf. Other than that, she was all right. In the near distance, Brandon had been seriously injured by Gilmores fishing rod. He couldnt get up for a long time, but Gilmores voice sounded familiar to the car. As soon as he raised his head and saw Gilmore, he snarled, Gilmore, its you! ire looked curiously at Gilmore and asked, Your name is Gilmore? Does he know you? Gilmore helped ire to sit down on a rock by the road and replied, I am. He knows me, and I know him. Were enemies. I just didnt expect to run into him doing such a 1232 Thu, Non 15 terrible thing. Upon hearing the part about being enemies with Brandon, ire asked Gilmore wonderingly, There is enmity between you two? Gilmore answered with a nod, Yeah, but thanks to this bastard, I saw through the true color of a woman. A woman? ire remembered something and asked, Did this jerk steal your girlfriend away? Gilmore frowned as if something painful crossed his mind. Yeah, Brandon did that yesterday, he said. Is your girlfriend Tiffany? ire asked hastily. Gilmore looked at ire in surprise and asked back, How did you know? ire gazed at Brandon, who was not far away, and said contemptuously, I caught this bastard and Tiffany in adultery at Hilton Hotelst night. ire turned to look at Gilmore and added, Ive avenged you. The trades between my family business and hispany have been called off. Without our supplies, hispany can wait for bankruptcy! Pleasantly surprised, Gilmore grabbed ires slender hands and said, Really? Thank you so much. ire hadnt expected Gilmore to be so excited. As her hands were grabbed, she felt a little embarrassed but not upset. She pulled her hands out from Gilmores hold and said, Its okay. I was his girlfriend and a victim just like you. Gilmore nodded sympathetically at ire and said, Yeah, were both victims, but dont worry. I will protect you. He cant hurt you anymore. ire fell silent. Why did their conversation seem to be getting more intimate? ire regained her reservedness as a goddess quickly and said, Yeah, thank you for saving me. You sprained your ankle. If take you to the hospital. Gilmore looked sincerely at ire and proposed. 21212 Thu Aug 15 ire hesitated for a moment and said, Call the police first! Get this bastard arrested. Dont worry about that. Before I saved you, I called the police already. I believe theyll arrive soon, Gilmore said. And I also recorded it with my phone when Brandon tried to kill you. This video is enough evidence to prove his crim ire was stunned. What? Gilmore had called the police before saving her? And he even recorded how Brandon wanted to kill her on his phone? How did he do that? In such an emergency, no ordinary people were able to call the police, record the crime, and save the victim in time. They could only do one of the three things. Gilmore, however, had done them all at the same time. Normally, it required three people to do that. ires surprise was reasonable. As if he had seen through ires doubt, Gilmore said with a smile, I was filming the scenery and happened to capture the scene when that bastard was trying to kill you. Losing no time, I called the police. Of course, Gilmore hadnt really been filming the scenery anding across Brandons crime scene. The truth was that his eyelid twitched when he was in the hotel roomst night. Then the vision of Brandon murdering ire today e to him. He had learned when Brandon would lurk behind a roadside tree, when ire would go out to walk her dog, and when ire could escape from Brandon. He had seen everything in advance. Brandon intended to kill ire, and he was Gilmores enemy in a sense. So, whether it was out of a sense of justice Chipert 7 Gilmore found it necessary to do this. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After all, giving his enemy a hard time would make him happy. That was why he had fished at the seaside near ires house in the first ce. He was trying to catch both the fish in the sea and Brandon. He had precisely grasped every node of ires entire crisis. Therefore, he called the police before ire was caught in danger. He even recorded Brandons crime scene calmly and saved ire timely. Gilmore certainly wouldnt reveal his supernatural powers. And ire settled for Gilmores exnation. But in her heart, she still found it hard to believe. When Brandon heard that Gilmore had called the police and filmed the crime scene, he could no longer stay calm but snarled, Gilmore, damn it. Im gonna kill you! He struggled to get up, but a sharp pain came from his broken ribs. Brandon grunted and fell back to the ground. The pain was killing him. Gilmore went over, squatted down, smiled at Brandon, and said in a voice only audible to the two of them, Brandon, youre bold to want to murder ire, daughter of the Carter Group. Just wait for your life sentence! Gilmore, youre dead. You set me up. I will have my revenge! Brandon rounded his eyes, panted, and struggled desperately. Gilmore sneered, The dignified son of the Wilsons is in such a sorry plight. Pathetic! Gilmore then stood up and went back to ires side. Your foot is injured. Ill carry you to the doctor. Once again, Gilmore looked sincerely at ire and proposed. ire dropped her eyes and whispered, You dont have to carry me. I can walk Before she could finish, she had been picked up by a pair of robust arms. ire raised her eyes. Her flustered eyes met Gilmores gaze. Gilmore beamed at her and said, If I dont carry you, I can pick you up in my arms, right? ire blushed up to the cars.. Just then, Brandon howled as if he were crazy Ah! Making 8 Making 8 Wee woo. The wails of the sirens came over, and two police cars sped up from the distant. highway. At the same time, the woof from a puppy and the sounds of hurried footsteps came from another direction. Gilmore saw ires Snowball rushing over at top speed. Following Snowball were four or five towering bodyguards. That was right. Earlier, Snowball, who was with ire earlier, had run back to the vi and sought help. Snowball had gone back without ire, barked uneasily at the bodyguards, caught their pants with its teeth, and pulled them outside. They could imagine that something had happened to ire. So, these bodyguards followed Snowball to look for ire. They pointed and shouted at Gilmore even when they were still a dozen meters away from Gilmore and ire. Kid, put Miss Carter down! Stop your offense! Needless to say, they took Gilmore for a viin who had ill intentions for ire. Gilmore was speechless. Seeing that her bodyguards misunderstood the situation, ire whispered to Gilmore hurriedly, Put me down She felt embarrassed for Gilmore to hold her like that in front of her bodyguards. With a pretty girl in his arms, Gilmore thoroughly enjoyed holding ire and smelling the fragrance of her body. However, the police would arrive soon, and ires bodyguards had also arrived. It made no sense for Gilmore to continue to hold ire. Gilmore then put ire down. The bodyguards rushed over, trying to catch Gilmore, the bad guy. ??? ire stopped them immediately, saying, Hes not the bad guy. He saved me. The one who tried to harm me was Brandon. ire then pointed to Brandon, who was groaning on the ground in the near distance. The bodyguards finally realized that they had misjudged Gilmore. Losing no time, they rushed over, grabbed Brandons arms, and subdued him. Once again, Brandon screamed in great pain. Just then, the two police cars arrived and out came seven or eight policemen. Leading the team was a middleCaged police officer. At the sight of the bodyguards and the captured Brandon, he asked, What happened? Who called the police? It was me, Gilmore replied, stepping forward. You reported a murder case. What happened? The middleCaged police officer asked. Gilmore showed the police officer the video of Brandon trying to kill ire readily. After watching it, the middleCaged police officer turned solemn and instructed two policemen by his side, Take the suspect back Yes, sir. The two policemen quickly came up, cuffed Brandon, and took him to the police car. Brandon shouted, I am innocent. I am innocent The middleCaged police officer sneered The truth wille out when were at the police station. He then turned to look at Gilmore and ire. Please follow me to the police station for a statement. Gilmore said to the police officer, Miss Carters foot is injured and needs treatment. How about I go with you to the station for a statement first? The middleCaged police officer nced at ires injured foot and nodded, Two of my colleagues will stay and ask Miss Carter about the details. ire nodded. The middleCaged police officer, Gilmore, and the other policemen then got into a police car. +636. 13:32 Thu And 15 Chapters The siren wailed as the police car drove off. ire watched the car driving away. Before leaving, Gilmore was still worried about her foot injury. The police car seemed to have taken her heart away. Miss Carter, well take you to the hospital first! One of the policemen looked at ire and said with concern. ire came to her senses and shook her head. Its not serious. Come to my vi. My private doctor will give me some medicine. Okay, well go to your vi, Miss Carter. The police officer nodded and opened the backseat door of the police car for ire. With the help of the other police officer, ire then got into the police car. The two officers took the front seats, started the engine, and headed to ires vi. ires bodyguards and Snowball ran back to the vi, following the car. About an hourter, Gilmore finished the statement and came out of the police station. He checked the time. It was already II oclock, so he had lunch at a bistro by the road. After lunch, Gilmore went back to the hotel. On the way back, he passed by a sports lottery store when his ears suddenly buzzed. Gilmore stopped in his tracks immediately, wondering if anything went wrong with his cars. Then, something like the voice of a TV show host echoed in his ears, The first winning numbers for the Powerball lottery No. 20200 are 15, 25, 17, 19, 03 and thest winning numbers are 02, 08. The first winning numbers for the Powerball lottery No. 20200 are The Powerball lottery No. 20200 Like a live broadcast, the voice of the host announcing the winning numbers echoed in Gilmores cars three times. The seven winning numbers had been imprinted in Gilmores mind. Gilmore couldnt help looking at the sports lottery store. Several men were seen buying lottery tickets in it. 337 The Aug 15 A big screen was hanging on the wall, and the TV happened to broadcast the winning numbers. On the screen, the host announced, The first winning numbers for the Powerball Jottery No. 20199 are 08, 11, 05, 01, 22 and thest winning numbers are 03, Gilmore froze and wondered. The Powerball lottery No. 201902 Just now, what he had heard were the winning numbers of the Powerball lottery No. 20200 instead of No, 20199. Could they be the winning numbers in the next round? After taking the old mans elixir, Gilmore somehow acquired the supernatural power to foresee the future. So, it was not surprising that Gilmore could predict the winning numbers in the next round of the Powerball lottery. Gilmore then entered the sports lottery store. In the store, he bought the winning numbers for the next round with 12X y. After that, Gilmore checked the time for the results announcement. The winner numbers were announced every Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday. It was Friday today. In other words, Gilmore would know if he hit the jackpot or not tomorrow. Gilmore put the lottery ticket away in his wallet and went back to the hotel. Instead of checking out, he decided to stay for another day. He would wait for the announcement tomorrow night, check out, and redeem the prize the day after tomorrow. Sitting on the sofa in his room, Gilmore browsed through the news on his phone randomly. Then he was attracted by several headlines about the Carters and the Wilsons. [The Carter Group, The Largest Chip Company in Oakhaven, Announced to Cut Off Chip Supplies for the Wilsons Smartphones Today] [The Wilsons Smartphones Is Facing Bankruptcy Because of Chips Shortagel [Brandon Wilson Secretly Met a Woman in a Hotel and ire Carter Announced Their Breakup on the Spot] As a Retaliation Against the Supply CutCoff, Brandon Wilson Tried to Assassinate ire Carter but Got Arrested The Caner Group Dispatched a Lawyer Team and Brandon Wilson is Likely to Go to Gilmore read them and gave a nonchnt smile Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. From a domineering rich man, Brandon was reduced to a murderer and facediction. There was no way he could rise again. The prestigious Wilson family was on the verge of copse. No one would know that the catastrophe of Brandon and the Wilsons was brought by Galmore with his supernatural powers. With supernatural powers in his hands, Gilmore had be a mastermind behind the Everything was in his control! Making 9 Making 9 At around nine oclock the following night, Gilmore sat on the sofa of the hotel room, held the lottery ticket in his hand, and watched the live lottery program intently. On the TV, the host was announcing the winning numbers, The first winning numbers for the Powerball lottery No. 20200 are 15, 25, 17, 19, 03 and thest winning numbers. are 02, 08! Gilmorepared the seven numbers on his lottery tickets with that on TV before confirming that they were exactly the same! The prize and number of bets were also announced on TV. Gilmore calcted the prize for his bet and 12X y before getting the final amount of 28 million dors. He could still get about 20 million dors after tax. This was definitely a windfall for Gilmore. The lottery ticket only cost him a few dors. The great wealth came from his supernatural power to foresee the future. His supernatural power made it easy for Gilmore to acquire wealth. After turning off the TV, Gilmorey down on the sofa and felt totally rxed. He was immersed in great joy. He felt like he was on cloud nine. Who could me him for that? As he was born in a small town and a poor family, winning 20 million dors overnight woulde as a shock. He did well enough not to go crazy. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It was a sleepless night. With 20 million dors in his pocket, Gilmore decided to take his parents and sister to Oakhaven and give them better lives. With 20 million dors in his pocket, Gilmore could enter the business world, establish himself, and build a business empire With 20 million dors in his pocket, Gilmore would not be despised by scheming bitches like Tiffany ever again. In other words, poverty was no longer the only option in his life. Many options were now avable to him. Gilmore was full of ambition and expectations. In his mind, he was most grateful to that old man who gave him the elixir. Without the elixir, he could neither have supernatural powers nor hit the jackpot. It was a shame that he didnt know where the old man had gone or know his name. Gilmore had made up his mind to repay the old man when he met him again. Gilmore thought a lot and finally fell asleep in thete hours. The next day, Gilmore woke up at nine oclock in the morning and checked out. After an exciting night, he calmed down. He had breakfast at a stall and passed by a toy store. After a moment of consideration, he went in and bought a panda mask. He bought it because it was amon practice for the winners to im their prizes on TV with a mask on. Wearing a mask would ensure their safety and protect their privacy. Gilmore hailed a taxi and went straight to the Lottery Commission in Oakhaven. On this day, Gilmore imed the overC20CmillionCdor prize in a panda mask and appeared on television in millions of households in Oakhaven. The lucky dog in a panda mask that had won 20 million dors naturally became the subject of peoples discussions. Who is this person in a panda mask? How will he spend the 20CmillionCdor prize? With such a big prize in his pocket, does he need to work again? He would surely quit his job since the money is enough to sustain the rest of his life! It went on and on. Gilmore went through the redemption process of the Lottery Commission, and the prize weist into his deposit. On the road, he heard many people talking about him. He couldnt help smiling In the past, when Gilmore watched others im prices in masks on TV, he had talked about them just like this Unexpectedly, he had be the subject of others discussions He found such a change of roles quite interesting He stuck his hand into his pocket and felt his wallet. In the wallet, there was a bank card with a deposit of 20 million dors In other words, Gilmore was now an invisible millionaire. With 20 million dors in his pocket. Gilmore first thought of buying a house and moving his parents to Oakhaven from the countryside. He would also take his younger sister to the big city and let her study in a better high school. Family mattered the most in Gilmores mind Now that he was rich, he naturally wanted his family to have better lives. Before buying a house, he had to know about properties. A person suddenly came to Gilmores mind. It was his best friend. Luke Mann. His buddy and deskmate was a local frosh Oakhaven. His family business was worth tens of millions of dors. Luke could be considered to be from a rich family So. Luke knew quite a lot about the newly developed properties in Oakhaven. Gilmore took out his phone and called his buddy. Luke. The line was soon connected, and the anxious voice of Luke came over. Gilmore, you finally called me. I was about to call you. Gilmore asked wonderingly, What is it? Two days ago, you kissed Christine after school. Thats sensational. As your buddy, I am worried about your safety. Luke said angrily. Gilmore listened and realized that the words about how he had kissed Christine had spread among the students of Oakhaven University. 35 +63 1231 Thu Aug in But he was not worried. Instead, he told his friend. Well talk about itter. Right now, I want to buy a house. Since you know much about the good properties in Oakhaven,e along and take a look around. Buying a house Gilmore, is this a joke? The housing prices in Oakhaven start at 2.5 thousand dors per square meter. Did you hit a jackpot? Luke said sullenly. Gilmoreughed with embarrassment, I have indeed hit the jackpot. Luke fell silent. A few secondster, Luke asked hurriedly, Gilmore, you really hit a jackpot? How much did you win? Not much, just tens of millions of dors. Gilmore didnt tell the truth lest his friend would be too shocked that he had won 20 million dors. Ten tens of millions? Holy cow, you call it not much? Obviously, Luke was still shocked to hear the understated amount of Gilmores prize. Gilmore, send me your location. Iming right away. Okay, Ill send it via WhatsApp. Gilmore hung up the phone and shared his location with Luke on WhatsApp. About ten minutester, a savage white Land Rover stopped abruptly in front of Gilmore with a screech. The car door opened, and out came a young man with short hair. Wearing sunsses, he looked stout in a white shirt, a pair of brown shorts, and a pair of brand sneakers of a, limited edition This fatty was kind of stylish. At the sight of Gilmore, the fatty came up, pounded Gilmores shoulder with his fist, and smiled brightly, That was awesome, bro. In a matter of days, you have be a millionaire. Im so painting the town red with you! That was right. This fatty was none other than Gilmores buddy, Luke. Making 10 Making 10 As soon as Gilmore got into the car and fastened the seat belt, Luke asked, Gilmore, whats your budget? A detached vi with several hundred square meters and costs ten or two to four million dors. Gilmore thought for a moment and answered. After all, he had over 20 million dors in his pocket. It was eptable for him to buy a detached vi with two to four million dors! A vi with a few hundred square meters was a bitrge for his parents, his sister, and him. But it would be a different story once he got married and had kids. Most importantly, he had supernatural powers that others didnt have. His eyes could see through the pattern of life, death, fortune, and wealth in this world. With G**ds Eye, Gilmore no longer had to worry about money. So, buying a vi for two to four million dors was not a big deal for Gilmore. But Luke was so shocked that his mouth was agape. A detached vi with several hundred square meters and costs two to four million dors! Gilmore said it so lightly. Even Luke, who was born into a rich business family, could not be so generous. He somehow felt that the prize Gilmore had won was tens of millions rather than a few million dors. But he didnt press. After all, he couldnt pry into the others wealth. He just needed to remember that Gilmore was now a parvenu. Luke thought for a moment before his eyes lit up. He said to Gilmore, There is one. A few days ago, a friend from the real estate industry told me about the sales of a property from Evergreen Properties will start today. I heard that the 11, Thu Aui IE Chapter to N be top vis worth millions of dors. Why dont we go and take a look? Evergreen Properties was not only thergest real estatepany in Oakhaven but also a major developer in Eldoria. Besides that, Gilmore also knew that Christine, the campus belle of Oakhaven University he had kissed the other day, was the daughter of the president of Evergreen Group. By the way, maybe Christine will also be at the opening of the grand sales of Evergreen Group today. While starting the car, Luke gossiped like a girl and asked Gilmore, Buddy, you havent told me how you h*d up with Christine. Gilmore said honestly, I didnt h**k up with her. What? Luke mmed on the brakes, and the car, which had just started, stopped. He looked incredulously at Gilmore and asked, Why did you kiss Christine after school the other day then? Gilmore was speechless. Come on, whats the fuss? Drive. I will tell you the story. Ten minutester, Luke was stupefied after learning the whole story. Geez! What kind of drama was this? Luke had thought that the story between Gilmore and Christine would be a romantic story of a poor boy bravely courting a righ girl. It turned out that the scheming b**h betrayed Gilmore. To save his dignity as a man, he pulled a random girl over and kissed her. Who would have Christine? that the girl was It made sense for Luke to not know the truth. Christine was too famous after all. People only saw Christine being kissed. No one knew that Tiffany betrayed Gilmore. After learning the truth, Luke frowned and said with concern for Gilmore. The matter about you kissing Christine has spread all over Oakhaven University. Why dont youy low for a couple of days and go back to school after things have calmed down? Gilmore asked with a smile, Are you afraid that the admirers of Christine from rich families will cause me trouble? Luke nodded and replied. You may not know this, but there is one pe 24 we cant afford to offend. In fact, he even keeps the other rich kids at Whos that? Gilmore asked curiously. bay. Marco Chapman Luke answered seriously. That was a strange name. But he was quite famous at Oakhaven University and even across Oakhaven. Realm Group owned by the Chapmans was a giant. Their business covered a variety of sectors such as pharmaceuticals, medical devices, beauty, and cosmetics. Their wealth wasparable to that of the super-rich Foster family. Because of that Marco, the third generation and young son of the Chapmans, was well- known at Oakhaven University and across the city. Gilmore knew about Marco from the Chapmans, but he hadnt known that Marco was one of Christines suitors until Luke told him so. Few people at Oakhaven University know that Marco is pursuing Christine, but in the business circle, almost everyone knows that the Chapmans and the Fosters are close. They intend to deepen their ties through marriage. Luke gazed at Gilmore. So, if Marco means you harm, you cant beat him. Gilmore thought to himself, Well see about that? The man was torrential in his body. Evin top masters would not scare Gilmore, not to mention Marco. Besides, he processed supernatural powers. Gods Eye enabled him to foresee crities and every move of the other party. He was always in control and undefeatable. Instead of revealing the secret, Gilmore just answered Luke calmly, Okay. I will be 20 minutester, Lukes Land Rover stopped in the parking lot of the newly developed properti with a screech. This new property for sale was the Pa**zo developed by Evergreen Properties. Gimore got out of the car and saw all kinds of luxury cars in the parking lot. Bentley. Rolls-Royce, Ferrari, Mercedes It seemed this supreme property had attracted a lot of rich people in Oakhaven. Surrounding the parking lot were luxurious, regal, and elegant vis that looked upscale at a nce. There are so many luxury cars. It seems that a lot of big shots are interested in this property. Luke was a bit worried at the sight of the full parking lot, There are only 500 vis in the Pa**o developed by Evergreen Properties. Now that so many buyers are here, Im afraid thepetition will be fierce. Gilmore was not worried. If he failed to buy one here, he could go somewhere else. The two then entered the sales office. The spa**us hall was infested with people and filled with noises. Most of the customers were potbellied middle-aged or old men who were wearing business suits and expensive wristwatches, as well as middle-aged or old women who were wearing pricey diamond rings, huge pea**es, and holding exclusive handbags imported from abroad. All of them were clearly not short of money and could purchase the expensive vis in bulk. Although there were dozens of employees in the sales department, there were just too many customers. The workers were up to their necks. Faced with such a situation, Gilmore started to fret. He wanted to buy a vi, but there were no salespeople avable for consultation. Gilmore tried to consult one or two salesdies, but as soon as he opened his mouth, those sales ladies would judge him by his look. At a nce, the man in his early twenties was not likely to be a rich boss. They told Gilmore to read the brochures about the P**o politely and then continued to entertainThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. those rich bosses anddies who could buy the vis in bulk. Snobs! Luke cursed in a low voice. However,pared with those spendthrifts, Luke, who only possessed tens of millions, was speak up too. unable to Gilmore looked at therge crowd of rich people who were scrambling for the expensive vis. When it was his turn, the vis would probably be sold out. So, Gilmore intended to leave and see other properties. Just then, a familiar and pretty figure entered the lobby. With her long hair flowing down to her shoulders, she looked gorgeous with her wless oval face, perfectly contoured brows, limpid eyes, and red lips. In a ck suit, she looked elegant, graceful, intellectual, and sharp like a white-cor worker. Christine. She is really here Luke also saw the stunner and marveled. That was right. The beautiful figure entering the lobby was none other than Christine. As soon as Christine came in, she also spotted Gilmore and Luke. But instead of paying much attention to them, she assigned tasks to a dozen salesdies who were temporarily transferred from other stores to support the sales of the new properties immediately. After that, Christine felt tired, found a quiet corner, and sat down on a sofa. Gilmore saw Christine taking a break in a corner and said to Luke, Wait here. Then, he headed towards Christine. Luke rounded his eyes and wondered, What is Gilmore trying to do? Making 11 Making 11 Luke was nervous and afraid that Gilmore would kiss Christine again.. But his worries were unnecessary. Gilmore approached Christine because he felt guilty about kissing her the other day. Since he happened to meet Christine here today, Gilmore wanted to make a formal apology. Christine noticed Gilmore approaching. Her pretty brows furrowed, and there was a hint of confusion in her gloomy eyes. She had no idea what Gilmore wanted. If Gilmore tried to kiss her again, she certainly would not let him have his way. On top of that, Gilmore would be taught a lesson. With a smile on his face, Gilmore sat down on the sofa across from Christine. Christine looked calmly at Gilmore and waited for him to exin what he wanted first. Hello, Christine! Im here today to buy a house. I didnt expect to bump into you, Gilmore broke the silence. A little surprised, Christine wondered silently, Gilmore is here to buy a house? After Gilmore kissed her the other day, she had someone look into his background. Gilmores parents were farmers, and his family was not rich. So, Christine didnt think that Gilmore could afford a supreme house like the Pzzo. When she saw Luke, however, she understood immediately. Presumably, Gilmore was here to apany Luke to buy a house! Christine nodded at Gilmore and said, Wee to Evergreen Properties. I was brusque the other day. I want to apologize to you, Gilmore said, bowing slightly to Christine. Christine sneered, It was the first time in my life to be used. st time in my life to be used. When Gilmore heard that, he understood that Christine had learned about Tiffanys Chareer 11 betrayal. Miss Foster, about that, I was illCconsidered and made a terrible mistake. If you like, Im willing to compensate you. To show respect, Gilmore changed the way he addressed her and said sincerely. It made Christines attitude toward him became less cold. How do you n topensate me? Christine looked at Gilmore and asked. She was curious. What could Gilmorepensate her with? Gilmore said. That will be your call, Miss Foster. He passed the buck back to Christine. Christine was at a loss. She couldnt reallye up with a proposal of how Gilmore couldpensate her. Because she seemed to have everything I cant think of anything right now. When I have one, I will tell you, Christine couldnt help but say helplessly. Gilmore nodded and said, That will do, Miss Foster. Please let me know when you know what you want. Gilmore paused for a moment and added, Well, Miss Foster Can I add you on WhatsApp? Christine felt strange and asked, Why do you want to add me on WhatsApp? Gilmore replied seriously, When you have decided what you want, you can reach me on WhatsApp. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Since she could detect no other intens in Gilmores clear eyes, Christine showed him the QR code of her WhatsApp subconsciously. With a beep, Gilmore scanned the code deftly with his phone. Then, Gilmore said to Christine politely, Please ept my friend request, Miss Foster. Christine grunted and added him on WhatsApp. Then, a new friend nicknamed Chrissie appeared on Gilmores friend list on WhatsApp. Her avatar was a pretty photo of Christine. Miss Foster, your avatar is so pretty Gilmore praised her. Christine was rendered speechless immediately. At that point, she couldnt help but feel that Gilmore looked nothing like someone repentant of his mistake. On the contrary, he added her on WhatsApp and praised her for being pretty. She felt as if Gilmore was hitting on her. Christine suddenly realized that she had been tricked by Gilmore again. Dammit! Christine couldnt help but grit her teeth in hate, wanting to tear Gilmore apart. Just as she was about to re up, Christine saw someone entering the sales office out of the corner of her eye. Christines attitude changed dramatically. Her brows were no longer knitted. Her eyes. shone brightly. Her smile was sweet and attractive. She got up from the sofa, stretched out a slender hand abruptly, and held onto Gilmores arm gently. Her voice was soft and tempting. Gilmore, didnt you say your wanted to see the house? Ill show you around. Gilmore froze and wondered, What is going on? Has my luck with women finally Not far away from the scene, Luke was also stunned. Christine was holding Gilmores arm. Were they in love? Had Gilmore won the heart of the goddess who was admired by every male student of Oakhaven University? Gilmore seeded in less than ten minutes. What tactics did Gilmore use? Undoubtedly, he was a love expert! Luke admired Gilmore to no end Just then, Luke heard people calling out respectfully, Good afternoon, Mr. Chapman! Mr. Chapman, are you also here to see the house? Mr. Chapman is definitely here to Luke then saw a young maning in. He was 6 feet tall, with a cold face, prating eyes, and a tough vibe As soon as the man in casualwear came in, those bosses and richdies were immediately daunted. They only looked obsequious and prudent. Luke was surprised to see the imposing and ruthless man. He couldnt help but gasp in surprise as he recognized the man to be Marco, the young master of the Chapmans. He was Christines top suitor! Luke snapped back to his senses, looked at Gilmore, whose arm was held by Christine, and groaned inwardly. This is too bad. If Marco sees them like this, Gilmore is screwed. His eyes swiveled as an idea came to him suddenly. With a beaming smile, Luke approached Marco and raised his voice deliberately, Mr. Chapman, what a small world! Are you also here to see the house? Naturally, Luke only greeted Marco in a loud voice to remind Gilmore to keep a distance from Christine. However, after taking a nce at Luke, Marco went past him coldly and headed to the corner where Christine and Gilmore were in. Sensing an unfavorable situation, Luke even made to catch up with Marco to buy Gilmore some time. However, two bodyguards in ck vests behind Marco blocked Lukes way immediately. The muscles on their arms and chest were bulging. The two bodyguards red at Luke, warning him against disturbing Marco, or they would surely shower him with punches. Luke certainly didnt dare to mess with the two big men. He was forced to stop in his tracks and could only pray for Gilmore. Gilmore had already seen Marco when Luke greeted him in a loud voice. Almost instantly, he understood why Christine was suddenly so intimate with him. Needless to say, Marcos arrival was the cause. Luke had told him that Margo was the most powerful candidate among Christines suitors. From this, Gilmore could tell that Christine was putting on a show for Marco. But Gilmore was not sure if Christine was using him to turn Marco down. Or if she was using him to make Marco jealous to test his love for her. Whichever the case was, Gilmore had to be used. He recalled what had happened the other day. Unexpectedly, he had exchanged roles. with Christine so soon. Could this be counted as mutual help? Would his debts toward Christine be cleared. then? Making 13 Making 13 Luke finally found Gilmore in front of a vi Gilmore looked at him curiously and asked, How did you find me? After getting the contract and vi keys from Christine, Gilmore came to check on ViC1 There were 500 vis in total in the Pzzo. It was difficult to find a person here. Gilmore was going to call Luke over, but he did not expect that Luke would find him so NOON Luke wiped the sweat off his forehead with his hand and said, It was hard. Fortunately, I met Christine on the way here. She told me that you are at ViC1 Gilmore now realized that it was Christine who revealed his whereabouts to Luke. Then, Gilmore asked tentatively, Did she tell you anything else? Yes, Luke said and thumped Gilmore on the shoulder with his fist, She even said youre her boyfriend. Gilmore, youre amazing! What did you do to win her heart? Gilmore smiled and said, Would you believe me if I told you Im just her fake boyfriend? Luke looked at Gilmore nkly and then burst intoughter, Come on, bro, I actually almost believed you Gilmore thrust the contract into Lukes hands. Luke was stunned for a moment and then said emotionally, Bro, you are now giving me a luxurious vi without even thinking about it? It makes sense. Christine is the only child of the chairman of Evergreen Group. If you marry her, the whole group will be yours someday. I guess a vi means nothing to you, right? The corners of Gilmores mouth twitched. I didnt say I am giving you the vi, Luke. I just want you to check thest use on thest page of the contract. Luke was confused. So I got the wrong end of the stick? Gilmore isnt giving the vi to me. This is a little awkward. Then, Luke turned to thest page of the contract immediately. Ever since you signed this contract, you have officially be Christine Fosters contract boyfriend. You are required to cooperate with Christine to prevent outsiders from finding out everything. [After signing the contract, no breach of the contract is allowed unless both parties. agree to terminate the contract. The penalty for breaking a contract is two billion dors.] Two billion dors Luke sucked in a breath of astonishment. Then, he looked at Gilmore and said anxiously, If Christine refuses to terminate the contract, wont you have to pretend to be her boyfriend forever? Gilmore shed Luke an unfathomable smile and said, But if I dont let her out of the contract, she can only be my girlfriend. Luke processed Gilmores words and then suddenly understood what he really meant, I get it. Christine thought she could use this contract to make you her fake boyfriend. ?? But she forgot one thing. That is, the contract works on her as well. If she wants to terminate it, shell need your consent. In that case, if you dont agree to terminate the contract, Christine can do nothing about it but still be your girlfriend, whether she likes it or not. After Luke finished speaking, he gave Gilmore a thumbs up. Gilmore was ar On the surface, Gilmore seemed to have been tricked by Christine. But in fact, Christine fell for Gilmores trick as well. Anyway, Gilmore had Christines number. And it was overwhelmingly likely that Christine would lose more than she would gain and be Gilmores, This was why Gilmore signed the contract to be Christines contract boyfriend after reading the last use. Christine thought that she could control everything and make Gilmore her fake boyfriend. But in Gilmores opinion, how could he rejec girlfriend? There was no reason for him to t Did he really sign the contract just tope That was impossible. After all, he was not a simp. Oh, by the way, Gilmore, why did Christine asked in confusion suddenly. Gilmore had no choice but to tell him everyt Marco and made Gilmore her fake boyfriend Luke finally understood everything. However, Luke could not help but feel worrie deal with. Are you really not afraid that he wi Gilmore said. Tomorrow, Christines bodygu day Luke said enviously, You are truly Christine: protection. Gilmore took the contract from Lukes hand check the vi out. Luke agreed. The two walked into the vi. The living room inside was very spacious, wit mahogany tables and chairs, leather sofas, an furnished. The marble tiles are from Greendale, the lea mahogany tables and chairs from Southingfie chandeliers from Bellcester. Each of these is of dors! Luke marveled at the furnishings. Gilmore sighed inwardly, Christine has surel herself! Gilmore estimated that the value of all kinds far beyond the price of the vi itself. It could be said that Gilmore made a huge profit from the deal with Christine. Having gotten the vi, Gilmore decided to find time to take his parents and sister to Oakhaven The vi had everything Gilmore needed. He moved into the vi immediately. At night, Gilmore and Luke dined at a restaurant to celebrate moving into his new home. After the meal, the two of them went back to the vi. Back at the vi, Gilmore took out the key. Just as he was about to open the door, his eyelids suddenly twitched. Gilmore narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on the two uninvited visitors in the vi. A smile appeared on his face as he thought to himself, I didnt expect them toe to me so soon! Then, Gilmore turned to Luke and whispered. There are thieves in the vi. Go call security. Ill wait here. Luke was shocked. Really? How did you know? Gilmore pointed at his head and said, My intuition. Its never wrong. Gilmores tone sounded firm. Although Luke was halfCconvinced, he could only nod. Okay, Ill go call someone. Be careful. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Gilmore nodded. Luke tiptoed away. After Luke left, Gilmore slid the key into the lock. With a click, Gilmore opened the door. The vi was dark with no lights on. Gilmore walked in and closed the door with a click. Then came the sound of a fight, bones crackling, and screams of pain in the dark living room. In the dark, there seemed to be a fierce lifeCandCdeath struggle going on. kosnough, all the more quieted down Ar bu sime ome, hurried freters and Lukes voice came from outside. Hurry, the dies are in the villy The door of the vills was thing open, and then the lights lit up Then Lake and several security guards were all shocked by the scene SUNG OFT Making 14 Making 14 Two extremely stout yet badlyCbruised men were lying on the floor of the living room, moaning. They were unable to stand up. Luke recognized the two stout men at a nce. They were the very bodyguards who were with Marco earlier. And Luke knew by instinct that they were here to mean Gilmore harm, presumably at Marcos order. Gilmore would be in trouble now, wouldnt he? Luke began looking for Gilmore in the living room. Before entering the vi, Luke noticed Gilmores absence and rushed into it. However, Gilmore wasnt there in the living room, which made Luke panicky. Gilmore must have been taken away by Marco! Luke shouted at the security guards immediately, Call the police! Gilmore is abducted. However, just as he stopped talking, with a squeak, the door of the bathroom opened, and a man stepped out of the bathroom. It was Gilmore, who was believed to have been abducted, Luke was puzzled. The security guards eyed Luke with doubt as if asking him, Didnt you say he was abducted? Slightly embarrassed by their sight, Luke chuckled, We dont have to call the police now, Then, Luke turned to Gilmore and asked, Howe you were in the bathroom? Natures call, replied Gilmore. Luke pointed to the two badlyCbruised men on the floor and asked, What happened to them? Gilmore said, I wanted to wait for you and the reinforcements, but I had to go to the bathroom, so I went into the vi for the bathroom. Somebody began to attack me in the dark, and I kicked and punched by instinct. I +673) how have burt them by ident. The truth was, of course, Gilmore wounded Marcos two bodyguards not because of his instinct, but because of the elixir hed taken before. The elixir had given him Gods Eye, Wich enabled him to see what others couldnt see and to see in the dark just as well as in the light. He saw every move of Marcos bodyguards clearly. And he struck them at the right spot at the right time. But Galmore certainly wouldnt tell the whole story. Lake and the few security guards were dumbfounded. Looking at the bruises on the two guys swollen faces, they found themselves unable to believe it was caused by merely somebodys instinct. It was impossible. Lake, however, couldnt help feeling a grudging admiration for Gilmore, saying, Lucky you. Gilmore Ties, I am Gilmore shed him an unabashed smile. A young security guard, presumably the captain, turned to Gilmore and said. Sir, let us take care of these guys for you. Well call the policeter. For your security, Ill dispatch two guards to your vi, safeguarding your house. Is that eptable for you. Mr. Reed? The captain was so attentive for a reason. Before Christine, the daughter of the chirman of Evergreen Group, left, she ordered that Gilmore be well protected and that His life absolutely could not be at stake. But they seemed to have neglected their duty by letting two intruders in Gilmores vi. Should Miss Foster learn such a matter, he might not be able to serve as captain of the security guards anymore. Therefore, the captain had to dispatch men to safeguard Gilmore, at least forpensation Thank you bro, Gilmore said ttered, the cagean hastened to shake his hand, saying. It is truly our pleasure, Mr. +62%1 The captain, as well as his men, took the two stout vere men away. The captain didnt forget to gently shut the door of the vi before they left. Luke sat down on the sofa and looked at Gilmore uneasily. It seems Marco is truly a vengeful man, and you are in jeopardy now. Gilmore, nevertheless, appeared rather detached with his hands in his pockets. Things have a way of working themselves out. Besides, Christine said shell send me a personal bodyguard tomorrow to protect me 24/7, But that didnt dispel Lukes apprehension, for he knew Marco was quite influential here in Oakhaven. Luke was afraid that even with the allCaroundCtheCclock protection of the bodyguard Christine was going to send him, idents might happen to Gilmore In addition, even with the rigorous security of the Pzzo, Marcos bodyguards. managed to sneak into Gilmores vi. And that showed how mighty Marco was. Yet, Gilmore just gave Luke a pat on the shoulder and said, Dont worry about me, Marco wouldnt dare toy a finger on me. bro. Looking at Gilmore, Luke wasnt relieved at all. He said, How about I call my dad and ask him to send a few security guards here to protect you? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Gilmore was speechless. Was he so weak? So weak that he needed Luke to call the security guards at his familys factory to protec him? Gilmore was actually a whiz at martial arts who had been keeping a low profile. Did he need protection? No way. DingCdong. Just then, Gilmores WhatsApp rang. Gilmore picked up the phone and saw that it was a message from Christine. Gilmore opened the text. [Gilmore, Ill send an ace bodyguard to you tomorrow. He has recently retired from the special forces. 1ҧ 18 His name is Gerald Graves, nicknamed the Wolf. (Gerald is an expert in martial arts. He had once sessfully fulfilled a highlyCrisky tasi in an embattled zone surrounded by numerous ruthless handits, and returned safe and sound. This is a photo of him.] Gilmore saw that the man in the photo was a young man in his twenties. His eyes were sharp and resolute. He looked quite undaunted and aggressive like a wolf. Needless to say, this was Gerald, the freshly retired special forces member, and bodyguard Christine will be sending over to protect Gilmore tomorrow. Gilmore never expected the bodyguard Christine mentioned could be so powerful. It seemed Christine was well aware of how ruthless Marco could be. Gilmore showed Luke the photo. Check this out. Luke took the phone and scanned the messages Christine sent Gilmore, and an expression of surprise appeared on his face, He was surprised to learn that Christine would send a retired special forces member to protect Gilmore. She indeed valued Gilmore. But it was i relief for Luke. Luke figured that, with such a bodyguard at Gilmores side, he shouldnt worry about Gilmore anymore. They slept soundly. The next morning, as the clock had just struck eight, both Gilmore and Luke were awakened by the rude horn fro outside the vi. They walked out and saw a ck Mercedes of the newest model. Gilmore could tell that the man in the Mercedes was probably Gerald, the bodyguard that Christine had sent Gilmore. As the door of the Mercedes opened, a young, shortChaired man wearing a pair of sunsses and a ck suit, and a pair of ck boots, got out. It was a robust nian with a tall and intimidating figure. His upright posture sort of suggested his excellence. Gilmore looked at him and extended his hand, saying, You must be Gerald, arent you? Thats correct. I am Gerald. Gerald reached out to shake hands with Gilmore. Im here to protect Mr. Reed. With that, he handed Gilmore the key to the Mercedes and exined, Miss Foster says this Mercedes is at your disposal during your cooperation. Startled, Luke couldnt believe his eyes. He estimated that this Mercedes with the top- notch configuration must be worth up to three or four million dors. Why would Christine give Gilmore a vi worth tens of thousands of dors and a car worth a few million dors? It was as if Gilmore was a millionaire. What did Gilmore do to be so fortunate? Gilmore, too, was surprised at the millionCdor car Christine had given him. But now, Gilmore seemed much more sedate than he was before. After all, hed experienced so much, which broadened his horizons. In Gilmores eyes now, a car, no matter how costly, was merely a tool for transport, not a treasury. Instead of just taking the car key from Gerald, Gilmore said to Gerald, Youll drive today. Ill drive tomorrow. To Geralds surprise, Gilmore appeared so calm and detached in the face of the luxury car, which made him look up to Gilmore more. Gerald did not argue and said lightly, Alright, Ill drive today. Please get in the car, Reed Just call me Gilmore, Gerald, said Gilmore. Gerald replied with a smile, Sure. car, Mr. The three went in the Mercedes, leaving the Pzzo as Gerald drove towards Oakhaven University. Making 15 Making 15 At Oakhaven University. The Mercedes Gilmore was in was stopped by two security guards at the school gate. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Student ID, please. A slightly fat man, probably in his forties, knocked at Geralds. window. Gilmore knew Gerald couldnt be let in the school anyhow, for he was neither a member of a faculty nor a student there.. And under no circumstances would the guards allow a stranger like Gerald in the school, not least in a car. Gerald, however, smiled at the man and said, Hi there, Im the new director of the Security Department. Now, please open the door for us, will you? Geralds words appalled Gilmore, Luke, as well as two guards not far away. Nevertheless, the man didnt buy it. Instead, he became annoyed and dered, Sir, I dont care if you are the new director of the Security Department or not. Show me your ID or get out of here! The guard, who looked so righteous and considered himself to be so experienced, didnt seem to believe a word Gerald had said. Even his fellows, Gilmore and Luke, thought it was but ame excuse for Gerald to im to be the new director of the Security Department. Gerald nodded and replied, Okay, Ill show you my ID. With that, Gerald put his hand into his pocket, pulled out an ID, and handed it to the guard outside of the window. The guard took it and began to examine it. The photo on the ID looked exactly like Gerald, and his job title was Head of Security, employed by the Security Department of Oakhaven University It even had the official seal of Oakhaven University on it. The guard gave a slight shiver as he saw the seal. He waspletely dumbfounded. Gerald in the car was indeed the new director of the Security Department. 1336 Thu, Au Another guard around 30 years old, took the ID from the man hurriedly after verifying that it was indeed real. Then, with a bright grin, he turned to Gerald. Here you are, are, door right away. Mr. Graves. Well open the Gerald smiled and took the ID. Then, he said, Thanks. May I have the name of your colleague here, please? Suddenly, as if suffering from constipation, the younger guard couldnt speak. However, after thinking about it for a while, he decided to tell Gerald. He is Stanley Strd. Forgive him, Mr. Graves, please. He was just a bit too inflexible. Then, the guard opened the electric door with the remote control for Geralds. Mercedes. Gerald didnt respond to the guard. He just rolled up the window with a smile and started the car, driving the Mercedes into the school. Looking at the Mercedes disappearing into the school, the older guard, whose face had turned pale, felt his knees give and copsed. Then, he wailed while pounding his chest with both hands, Im finished. I offended the new director of the Security Department. Ill be sacked soon The Mercedes parked in an underground garage of the school. Gilmore unfastened his belt and asked Gerald, Are you really the Head of Security at Oakhaven University? Gerald nodded and said, Miss Foster arranged for me to take up the role of Head of Security at the school to better protect you. Gilmore thought to himself, Look at what a wealthy family can do! As a matter of fact, it was but the tip of the iceberg of what the Fosters were capable of in Oakhaven. For them, even recing the president of Oakhaven University would be a breeze, not to mention arranging for Gerald to take up the role of Head of Security at the university. This is my business card. Call me if anything happens, and Ill be there immediately to protect you. With that, Gerald gave Gilmore a business card. It was rather simple. There was only the name Gerald Graves and a phone number on 1. it. +6231 Gilmore took it, and the three got off the car. As Gerald put on his sunsses, Luke asked out of curiosity, Are you seriously going to work at the Security Department? Gerald looked at Luke and replied, Where else am I supposed to be? Your ssroom? Luke was rendered speechless. Then, without further ado, Gerald headed towards the exit coolly with his hands down his pockets.. Meanwhile, Gilmore smiled as he thought to himself, With the Head of Security to back me up, nobody would cause me trouble But he was wrong. Gilmore and Luke were freshmen at the Department of Medicine. When they were on their way to the teaching building of the Department of Medicine, Gilmore and Luke were stopped by a dozen of people. Oh, isnt this the jackass who took advantage of Christine, our goddess of Oakhaven University? A young, slightly meanClooking man leading the group said in anger. Gilmore recognized him as Darell Weaver. Darell was the son of another extremely wealthy family and an admirer of Christine. And the rest of the men were Darells followers. They were a bunch of useless toadies who ran errands for Darell all the time. They were only working as Darells sidekicks for food and fun. In the past, Gilmore would perhaps fear people like Darell, but now, Darell was nobody to him. Gilmore gave Darell a sly grin and said, You must be jealous of me for kissing your goddess, Darell, arent you? You should be, for thats the only thing that you, a coward, are capable of, isnt it? After all, you wouldnt dare to kiss Christine, would you? Darell was rendered exasperated by Gilmores words. Worse, Gilmore was right about it. He was indeed too cowardly toy a finger on Christine, for the Fosters were too influential and formidable for him that he wouldnt dare to kiss Christine even in his wildes dreams. was true that he was jealous of Gilmore for being able to kiss Christine at will. Annoyingly, there was nothing he could do about it. Darell felt he would burst with anger and shame, and shouted to his men, How dare Gilmore insult Christine and talk so openly about it. Lets teach this illCmannered man a lesson? The rest of the men soon darted forward and surrounded Gilmore and Luke. Gilmore didnt seem to mind at all. Instead, he picked up his phone and began texting. Luke, who was standing next to him, became nervous, and whispered to Gilmore, What do we do now? Luke knew he and Gilmore were outnumbered and couldnt possibly escape unscathed. Darell noticed Lukes subtle expression and said, You must be scared, Luke, arent you? If youre scared, tell your friend to do 100 pushCups and then ask for my mercy. I might let you go then Luke retorted immediately, No way, Darell! Well never submit to you. I After sending the message, Gilmore looked up at Darell and said in a t tone, someone is indeed going to be begging for mercy today, but its not me, its you Outraged, Darell dered, Either you k for my mercy or I go to hell today. Go on, boys The rest of the men braced themselves to attack guess Suddenly, the sonorous and forceful footsteps of a group of young guards came. They were led by the robust Gerald, who was wearing a pair of sunsses. Someone is causing trouble on campus and bullying others. Arrest the bullies! Gerald ordered The young guards reacted and struck at his order. Darell and his men all froze. Then, with a cry. Darells followers scattered, leaving only Darell behind. 12 30 Thu, Aug 15 M Several guards tackled Darell. Yet, Darell didnt seem willing to admit defeat. Instead, he shouted, Let me go. You have no right to arrest me! Gerald said coldly, Youll be used of harming others and causing chaos. Well take you to the police stationter. Darells face turned pale at that immediately, for it might damage his family image, and he might get punished for that. The thought of that left Darell shivering in fear. Scared, Darell caught sight of Gilmore and Luke, he felt as if he had seen his saviors. He implored immediately, Forgive me, Gilmore and Luke. I was wrong. Tell them I did nothing to you, please. I dont want to go to the police station! Gilmore looked rather impassive as he looked at Darell and said, Well, I cant find a reason to excuse you, Darell. You told us to do 100 pushCups and ask you for mercy, didnt you? Gilmore paused for a while and looked up into the sky, then continued arrogantly, Alright, I can consider letting you go, as long as you do 100 pushCups and ask us for mercy. Looking thunderstruck, Darells face had turned ashen. Making 16 Making 16 While Darell was still at a loss about what to do, Gerald turned to Gilmore and Luke and said. You two may go on with your business. As for Darell, the police will take care of him. Tacitly knowing Gerald was putting pressure on Darell, Gilmore and Luke exchanged a nce and nodded, saying, OK then, thanks, Mr. Graves. With that, Gilmore and Luke turned to leave, Darell became restive at their departure and realized it was quite likely that hed be sent to the police station. By then, he would be a disgrace to his family. Wait a minute, Gilmore. I apologize. Im sorry. Its all my fault. Ill do whatever you ask me to do, Darell told Gilmore and Luke through gritted teeth. Gilmore and Luke looked at each other and silently exulted. Apart from apologizing, you have to do 100 pushCups too, Gilmore reminded Darell. This was what Darell told Gilmore to do. Now Darells malice on Gilmore had backfired on himself. Darells brows became knitted, for he knew 100 pushCups were no easy work for him. He might die from exhaustion. Nevertheless, Darell turned to Gilmore and said, Ill do it now. Gerald nodded and said, Alright, Ill let you go since theyre willing to give you a second chance. But dont forget your promise. guards let The go of Darell. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Darell gritted his teeth and knelt before Gilmore and Luke, I shouldnt have bullied you. I apologize to you. Thank you for your kindness. Gilmore nodded in satisfaction and said, Good boy. Its good for you to admit your mistakes 1. it. On hearing Gilmores lecturing, Darell trembled with rage, yet he managed to repress 125 Now do the pushCups, please Gerald said. Darelly on the ground and began to do pushCups. Gerald asked one of the guards to count for Darell, One, two, three, four, five When the number reached twenty, Darell began to pant. And when it was thirty, Darells face reddened and he was breathing with difficulty. At fifty, sweat trickled down Darells forehead, and his breath was as loud as an ordion. He breathed so forcefully that the lust on the ground was nearly blown into the air. Sixty Seventy. At eighty, Darells eyes became bloodshot. at ny, Darells bones almost fell apart, and his body copsed on the ground, as sotionless as if he were dead. is clothes were covered with sweat. He was capable of nothing, except panting for reath. erald turned to Gilmore and said, Should we make him do the remaining ten? Imore said, No need for that. I hope he can remember this lesson. M en, a good idea crossed Gilmore, and he said to Gerald, PushCups are good nishment for troublemakers. It does little harm but can be really painful. How about punish troublemakers in this way next time, Gerald? undred pushCups were indeed quite painful for mostmoners. rald thought for a while and consented. Good idea. One hundred pushCups it is more extended his hand to Gerald and said. I owe you one. ald shook hands with Gilmore and said, It is my duty to protect you. ell and the rest of the guards were startled to see that Gilmore and Gerald were ally acquaintances. ell realized something and pointed at Gilmore and Gerald, yelling conspired against me. You are abusing your position Gerald replied, File aint? Go ahead. But I remind you, it is you who initiated the incident and came up with the idea of pushCups. Now, if you want toin to the headmaster about me, lets go to his office. I have to tell him about what you did to others too. With that, Gerald signaled two guards. Pull him up and take him to the Headmasters Office. The two guards agreed and came close to Darell, trying to pull him up from the ground. Seeing that, Darell shook his head and said, Okay, Mr. Graves. Im not going to file aint, alright? Assuming an air of perplexity, Gerald turned to Darell and said, Why not? Didnt you say that I am abusing my position? Didnt we conspire against you? Darell managed a faint smile and said, I must have made a slip. Your handling has been fair and unquestionable, Mr. Graves. If thats the case, lets call it a day then, said Gerald. Then, Gerald said to Gilmore, Should anyone want any trouble with you, Gilmore, just give me a call. Gilmore nodded. That was right. Gerald led a dozen guards here timely because Gilmore had texted Gerald. As a matter of fact, Gilmore could easily dispose of this mob like Darell without calling Gerald, but he was afraid it might incur unnecessary trouble. Therefore, he decided it was for Gerald, the Head of Security, to cope with them. Gilmore wouldnt deal with it himself unless he had to. In addition, he preferred being a spectator to being involved in violence. He preferred to enjoy life. After saying goodbye to Gerald, Gilmore and Luke headed to the teaching building of the Department of Medicine. Gerald, along with the other guards, also left, leaving the miserable Darell alone, struggling to stand up. Despite being furious at Gilmore and Gerald, he wouldnt dare to take revenge on them. anymore. It would be asking for trouble to provoke Gilmore again when he had Gerald, the Head of Security, at his service. Darell left with all sorts of aches in his limbs. In the meanwhile, it had been a hell of a day for Gilmore too. He was stopped in the corridor of the teaching building by a group and asked why did he kiss Christine. A group of people even followed him into the washroom. A man even walked into his ssroom, pounded against his table, and demanded to have a talk with him. A man even told him to go to the rooftop of the building and warned him that hed face dire consequences should he not go there. To all those troublemakers, Gilmore dealt with them all by sending a message to Gerald. Then, a few minutester, the stout Gerald would appear with a team of disciplined, aweCinspiring, and swift security guards behind him. Soon, the people in the washroom, in the ssroom, and on the rooftop, were all caught. And that day, students of Oakhaven University saw a ridiculous and hrious scene, as people were seen doing pushCups in the bathroom, in the corridor, in the ssroom, and on the rooftop. The next day, nobody at Oakhaven University dared to cause Gilmore any more trouble. Later, the news that Gilmore had a patron, the Head of Security, at Oakhaven University was known by everyone there. Gilmore was quite satisfied with the results. Now, he knew the benefits of having a good bodyguard around. It could, at least, spare him some unnecessary trouble. Chipers 16 The day passed peacefully like that. After school. Gilmore and Luke went to the underground garage. To their surprise, a woman was standing in front of Gilmores Mercedes. It was Tiffany. Gilmore frowned, thinking to him Making 17 Making 17 Gilmore, looks like someone is looking for you. Ill get the car and wait for you at the school gate. Luke whispered to Gilmore as he saw Tiffany. Luke knew that Tiffany was Gilmores exCgirlfriend, but Luke did not like her because she had cheated on Gilmore. Gilmore nodded at Luke. Luke walked towards his Land Rover, got in the car, and Gilmore walked towards his Mercedes. He took out the car key and pressed it. The Mercedes beeped. away. Gilmore walked past Tiffany toward the Mercedes as if she wasnt there and grabbed the door handle. Gilmore, I want to talk. Finally, Tiffany plucked up her courage and said to Gilmore. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Gilmores mouth. He looked at Tiffany and said, Miss Hubbard, what do you want to tell me? Twisting her fingers, Tiffany stared at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, I hurt you that day. You must be very sad. But I didnt get with Brandon. He is not the person I want. I I wont see him anymore. Gilmore sneered. Tiffany was really good at lying and acting. No wonder Brandon fell for her. Who says I was sad? Youre sad, arent you? It was not easy for you to find a rich boyfriend. What a pity that it didnt end up well! After saying that, Gilmore opened the door. He didnt want to waste too much time with Tiffany. Gilmore, wait a moment. However, Tiffany held the door and begged Gilmore, Gilmore, I was wrong. It took me a while to realize you were the one who truly loved me. Lets start all over again! Tiffany was not begging Gilmore to get back with her because she was deeply in love with him. In fact, she was one of the many who noticed Gilmore driving a luxury car to school yesterday. She heard that Gilmore had won the lottery and got millions of dors. (That was right, Luke was the one who spread the news.) Since Gilmore once loved her, Tiffany thought if she told him that she had made a mistake and reminded him of his feelings for her, she could win his heart back. That way, Tiffany could get her hands on Gilmores money. However, how could Gilmore not know what Tiffany was up to? Sorry, I have got a girlfriend. Its Christine, the girl I kissed at the school gate the other day. I dont want to have anything to do with you anymore. Please let go of the door! Gilmore replied, looking at Tiffanys hand on the door. Tiffany was fairly depressed. She let go of the door. Gilmore then got into the car, mmed the door shut, and drove away. As the car drove past Tiffany, whose heart was broken, Gilmore didnt even nce at her. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was just giving her the cold shoulder she once gave him. This woman hadpletely disappeared from his heart. Watching Gilmore drive the Mercedes away from the parking lot, Tiffanys eyes shed with resentment. She said, Gilmore, Ill make you regret it! If I cant be with you, I will make sure Christine cant as well! It was arge manor. At night, in the brightly lit manor, there were a dozen luxury houses. It looked like a castle. The manor belonged to the Fosters, which was a rich and powerful family. A middleCaged couple and Christine were sitting on the sofa in a luxurious and spacious living room inside one of the houses. There were also a few young maids. ||| + 62% The middleCaged couple was around forty years old. The man was handsome and had a smile on his face. The woman resembled Christine in appearance. Even though she was in her forties, her wellCmaintained skin made her look like she was thirty or so and she had an air of elegance. They were Christines parents. They were David Foster, chairman of Evergreen Group, and Jessica Foster, his wife. Jessica picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. She looked at Christine dotingly and said, Christine, youll turn 20 in four days, that is this Saturday. Your dad and I are going to throw a big birthday party for you. Christine hugged her mothers arms and rested her head on her mothers shoulder. She was as happy as a little girl. Mom and Dad Making 18 Making 18 The Chapmans Residence wasrge and brightly lit. Like the Fosters manor, there were also many houses, which looked magnificent. In the luxurious living room of one of the houses, a man hung up the phone. He was almost fifty, paunchy, and wearing a golden nightgown. He ced his phone on the table and smiled. What a surprise! Christine is finally ready to ept Marco. He was Roger Chapman, head of the Chapmans and Chairman of Realm Group, which was a giant in Oakhaven. He was with Marco and a middleCaged woman who was also wearing a golden nightgown. The woman was Rogers wife, Rosaline Chapman. There was a mask on Rosalines face. She asked her husband, What did you say? Christine is finally ready to ept Marco? Marco, who had been looking at his phone on the sofa with a cold face, looked up at his father. Roger nodded with a smile, Thats right. It was Christines mother who called. She said she had given thest invitation to Christine and asked her to invite Marco to her 20th birthday party. Really? Rosaline was so happy that she took the mask off her face immediately. She stared at her husband and asked, Is it true that Christine will invite Marco in person? Roger chuckled and replied, If you dont believe me, you can call and ask Jessica now. Rosalineughed and said, Of course, I believe you. Looks like the n we made with Jessica worked Thats right. You and I received the invitations but Marco didnt. Now Christine has thest invitation. Shell surely give it to him: Roger also felt that the n was wless However, Marco, who was sitting on the sofa, disagreed and said, If Christine doesnt give me the invitation, I wont be able to even attend her birthday party, will I? Rogerughed and replied, Marco, Im sure Mr. and Mrs. Foster have hinted to Christine that she should give the invitation to you. She wont embarrass us. Both the Fosters and the Chapmans were wealthy families in Oakhaven. They were involved in a lot of business. Also, the members of the two families had been friends, which was why Roger believe that Christine, who was from such a big family, wouldnt embarrass the two famlies. Marco, your dad is right. You must take your chance when Christine invites you tomorrow, Rosaline reminded her son as well. Marco still looked cold when he grunted. However, he couldnt help but say mockingly to himself, Take my chance? He had been taking every chance. So that he could get close to Christine. So that he could win Christines heart. However, Christine didnt give him any chance at all. A few days ago, at the opening ceremony of the Pzzo, Christine was smiling sweetly. at him when she held Gilmores arm and told him that he was her boyfriend. Moreover, he found out that Christine had given her vi to Gilmore as a gift. She even hired a bodyguard to protect Gilmore all around the clock. The two men he had sent to cause Gilmore some trouble were caught by the police for theft. And the people who messed with Gilmore at school were caught by a group of security guards and asked to do pushCups. Marco didnt even need to think to know Gilmore behind all of that. that Christine had used her power to protect It was very likely that Christine would give thest invitation to Gilmore. However, Marco would never sit by and watch Gilmore get the invitation and show up at Christines birthday party safe and sound. He would be the only boyfriend who was going up at Christines party four dayster. A sharp glint shed through Marcos cold eyes. to s +61 Chapers is Aug 15 In the meantime, in the vi at the Pzzo. Gilmore was sitting on the sofa watching TV when he received a message on WhatsApp. Gilmore checked his phone. The message was from Christine. [Ive got something for you. See you at 9 am at the basketball court of the Department of Business tomorrow.] Something for him? At the basketball court of the Department of Business? Gilmore was so curious that he texted Christine back. [What is it?] Christine replied, [Youll know tomorrow. Im going to bed now. Good night.] Gilmore replied, [Okay] In the bedroom of the Fosters vi, Christine was unhappy when she read Gilmores reply. Why couldnt he say Good night? He didnt know girls at all. Christine snorted in disappointment. Just then, she received another message on WhatsApp. She looked at her phone. It was from Gilmore, saying, [Good night.] The message cheered Christine up immediately. She smiled beautifully. So it turned out he knew girls after all. Her reply was simple and arrogant. [Okay] The next day, on the basketball court of the Department of Business of Oakhaven University. Marco was wearing a white basketball jersey and white shorts. The number 23 on the jersey indicated that he was a fan of James from the Lakers. He was tall and cool, with a basketball in his hands. He was walking to the court with other guys who were also wearing basketball jerseys. Marco was a junior in the Department of Business. He majored in Business. He liked ying basketball very much and was very good at it too. 10 He once led the Oakhaven University basketball team to win the championship in a basketball game held in Oakhaven. Therefore, he was known as the Basketball Prince of the Department of Business at Oakhaven University Every morning, at eight or nine oclock, he would y basketball with a few friends on the court of the Department of Business. There were dozens of students watching them, most of whom were girls that adored him. Marco came from a wealthy family. Being tall, cool, and good at ying basketball, he had won the hearts of a lot of girls at Oakhaven University. They waited on the court every morning to watch Marco y basketball, which, in their eyes, was hot and cool. Marco and a few boys began their game. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He ran very fast. He took the ball from the others, dribbled it, and jumped to dunk it into the hoop. The girls were excited at once. They screamed as if they were looking at a superstar. The game was getting more and more intense and exciting. However, Marco was still the most dazzling guy on the court. He was always able to take the ball and score. At nine oclock, a beautiful figure appeared on the other side of the court. Its Christine! Why is she here? Is she here for Marco too? Dozens of girls on the yground discussed in a jealous and disappointed tone when they saw Christine. They all knew Marco was very friendly to Christine. However, Christine was always giving him the cold shoulder. That made them hate Christine very much. 100 However, Christine was the prettiest girl at Oakhaven University and she was from a wealthy family. There was nothing they could do to Christine but be jealous of her. It was rare for Christine to show up on the court, so they thought she must be there | watch Marco y basketball. A few guys on the court stopped ying and whispered to Marco, Marco, your godd is here. This is the first time she hase to see you y basketball. Seems that the Basketball Prince is going to win the goddesss heart. Marco ignored them and turned to look at Christine. Christines long hair and pretty face made her look like a dream. She was wearing a white school uniform with a cor, a short checkered skirt, and a pa of ck leather shoes. Her legs were slender. She looked gorgeous, energetic, and innocent in the morning sunlight, which quickly attracted the attention of Marco and the other guys. Marco and the others couldnt keep their eyes off Christine at all. Suddenly, Marco noticed the invitation in her fine and slim hands. His eyes lit up. Is Christine here to give me the invitation? he thought to himself. 55 1338 Thu Au Making 19 Making 19 Marcos stern expression couldnt help but soften. He was thinking about what his parents had said. Was Christine really willing to ept him? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Or did she have no choice but to give him the invitation for the sake of the rtionship between the Fosters and the Chapmans? However, no matter what, it was the first time Christine hade to the basketball court, which was a great surprise for Marco regardless. He threw the basketball to a ssmate, then walked towards Christine, who was standing by the basketball court. Facing the carly morning sunlight, his eyes shone brightly. Christine was the most perfect girl in his heart. Her temperament, beauty, and character were all perfect. She was the only woman worthy of being the love of his life. He was getting closer and closer to Christine, 40 feet, 30 feet, 20 feet When he went across half the court, a boy suddenly came up to Christine and said, Christine, sorry, Imte! Marco halted his steps immediately. His expression froze over, and a cold gleam flickered through his eyes. It was Gilmore! Again! Marco couldnt help but clench his fists tightly. Yes, the boy that came up to Christine was Gilmore. This time, the boys who were ying basketball with Marco on the basketball court, as well as dozens of girls at the side of the court, couldnt believe their eyes. What? Wasnt Christine here at the court for Marco? She was here for someone else! Even from a distance, those boys who were ying basketball could feel Marcos. awkwardness. All girls who admired Marco felt of sorry for him. They wanted to rush over and tell Marco, Christine doesnt cherish you, and we do. Those girls were about to cry Christine didnt seem to know how embarrassed Marco was. Like other girls in love, she said to Gilmore with a pout, Why are you sote? Ive been waiting for you for a long time. To be honest, Christine only wanted Gilmore tofort her. The reason why she chose to meet Gilmore on this basketball court was that she knew that Marco would y basketball with others here every morning. This way, when Marco saw how intimate Gilmore and she were, he would definitely be very angry. As long as Marco would give up pursuing her, her parents and Marcos parents would not want her to be with him. However, Gilmore didntfort Christine at all. Instead, he gave her two doughnuts and a cup of coffee in a paper bag. Gilmore gave Christine the food and said, I amte because I went to buy breakfast for you. Im sorry! Christine was speechless. So was Marco. The boys who were ying basketball on the court, and the girls at the side of the court were all speechless. Then, Marcos icebergClike face twitched. How dared Gilmore buy Christine something as cheap as doughnuts and coffee? He had gone too far! Some of the basketball yers also looked down on Gilmore in their hearts. The girls on the sidelines were also shocked. They couldnt believe this boy bought doughnuts and coffee as breakfast for Christine, the most beautiful girl at Oakhaven University! 2:3 He was truly one of a kind! They even wished that a sh of lightning could strike this weirdo, Gilmore, down. immediately! In this way, they wouldnt have to see such a stupid scene! Christine was also shocked by Gilmores choice of breakfast for her! It wasnt that she didnt like the doughnuts and coffee Gilmore bought her, but she felt embarrassed eating them in front of so many people. Would they think that the girl from a rich family was experiencing the life ofmoners? Or that she truly enjoyed doughnuts and coffee? Although Christine was deeply discouraged by Gilmore, she knew that she had to put on a show. Hence, she took the food from Gilmore with a faint smile. Thank you for your breakfast! Her pretty and delicate little nose even sniffed the doughnuts on purpose and praised, Oh! It smells good! As soon as Christine said that, everyone, including Marco, was shocked! That was especially true of Marco. He felt as though someone had stabbed him with a knife! He had invited Christine to a Michelin restaurant or to eat French cuisine and Japanese cuisine many times, but Christine always refused him. But now, Christine said that the doughnuts Gilmore had bought her smelled so good.. He felt that Christine truly had double standards. Gilmore, I will eat the doughnuts and coffeeter. Christine changed the topic and said to Gilmore I came looking for you today because I have something for you. Gilmore was also very curious about the thing that Christine mentioned on WhatsAppst night. Christine gave the invitation to Gilmore, saying, Here is an invitation. Gilmores mouth twitched when he saw the invitation card in Christines hands, which had two hearts linked together and the word LOVE on it. The design of the invitation was so vulgar! From the heartCtoCheart pattern and the word LOVE, Gilmore couldnt help thinking, Is Christine going to have a fake marriage with me? But she just asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend. There was nothing about a fake marriage on the contract. Of course, Gilmore could pretend to marry Christine only if she agreed to sleep with him. At this thought, a smile appeared on the corners of Gilmores lips unconsciously. However, Christines next words shattered Gilmores fantasy. It is my 20th birthday this Saturday. This is an invitation to my birthday party. Please attend the party on time. Gilmore was surprised by the answer. Werent they pretending to get married? Although it was not a fake marriage, it was not a bad idea to attend a party. Then, Gilmore took the invitation with a smile and said, Dont worry. I will definitely attend your birthday party on time on Saturday. Ill be waiting for you then. Ill go back to the Department of Art for ss first. After saying that, Christine was about to leave. I have to go back to the Department of Medicine too. Lets walk together, said Gilmore. Christine nodded slightly. After walking less than ten meters away from the court, Gilmore asked Christine, What? Dont you like doughnuts and coffee? His words almost left Christine in tears. She mustered a smile on her face. Of course, I do. Then why dont you eat it now? They are not as delicious when they get cold. Alright! Then, Christine opened her mouth desperately and took a bite of the doughnut. 15:36 The Aug 15 Once again. Marro and the others were shocked. It was not until Gilmore and Christine disappeared from their sight that they recovered from their shock Then, Marco left with a gloomy expression without speaking Everyone on the basketball court knew why Marco left without a word. Christine did not give Marco the invitation to her birthday party but gave it to Gilmore instead. How could Marco be in a good mood? But what surprised them the most was that Christine, the most beautiful girl at Oakhaven University and daughter of a rich family, actually ate the cheap doughnuts and coffee that Gilmore bought her. They were still struggling to ept the truth. On a secluded path on campus, Christine, who had just parted with Gilmore, looked at half a doughnut and the halfCemptied cup of coffee in her hands. Her resentment was very deep as she mumbled, Gilmore the bastard! He actually made me eat these in front of so many people. My image has beenpletely ruined. Damn. you, Gilmore, I will tear you apart bit by bit! However, she went on to tear off arge chunk of the halfCcaten doughnut in her hand instead of Gilmore. The doughnut filled her mouth, finally stopping her from cursing Gilmore. However, after chewing and swallowing the food, she savored it and said, I didnt expect it to be so delicious. Tomorrow, Ill ask that bastard Gilmore to buy me again.. Making 20 Making 20 Lan In the evening, in the living room of the Fosters vi, Jessica said angrily to Christine, who was sitting on the sofa, Christine, how can you do this? How can you give important invitation to an irrelevant person so casually? Rosaline from the Chapmans had already phoned Jessica and told her that Christine had given the invitation to Gilmore today. Jessica got angry when she learned that Christine but gave it to Gilmore, who came from nowhere. did not give the invitation to Marco, Christine said seriously, Gilmore is my boyfriend, and he is the most important person to me. Why cant I give him the invitation? Jessica retorted strongly, I dont agree. I will never let you date a poor boy that we know nothing about. Christine stood up from the sofa, looked at her mother, and said, You can oppose my rtionship with Gilmore, but dont expect me to be with Marco instead. With that, Christine strode upstairs. You Jessica watched Christine disappear upstairs and was too angry to speak. Sitting on the sofa, David, who had kept silent during the confrontation between the mother and daughter, persuaded his wife in a low voice, Jessica, look at you. Youre arguing with our daughter again. Jessica ignored David and said, Now, our daughter is going to be with a poor boy. Marco is good at everything. Why doesnt she like him? How can I not be angry? David reached out his hand to pat his wifes back considerately, saying, Well, dont be angry. We might have rushed for Christine and Marco. As for Gilmore, I think Christine is only using him to avoid being with Marco. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Using him? What do you mean? Jessica frowned slightly and looked at her husband in confusion. David said, Didnt Rosaline say that today, Christine gave Gilmore the invitation where Marco yed basketball deliberately? She is obviously using Gilmore to avoid Marco, whom we have chosen for her. She is just angry and found a boy to lie to us and say that he is her boyfriend deliberately. 13 As Evergreen Groups chairman, David dealt with various crises easily in the business world. Naturally, he was very knowledgeable and experienced. If he couldnt see through Christines little trick, then how could he be qualified for leading a giant company? Hearing Davids words, Jessica suddenly realized that her daughter had found a fake boyfriend to fool her in order not to be with Marco. Seeing that her husband could see through her daughters mind, Jessica could not help asking him for advice, Then, what do we do now? David said, First of all, Gilmore must note to the birthday party. Otherwise, we and the Chapmans will both be embarrassed. Moreover, the guests there are all icons in the business world. If this matter is spread out, it will definitely be widely discussed. Secondly, do not push Christine too hard with regard to her rtionship with Marco. Put it off for now. Otherwise, if you push her too hard, she will do something even riskier. Jessica nodded her head slightly, thinking that her husbands words made a lot of sense. David, do you have any way to stop Gilmore from attending Christines birthday party? David pondered for a moment and said, Ill visit Gilmore in the next two days. In the bedroom of the vi, Christine was sulking. Her curvaceous bodyy on the mattress, looking sexy. She did not understand why her mother would only talk to her about Marco all day long. It was as though there was only Marco in this world. What was so good about this Marco? He was cold all day long. She and he had nothing inmon. She didnt feel anything when she was with him. Apart from the fact that he came from a rich and powerful family, Christine really couldnt find anything aboul Marco that made him suitable for her. Aug 15 Anyway, even if there was only Marco left in this world, Christine wouldnt marry him. Just as Christine swore angrily in her heart, someone knocked on the door. Christine, I am Jocelyn. Your mom washed fresh strawberries and asked me to take them to you. Christine replied directly, Nope, take it away! However, not only did the person outside not leave, but she instead opened the door and walked in. It was a 30CyearCold woman with a smile on her face and a te of strawberries in her hands- Jocelyn put a te of strawberries on the table and said, Christine, these are your favorite. Have a taste. Christine did not move. She looked at Jocelyn and said, Jocelyn, isnt my mother angry with me? Did she really ask you to bring the strawberries here? Jocelyn said very seriously, Yes, your mom asked me to bring them up even washed the strawberries herself. for you. She She also said that she shouldnt force you too much and wont force you to be with Mr. Chapman again in the future. She is just worried that you would be deceived if you find a boyfriend at random. Hearing this, Christine was overjoyed. Is my mother really not going to force me to be with Marco anymore? In other words, giving Gilmore the invitation had worked perfectly. She could finally breathe a sigh of relief. As for her mother being worried that Gilmore was lying to her, how was that possible? She had signed a contract with Gilmore. Once she confirmed that her mother would no longer force her to be with Marco, she would terminate the contract with Gilmore. Jocelyn, give me a strawberry. Christine was in a good mood and had an appetite for strawberries immediately. Jocelyn smiled. Miss Foster, are you not angry anymore? Christine muttered, Jocelyn, why are you talking so much? Youre just like my mother. Jocelyn had been working for the Fosters for more than 10 years. The family members. all treat her as one of their own. This was also why Christines mother asked Jocelyn to tell Christine that she would not force her to be with Marco anymore. Jocelyn had no choice but to say with a smile, Alright. I talk too much. Come on, have a strawberry. As she spoke, Jocelyn took a strawberry from the te and put it into Christines mouth. Christine opened her mouth and ate the strawberry. It was so delicious. Two dayster, at night. Under the protection of two ck SUVs, a RollsCRoyce came to ViC1 of the Pzzo. More than a dozen strong and powerful bodyguards got out of the two SUVS. A bodyguard opened the door of the RollsCRoyces back seat and David, who was in a suit, got out of the car. Then, under the protection of his bodyguards, David walked to Gilmore and Gerald, who were standing in front of the vi. Standing in front of the vi, Gerald greeted David immediately, Good evening, Mr. Foster! Gilmore, who wa Mr. Foster! also standing in front of the vi, also said to David politely, Hello, This time, Christines father, chairman of Evergreen Group, wanted to see Gilmore. Gerald had received a notice from David in advance and told Gilmore about it. Therefore, Gilmore was not too surprised by Davids visit. David looked at Gilmore and said, You must be Gilmore, right? Gilmore nodded. Yes, I am Gilmore. Then, Gilmore gestured towards the vi and said, Mr. Foster, this way please! David nodded, then looked at Gerald and the other bodyguards and said, Wait outside. He wanted to talk to Gilmore alone and did not want too many people to follow him in. Gerald and the other bodyguards answered, Yes, Mr. Foster. David and Gilmore entered the vi. Gerald went forward and closed the door of the vi gently. In the spacious living room of the vi, David and Gilmore sat down on two luxurious leather sofas. The two looked at each other and Gilmore smiled. Mr. Foster, what tea do you like? Ill pour you a drink. A faint smile appeared on Davids face as he said, Earl Grey. Okay, I will get you some Earl Grey right now. Gilmore took out a tea pot and began to make tea. Making 21 Making 21 Gilmore took out Earl Grey Tea from a ceramic canister and put it into a Brown Betty teapot. He added water, poured away the water, and then added the water again. After that, he filtered it into another small teapot and poured out two cups of fresh and mellow Earl Grey Tea. The entire process was done in an unhurried and methodical manner. Gilmores calmness impressed David. If it were anyone else, such as billionaire bosses and experienced people in the business world would be nervous and uneasy in front of the chairman of Evergreen Group, not to mention someone in their early twenties like Gilmore. Before David arrived, he had already asked Gerald to inform Gilmore. Therefore, it was impossible for Gilmore not to know Davids identity. However, Gilmore was still able to remain calm in front of him. This meant that -Gilmore was no ordinary individual. As a result, he didnt seem to mind his daughter choosing Gilmore as her boyfriend to cope with him and his wife. Although David thought so, deep in his heart, he still thought that Gilmore could not bepared to Marco. Because he knew Marco very well. He knew that the Chapmans and the Fosters were both rich and powerful families. He also knew that Marco really liked his daughter. Gilmore put a cup of tea on the tea table in front of David and said, David, please enjoy the tea. David hummed, picked up the teacup, took a sip, tasted it carefully, and praised, This is the newly picked Earl Grey tea this year. Its sweet and fragrant, with a lingering fragrance and endless aftertaste. Gilmore also picked up the teacup and tasted it. As David said, the tea was sweet and fragrant, with lingering fragrance in the lips and teeth. The tea was good. However, Gilmore was just presenting Buddha with borrowed flowers. That was because the Earl Grey tea was left by Christine when Gilmore vi. Of course, Gilmore also knew that as the chairman of a giantpany, David did note to visit him specifically to taste tea. In fact, he had already asked Christine on WhatsApp when he learned from Gerald that David was coming to see him. Christine also told him that her parents had known about the invitation. Moreover, Christine had specially instructed that no matter what her father asked, Gilmore could not reveal that he had a fake rtionship with her. Gilmore agreed readily. He was still waiting for the fake boyfriendCgirl rtionship to be real! He would never tell his future fatherCinw that he was a fake boyfriend of Christine. Putting down the teacup, David calmly looked at Gilmore with great dignity. This was the bearing of a real business tycoon. Youre not really in love with Christine. I know that. I wont force her to be with Marco. anymore, and you dont have to cooperate with her. Gilmore was surprised to hear that. So David knows everything? he thought. But then he understood. David was a business giant, and he had seen all kinds of people. It was not surprising that he could see through Christines trick. However, although David had seen through it, Gilmore could not admit it. It was not only because he was trustworthy and had a spirit of the contract, but also because he didnt want to lose such a beautiful girlfriend and even his future wife. Therefore, Gilmore resolutely replied, David, you may have misunderstood. Christine and I are truly in love My daughter gave you this vi, which is worth more than 20 million dors, and she also gave you a Mercedes Benz that is worth millions. This is the price she asked pretend to be her boyfriend! David still looked at Gilmore calmly, but his momentum was stronger as if a mountain was pressing down on Gilmore. you to After a pause, he asked Gilmore, Do you still want to say that you and Christine are really in love? 21 David had such a powerful aura, and he pressed on step by step. Moreover, he even stated clearly the truth that Christine used the luxury car and vi as the price for having Gilmore as her fake boyfriend. Ordinary people would be so scared that they would kneel directly and tell the truth, and then David wouldpletely sweep them away from Christine. But Gilmore was not an ordinary person. Davids imposing manner had no effect on Gilmore, who had a vast amount of mana. Even if David knew that Christine had used the vi as a price for Gilmore to pretend to be her boyfriend, Gilmore would not care. If he agreed with David who asked him to leave Christine, then he really had to leave. If he didnt leave, David wouldnt be able to control him smoothly, and he would take the initiative to change the situation. After figuring out the thing, Gilmore was not in a hurry at all. He added tea to Davids teacup and said slowly, David, youre right. Christine did give me a vi and a luxury car He continued, However, thats because Christine saw that my family is too poor, so she wants me to live a good life. David smiled and said, Do you think Ill believe you? Gilmore said, Okay, even if what you said is right, Christine gave me a vi and a luxury car, and I cooperated with her to act in front of you. But now things have changed. From now on, I am serious about this rtionship. I really like her. We will be real lovers: David frowned and stared at Gilmore like a tiger staring at its prey. Do you mean that you and Christine were fake lovers in the past, but lovers? now you are going to be real Gilmore picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, Thats right. From now on, Im going to truly date your daughter. David red at him, and his anger was instantly ignited. Impudent! He mmed his broad palm on the table with a bang! In an instant, the tea set was overturned and smashed to pieces on the ground. Everything was in a mess. 12:19 The Aug 15 17 At the same time, Gerald and a dozen bodyguards rushed into the vi w heard theination Then, they surprisedly saw David ring at Gilmore with anger written all and gloomy eyes. The teacup on the ground was broken into pieces and look This was the first time that Gerald and the other bodyguards had seen their ch this angry. They were all guessing how Gilmore had angered their boss. However, though David shouted angrily, pounded the table angrily, smashed the into pieces, and Gerald and other bodyguards rushed in quickly, Gilmore kept call the time. He sipped the tea in his hand,pletely unaffected. you wanted to soli David, why are you so angry? Didnt youe to find me because y the problem peacefully? Gilmore looked at David in confusion. David felt as if he had just woken up from a dream. Only then did he realize We anger. that he wa As a business tycoon, David had seen all kinds of situations, but no matter whar happened, it was difficult to make him angry. However, Gilmore disrupted his rhythm, causing him to be: It could be said that Gilmore hadpletely controlled his emotions, When others were able to control your emotions, you would definitely be toyed with by others. Therefore, as He was a business tycoon, David knew that getting angry was a taboo. Gillmoreparably horrified in his heart. He had actually been angered in front of He thought, This man is simply terrifying to the extreme! The anger on his face gradually receded as he quickly regained his calm. He took out a checkbook and fountain pen from his pocket. Then, he scribbled something on the checkbook. After that, David tore off a check, put it in front of Gilmore, and said, The vi and luxury car thas Christine gave you are yours now. This is another amount of money, From now on, you have nothing to do with my daughter Then David put the checkbook into his suit pocket and got up to leave, This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Gilmore, who was sitting on the sofa, shouted, David, wait a minute. David did not turn around. He turned his back to Gilmore and said, Whats the matte Didnt I give you enough? Making 22 Making 22 Gilmore looked at the number written on the check. David had given him 20 million dors. It was quite a big amount of money. However, Gilmore knew that for David, a business giant, 20 million dors was just a drop in the bucket. If it was in the past, the 20 million dors would have been a distant dream that Gilmore would never achieve. However, now that he had supernatural powers, he could make 20 million dors simply by buying a lottery ticket. Therefore he didnt care too much about the 20 million dors. David, you want to buy me off with 20 million dors to make me stay away from Christine. How about me using this amount of money to earn you 200 million dors back in two days? In exchange, I should be allowed to date Christine, said Gilmore, looking at Davids back. Hearing Gilmores words. Gerald and the other bodyguards all gasped in astonishment. Earning 200 million dors with 20 million dors in two days? How is this possible? They wondered. They all believed that Gilmore was out of his mind! David couldnt believe his ears. He turned around and said with his gaze as sharp as a de falling on Gilmore, You sure youre not spouting nonsense? It wasnt entirely impossible for him to earn 200 million dors with 20 million dors in two days. He could buy stocks. If he got lucky, 200 million dors can be earned without breaking a sweat. However, Gilmore isnt Warren Buffett. He wouldnt know which stocks would go up or go down. Therefore, buying stocks wouldnt guarantee him a gain of 200 million dors. Instead, in the worst- case scenario, he might lose all the money. 15 If Gilmore had a bigpany like Evergreen Group, with a huge volume of transactions conducted every day, earning 200 million dors in two days wouldnt be a big problem Unfortunately, Gilmore didnt have the talent that equaled Warren Buffett, nor did he have arge company like the Evergreen Group. Earning 200 million dors in two days was undoubtedly a fantasy. Gilmore wasnt surprised by Davids disbelief. He said with a smile, Rest assured, David, I didnt get drunk, nor did I talk nonsense. Til take the 20 million dors check only if you make this bet with me. If you wont, Im afraid that I couldnt take your money either. 20 million dors. couldnt buy my pride Although David appearedposed, he was still shocked inside. on dors couldnt buy his pride! He does have the backbone. However, only pride rather than a sober view of himself, he maynd himself in trouble for his isced confidence Thinking of this, David agreed right off the bat. All right, Ill make this bet. If you fail to ar back 200 million dors in two days, you must cut off all your contact with Also, dont try and borrow money from Christine or someone else. I wouldnt be fooled by these cheap tricks He gave Gillmore the heads-up to make sure that Christine wouldnt help him win this bec Wis a nonchnt smile, Gilmore said, Sure, I certainly know that. I promise I wont y these dirty tricks David said with a nod. Well, its settled then. If you do make 200 million dors in two days,e to my house and show me. And I will tell everyone at Christines birthday panty that you are her boyfriend Although David promised to introduce Gilmore to people as Christines boyfriend if Gilmore won However, in Davids opinion, the chances of that happening were vanishingly small. Even be komself couldnt seed without relying on hispanys resources and Even if you lose your bet, you dont need to return the money back. But Ill have to ask you to leave Christine. Okay, deal! said Gilmore. Ill see you in two days. After finishing his words, David walked out of the living room with a dozen bodyguards closely following him. Soon, they heard the rumble of cars from the outside. And David left. Gilmore and Gerald were left in the living room. Gerald didnt leave with David as he was sent by Christine to protect Gilmore 24/7. Make 200 million dors in two days. Its impossible! Why did you do that? asked Gerald, failing to stifle his urge for an answer. After spending several days together, Gerald and Gilmore were bing friends. He couldnt help worrying about Gilmores situation. In contrast, Gilmore seemed to be totally unfazed. Putting on a mysterious smile, he said, Well, how will you know until you try? One will never find out how it turns out until the veryst minute. Then Gilmore walked upstairs. Im going to take a rest. Remember to close the door. Sure Gerald nodded. Staring a Gilmores back, Gerald started to ponder over Gilmores words. One will never find out how it turns out until the veryst minute. As a member of the ace special forces, Gerald had a deeper understanding of these words. When facing life-and-death moments he had persisted to thest given up. second and never He started to think. Probably Gilmore can really earn 200 million dors back in two days. He was actually excited for a miracle to happen In the bedroom, Gilmore didnt sleep. Instead, he looked at the market index on hisputer. international stock +61% With all the listedpanies stock indexes disyed on the screen, he soon had a general idea of these statistics from todays trading volumes, stock prices to stock price changes. Gilmore wanted to rake in 200 million dors in two days by investing in the stock market. Investing in the stock market was a risky move, but the returns could be high. He might carn more money than he did from other kinds of investments. + This was the only possible way for Gilmore to win the bet. Scanning through the countlesspany names on the screen, he couldnt predict which companys stock price would soar and whichpanys stock price would fall tomorrow. But he had the Gods Eyes. Once he activated his Gods Eye, he would know which stock would rise or fall. Then his pupils constricted into slits. With his mind concentrated, he murmured, Gods Eye, please track down the stock with the highest stock price increase. Suddenly, the stock indexes before him began to move. Transaction data, stock price changes, and K diagram started to change immediately. Gilmore was clear that the stock market was closed at night. However, The stock indexes on the computer were currently,in a state of change. Apparently, Gilmore was watching the stock market tier of the following two days, rather than todays. Soon, a stock with the highest share price uptick appeared on the screen. It was Realm Group. The stock code was **** and the price was 6.4 dors per share. Gilmore didnt expect that in the next two days, the stock price increase of Realm. Group from the Chapman family turned out to be the highest. In real life, he and Marco were rivals in love. Now they were still fighting in the stock market. Things were getting more and more interesting. After a while, the screen changed back to its original state. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After checking todays stock of Realm Group, which was 0.8 dors per share, he found that it was 10 percent lower than yesterday. And through his Gods Eye, Gilmore had just known that in two days, Realm Groups stock would jump to 6.4 dors per share, with a rise of 800%. Gilmore felt that he was about to be flooded with money. Making 23 Making 23 The new day, Gilmore went to the bank and transferred the 20 million dors to lis newly opened ount Then he went to the Oakhaven branch of the Pacifica Securities Company and opened an international stock ount. After returning to the vi, Gilmore turned on theputer and found that the international stock market had already opened. Then, he spent 40 million dors buying 50 million shares from the Realm Group. Some may ask, Didnt David have only given Gilmore 20 million dors? Where did these 40 million dorse from? In fact, another 20 million dors were from the Powerball lottery. If Realm Groups stock was going to surge by 800% within the next two days, he had no reason to let this opportunity pass! Therefore, he put the rest of 20 million dors into the stock market to pocket more money. After giving the promised 200 million dors to David, he could keep the rest of the profits for himself. Not long after Gilmore bought the stocks, Realm Groups stock price began to rocket. The stock price climbed at such a high speed that it was almost like the end of the world. Gilmore knew that his Gods Eye once again helped him urately predict a surge of Realm Groups stock. He tore his eyes away from the stock market and went to Oakhaven University to attend his ss. Gerald left with him. Rather than ride Gilmores Mercedes, he drove his own car, a Warrior Jeep. At the same time, in the luxuriously furnished living room of the Foster family. David was sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper, and Jessica sitting next to him was sipping her coffee. Tied how we tikai roreting with Gilmore at night Did he agree to leave Christine? Paning down the coffee in her hand jessica seemed to be very concerned. After dimming through the important news Davieid down the newspaper Tweet to are himst night and made everything clear, but.. He was about to tell his wife about the bet However, he was interrupted by a peal ofughter from outside the vi. David, Jessica, how are you two doing today? David looked up and saw two people walking inside. He rose to greet them, smiling. Roger, I didnt expect you two to visit. These two unbidden guests were Roger and Rosaline. Roger wore a suit with arge beer belly sticking out. Rosaline wore a dazzling pearl ne with long curly hair tumbling over her shoulders and a delicate designer bag in her hand. Jessica warmly greeted them. After being ushered to the seats, they were immediately served with two cups of coffee. After taking several sips of coffee and exchanging pleasantries, they went straight to the point. Rosaline looked into Jessicas eyes and said, Jessica, Marco told me yesterday that Christine deliberately gave thest invitation to Gilmore in the course where he yed golf. Its like telling him that she had no interest in him. Jessica smiled and said, Rosaline, I think you have read too much into this. Gilmore isnt Christines boyfriend. What? Gilmore is not her boyfriend? Then why is Christine Rosaline was confused. Jessica exined that Christine pretended to date Gilmore so that she could get rid of Marco. However, Rosaline and her husband Roger were far from reassured. Rosaline said, Although Gilmore is not her real boyfriend, it doesnt change the fact that she doesnt like Marco. Jessica said, Its true that Christine doesnt like Marco now, but as long as we dont push Chapter St her too hard and she will fall for him one day Rosaline looked at Jessica thoughtfully. What if Christine falls in love with Gilmore? I went to Gilmorest night. He is quite difficult. He isnt willing to leave Christine. David chipped in. With worry clouding her face, Rosaline sighed. Christine never liked Marco. If Christine keeps surrounding herself with Gilmore, she is very likely to fall in love with him one day. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Absolutely not. David said with absolute certainty The rest of the people turned their heads to him, wondering why he was so certain. David continued. Because he made a bet with me. Then, David told them about the bet he made with Gilmore. Moreover, who wins the bet would determine whether Gilmore could be Christines boyfriend. David smiled. Even if I promised that he could date Christine if he won, its impossible for him to earn 200 million dors in two days. But what if Christine secretly assists him? Roger said, worried. Davidughed and told them that he made it clear that Gilmore was not allowed to borrow money from Christine. Otherwise, even if he got the money, it wouldnt be counted as a win and he would have to leave Christine. Hearing this, the rest of them all heaved sighs of relief. They are convinced that if Gilmore couldnt borrow money from Christine, he would never turn 20 million dors into 200 million dors. Feeling a weight lifted off their shoulders, Roger and Rosaline left the Fosters manor with satisfying smiles. As the day wore on and the night fell. Gilmore opened herputer and logged into an international stock market website. He found that the stock of the Realm Group soared by 400% within a day, from 0.8 THU, Au dors per share to 3.2 dors per share. And his 40 million dors turned into 160 million dors with a profit of 120 million dors. Everything went as Gilmore predicted! His Gods eye told him that, at two oclock tomorrow afternoon, the stock would reach its highest point, and he had to sell all his stocks before that. Because in the following days, the stock of the Realm Group would drop by 1000% within two days! It seems like Realm Group was attacked by an international consortium. Tens of billions of dors would evaporate in two days, and the Realm Group would face an unprecedented crisis. However, Gilmore was not interested in the future of Realm Group. Neither was he interested in warning them, because the Chapmans were, to some extent, his potential enemies. He only cared about selling all the shares at 2 p.m. tomorrow and winning the bet. Gilmore stood up from his chair, stretching. Then he walked into the bathroom to take a hot shower before sleep. At the same time, Roger stared intensely at the international stock indexes and the stock index of the Realm Group from hisptop in a study at the Chapmans Residence. After a while, he leaned back on hisrge chair and wore a solemn face, signing, It doesnt bode well! Standing beside him, Marco asked, Dad, does some big consortium try to bet against the Realm Group? Roger nodded. The stock rose by 400% today. Some people are trying to scheme against us! Dad, why dont we snatch the food from a wolfs mouth? Marcos eyes glinted with animalClike cruelty. Roger raised his eyes and asked. Snatch food from a wolfs mouth? Making 24 Making 24 Roger wanted to know what his son would do An unknown consortium shorted the stocks of the Realm Group this time. And the rising share price would bring them disaster. It would also cause irreparable damage to the Realm Group. Marco nodded and said, Yes, Im gonna take a risk. We have to seize the opportunity. If we can sell the stocks at the highest price, we will win andslide victory. As the chairman of the Realm Group, Roger understood his sons strategy as soon as he heard it. You mean that we can also makerge purchases of ourpanys stocks tomorrow. When the share price rises to the peak, we sell our shares before our enemies and make them lose their shirts in the deal. Marco said, Yes, as long as they fail to bet against the Realm Group, we will have a chance to survive the crisis. If so, even if our shares fall sharply, we still have arge amount of capital to buy up thepanys shares at a low price, and then we will be able to have the price of shares raise and maintain the stability of it. Well, it seems that we have an inevitable battle with our enemies. However, the question is that we need a huge amount of cash to make arge purchase of ourpanys stock at such a high price. Roger said with a serious expression. Dad, why not use the oneCodd billion dors stored up to invest in stocks? Marco resolutely suggested. Roger said with a frown, The reserve fund is prepared for the crises. If we invest it in the stock market, no one can be sure of the consequence when ourpany is in a critical situation. Dad, if we dont take any action to deal with the shortCsellers, our ends will be near. It will be hard for us to seek international financing support and even has an impact on ourpanys management in the future. Marco tried his best to persuade him. Roger finally decided to adopt his sons suggestion after much deliberation. After all, if theirpanys stock was shorted, the consequences might be catastrophic. He would rather brave it than always be the prey. 1342 Thu, Aug 15 t?J Okay. I will give the reserve fund to you and let you invest in the stock market personally. Roger had made up his mind. Marco assured his father with confidence, Dad, dont worry! Those shortCsellers will pay for what theyve done! Roger nodded. Well, I have faith in you. The reason why he dared to give the reserve fund to his son and let him take the gamble was because he knew that his son was a person who would quickly take action once he grasped an opportunity. His son wont give up until his enemy was destroyed. Furthermore, Marco had extensive experience in investing in equities, and he had earned a lot of profits every time. Therefore, Roger had great confidence in his son. Gilmore slept all night until ten oclock in the morning. He didnt go to school because today was crucial to the bet between David and him. He was waiting to sell all the stocks of the Realm Group he owned at 2:00 p.m., the most critical moment. Rubbing his eyes sleepily, Gilmore walked into the bathroom to wash up At the same time, in an office in the Realm Group headquarters building, more than a dozen traders were expertly and quickly typing on the keyboard. The tapping sound echoed in the whole office. There was a tense, nervous atmosphere hanging over the office with the battle approaching. Marco, who was in a business suit, was like a grim president and sat behind a broad desk. He looked like amander who ruled his army on the front line. Mr. Chapman, we have spent all the reserves buying ourpanys shares! Mr. Chapman, the share price has risen by 50% in the past hour! Mr. Chapman The staff in the office kept reporting thetest news to Marco. Moment after moment passed: Cheers 24 Meanwhile, the staff reported that the share price was continuously rising. Mr. Chapman, our share price has risen by 100% at the moment! Mr. Chapman, it increased by 200%! Mr. Chapman, it increased by 300%!* Finally, it was two oclock in the afternoon. Mr. Chapman, the share price has risen by 400%! Mr. Chapman, should we sell the shares now? Marco stood up from the big heavy chair and began pacing in the office with a solemn expression on his face. It was a hard choice for him to sell the shares at this time. The share price of the Realm Group had risen by 400% today, plus the increase yesterday, it had risen by 800% in total. But no one knew if it was at its highest price. If he sold the shares too early, he wouldnt be able to beat the consortium behind it. But if Marco sold the shares toote, he would also suffer huge losses. Marco stared at theputer screen which showed that the share index of the Realm Group was still rising. He gave an order with a ferocious stare in his eyes, I wont sell the shares until the price increases by 900%! Yes, Mr. Chapman! All the traders said. However, just as Marco and the consortium were probing mutually and waiting for an opportunity to give a fatal blow to each other, someone sold 50 million shares of the Realm Group in the dealing suddenly. Mr. Chapman, someone sold 50 million shares, and the transaction amount is 320 million dors! Mr. Chapman, the share price has fallen by 0.5%! Mr. Chapman, another 10 million shares were sold Marco made a prompt decision and immediately ordered after hearing this, Sell all th shares! Meanwhile, the staff saw on theputer screen that arge number of shares of the Realm Group had been sold. The price had dropped 0.5%, and then quickly dropped 10%, 20%, 30%, 100% It was the 50 million shares sold at first that caused the Realm Group to shudder. It brought destruction to the Realm Group. Thats right, the 50 million shares that caused huge vtility to the Realm Group were the shares that Gilmore had sold. Looking at the amount, 320 million dors, in his ount, Gilmore smiled with satisfaction. In addition to the cost of 40 million dors, his debut in the stock market made him earn 280 million dors. Thats great! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the screen of theputer which showed that the share price of the Realm Group had fallen by about 200% and still kept falling Gilmore rejoiced in his decisive choice and thought, Fortunately I sold the shares early, otherwise, I would suffer a heavy loss. In the office of the Realm Group, Marco suddenly fell heavily on a big chair, as if he had been drained. ** His face was pallid and his eyes looked dull, almost vacuous as if he had lost his mind. Mr. Chapman, the share price has fallen by more than 300%! Mr. Chapman, we still have 800 million dors worth of shares that couldnt be sold. We are unable to make the deal. Mr. Chapman Hearing the bad news that was continually reported by the staff, Marco tightly gripped the armrests with a frown. Im screwing it up. He thought. He met his Waterloo this time! 415 If he sold the shares when the price rose by 800% instead of waiting for the price to rise by 900%, he wouldnt be in such a desperate circumstance, Making 25 Making 25 In the chairmans office of Realm Group. +5 Dad, Im sorry, I failed Marco bowed deeply and said bitterly as he stood in front of Rogers desk. Rogers expression changed. He looked at Marco, and didnt react after quite a while. Finally, he managed to calm himself down and said, Marco, losing tens of millions of dors is not a big deal However, Marco who was bowing did not raise his head, nor did he answer. It gave Roger a bad feeling. Roger couldnt help wondering, Could it be that he has lost more than a few ten million dors? Did you lose 200 million dors? Roger continued asking. However, Marco still didnt raise his head or say anything. Roger asked again, 400 million dors? I bought in at the price of 3.2 dors for each stock. Now it has dropped to 0.8 dors for each stock, and the stock price is still dropping Finally, Marco spoke. Roger felt as if his heart had been blocked by something. He opened his mouth and said, Just tell me, how much did you lose? Marco gritted his teeth and said, ording to the ount, we have already lost 800 million dors. No one took over the shares we sold out so the stock price is still falling That is to say, the 1.1 billion dors were all trapped, and well end up losing everything, right? Roger was on the verge of shouting. He screamed inside, It is 1.1 billion dors! And it is thepanys reserve capital. How could this large amount of money be trapped and lost just like that! Roger felt like his heart was bleeding. Dad, Im sorry Marco said apologetically. Roger furrowed his brows as he looked at his only son, suppressing the anger in his heart. Then he waved his hand and said, You may leave now! 1/5 1342 Thu, Aug 15 ( Marco responded and turned to leave the office stiffly. After Marco left, Roger felt a minor difort in his heart. D He quickly took out a bottle of medicine from the drawer, picked a few pills, and took them with warm water. Only then did the difort in his heart disappear. Then, he picked up the phone on the table and began to call several executives of thepany. Now thepany had no reserve funds. Although it would not immediately cause a crisis for the company, once there urred a problem with thepanys capital, there would be no reserve funds to remedy it. Therefore, Roger called thepanys executives to strengthen thepanys operation and capital safety. He had to make sure that nothing would go wrong. Otherwise, the future of Realm Group would be unimaginable. Roger emphasized all the problems they needed to be on guard against to the executives, and only then did he relieve. As the head of Realm Group, which was a giant enterprise, Roger knew that he couldnt get anxious only when the crisis appeared. He had to get the enterprise fully prepared in case of an emergency at any time. He looked at the sky through the floor-to-ceiling ss in the office and thought to himself, I hope thepany can get through this difficulty peacefully. Ring, ring At that moment, Rogers phone which was on the desk rang. Roger picked up his phone and found that it was from David. He unconsciously remembered that today was thest day of the bet between David and Gilmore. Roger wondered, Could it be that the result of the bet hase out? RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He picked up the phone and said, David, is there anything important you need to tell me through the phone? Davidsughter came from the phone. Haha, Gilmore just called me and said that he woulde to my house in an hour. He also said that in order to make Marco give up on Christine, he wanted your family to bear witness. Rogerughed, Okay! Wed love to see how this mysterious person is going to win the 2/5 bet. Then, bro, Ill see you soon. See youter. After hanging up the phone, Rogers eyes darkened. He thought, Gilmore is really arrogant! He wants my son to give up on Christine? Id like to see how he can manage to make 200 million dors from 20 million dors in two days. Roger called Rosaline and Marco and told them that they were going to the Fosters manor. A few minutester, Roger, Rosaline, and Marco, left the headquarters of Realm Group in an extended Rolls-Royce, protected by two bodyguards. In the Fosters vi. Moment after moment passed. Roger and his family had been in the Fosters vi for nearly an hour, and the maids had refilled coffee for them several times. However, Gilmore, who had said that he would arrive in an hour, had yet to appear. Even David and Jessica felt very strange about that. Finally, Roger opened his mouth and said, It looks like we dont have to wait anymore. Gilmore wonte. David and Jessica looked at each other. They also thought that Gilmore would not come. It had been an hour. If Gilmore had intended toe, he would have arrived already. However, Gilmore didnt show up. It was clear to them that Gilmore hadntpleted the bet. He didnt turn 20 million dors into 200 million dors in two days. Roger, Im really sorry that I asked you toe. I didnt expect that we would be teased David felt sorry and said to Roger. Rogerughed. Hahaha, that just proves that Gilmore is not only arrogant but also not trustworthy at all. How could such a person be worthy of Christine? 133 Thi, Aug 1 David nodded in agreement. At first, when he saw Gilmore that night, he felt that Gilmore was a little different other young people. However, it seemed that Gilmore was a disappointment. The fact that he does not dare to show himself shows that he still knows his limits Otherwise, when he is unable to take out 200 million dors, it will only bring hin endless humiliation. Rosaline sneered and ridiculed. Then she picked up her handbag and said to Roger and Marco, Lets go home! It s that Gilmore is a coward. He wonte back here. Sitting on the sofa, Marcos mood was extremely downcast because he had suffered huge loss in the stock market today. However, the fact that Gilmore did not have the courage to show up in the end was equal to taking the initiative to quit pursuing Christine. This put Marco in a much better mood. Marco and Roger got up from the sofa and were about to leave. However, at this moment, azy voice came. Im just a littlete. Who called me a coward? David, Jessica, Roger, Rosaline, and Marco looked toward the source of the voice and saw a figure walking into the mansion. The person who had walked in was Gilmore. David, Roger, and the others were all surprised. They were all shocked by the fact that Gilmore hade. David looked displeased and said to Gilmore, Why are you sote? Weve been waitin for you for a long time. Sorry to have kept you waiting, David. There was a traffic jam on the way here so Iete, said Gilmore. The displeasure on Davids face eased as he said, Now that you are here, can you tell us whether youvepleted the bet or not? Fortunately, I did not fail to live up to your expectations. I havepleted the bet. A 415 15.45 IT, AUG 19 27 smile appeared on Gilmores face as he spoke in a nonchnt manner. Roger and Rosalines expressions unconsciously changed. Although Marco looked indifferent on the surface, he was actually shocked too. He couldnt help wondering. Did he really make it? Did he earn 200 million dors with 20 million dors in two days David and Jessica were also stunned. Aftering to his senses, David asked, Where are the 200 million dors? Gilmore then took out a bank card from his pocket, put it on the table in front of David, and said, Heres the money! Making 26 Making 26 David picked up the bank card on the table and said to Gilmore, Would you mind my checking the funds and source of this card? Gilmore sat down on the sofa and said, No problem. David nodded, then made a phone call. Rogers family also sat back on the sofa. They also wondered if the bank card that Gilmore brought really had 200 million dors. David said on the phone, Mr. Bates, check the funding and source information of a bank ount for me. A middleCaged man on the phone said politely, Mr. Foster, which ount would you like to check? David immediately told the bank ount number to Joseph on the phone. In order to avoid errors, David read the bank ount twice. Mr. Foster, we could find the money in the ount soon, but it will take about ten minutes to check the source Okay, check the amount in the ount and send the source to my WhatsApp. Okay, Mr. Foster. Ill hang up then. After that, David hung up the phone. Gilmore wasnt surprised that David could find the money and the source of the ount at all. With the great strength of Evergreen Group, they must have connections in the financial system of Oakhaven. It just needs a phone call to check the ount funds and sources. That was why when David and Gilmore made the bet, he reminded Gilmore not to y tricks because he could never fool him. As long as Gilmores money came from Christine, David would know immediately. 3 DingCdong. At this moment, Davids WhatsApp received a message. Jessica and the Chapmans sitting on the sofa immediately look at Davids mobile phone. Only Gilmore sat on the sofa, unmoved and calm. David clicked on WhatsApp. The WhatsApp message was sent by Joseph, who had just talked to him. [Mr. Foster, I have found that the ount ending in XXXX has 200 million dors.] And Joseph also sent him a screenshot of the ount. From the screenshot, it could be clearly seen that the ount amount was 200 million dors and the ount holder was Gilmore. After seeing 200 million dors in the ount, although David was calm, his expression changed. When Jessica saw the message on WhatsApp, she was shocked and speechless as well. David, how much money does the bank ount have? Roger on the sofa couldnt help asking David. David didnt answer him directly, but handed the phone to Roger and said, Roger, take a look at it yourself! Roger had a bad feeling. He took the phone and saw the message and screenshot from Joseph on WhatsApp. At the same time, Rosaline and Marco next to Roger, also saw it. Their expressions changed drastically! They couldnt believe it. However, after checking it many times, they found that it was indeed 200 million dors. To them, this was just a bolt from the blue! Rosaline was emotionally overwhelmed and had difficulty epting this, and shouted, Impossible. Its impossible for him to earn 200 million dors in two days! Roger handed the phone back to David and said, A young man without any background or strength can never earn so much money in two days. There must be something wrong with the money. Gilmore had long expected that Roger and his wife would question and nder him. He smiled and said, Mr. Chapman, dont worry. There is nothing wrong with my money at all. If there is something wrong with my money, Im afraid that your family is also involved. Hearing this, Rogerughed and said, How could this have anything to do with my family? Did I give you this money? Obviously, Roger was mocking Gilmore, but Gilmore wasnt angry. Instead, he nodded seriously and said, Yes, this moneyes from your family. Well, to be exact, ites from the shares of your familys Realm Group. If there is something wrong with my money, since ites from the shares of your family, does this mean that it has something to do with you? Roger frowned and said, You bought shares of Realm Group? Gilmore smiled and said, Thats right. Mr. Chapman, your stock has skyrocketed in the past few days. Didnt you take the opportunity to buy some and make a fortune? Roger suddenly remembered the more than one billion reserve funds of thepany that Marco lost today, and his expression became angry. Marco even clenched his fists because the scar was uncovered by Gilmore. While David was surprised to hear that Gilmore invested in the shares of the Chapman familys company and earned 200 million dors. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Although he had once thought that Gilmore would earn 200 million dors through investing in the stock market However, considering the unpredictable risk of the stock market and that he had only two days, it was impossible to earn 200 million dors. Unless Gilmore knew that the stock price would skyrocket in the next two days and he could earn 200 million dors from it. 111 E 60% / O However, how could Gilmore know which stock would skyrocket? Just as David was surprised, his phone rang. Then, Rogers family and Jessica immediately looked at Davids mobile phone again. David knew that the message must be from Joseph. He also wanted to know where Gilmore got 200 million dors from. So, he opened WhatsApp. After reading the message, David and Jessica were stunned again. Roger and his wife were really anxious to know the contents of the message. David handed the phone to Roger again. After Roger took the phone, he checked the information anxiously. His wife, Rosaline, and Marco also fixed their eyes on Rogers WhatsApp message. [ount number: 5643865XXXX. ount bnce: 200 million dors.] [Source of funds: stock trading.] [Yesterday (August 5th), bought 50 million shares of Realm Group from the international stock market, with a total share capital of 40 million dors.] [At 2 p.m., sold out 50 million shares, from which earned a total of 320 million dors.] [Two hundred million dors were transferred to this ount.] The source of funds was legal andpliant. This was the message that Mr. Bates sent to David. This was why David showed the phone to them instead of exining. Because he didnt know how to exin to them. From the information, Roger found out that Gilmore really made 200 million dors by buying his ownpanys shares. He felt sudden heartache. At the same time, Marco saw in the message that Gilmore sold 50 million shares at 2 p.m., which made him bridle up. at 60% At two oclock in the afternoon, it was precisely because someone sold out 50 million shares that Realm Groups stock fluctuated and began to plummet. He didnt expect that the maniptor behind the copse of Realm Groups stock and the loss of more than one billionpany funds was Gilmore. He looked at Gilmore with cold and sharp eyes, and said angrily, You are the first person who sold 50 million shares this afternoon, causing ourpanys stock price to plummet? Making 27 Making 27 Gilmore pretended to be surprised. He looked at Marco and said, Mr. Chapman, hasnt the stock price of Realm Group been rising like crazy? Is it plummeting now? Marco looked embarrassed and he thought to himself, This is all because of you, brat? If you hadnt been the first to sell 50 million shares, how could the stock price of Realm Group have fallen so much? He thought. How could he suffer such a heavy loss? But now Gilmore was pretending not to know anything Marco really wanted to beat him. But here is the Fosters manor, and he could only suppress the rage deep down and ignore Gilmore. However, Gilmore made him so miserable, he would never let it go so easily. Roger learned from his son that todays plummet in Realm Groups stock is caused by Gilmore. I didnt expect the stock price of Realm Group to fall because of you, such a young man. I really admire you. Roger gritted his teeth as he spoke. Im ttered. Gilmore took his anger as praise and thanked him with a smile. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Roger was even angrier. He must have done it on purpose! Gilmore pretended not to see Rogers ugly face, he looked at David, and said, David, I have already earned 200 million dors with 20 million dors back in two days ording to the bet. You will do what you promised me, right? David and his wife Jessica looked at each other. He looked embarrassed and couldnt speak anything. He didnt know whether to agree or not. If he promised Gilmore and Christine to be together, how should he exin to the Chapmans? But he couldnt help but agree, because he made a bet with Gilmore that as long as 175 45 Gilmore won the bet, he would let him be with Christine. After hesitating for a while, David finally made a decision. As the chairman of Evergreen Group, he was an icon of themercial world with a worth of billions. How could he break his promise? One could not seed without credit. The sess of Evergreen Group also depended on credit. This was the gilded signboard of the giantpany, Evergreen Group. It was also Davids gilded signboard. Therefore, David looked at Roger and Rosaline and apologized, Roger, Rosaline, Im sorry! Hearing this, Roger and his wife knew that David would choose to fulfill his promise and agree to let Gilmore and Christine be together. Roger put Davids mobile phone heavily in his hand and said, David, I didnt expect that our friendship of more than 20 years would be less important than this guy. He just made 200 million dors from Realm Groups shares by luck. If you entrust your daughter to him, you will regret it! After that, Roger said to his wife and son, Lets go! Roger, I also want our two families to be rtives by marriage, but since I promised him and he won the bet, I couldnt break my promise. Otherwise, how could I win peoples trust in the business world in the future? David looked at Roger and said seriously. Roger stopped without saying anything. As a business tycoon, of course he also knew what failing to keep faith meant. That would ruin your reputation in the business world and make your peers avoid you! Roger left with a gloomy face. Rosaline and Marco also left unhappy. David, because of me, you had conflicts with the Chapmans. I am very sorry about that. Gilmore looked at David and apologized. Wa Although he didnt like the Chapmans, they were business partners of the Fosters after all. David shook his head and said, It doesnt matter. Although the Fosters and the Chapmans cant combine by marriage, we can still be business partners. Gilmore replied, David, you kept your words, which makes me admire you. Please dont worry. With me by Christines side, I am sure that she will be perfectly safe. This was what Gilmore thought. David kept his promise and didnt break it because Gilmore wasnt the best candidate, nor because of the rtionship between the Fosters and the Chapmans. This made him admire David very much. Gilmore, I underestimated your talent in business before. I believe that you will have even greater achievements in the future. Im very relieved that Christine is with you. Pleasee to Christines birthday party tomorrow. David smiled appreciatively and reached out his hand to Gilmore. His words also came from admiration for Gilmore from the bottom of his heart. After all, he earned 200 million dors with 20 million dors in two days from the rapidly changing stock market. In his opinion, Gilmores talent for business was unquestionable! It stood to reason that David, a business jycoon, appreciated such a business genius. It was just that he didnt know that Gilmores ability to make 200 million dors from the highCrisk stock market had nothing to do with business talent, but relying on the power of Gods Eye. Gilmore smiled and shook hands with David, David, dont worry. I wille on time tomorrow to attend Christines birthday party. Then he bowed slightly to David and Jessica and said, Mr. Foster, Mrs. Foster, Ill leave first. David and his wife nodded. After Gilmore left the vi, Jessica looked at her husband with aplicated expression and said, David, do you really want him to be our future sonCinw? David nodded solemnly, Jessica, I lost the bet with him, so I have to keep my promise. Jessica frowned. Although this was true, she did mind letting her daughter be with this humble Gilmore When David saw his wifes unhappy face, he got what she was thinking about. He continued with a smile, Of course, keeping my promise is only one of the reasons. Actually, the reason why I agreed to let Gilmore and Christine be together is that I attach more importance to his enormous talent and limitless potential in business. Just because he invested in stocks and earned 200 million dors? Jessica disagreed and said, Maybe as Roger said, he just earned the money by luck. David said with a smile, Maybe there is luck, but have you noticed that Marco said that the stock price of Realm Group fell because Gilmore sold his shares? If Gilmore was lucky to choose the shares of Realm Group, did he sell the shares before the stock price of Realm Group fell sharply because of good luck? And the displeased expressions of Roger and Marco indicate that they must have invested a huge amount of money to buy stocks, and they didnt sell them before the stock price plummeted. Roger has been in themercial circles for many years, and Marco is known as a stock market genius, but they both failed to seize the critical moment to sell stocks at high price, so they suffered heavy losses. Do you still think Gilmore relied on his luck? Gilmores choice and timing of buying and selling are unbelievably urate. His talent in business is far beyond that of the Chapmans. After listening to her husbands analysis, Jessica fell silent. Did Gilmore really have amazing talent? Noticing that his wife began to understand, David said something most important, How could I not recruit a talent with such high business ir to Evergreen Group? In this way, he can not only help Evergreen Group to make more money but also be our daughters real support. Keeping his word and promise was just his excuse. As a business tycoon, David not only valued credit but also value. He was very optimistic about Gilmores potential value, so he chose him as his daughters future support. After listening to his words, Jessica had no more doubts and nodded unconsciously. There was nothing more important than bei She had already epted Gilmore deep dow Making 28 Making 28 Night fell. In the loud music and shing lights, people danced excitedly in the Heatwave Bar, thergest bar in Oakhaven. Tiffany sat at the bar. She was wearing heavy makeup and a red dress with a plunging neckline and a high slit, revealing her ample bosom and fair thighs. She looked fascinating and sexy, totally different from her pure image. She was drinking red wine. Ever since she was abandoned by Brandon and failed to get back together with Gilmore, she had degenerated. She came to the bar every night, wearing revealing clothes and heavy makeup. She became selfC indulgent, hunting for rich men in the bar. After drinking two sses of red wine, Tiffany flushed. Meanwhile, a barmaid came over with a ss of red wine and a blue rose on the tray in her hand. The barmaid put the tray in front of Tiffany and said with a smile, Miss Hubbard, these are from the guest at the No. 8 table over there. Hes my bosss friend. She pointed at a booth while speaking. Tiffany looked over and saw two men and several women sitting on the big sofa. In the light, Tiffany recognized the two men. One was Darell Weaver, a famous rich student at Oakhaven University. The other one was Marco, the heir of the Chapman family. Tiffany knew that this bar was owned by Darells family, so he should be the barmaids boss. The person who asked the barmaid to give her the wine and the rose was Marco, The barmaid went back to work. Tiffany panicked when she knew that it was Marco who gave her wine and a rose. She couldnt help thinking, Is Marco charmed by me? Or did he recognize that Im a student at Oakhaven University? No matter what the reason was, Tiffany was excited that Marco sent her a gift. She was secretly proud that she could attract his attention. Marco, who was sitting on the No.8 table, raised his ss and looked steg bure. distance as if he wanted to clink sses with Her. Tiffany was filled with happiness. She picked up the ss of red wine from Macs w also raised it while facing him. Marco drained the ss in one gulp, and so did Tiffany. After drinking & fuse of we Tiffanys eyes were gleaming with joy. Marco was the heir of a wealthy family. He was cool and good at ying basketball Many girls liked him. Tiffany was also fascinated by him while watching him ying basketball. Marco was so outstanding and rich that Tiffany knew he was beyond her reach Moreover, she heard that Marco liked Christine. Yet Tiffany, who once attracted Brandon, had be more ambitious than ever In the tititing bar, Marcos gift aroused Tiffanys uncontroble ambition. Her big prey tonight was undoubtedly Marco, On the sofa, Marco looked at Tiffany at the bar counter, asking Darell, Is she Gilmores exC girlfriend? Darells eyes sparkled as he whispered, Yes. To be with Brandon, she cheated on Gilmore. Later, Brandon abandoned her. She saw Gilmore driving a luxury car, so the wanted to get back together with him, but she was then humiliated by Gilmore? Marco had asked Darell to investigate Gmore the past few days. Darell had always wanted to get in with Marco and been obedient to Marco. Therefore, Darell spent several days tailing Gilmore and saw Tiffany trying to get Gilmore back. Good job. Ill leave first. Ask her toe to my roomter. A meaningful smile spread over Darells face. Are you going to vent your anger tonight? Marcos lips curved as he replied, Yes. Im filled with anger, and I need to cool down Marco was in a bad mood. He came to the bar to have sex. He asked the barmaid to send wine and a rose to Tiffany just because he wanted to sleep with her. Besides, he wanted her to do something for him at Mr. Chapman, trust me. Ill bring this woman to your room. Darell gave a greasy smile. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As Marco got up from the sofa, the several women pouted at him flirtatiously. Mr. Chapman, dont go! Mr. Chapman, let me apany you tonight! Mr. Chapman However, Marco acted as if he didnt hear them and left coldly. The few women looked disappointed. Darellughed. Forget it. You can try again next time! After saying that, he walked towards Tiffany. Tiffany watched Marco leave, feeling frustrated. She thought, Why did he leave? Didnt he give me wine and a rose just now? Could it be that Im not attractive enough? Just as her mind wandered, a person appeared in front of her. Tiffany, are you looking at Mr. Chapman and wondering why he left? the man asked with a smile. Tiffany realized that it was Darell. Although he guessed right, she denied it. Youre talking nonsense. Darell smiled. So I guessed wrong. Just now Mr. Chapman asked me toe over and tell you that he wants to drink and chat with you tonight. Since you dont want to go, forget it. Darell pretended to leave. Tiffany hastily stopped him. Darell, wait a moment. Did you just say that Mr. Chapman wants to drink with me? Darell answered, Yes. Its too noisy and crowded here, but the luxurious room for Mr. Chapman is different. You can drink and chat with him happily there. Hearing this, Tiffany understood what Darell meant. Yet Marco was the heir of a powerful family. She couldnt let him go. If she could hook up with Marco, Brandon and Gilmore would be nothing to her. Thus, Tiffany picked up her handbag from the bar counter and got up with a charming smile. Lets go! Mr. Chapman must be waiting for me! Darell smiled with delight. Youre right. Lets go now. He took Tiffany away from the noisy bar hall. Making 29 Making 29 Heatwave Bar was busy at night. In a luxurious room, Marco and Tiffany were having wild sex after drinking a lot. The atmosphere in the room was erotic. At the same time, in the study of the Chapmans Residence, Roger closed his eyes, sitting still on a large chair behind a desk. It seemed that he was meditating, but he wasnt as calm as he appeared to be. So many terrible things happened today. At first, Marco lost more than one billion dors in the stock market. That was theirpanys reserve fund. Then Gilmore won the bet. Marco lost his chance to be with Christine. These two matters were both caused by Gilmore. Therefore, Roger hated Gilmore very much. Roger couldnt swallow his anger. Someone walked in quietly. It was an old man wearing simple grey clothes. His hair was grey. His temples bulged, which showed his strong pulse. He had arched eyebrows and bright eagle eyes. Feeling the mans aura, Roger instantly opened his eyes. Mr. Chapman, what can I do for you? The old mans aura was immediately withdrawn. He bowed respectfully to Roger. Roger looked at the old man. His expression was much calmer than before. Marlon, where did Marco go? The old man was called Marlon Szar, the steward and the most important guard of the Chapman family. Marlon replied, Heatwave Bar. Well, he has suffered a lot today. He needs to vent his anger. Let him be. Roger sighed. Roger looked at Marlon and said, There is an important thing that I need you to do for RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only me. Marlon answered with a bow, What is it? I want you to find a person and ask him to kill another person, Roger said frankly word by word. Who are you looking for? And who do you want to kill? The man you need to find is named Duncan Paul. Hes a truck driver. Many years ago, I saved his sons life. He owes me a great favor. He said that he was willing to do anything for me. The man I want to kill is named Gilmore, a student of Oakhaven University. Roger told Marlon how Gilmore knocked off Realm Groups shares and took away Christine, whom Marco was in love with. Rogers eyes became intense as he said, If Gilmore doesnt die, I cant vent my anger, and Marco cant be with Christine, let alone get all of the Fosters property. Marlons eyes shed with fierceness. He said, Since you want to kill Gilmore as soon as possible, why dont you let me do it? I can kill him tonight so that you can be relieved. Roger shook his head, saying, No. Christine sent a bodyguard to protect him all the time. The bodyguard used to be a special forces soldier. Hes very good at fighting. Although you may be able to defeat him, Gilmore will possibly take the opportunity to escape. Things will be different for Duncan. He just needs to stay near the Pzzo. There is an intersection. Gilmore will drive past that ce. If Duncans truck crashes into Gilmores car, Gilmore will be killed. That was why Roger didnt ask Marlon to kill Gilmore and wanted the truck driver, Duncan, to do that. Marlon might not be able to kill Gilmore, but Duncan could if hisrge truck quickly crushed Gilmores car. Marlon understood Rogers intention, replying, Dont worry. Ill fix it up. Roger nodded and pulled open a drawer. He took out a bank card and a piece of paper with words and a red fingerprint on it. Duncan lives in Apartment 6, Lane 78, Linden Lane. There are 200,000 dors on this card, and this is the pledge he wrote that year. Give them to him and tell him that the money is for his son. As long as hepletes the task, he wont owe me anything. Marlon took the bank card and the pledge and put them into his pocket. Ill go and do it right now. Roger nodded. Just like when he came, Marlon left without making a sound. Roger leaned his head on the back of the chair, his eyes shing. Gilmore, tomorrow is the day of your death The next morning, the sunlight beamed down on the Fosters The manor was decorated with balloons, ribbons, and flowers by the servants, which made the manor colorful and cheerful. The venue of the party was thergest vi in the manor. This vi was several timesrger than an ordinary vi. It had a splendid and spacious hall, which could amodate more than 100 people. In the hall, the servants were dressed neatly. Bread, fruits, roasted chicken, desserts, champagne, and all kinds of other delicacies were everywhere. They were all prepared for the guests at the birthday party today. It was nearly 10 a.m. The guests gradually came over. Two rows of mighty and handsome bodyguards in suits and sunsses stood at the gate of the manor. They were greeting the guests in luxury cars. Of course, before the guests entered the manor, the bodyguards would check their invitations. Marco and his parents were sitting in a Royce Phantom Stretch. Roger and his wife had two invitations, but they just showed the bodyguards one. The bodyguards didnt see any problem with that, though they felt that the three people should have more than one invitation. After all, the Chapmans were close to the Fosters. Therefore, they immediately let the Chapmans car in. There was another familiar figure among the guests. It was ire. She was driving a Ferrari with her long hair hanging down. She was wearing sunsses. Her skin was fair. She looked elegant. The bodyguards were extremely respectful to ire. They didnt even check the invitation before letting her in. They gave ire special treatment because she was Jessicas niece. As the guests entered the vi one after another, the servants began to be busy. The hall became lively, full ofughter. The owners of the vi, David and Jessica, also appeared in the hall, smilingly chatting with their guests. Meanwhile, Gilmore and Gerald sat in a Mercedes. It drove out of the Pzzo. Then they would pass through an intersection. The next moment, arge truck rushed over at a crazy speed from the left road in front of them. As for Gilmores Mercedes, it was still driving towards the intersection. Secondster, there was a terrifying sound at the intersection. Making 30 Making 30 David and his wife were greeting the Chapmans in the hall of the vi. Roger raised a ss of champagne, saying, David, wish Christine a happy birthday! Thank you! Im d you came. David clinked sses with Roger. They all took a sip of champagne. Roger replied, Although Christine doesnt like Marco, my wife and I have always regarded her as our daughter. Of course, we couldnt be absent from her birthday party. Christine must be very happy to know this. David smiled. Rosaline took out a small ck box from her handbag and opened it. There was a glossy emerald bracelet on the yellow silk cloth. Rosaline said to Jessica, This is a small gift I bought for Christine. Wish her a happy birthday. Jessica was surprised. Rosaline, why did you buy such a precious gift for Christine? As a rich woman, Jessica could tell at a nce whether the jewelry was expensive or not. The emerald bracelet was extremely rare and valuable. Such a topCquality emerald bracelet was worth at least 200,000 dors, and it was hard to get. Rosaline smilingly answered, Just as Roger said, we regard Christine as our daughter. Of course, we should give her something precious. Whats more, if her future husband is bad to her, well wee her into our family. Rosaline, it sounds like you want Christine to have a bad married life. Jessica took over the box smilingly. Rosaline said, I like Christine so much. I want her to marry into our family. David said with a smile, Rosaline, dont worry. I wont give you this chance. If anyone dares to bully Christine, I wont let them go. Roger looked around the hall on purpose, asking, David, where is your future sonCin-w, Gilmore? David smilingly answered, Gilmore is just Christines boyfriend. Hes not my sonCin- 60% No need. Im just curious. I dont want him to greet me. Roger waved his hands. He then whispered, David, do you think Gilmore wille? After all, this brat is not very reliable. Maybe he wonte to the party. I told him that Ill announce in front of all the guests that he is Christines boyfriend today. If he doesnte, he wont be qualified to be Christines boyfriend, David said seriously. Rogerughed and deliberately raised his voice. Really? Are you going to announce who Christines boyfriend is at the partyter? What he said immediately attracted the attention of the guests around them. The guests looked at them and slowly walked over, asking David excitedly and curiously. Mr. Foster, who is so lucky to be Miss Fosters boyfriend? Can you announce it now? Who on earth is the rich man that has won Miss Fosters favor? All the guests were eager to know who Christines boyfriend was. Moreover, David was going to announce it at the party. He made such a fuss that everyone realized that Christine would probably marry her boyfriend. How could the guests not be curious? David didnt expect Roger to say that loudly. In Davids opinion, Roger was venting his anger in a childish way. Being surrounded by the inquisitive guests, David couldnt hide it anymore. He looked at all the guests, replying, Thank you for your concern. Yes, I want to introduce my daughters boyfriend to you at the partyter. Please wait a moment. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The guests nodded expectantly. Everyone, my wife and I will go and see our daughter first. Please help yourselves, David said with a smile. The guests responded politely, Mr. Foster and Mrs. Foster, well let you go then. David and Jessica nodded at the Chapmans and then went upstairs. As soon as they left, Rogers cell phone rang. He avoided other people and walked aside Copter ad before taking out his phone. Someone sent him a message. He opened it. It was brief. [Mr. Chapman, its done. By Duncan) After reading the message, Roger gave a sinister smile. David, your future sonCinw is dead. Id like to see what youll sayter. In a bedroom on the second floor of the vi, Christine was adjusting her white dress in front of a big mirror. Jocelyn and another maid were fiddling with her dress. The dress revealed her fair and delicate shoulders and showed off her slender waist. Her long legs could be seen through her thin dress. She was wearing beautiful red high heels. Standing in front of the big mirror, Christine looked as pretty as Snow White. The long white dress entuated her perfect figure. Miss, youre gorgeous! Youre like a charming princess. Youll marry a handsome prince. Jocelyn and another maid were fascinated by Christine. They couldnt help praising her. Christine smiled faintly. She had heard too manypliments about her beauty since she was a child, so she was indifferent to what they said. They heard footsteps from outside. David and Jessica walked into their daughters bedroom. Christine looked at them, calling, Mom, Dad David and Jessicas eyes lit up when they saw their daughter. They couldnt stop praising her, Christine, you look fantastic! Christine smiled sweetly. Thank you, Mom and Dad! David thought of something, saying, Christine, almost all the guests are here. Call Gilmore and ask when hell arrive. Christine didnt know that Gilmore had won the bet and made David ept him as Christines boyfriend. When she heard that her father asked about Gilmore, she was confused. She wondered if her parents wanted to test her true rtionship with Gilmore. She thought, If my parents find that I dont care if Gilmore wille to the party or not, will they try to get me and Marco together? Christine hastily nodded at her father. Dad, rest assured. Hesing. Ill call him right away. She took out her phone and called Gilmore. Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off. Please call againter Christine was speechless. She called him again but heard the same voice. Christines mouth twitched, thinking, What is Gilmore doing? The party is about to start, and he has turned off his phone. Is he trying to make a fool of me? Making 31 Making 31 Seeing that Christine hung up the phone without saying anything, David couldnt help asking. Whats wrong? Cant you get through to him? Christine could only nod. No. His phone is turned off. David and Jessica looked surprised. David remembered that Roger said in the hall that Gilmore was unreliable and might note to the party. David wondered, Will what Roger saide true? Christine suddenly thought of Gerald, who was protecting Gilmore. Gerald was staying with Gilmore. Since Gilmores phone was turned off, she could call Gerald. Anyway, she had to let Gilmore appear at the birthday party. Thinking of this, Christine immediately picked up her phone and called Gerald. However, she soon heard a familiar voice on the phone. Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off Christine was shocked, thinking, Gilmores phone is turned off. Why is Geralds phone also turned off? You cant get through to Gerald either, right? David asked before Christine could speak. Christine nodded. It seems that something must have happened to them. Ill send someone to the Pzzo to check it out, David said with a frown. He took out his phone and made a call. Ask someone to go to the No.1 vi of the Pzzo and see if anything is wrong with Gerald and Gilmore. Yes, Mr. Foster, someone answered respectfully on the phone. After hanging up the phone, David said, Christine, the guests are waiting on the first floor. Lets go down! Christine nodded. Unable to get through to Gilmore and Gerald, Christine was worried about them. Though anxious, Christine still followed her parents out of the bedroom to the hall on the first floor. Mr. Foster, Mrs. Foster, and Miss Foster havee down! RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Miss Foster is so beautiful in her white dress. Miss Foster, you look like a goddess! You deserve to be the prettiest girl at Oakhaven University Looking at Christine going down the stairs with her parents, the guests were full of praise. Marco was stunned to see Christine, who was wearing a white dress and became the focus of everyones attention. Roger stood next to Marco. Noticing that his son waspletely fascinated by Christine, Roger whispered in his ear, Marco, dont worry, Christine will be your woman. Gilmore will never get her. Marco looked at his father, thinking. Dad must have had a secret n. Otherwise, why is he so confident? Yet there were many people around them. Naturally, he couldnt ask his father about that here. After David, his wife, and their daughter went downstairs, they chatted with the guests. They met the Chapmans again. Roger pulled David aside and murmured, David, Gilmore doesnt seem to be here yet. What will you sayter? Roger smiled at David, continuing, I have an idea. Why dont you announce that Marco is Christines boyfriend? This is also the result that our two families want. Seeing the hidden smile in Rogers eyes, David remembered something. He looked at Roger, asking. Gilmore hasnt shown up yet. Did you do something to him? No. I did nothing. Dont talk nonsense. Roger denied it. David didnt believe it. He felt guilty, thinking, Why wasnt I aware that the Chapmans would harm Gilmore? That was because the Chapmans were close to the Foster family. Moreover, with Rogers status, he shouldnt have hurt Gilmore. In addition, Gilmore was protected by Gerald, so David had believed that Gilmore was safe. Despite his status and rtionship with the Foster family, Roger schemed against Gilmore. David was astonished. David nced at Roger with dissatisfaction and left. David no longer took Roger as his friend, even though they had known each other for many years. Roger was so despicable. Watching David leave unhappily, Roger smiled, thinking, No matter how upset you are, I wont let Gilmore appear at the party. Your wealth and daughter will all belong to my family. David, Jessica, and Christine walked to the end of the hall, where there was a temporary small round stage. David stepped onto the stage, took the microphone from the servant, and said to all the guests, Ladies and gentlemen, today is my daughters 20th birthday. Thank you for taking the time to attend the party. Allow me to propose a toast on behalf of my daughter! David took a ss of wine from the maid and raised it. The guests also raised their sses. Cheers! Cheers! After that, the birthday song rang out in the hall. A middle-aged man wearing a tall chefs hat pushed a big and high cake slowly towards the stage. The cake on the trolley was 40 inches high, covered with cream, chocte, and fruit. The cake was pushed to the center of the stage. Then they put candles on it. Christine made a wish and blew out the candles. Everyone apuded. Christine cut therge cake into pieces. The servants soon distributed all of them to the guests. Of course, the guests who were eating the cake didnt forget what David had said before. G They asked. Mr. Foster, please tell us who Miss Fosters boyfriend is. Yes. We cant wait! Who on earth is Miss Fosters boyfriend? +73%, Christine, who was tasting the cake on the stage, was stunned. She wondered, What do they mean? Is Dad going to announce who my boyfriend is? Christine suddenly panicked, thinking. Im toast. Gilmore didnte, so Dad wants me to be with Marco. Hes going to announce that Marco is my boyfriend. Yet Christine had made up her mind. As long as her father announced that Marco was her boyfriend, she would deny it. Even if her parents would scold her, she would never let Marco be her boyfriend. However, David picked up the microphone and said to the guests. Sorry, I wanted to introduce my daughters boyfriend to you, but unfortunately, he hasnte to the party yet because of some things, so The next moment, a clear voice came from the door. Sorry, Imte. Everyone turned to look at the door. Making 32 Making 32 The Fosters and the Chapmans also looked at the door and saw Gilmore standing there with Gerald behind him. Seeing Gilmore appear, David, Jessica, and Christines faces lit up with joy. David secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Christine was very happy that Gilmore arrived in time, but after the party, she would ask Gilmore to compensate her for the mental damage. She had been waiting worriedly for him for a long time, under big pressure from her parents. Although very dissatisfied with Gilmore, she couldnt conceal her delight at hising. She wouldnt have to be with Marco. However, she just vaguely heard that her father intended to announce that her boyfriend was Gilmore. That was so absurd that Christine thought she must be mistaken. While the Fosters were delighted, Rogers face was filled with horror as he saw Gilmore. He wondered, Hows it possible? Didnt Duncan message me that its done? Gilmore was supposed to have been smashed into pieces by Duncans truck at the moment. He shouldnt show up at the party. Roger was shocked. He immediately wanted to call Marlon who was asked to contact Duncan. As Roger was about to go to a corner to ask Marlon what had happened, his phone rang. He opened the message. It was from Marlon. Roger was stunned after reading the message. Mr. Chapman, Duncan failed. Our n was discovered by Gilmore. Duncan tried to hit Gilmores car but failed. His truck crashed into a telegraph pole, and he died on the spot. The bodyguard named Gerald found me and fought with me for a long while. After I defeated him and ran away, I instantly sent you this message. Roger clenched his fist, staring resentfully at Gilmore, who was standing at the door. Duncans truck couldnt kill Gilmore, so Rogers n to stop Gilmore from attending the party had failed. The Fosters walked through the crowd up to Gilmore. Gilmore, why are you sote? David asked with a smile. Christine chimed in, Yeah, why are you sote? And why did you guys turn off your phones? Gilmore smiled calmly. We were almost hit by a big truck on the way. It was driving fast. Luckily, we escaped, but the truck bumped into a telegraph pole, and the truck driver was killed instantly. That was indeed a pitiful sight. Gilmore couldnt help recalling the thrilling scene. He was driving the Mercedes towards the Fosters manor. When he was close to the intersection, his eyelids twitched. He saw with his Gods Eye that his Mercedes would be hit by a big truck in ten seconds. He then saw an old man in gray on the roof of a tall building staring at his car through a telescope. Gilmore immediately realized that he had been targeted. Someone wanted to kill him by ident. At the intersection, as the big truck was zooming over, Gilmore suddenly braked and quickly reversed. Then the truck brushed past Gilmores Mercedes. G. With a loud bang, the truck hit a telegraph pole. The telegraph pole cracked and knocked on the cab, killing Duncan on the spot. His body fell from the cab on the ground. Gilmore and Gerald got out of the Mercedes. Gilmore whispered a few words in Geralds ear. Gerald quickly rushed to at building. Gilmore walked to the dead driver, picking up the drivers phone. He found Rogers phone number and sent him a message from the drivers phone. Mr. Chapman, its done. By Duncan. When Gilmore saw with his Gods Eye that Duncan was driving towards him, he also saw that Roger asked Marlon to tell Duncan to kill him After sending the message, Gilmore called the police and an ambnce. They soon arrived. Gilmore told the police what had happened. Gilmore took a taxi to the Fosters manor with Gerald, who had just fought with Marlon. In the vi, Gilmores gaze passed through the guests in the hall andnded on Rogers face. AsN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Roger met Gilmores eyes, his heart trembled uncontrobly. However, Roger quickly remembered that Duncan was already dead. Roger believed that Gilmore would never know that he was the mastermind, so he quickly calmed down. Gilmores eyes shed as he thought. This fox is so vicious! He wants to kill me! Of course, Gilmore knew that since Duncan was dead, it would be hard to find evidence to use Roger. Yet now that Roger wanted to murder him, Gilmore wouldnt let him go. David stepped forward and said to the guests, Now Id like to formally introduce him to you. This is my daughters boyfriend, Gilmore Reed. Hearing what he said, all the guests were surprised because most of them knew nothing about Gilmore. They guessed that Gilmore must be from a wealthy family since David chose Gilmore to be his daughters boyfriend. One guest had mixed feelings. It was ire. When Gilmore appeared at the vi, she was overjoyed. Ever since Gilmore saved her life that day, ire had intended to find him. She wanted to thank Gilmore and get to know him better. However, she had been so busy the past few days that she didnt have time to look for Gilmore. She didnt expect that Gilmore would be her cousins boyfriend when she finally met him again. ire felt disappointed. At the same time, Christine was astonished and bewildered. She couldnt believe that her father, who wanted her to be with Marco, seriously introduced Gilmore as her boyfriend in front of everyone. That was too dramatic! Christine panicked. She and Gilmore were just putting on a show, but they suddenly became a real couple. Christine couldnt ept it. However, it was she who said that Gilmore was her boyfriend and invited him to her birthday party. If she told everyone. that she and Gilmore just pretended to be dating, no one would believe her. Marcos eyes flickered with jealousy. He walked to a corner, took out his phone, and made a call. Tiffany, you cane in Making 33 Making 33 + 73% Marco hung up and cast a sinister look at Gilmore, who was now under the spotlight, and grinned contemptuously. He thought to himself. You think you can easily be Christines boyfriend, Gilmore? No Way! Poorboy, I wonder what will happen when the guests know your background and your past with Tiffany. Thinking of Tiffany, his memories went back tost night, to Heatwave Bar, where he and Tiffany had spent a night, a splendid night, during which she gave him an ineffable taste of her outstanding skill. And in return, he gave her a few honeyCsweet words and a promise to be her boyfriend, which coaxed her into doing whatever he asked, including helping him take revenge on Gilmore and humiliate him. As the guests were talking about Gilmore and Christines rtionship, there appeared outside the gate of the manor house a woman wearing a graceful red dress and a lot of makeCup. She held a bag around one arm, and the prominent LV logo on it showed it was thetest version. It was a gift from Marco.st night Excuse me; Miss, you cant enter this house unless you have an invitation. Do you have one? said a guard who wore a ck suit and a pair of sunsses. A contemptuous smile lifted the corner of Tiffanys ruby mouth, and she said, Oh I have one, of course I do. With that, she pulled out a card from her bag and passed it to the guard. The man took it, examined it, and said to her, Come in, please, miss. Tiffany put the invitation in the bag and walked into the manor I wonder if I can enter here without the invitation, thought Tiffany as she was walking on the way. Her invitation was from Marco, who took it from his mother. He did so to help her enter the manor. Before a round tform in the vi gathered a group of people, including Mr. and Mrs. Foster, Christine, and Gilmore. Everyone, including the guests, Gilmore, and the Fosters, was presented with a bottle of champagne by the servants. David raised his ss and proposed, Ladies and gentlemen, now Id like to propose a toast to my daughters birthday, and to her boyfriend, Gilmore. The guests lifted their sses and said, Happy birthday, Miss Foster. Congrattions, Miss Foster and Mr. Reed. Cheers! As the guests were drinking, there came a voice of a woman. You heartless jerk, Gilmore. You betrayed me, betrayed our love. Whats your purpose, eh? The Foster familys wealth, isnt it All the guests stood mute at that, wondering what happened. The woman dressed in red came into the lobbyCit was Tiffany. tiG. Startled, the guests wondered who the woman was, and why would she say that. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. What was happening? Even Roger was rather puzzled. But he was d to see that Gilmore was used of being unfaithful. And when Marco saw the appearance of Tiffany, his eyes sparkled with excitement. David eyed Tiffany for a while and then cast a confused look at Gilmore. He was wondering what was going on, too. Had Gilmore really had a dubious rtionship with this woman. I would drive Gilmore out, David thought. @+ 73% He wouldnt tolerate any twoCtimer and knew that such a man would only bring his daughter harm, instead of happiness. Whos this woman to you? David asked. His eyes looked rather intimidating. Wondering why would Tiffany turn up here instead of being somewhere else having fun with a young man born in the purple, Gilmore started his Gods Eye with a subtle contraction of his pupil. Then he saw how Marco and Tiffany spent a night in a luxury box of a bar and how they conspired to defame and humiliate him. Questions answered. It was Marcos trick. Although Gilmore knew Tiffany was but a puppet of Marco, she truly betrayed him and chose to defame him. That, he thought, was unbearable. What an unscrupulous woman! Gilmore smiled coldly as he turned her. Pathetic me. But I assure you; David and said, Dont believe a word of hers, sir. It is true I had a rtionship with her. Pathetic me. But I assure you: she is an unscrupulous woman. She has recently developed a rtionship with a rich man, butter the man was broke. And she, for some reason, decided to turn Christine against me. Thats the whole story. trust me. David could tell from Gilmores innocent eyes that he was telling the truth. As a president of a giant group, he believed he was sophisticated enough to distinguish a lie from a truth. Many of the guests began to question Tiffanys motive. He is lying. Listen to me, everyone. I and this man came from a small town, and we both were born into a poor family. We supported each other and fell in love with each other Tiffany walked toward the center of the round tform as she was narrating sentimentally. True, we were poor then, but we were so happy. And I thought Hed love me forever until I found him totally a liar. She continued, I dont know when he decided to turn his back on me and go with Christine. Maybe he is just fond of her G wealth. But I know that gradually, he began to hate me, became estranged from me, and finally, abandoned me. Now hes got a new identityCChristines boyfriend. Good for him. After the narration. Tiffanys expression became rather gloomy, and her eyes were bright with tears, making her lovingly pathetic. The sad story she made up touched some guests in the room. Some began to chitCchat and feel disdain for Gilmore. Decades of experience in interpersonal rtions had enabled David to see through the facade of a person and saw what was true deep in his or her heart. He scowled at Tiffany as he listened to her narrating, and observed her performing, which, to him, was, s, too immature and simple to believe. Have you got any proof. Miss? asked David. Tiffany looked up bravely at him and said, Yes, I do. I have a lot of photos of him. With that, she pulled out iPad from her bag and showed the photos one by one to the guests around. an Each and every photo was upied by Gilmore and Tiffany, showing how intimate they were. The audience burst into an uproar. 0 Making 34 Making 34 While Tiffanys narrative was not convincing enough, the loads of photos she had on her iPad greatly increased its persuasiveness, And a number of the guests were now convinced Gilmore was indeed an unfaithful lover and a snobbish mammonist. Gossip about Gilmore began to spread in the room. used Miss. Im afraid these photos wont suffice to support your allegation; they only prove one thing: that Gilmore and you to be lovers. As to whether he failed you or not, we dont know. Just because he and my daughter are now boyfriend and girlfriend doesnt necessarily mean he is a mammonist, isnt it? David said with a smile calmly. Davids words struck a chord with his guests, who were still uncertain who was telling the truth. And their judgment was basically all based on what David or Tiffany said. Tiffany found herself unable to provide conclusive evidence for either of her usations against Gilmore. All she could do was make use of peoples association and try to lead them to the conclusion that Gilmore betrayed her in pursuit of wealth. Sir. I understand that you prefer to believe that your daughters boyfriend is a decent and honest person, but the truth is always uglier than your fantasy. Trust me, hes been lying to you! Im afraid what he is truly into, is your wealth, not your daughter. Tiffanys eloquent yet somewhat far-fetched remarks nearly seeded in provide any solid proof against Gilmore. Others from the factCshe couldnt But David was smarter than she thought. He chuckled, Well, Miss, you cant jump to the conviction without enough evidence provided. As far as I can tell, your story is based on two simple facts: one, Gilmore and my daughter have developed a rtionship, and two, you and Gilmore used to have a history, but these two facts dont inevitably lead to the conclusion that Gilmore has cheated on you, isnt it? Tiffanys face reddened at that, and she found herself unable to argue against David. I have the evidence. Just then, a female voice came from the audience. All the eyes, including that of the guests, Gilmores, and Davids, were rested on the speakerCa girl. It was ire. Tiffanys face spontaneously turned pale at the sight of her. She recognized that ire was the very girl who happened to see her and Brandon dating at the Hilton Hotel. And ire directly pped Brandon across the face, twice. Tiffany felt a shiver of apprehension as she recalled ires intimidating manner. Later, she learned that ires family took action and pushed the Wilson family into the crisis of bankruptcy. Therefore, Tiffany couldnt help shuddering as she heard ires voice. ire stepped out of the audience and came to the tform, then turned to David and Jessica and said, Uncle, Aunt, I can prove that Gilmore truly cheated on Miss Hubbard. David and Jessica looked at each other, wondering. ire must be joking. How can she prove that? Does she know Gilmore and Miss Hubbard and their rtionship? David said. OK. tell us how he betrayed Miss Hubbard. ire nodded, No problem. She came up to Gilmore. To the others puzzlement, Gilmore didnt seem to have shown a flicker of panic in front of the girl who was about to expose him as a liar and a cheat. Instead, he was grinning at ire. ire, too, smiled back at him, saying, Hi, Gilmore, its been a while since west met, isnt it? Gilmore replied with a nod. Yes, a long while. Then ire reached out her hand to shake hands with Gilmore All the others were rendered appalled by the scene and suspected whether their ears had lied to them. Yet they remembered they clearly heard that ire said shed unmask Gilmore. But why were they smiling at each other and shaking hands with each other? Christine, too, was more than startled, wondering when Gilmore got acquainted with her cousin. And it seemed, judging by their behavior, they were quite close. More astonishingly, Christine was keenly aware that ire, one of her cousins a few months her senior, was a forceful and aggressive girl who tended to keep her distance from men, let alone smile at or shake hands with her. Never had iree so close to a man before. Even her boyfriend, Brandon, failed to touch her hand. Although Gilmore was only a contract boyfriend of hers, not a real one, Christine felt unhappy to see him and her cousin so close. It felt like: before enjoying a piece of cheese, you went to the bathroom, and when you returned, you found that your cheese was taken a bite of by someone else. In the meanwhile, Tiffany didnt feel any better than Christine. The moment she saw Gilmore and ire shaking hands, she knew shed be in trouble. She attempted to escape before the others attention was focused on her again; then it would be toote. However, shortly after she turned on her heel had a sonorous voice thundered in her ear. Where do you think you are going. Miss? We have something to find out, dont we? Tiffanys heart missed a beat. Based on what just happened in the room, David had figured out that what ire meant to do was to expose Tiffany as a liar and a cheat instead. And hed been watching Tiffany. G. When Tiffany tried to flee, he noticed it and stopped her. @ + 73% On hearing his words, the others shift their sight back to Tiffany and found that her face was deathly pale and she appeared rather nervous. But it didnt stand to reason, for ording to Tiffany herself, she was the one who had been betrayed, and she ought to appear indignant and assured, instead of being so nervous, Now all the guests were quite aware of who the true liar and defigner was, Standing amidst the guests, Marco frowned, and his eyes were filled with rage. He never expected that Tiffany would attempt to run away, which only demonstrated that she had been lying. Idiot woman. You are ruining my n. Marco silently cursed. Tiffany felt that numerous suspicious eyes were cast on her, and felt even more nervous. She turned to David and muttered, I I gotta go. I have something something urgent. Youre going nowhere! ire looked coldly at Tiffany, demanding Tiffany shuddered at that, and she was almost rendered into tears. She said, Just let me go, Miss Carter, please. ire smiled sneeringly. Let you go? Its you who wouldnt let you go. I wonder if you have heard the saying, Cursese home to roost, Miss Hubbard, but it serves you right. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. So saying. ire came before the 50Cinch TV screen, turned it on, and connected with her cellphone so as to project. HES WERE open wide to see what she was going to do. All eyes As the projection was finished, there appeared a video on the TV screen. It seemed to be a video of Brandon and Tiffanys secret meeting Now it was totally clear who was the betrayer. Actually, not a few of the guests knew Brandon and learned the news that he was caught twoC timing- But little did they expect the mistress was actually Tiffany. Now all the other people, including Marco, whod spent a night with her, couldnt help feeling disdain for her. Making 35 Making 35 @4 73% After projecting the video, which was shot in the hotel, on the ty screen, ire put her phone away. Then, she looked at all the guests in the hall and said to them, See? I am sure youve all seen through her trick and discerned her true colors after watching the video. Most of the guests in the hall began to curse indignantly, What a nerve! Its she who yed around with another man, but she ndered him for betraying her. The video is indeed an eyesore. Tiffany was trembling amid a hail of curses from the guests. She was almost on the verge of copse with a pallid face. She didnt envision that ire would expose the unsightly video in public. All of a sudden, she became a filthy woman in the eyes of others Now everyone was mocking and scorning her. It made Tiffany want to bury herself. Ridicules and abuses from all directions made her extremely painful and harried. Guards! Drive the shameless woman who keeps making trouble out of here! At this moment, David snapped. As soon as he gave the order, two security guards who were tall and mighty walked into the vi from outside. The two security guards quickly went forward and twisted Tiffanys arms. It hurt so much that Tiffany almost burst into tears. She shouted, It hurts! Let me go, let me go! However, no matter how she struggled and screamed, she could not escape from the control of the guards. Instead, it caused further pain. Atst, Tiffany was dragged off from the hall of the vi by the two guards in full view of arge crowd. Although Tiffany was wailing and crying, the guests showed nopassion for her. After all, she just got what she deserved. Everything calmed down after Tiffany was driven out. At this time, David said to all the guests with a smile, Distinguished guests, Ladies, and Gentlemen, now the troublemaker was shooed away and we cleared the air. Why not drink and celebrate? With that, David raised his ss. All the guests in the hall also raised their sses because Tiffany end was pleasant. Cheers! Cheers! Among the guests, Marco, who had also raised his ss, made a toast with a gloomy expression. He was in a bad mood. At the outset, he thought that he could make use of Tiffany to ruin Gilmores reputation at the birthday that he could prevent Gilmore from being Christines boyfriend party But he never thought that ire would get Gilmore out of trouble. She even exposed the video in public which showed that there was a hidden rtionship between Tiffany and Brandon. His n also suffered a great failure. Whats more, his parents, Roger and Rosaline, were also depressed. They thought Gilmore would get a bad reputation because of Tiffany, but the plot reversal proved that Gilmore was innocent. So there was no doubt that they felt depressed. The birthday party ended on an amicable and pleasant atmosphere. They wined and dined, chatting happily. Finally, the guests got in their fancy cars and left the estate. Soon they all left, except for Gilmore and ire. Gilmore looked at his watch and found it was time for him to go back, so he took leave of David and his wife, Mr. Foster, Mrs. Foster, Im going back. David and his wife nodded to him.. Dvid looked at Christine and ire, he said, Go and see him off. The reason why he also let ire send Gilmore off was that he realized ire and Gilmore knew each other. Therefore, Christine and ire came to the parking lot of the manor with Gilmore. There was a parking lot in the Fostersrge manor which was capacious enough to park dozens of cars. It was indeed a manor that belonged to an extremely rich and powerful family. Even the parking lot of it was bigger than some magnates vis in Oakhaven. Although all the guests left and drove their cars away, there were still more than a dozen fancy cars parked there. In addition to Gilmores Mercedes and ires Ferrari, there were also many fancy cars such as Maserati, BMW, Rolls- Royce, Bentley, Bugatti, and so on. The cars here showed the power and wealth of the Fosters. Meanwhile, Gerald had already gotten on the Mercedes and waited for Gilmore. However, Gilmore was still talking to Christine and ire. Gilmore said to them, Im going home. Goodbye,dies. Goodbye, said Christine. ire also waved her hand and said to Gilmore, Goodbye. At this time, Christine had thought of something when Gilmore was about to get in the car, she said, Good job, Gilmore. a ti G. But the rtionship between us wont change. Dont misunderstand what my father said today. Stop daydreaming. Christine was reminding Gilmore that the announcement, which told everyone Gilmore was her boyfriend, couldnt be taken seriously. Gilmore sneered secretly. Daydream? That was a good joke. He always had designs on her. So it was impossible for him to give up. He had never been content with just ying the boyfriend role since he signed the contract, Instead, he was confident of getting Christine. Not to mention that Christines parents had already admitted that he was their daughters boyfriend. It was ridiculous that Christine gave him the caution. He wondered, Hows it possible? Thereupon, Gilmore got closer to her and said with a snicker. What do you mean by daydream? Make a reservation in a hotel and have a fantastic night with you? What? Christine was difited by Gilmore instantly, and she had an urge to beat him. Seeing Christines reaction, Gilmoreughed and got into the Mercedes. Then he let Gerald drive and left the parking lot. Watching them leave, Christine stamped her feet and said angrily, Damn it, Gilmore, you are a rogue! Although she was scolding Gilmore for his rudeness, for some reason, she was not angry at him at all. Christine suddenly recalled that ire was still by her side. She definitely heard what Gilmore said. She said to ire with embarrassment, ire, Gilmore is always like this. Please dont take offense. ire didnt mind it. However, when she saw Gilmore tease Christine, she felt somewhat upset. Nothing. It seems that you are on good terms with him. ire abstractedly replied. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christine smiled and whispered to ire, What do you mean by that? To be honest, we are not a couple. ire was stunned after hearing that. It took her quite a while to react and then she asked, Christine, what do you Thereupon, Christine told her the truth that she didnt want to start a rtionship with Marco as her parents wished, so she asked Gilmore to y the boyfriend role. ires beautiful eyes shone and her face lit up with a smile as soon as she heard this, So, everything between you and him is just a charade? Christine was confused about her reaction. She didnt know why her cousin was so excited and happy when she heard that Gilmore wasnt her boyfriend. @+ 72% a However, she didnt think too much about it. In her opinion, it must be funny for ire to hear that they pretend to be at couple. She nodded at ire and said. Weve signed a contract before, but I didnt expect that my parents would agree to let him be my boyfriend. When she said this, she frowned and told herself. No, I should let Gilmore stay away from my parents. Otherwise, it will be troublesome for me if they treat him as my boyfriend. Maybe I should seek an appropriate excuse to terminate the contract. What do you think about that, ire? ire was stunned when she heard Christines inquiry. Then she just nodded and said, Well While she was answering Christines question, she was also thinking about one thing. If Christine and Gilmore terminated. the contract, she might have a chance. Making 36 Making 36 On the way back to the Pzzo, Gerald said, Gilmore, were indebted to Miss Carter. If it were not for her help, you might have been caught in trouble at the party. Gilmore said. Undeniably, ire did me a big favor, but your boss, David, is not that easy to fool. If Tiffany cant produce any evidence to prove that I turned my back on her, I believe David will drive her away. Gerald did not deny it. David was better informed than ordinary people. It would be very challenging for Tiffany to deceive him easily. Gilmore, on our way to the Foster family, somebody tried to orchestrate a car ident and kill us. I will report the case to my boss and the youngdy. We will find out the culprit behind it. Geralds eyes fiercely glittered. Thanks to Gilmores reminder, he quickly located the man behind the truck driver today. Unfortunately, the other party was wearing a scarf. Unable to see his face, Gerald could dimly tell that the masked man was in his fifties or sixties. And the other party was a martial arts master. They had a fierce battle on the roof, but Gerald failed to catch the culprit. Gilmore said ndly, Investigation was not necessary. Roger and Marco Chapman are behind both the car ident and Tiffanys nder at the party. Gerald asked curiously, How did you know that? Think about it. Who doesnt want to see me with Christine the most? Who would benefit the most if I were killed or discredited? Gilmore said with a smile. Gerald replied, Marco and his family, of course. Well, I should report it to our chairman, Gerald said, taking out his phone. But Gilmore stopped him, Hold on. Dont tell your boss yet. Lets sneak into the Chapmans Residence and take a look tonight. After finding the evidence, I will tell not only your boss but also everyone in Oakhaven. Investigating the Chapmans Residence was not a spurCofCtheCmoment or a reckless decision. During his speech just now, his pupils had constricted before he had a vision. Something would happen at the Chapmans Residence tonight. It would determine the Chapman familys life or death. If he didnt go there tonight, he would miss a great opportunity As long as he made good use of the opportunity, he would not only revenge himself on the ringleaders but also overturn the Chapman family 1. tig. +72%2 Gerald was surprised. Sneaking into the Chapmans Residence at night? The vi of a powerful n like the Chapman family should be heavily guarded. But Gerald, an ace of the special forces, was not worried about it, Far from it, he liked danger and challenges. Okay, lets go and explore the Chapmans Residence tonight. As they conversed, the car had gone back to the ViC1 of the Pzzo. As night fell, Oakhaven was brightly lit. The Chapmans Residence covered hundreds of thousands of square feet. Outside the high walls parked a Mercedes. The people inside the car were Gilmore and Gerald. Gerald took out a ck scarf before covering his nose, mouth, and half of his face. Then he said, Gilmore, wait in the car. Ill be right back. Gilmore said, Ill go with you and get your back. Behind the scarf, Geraldughed, HaCha, man, this is not an ordinary vi. There are many elite bodyguards inside. You would be in great trouble if you got caught. I can sneak in alone. Given my skills and stealth techniques, they wont find me. Even if they do, they wont catch me Geralds message was clear. It was dangerous for Gilmore to go in with him. On top of that, Gilmore would drag him down, Gilmore looked at Gerald and asked, Are you sure you dont need my help? Yeah, just do me a favor and stay in the car. Gerald pleadingly pressed his hands on Gilmores shoulders. Gilmore had to give up. Okay, Ill stay. Be careful. Gerald stretched out his right hand and made an OK gesture. He then opened the door, got out of the car, and scurried toward the wall like a cheetah. When he almost reached the wall of the vi, he suddenly jumped up. In midCair, he abruptly grabbed the edge of the ten- or thirteenCfeetChigh wall. His feet quickly kicked the wall before he got on it. Losing no time, he leaped into the vi. The vi wasrge, and not every corner was guarded. Besides, there were intervals between their patrols. Gerald got lucky that he went in during an interval. Under the cover of the flowers, trees, corners, and shadows, he crept toward the house where Roger lived. The Foster family and the Chapman family were close, and he had escorted David to the Chapmans Residence before. He knew which house Roger lived in. t G He crept past the patrolling bodyguards and finally reached Rogers house. He went to the back of the vi and hid in the shadows. People would not find him easily. Then from his pocket, he took out a pair of smart goggles and put them on. Thanks to its might vision function, he could see everything clearly in the dark. Following that, Gerald deftly climbed up the pipes on the outer wall and the window frames. He knew that Roger lived on the third floor. Thetter liked to stay and meet important people in the study. So, he directly climbed to the study. He saw a halfCopen window, but the closed curtains blocked his vision. Gerald cautiously leaped off the pipe,nded on the ledge outside, and stuck to the window ss. He came to the halfCopen window. There was no sound from inside. It seemed to be empty. But to be on the safe side, he didnt immediately enter the study. Instead, he slightly opened the curtain, This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He had a peek and saw a person sitting behind the broad desk and leisurely sipping from a cup of coffee. The coffee drinker in the study was unexpectedly Gilmore. In great shock, Gerald almost fell off from the window on the third floor. Why is Gilmore in Rogers study? How did he get in? He wondered. Making 37 Making 37 Gerald entered the study and looked at Gilmore in surprise. Howe youre here? he asked. Before he entered the vi, Gilmore was waiting in the car. Even if Gilmore also got in, he couldnt possibly appear in the study faster than Gerald. He was able to reach the study so fast because he knew the Chapmans residence well and possessed great skills as an ace of the special forces. Gerald wondered to himself inwardly, Could it be that Gilmore knows the Chapmans Residence better than I do? Does Giknore possess greater skills? Gilmore didnt rush to answer the question. Instead, he pointed to the coffee machine in the study and said, Coffee is over there. Get yourself a cup. Although Gerald had broken into the study of the Chapmans Residence, danger had beenmon in his previous spying missions Feeling at home, Gerald went over and poured himself a cup of coffee. He sat down on the sofa, sipped the coffee, looked at Gilmore, and said. You havent told me how you got in. Gilmore replied, I know the Chapmans Residence pretty well, and my skills are good, so getting in here is easy for me. That was right. Gilmore was able to reach Rogers study so fast because of Gods Eye. He could see through theyout of the buildings and the pattern of the patrols. Besides, his skills were unrivaled. Not a single bodyguard had noticed it when he entered the house. In other words, it was effortless for Gilmore to get into Rogers study. However, Gilmores understatement sounded like bragging to Geralds ears. He didnt buy it. He found it hard to believe that if Gilmore was truly as skilled as he imed, he would require roundCthe- clock protection. Sense told him that Gilmore got in so fast and had coffee in Rogers study because Gilmore knew every stone of the Chapmans Residence. But instead ofying bare Gilmores boast, he said, Fair enough, youre good and know the Chapmans Residence inside out. I should havee in with you. From his tone, Gilmore could tell that Gerald didnt believe him, but he didnt offer further exnations Just then, Gilmores ears cocked up, and he seriously said, Someone ising. We should hide. Gerald was stunned. He thought, Someone ising? Why didnt I hear anything? As the ace of the special forces, Gerald boasted great reconnaissance abilities and remarkable hearing. Although the study was closed, any sound from the third and second floors could hardly escape his cars. But Gilmore said that someone wasing, and he wondered how Gilmore had heard it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gilmore indeed heard the sound. Someone wasing up from the first floor. Soon, that person reached the second floor. Only then did Gerald hear the sound and marveled inwardly. Indeed, someone ising! How did Gilmore hear that? But it was not the right time to ask about it. He should find a ce to hide. He looked around the study, only to find no hiding ce. Come on, there is no ce in the study for us to hide. Lets go to the ledge! Gilmore said. Gerald nodded. This was the only way. About to go to the window, Gerald noticed that the coffee was still in his hand and intended to throw it into the trash can. But Gilmore stopped him, saying. This is Kopi Luwak and quite expensive. Dont waste it. Lets drink it outside the window. Gerald was speechless. Nevertheless, Gerald carried the coffee and went outside the window with Gilmore. People would sense that something was wrong if they threw the cups and coffee into the trash can. On the ledge outside the window, Gilmore and Gerald sipped the Kopi Luwak while enjoying the night view, The door of the study was soon opened. Two people came in. They were Roger and Marlon Szar. Roger sat down on the executive chair behind the desk, looked at Marlon, and said, Marlon, I presume you didnt leave any trace to the task today. Marlon replied, Dont worry about it, sir. Duncan Paul is dead. The police wont find anything? What about Gilmores bodyguard who fought with you? He didnt recognize you? Roger asked. Marlon shook his head and replied, I was wearing a scarf. There is no way he could recognize me. Good. Have you transferred Duncans wife and child? Roger asked again. They flew to Tuydon this afternoon, Marlon answered. Finally relieved, Roger said, Well done. Knock knock. Just then, there came a series of knocks on the door. Roger said, Come in The door opened, and in caine a man in his fifties and dressed in ck servant clothes. He reported, Sir, Mr. Caldwell from Realm Laboratories is here to see you Roger asked in surprise, What brought Phillip here? This was strange. Nevertheless, Roger instructed the old man, Go and bring him here to the study. Yes, sir. The old man went out and closed the door. In a minute or two, the door opened again, and in came a middleCaged, potbellied man in a suit. The middleCaged man closed the door, beamed at the sight of Roger, and came up with his greetings, Good evening Mr. Chapman. The middleCaged man who arrived at the door was Phillip Caldwell, the general manager of Realm Laboratories, a highly significant pharmaceuticalpany within the Realm Group. Roger nodded and asked, Phillip, what brought you here? Anything important about the company? Phillip indeed came for an important matter, and Roger asked first.. He didnt have to beat around the bush. Mr. Chapman, Im here to seek a production fund of about 400 million dors for Realm Laboratories, he said. Roger slightly frowned and said, 100 million dors is not a small amount. Does Realm Laboratories need it for development or other purposes? Mr. Chapman, several provinces have ced purchase orders recently. The vines are worth I to 1.2 billion dors, but most of those produced by Realm Laboratoriesst year havent been sold. As a result, our production budget is very tight this year. With a difficult look, Phillip continued, Now several provinces have ced orders. The volume and amount are huge. However, the current funds of Realm Laboratories and the down payment are not enough for production. Phillip looked at Roger and said, So, Im here to ask for an allocation. Roger nodded. I to 1.2 billion dors worth of vines. That was a big purchase order. Roger knew how profitable vines were Net profit margin should be at least 50%, and they could earn 600 to 800 million dors. However, Realm Group couldnt allocate 400 million dors for Realm Laboratories production. Because Realm Group ran three main businesses at the same time. There were basically no extra funds. Unless he used the reserve funds. Unfortunately, the 1.1 billion dors had been invested and lost in the stock market by Marco. So, Roger asked, Cant we get a loan from the bank? We have loaned 600 million dors in the first half of the year. The bank is demanding payment and certainly will not lend us another 400 million, Phillip said helplessly. Besides loans, is there any other way? Roger immediately asked At that point, Phillip could tell that his boss had no money to allocate. Phillip frowned and thought for a moment before something suddenly crossed his mind. He said, Yes, unless Upon hearing that, Roger quickly asked, What is it? Making 38 Making 38 Phillip looked at Roger and said. Mr. Chapman, we can change the expiration date of those expired vines fromst year and ship them as new products. Roger pondered and asked, Are these expired vines still safe to use? Phillip replied, The effects are not as good, but they wont cause much damage to the human body. Rogers eyes glittered. This sounded like a n. Realm Group was currently unable to allocate 400 million dors. Besides, Realm Laboratories had taken the orders and received the down payment. If the products were not delivered on time, Realm Laboratories would not make money. On the contrary, it would lose money for breach of contract. If they shipped the old products as Phillip had said, Realm Laboratories would not only save the production funds of 400 million dors but also earn a profit of 1 to 1.2 billion dors. Such revenge was crucial for the financially strained Realm Group. Roger clenched his fists and immediately made his decision, Phillip, lets do it as you said, but this is very important. You cant tell anyone else, otherwise, not only Realm Laboratories will be in trouble, but Realm Group will also be implicated. Mr. Chapman, rest assured, Ill keep it confidential. No one else will know. Phillip promised solemnly. Roger nodded and said, Okay, if you do a good job, I will reward you and the other executives of Realm Laboratories with 60 million dors. Thank you, Mr. Chapman, Phillip said quickly with a smile. Roger turned to Marlon and instructed, Marlon, see Phillip off on behalf of me. Yes, sir, Marlon responded. Phillip also bowed to Roger and said goodbye, Mr. Chapman, see you. Then Phillip and Marlon went out of the study. There was a slit in the corner of the curtain, from which people could see the darkness outside. But at a closer look, one would see the camera of a cell phone that had almost blended with the darkness. Through the slit, the camera was filming what was happening in the study. That was right. It was the camera of Gilmores phone. He had recorded the conversations between Roger, Marlon, and Phillip. Roger stayed in the study for a while and left, certainly to rest. -Gilmore and Gerald, who had been hiding outside, came back into the study. Gerald said in shock, I didnt expect Roger to be so bold. Shipping old products as new is a fraud and illegal. If people use E such vines with inadequate effects, there will be terrible consequences. Gilmore said with a smile, So, I have recorded everything. This will save a lot of innocent people. Gerald nodded and said, Indeed, Roger and the Realm Group are evil. We cant let them harm people. He then suggested, Lets go. CH Why? It seemed Gilmore had no intention of going back immediately. He continued, Whats the rush? Since were here. why dont we have some more of Mr. Chapmans tasty coffee? Gerald was speechless. Then, Gerald and Gilmore had coffee in Rogers study. They didnt leave until they drank to their hearts content. On the ledge. Gerald whispered, Be careful when you go down along the pipe. Gilmore certainly would not fall off. Nevertheless, he nodded to Gerald. Then each of them held a pipe and slid down. Under the cover of the trees and darkness, they crept and scooted past the patrolling bodyguards. In the end, they jumped over the wall and left the vi. They got into the Mercedes parked outside, started the car, and finished the night trip to the Chapmans Residence. Five dayster, in the warehouse of Realm Laboratories. Countless boxes were piled up in therge warehouse. These were all vines. Led by a group of staff members, Phillip, the general manager of Realm Laboratories, and several other executives entered the warehouse. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only With a beaming smile, one executive said, Sir, per your order, the five million boxes of vines in stock have been printed with new dates. There wont be any problems. Phillip walked to a rack stacked with dozens of boxes. It was as high as over 3 feet He checked the newly printed dates on the boxes. The former ones had been changed into recent dates. The expired vines turned into new products whose expiration dates were six monthster. Well done! After the examination, Phillip nodded in satisfaction. Those executives and workers all looked delighted. Phillip then asked those executives, Can we ship them now? One executive respectfully replied, They will be loaded in trucks at noon. At 8:00 tonight, they will arrive in major hospitals. in those provinces. Phillip looked at his wristwatch and said. Ten minutes to go. Keep a close eye on it. No mistakes during the shipment. Yes, sir, those executives said loudly. From an open space outside, the trucks were slowlying to the warehouse. Millions of boxes of vines were about to be loaded. It would be a busy scene. Just then, the wails from sirens resounded through the area. 20 or 30 police cars and vehicles from other departments appeared at the same time and pulled off in front of Realm Laboratories warehouse. All the trucks stopped. Inside the warehouse, Phillip, the other executives, and the workers panicked upon hearing the wails of the sirens. Phillip asked those executives, Why is the siren wailing here? Has something happened at Realm Laboratories? Those executives were confused. They had no idea what was going on. Just then, the policemen and officers from other departments got out of the vehicles. An officer led a group of policemen into the warehouse. Phillip went up and asked the officer with feignedposure, Sir, may I know what is going on? Who is in charge of this ce? the officer asked, looking at Phillip. Phillip had a bad feeling and replied, I am the head of Realm Laboratories. Someone reported that Realm Laboratories produced illegal drugs, and we need to take relevant personnel back for investigation, the officer said, and then instructed the policemen by his side. Take him and the other executives of Realm Laboratories back. Click. Phillip and the other executives were cuffed and taken to the police cars. The workers were also taken away. 1225 Sun, Aug 18 Making 39 Making 39 On this day, the biggest news in Oakhaven was that Realm Laboratories illegally used substandard expired vines as newly produced qualified vines. Millions of boxes of vines were seized on the spot in Realm Laboratories warehouse. The general manager of Realm Laboratories, Phillip Caldwell, and executives were all arrested and under investigation. Videos of Rogers conversation with Marlon and Phillip in the study appeared on TV and the Inte. Realm Group, the parentpany of Realm Laboratories, was also under investigation. As the chairman of the group, Roger Chapman and his wife Rosaline Chapman were taken away by the police Realm Group and Realm Laboratories were caught in the cusp of discussion overnight. The news media, newspapers and the Inte are full of slurs against Realm Group and Realm Laboratories. Overnight. Roger and his wife became notorious figures in the business world, while the Realm Group became a morally corrupt corporation opposed by the entire society. In the next over ten days, Realm Groups beauty, medical, and manufacturing business all started to copse. Affected by expired and substandard vines, arge number of orders of Realm Group were all lost. In less than half a month, Realm Group changed from one of thergest leading enterprises in Oakhaven to a lossCmaking business that was about to go out of business, with employees fleeing in droves. In the end, as the young heir of the Realm Group, Marco Chapman dered bankruptcy on TV and promised to sell Realm. Groups assets to repay the creditors. In ViC1 of the Pzzo, on the sofa in the living room, Gilmore and Gerald were eating snacks while watching Marco on the TV, announcing the bankruptcy of Realm Group with deep feeling of grief. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After watching it, Gilmore turned off the TV. Gerald was full of admiration and looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, thats impressive. A single video managed to tarnish the reputation of Realm Group, the esteemed gshippany of the Chapman family, leading to its downfall like a crumbling building Indeed, right at the moment when Realm Laboratories was about to transport millions of boxes of medicine, arge number of police officers and personnel from other departments appeared and arrested Phillip and the other executives, along with sealing the warehouse Gilmore reported Realm Laboratories with the video shot outside the window of Rogers study that night. This matter was rted to the health of countless people and was of great importance. All departments attached great importance to it, so this sensational joint action was carried out Gilmore replied, My video merely expedited the downfall of Realm Group. The true causes of its copse are the greed, corruption, and moral decay within Roger and the other executives of Realm Group For money, they ignored others health and safety. Such an unscrupulous enterprise will sooner or later fail. Gerald nodded in deep agreement The Chapman family copsed, and Gilmore also finished one task. Roger sent someone to murder him, and Marco asked Tiffany to bring shame on him at the Foster familys party. Finally, he had his revenge It urred to Gilmore then that he should bring his parents and sister from the countryside to Oakhaven. So. Gilmore said to Gerald. Gerald, I am going back to my hometown in the countryside in the next few days. You dont have toe with me. Just go back to the Foster family! Gerald disagreed, No. Im a 24Chour bodyguard and Ill go wherever you go. If anything happens to you, I will definitely be fired by Miss Foster. You could follow me to the countryside, but you wont eat well nor will you get used to living there. Dont me me for not reminding you. Gilmore said. The countryside is nothingpared to the tasks Ive been on before. At that time, I ate dry food and rested in the mud for several days and nights, I was used to it, Gerald said with a smile. Gilmore nodded and replied, Alright, thene back to the countryside with me. Gerald asked curiously, Gilmore, do you have something important to attend to on your trip back to the countryside this time Gilmore said, On the one hand, I would like to see my hometown; on the other hand, I want to take my parents and sister to live in Oakhaven. What a good son and brother! Gerald patted Gilmore on the shoulder and said. Gilmore smiled and didnt say anything. Taking care of his parents and sister had always been a heartfelt wish of his. The same night, in the rental housing. With a haggard face, Marco sat at a table, eating a piece of bread, his dinner. Ever since what happened to the Chapman family and the Realm Group, Marco had been under a lot of pressure and suffering. In just twenty days, he changed from the cool and handsome young heir of the Chapman family to a bearded refugee. Realm Group went bankrupt and even the Chapmans Residence was auctioned off topensate for the losses. He was so poor that he was even worse off than ordinary people. As he ate the bread, his eyes were full of unwillingness and hatred. He was unwilling to be reduced to such a deste situation. He hated the person who secretly filmed his fathers conversations with Marlon and Phillip, and pushed the Chapman family into a doon It was that person who made the Chapman family fall into such a desperate situation. However, Marco remained clueless about the identity of the person who had recorded the video. Knock knock. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. The usual knock on the door made Marco, who was eating bread, subconsciously nervous. This was the psychological trauma caused to Marco after what happened to Realm Group. Who is it? Marco asked with a trembling voice. Marco, its me, Uncle Marlon. An old mans voice came from outside. Only then did Marco put down the bread and get up to open the door. Outside the door stood a man in ck, wearing a hat and a mask Uncle Marlon,e on in, Marco hurriedly said. After he entered, Marco closed the door behind him. The guy took off the hat and mask. It was Marlon Szar, the most important warrior of the Chapman family. +72% Due to Marlons involvement in Duncan Pauls attempted murder of Gilmore by a car, he had be a wanted man. As a result, he was forced to conceal his identity by wearing a hat and a mask. Uncle Marlon, what about it? Can my dad be released? Marco asked anxiously. Marlons expression was solemn as he said, The trial for Mr. Chapman and Phillip regarding the vine case willmence tomorrow. However, the current circumstances are not in their favor, and there is a high likelihood of them. receiving severe sentences. Along with substantial compensation fines, they may also face imprisonment. Marcos expression changed, and he copsed into the chair. Even Marlon felt sorry for him. Sir, d dont be sad. I will be by your side and the Chapman family will definitely rise from the ashes. Marco said fiercely, I will definitely seek revenge for the person who made my family so miserable! As he spoke, he clenched his fists, trembling with hatred and anger. Mr. Marco, Ive tried my best to find this person out, Marlon said with a calm voice infused with a profound sense of murderous intent. Who is it? Marco raised his head with fierce eyes. Its Gilmore Reed! said Marlon. Making 40 Making 40 Elmwood was a small county with a poption of only 200,000 people and an average economy. However, the county boasted a variety of establishments such as restaurants, hotels, bars, supermarkets,munities, and even highCend apartments. At this moment, a luxurious Mercedes arrived at the parking lot of Milky Way Hotel, thergest hotel in the county. Gilmore got out of the car with Gerald, who was wearing sunsses and looked cool. The two of them entered the Milky Way Hotel Before returning to Elmwood, Gilmore asked Gerald to book a room at Milky Way Hotel online. Once they presented their ID cards andpleted the checkCin process, the receptionist handed them their room cards. They booked a twinCbed deluxe suite for the two of them. They entered the room and put down their backpacks Gerald sat on the sofa andined to Gilmore, Youre already home. I dont understand why you stay in a hotel instead of driving home directly. Gilmore said, Although my home is in the suburbs, its way too eyeCcatching for us to drive a Mercedes back. Gilmores hometown was a small town located on the outskirts of the county. While some residents engaged in business ventures elsewhere, amassed wealth, and returned in luxury cars, Gilmore was merely a college student, and his parents owned a modest restaurant in the vige. If he came back in Mercedes, the vigers would certainly have a lot of discussions, and even specte wildly. Gilmore could never tell them that he earned hundreds of millions of dors from the lottery and stock market through the power of Gods Eye. So Gilmore felt it better to keep a low profile. He could attribute ownership of the Mercedes to Gerald if questioned. However, it was still more convenient for him to altogether avoid driving the Mercedes back home. So he booked a room at the hotel in the county and decided to park the Mercedes at the hotel and take a taxi back tomorrow. After a short break, they went to the second floor of the hotel for dinner. After dinner, they came back to the room. Gilmore turned on theputer and started browsing through the international stock market index. He hadnt traded in stocks for a while since hest entered the international stock market and made 280 million dors from Realm Group shares. He couldnt resist any longer. ti G. Anyway, he had nothing to do that evening. Gilmore decided to choose a stock and buy it tomorrow morning after opening quotation. As Gilmore turned on his Gods Eye, the index of ups and downs of all stocks on theputer screen changed rapidly at once. Finally, Gilmore noticed a stock that pose as much as 500%. The name of thispany was Harvester International Group, a colossal enterprise based in Eldoria. Gilmore, youre delving into stock investments once more. Which particr stock catches your interest? Gerald approached Gilmore and noticed him examining the stock market index, prompting him to ask. Gilmore responded, Tve selected one called Harvester International Group. Theres a strong likelihood that the price will rise tomorrow. You might consider purchasing some as well. Gerald immediately came closer, looked at Harvester International Group on the screen and said, It only increased by 0.2% today, the upswing doesnt seem obvious. Gilmore said, Maybe there will be a miracle. Of course, if you dont think so, just forget it. However, after thinking for a while, Gerald said, Tll buy it! In the past six months, I have lost tens of thousands in stock trading. I hope I can have good luck this time. Gerald made the decision to buy based on the previous 200 million dor bet between Gilmore and David Foster He had witnessed Gilmore turn a 20CmillionCdor investment into a staggering 200 million dors within just two days through stock spection. Hence, he believed that besides luck, Gilmore definitely had a high talent for trading stocks. Well, your dream wille true, Gilmore said with a smile. Gilmore had already known through Gods Eye that tomorrow Harvester International Group would announce the negotiation with Greenville International, so the stock price would rise by 500% in one day. merger However, after a few days, the two giantpanies would eventually announce the failure of their merger due to various reasons, resulting in a significant decline in the stock price. It was precisely because of the foresight that Gilmore was so confident in his choice. The next morning, Gilmore and Gerald had breakfast in the hotel after getting up. After they returned to their room, the international stock market just opened. Gilmore invested his entire capital of 120 million dors directly into Harvester International Group stocks. Gerald also purchased Harvester International Group stocks through an app. After that, Gilmore turned hisptop off directly. Because he knew that Harvester International Groups stock would reach its highest point before the market closes today. He only needed to sell his shares before it. And he was going back to see his parents and sister. Gilmore came to Gerald on the sofa, and asked, Have you bought those stocks? After Geraldpleted the purchase of the stocks, he continued to browse through other stock options. When Gilmore inquired about his investment, Gerald raised his head and replied, I invested 20 thousand dors, which is my entire monthly sry. If the stock price of Harvester International Group declines, I wont have any funds for my expenses this month. Being an ace special soldier, Gerald earned a substantial sry as a bodyguard for the Foster family. Observing Gilmore turning off hisptop, Gerald inquired, Did you also make a purchase? How much did you invest? Gilmore said indifferently, 120 million dors. Gerald was so shocked, 120 million dors! Are you crazy? If the stock price falls, you will suffer a great loss! However, Gilmore said quite calmly. Even if I lose all 120 million dors, I am still young and I can definitely make money back. But if the stock price goes up, I can make more money, 200 million dors, or even 400 million dors. Gerald couldnt help but think, Thats utterly insane! So crazy! He was utterly taken aback. Wake up! Come with me to my home. Gilmores words snapped Gerald out of his shocked state. Gerald nodded and followed Gilmore out of the hotel room. The two left the hotel, stopped a taxi on the street, and headed to Gilmores hometown, Springvale, located in the suburbs. Springvale was a small vige with a poption of less than a thousand, nestled on the outskirts of the county. The vige boasted hills covered with lush foliage, which in the Spring transformed into a breathtaking panorama reminiscent of a masterpiece of art. Hence, the vige earned its name, Springvale. In the past few years, the life of the people in Elmwood had been getting better and better. With the increase of ie, various consumptions had also be active, especially the popr rural tourism in recent years. Due to its renowned spring scenery, Springvale had gained recognition as a popr tourist destination within Elmwood. In response to the growing trend of rural tourism, the small town began witnessing the establishment of inns, homestays, food streets, and specialty shops. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As for Gilmores parents, after the rise of rural tourism, they opened a restaurant in their house. Creak The taxi stopped in front of a twoCstory restaurant named Evermore Diner. Evermore Diner was the restaurant opened by Gilmores parents two years ago. Gilmore paid for the taxi and got out of the car with Gerald. ti G. E Evermore Diner has your name in it. Is this the restaurant that your family runs? Gerald looked at the signboard of the restaurant and asked Gilmore. Gilmore nodded. Thats right. This is my familys restaurant. Im Gilmore, and my sisters name is Everly. Gilmore had a younger sister called Everly Reed. His parents decided to name the restaurant after their children because, to them, their kids meant the world. Making 41 Making 41 Because it was Saturday, Evermore Diner had many customers. A dozen or so tourists, obviously from out of town, took up two to three tables. And a middleCaged woman in her 40s wearing an apron smiled and poured coffee for these tourists, chatting with them from time to time, with a loud voice. This smiling middleCaged woman was Gilmores mother, Sophia Reed. As the footsteps approached. Sophia assumed that more guests had arrived, and she just said, Wee Before Sephia could finish her words, she saw Gilmore and Gerald. Gilmore! Sophia eximed with a joyful smile. She even shouted to her husband, who was cooking in the kitchen, Our son is back! A While his father, who was cooking in the kitchen, replied, Let your sone in to help me. The guests are waiting for the dishes But Sophia ignored her husband and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, Im going in to serve the dishes. You must be very tired. Take a rest. Gilmore said to her mother, Mom, Im okay. Ill serve them the dishes. You should sit, Sophia kept saying, Tm not tired at all. Let me Although she said this, she couldnt help but feel a deep warmth in her heart due to Gilmores caring and thoughtful nature towards her. However, Gilmore pressed his mother on the chair and introduced Gerald to her, Mom, this is my ssmateGerald Graves. Sophia greeted Gerald warmly, eximing, Oh, youre Gilmores ssmate! Please have a seat. Gerald said, Thank you, Mrs. Reed. Gilmore walked into the kitchen. In the kitchen, a middleCaged man in a white chefs uniform and hat was holding the handle of a wok in one hand and a turner in the other, stirring quickly from time to time. He is focused, with bright piercing eyes. The master chefs demeanor was on full disy. The chef in the kitchen was Gilmores father, Han Reed. Gilmore, youre back, Han said to Gilmore while cooking. Gilmore responded with a casual hmm and proceeded to pick up the two dishes before making his way out. ti G. + Evermore Diner has your name in it. Is this the restaurant that your family runs! Gerald looked at the signboard of the restaurant and asked Gilmore, Gilmore nodded, Thats right. This is my familys restaurant. Im Gilmore, and my sisters name is Everly! Gilmore had a younger sister called Everly Reed. His parents decided to name the restaurant after their children because, to them, their kids meant the world. | Because it was Saturday, Evermore Diner had many customers. A dozen or so tourists, obviously from out of town, took up two to three tables. And a middleCaged woman in her 40s wearing an apron smiled and poured coffee for these tourists, chatting with them from time to time, with a loud voice. This smiling middleCaged woman was Gilmores mother, Sophia Reed. As the footsteps approached, Sophia assumed that more guests had arrived, and she just said, Wee Before Sephia could finish her words, she saw Gilmore and Gerald. Gilmore Sophia eximed with a joyful smile. She even shouted to her husband, who was cooking in the kitchen, Our son is back! While his father, who was cooking in the kitchen, replied, Let your sone in to help me. The guests are waiting for the dishes.. But Sophia ignored her husband and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, Im going in to serve the dishes. You must be very tired. Take a rest. Gilmore said to her mother, Mom, Im okay, Ill serve them the dishes. You should sit. Sophia kept saying. Im not tired at all. Let me. Although she said this, she couldnt help but feel a deep warmth in her heart due to Gilmores caring and thoughtful nature towards her. However, Gilmore pressed his mother on the chair and introduced Gerald to her, Mom, this is my ssmate Gerald Graves. Sophia greeted Gerald warmly, eximing, Oh, youre Gilmores ssmate! Please have a seat. Gerald said, Thank you, Mrs. Reed. Gilmore walked into the kitchen. In the kitchen, a middleCaged man in a white chefs uniform and hat was holding the handle of a wok in one hand and at turner in the other, stirring quickly from time to time. He is focused, with bright piercing eyes, The master chefs demeanor was on full disy. The chef in the kitchen was Gilmores father, Han Reed. Gilmore, youre back, Han said to Gilmore while cooking. Gilmore responded with a casual hmm and proceeded to pick tip the two dishes before making his way out. Aug Because of so many guests outside, they didnt chat much, and went about their own business. After all the dishes ordered by the guests were prepared, Han cooked a few more dishes and brought them to an empty table in the hall with his son. They finally sat down. Sophia and Gerald also went over. Everyone started to eat. While the guests were drinking and chatting, they were also chatting. A small restaurant in the countryside was quite casual. Gilmore, why are you back today? Han asked while serving a piece of meat to his son. Gilmore said. I havent been back for several months so I came back to see you. Why? You should focus on studying hard at school and have a promising future. Thats more important than anything else. Han served himself a piece of meat and began to eat happily Sophia patted her husbands sturdy shoulder andined, What are you talking about? How rare it is for our son toe back!* All of a sudden, Han turned into a docile kitten. Other than eating, he didnt dare to say anything. Gilmore found them funny. This was the funny food chain of their family. Gilmore and his sister were afraid of their father, their father was afraid of their mother, and their mother always protected Gilmore and his sister. Everything has its vanquisher. But no matter what, his family was warm. Gilmore consoled his mother, Mom, Dad is right. He just wants me to study hard. Seeing that son wasnt angry, Sophia smiled, Anyhow, I hope that you could visit me more often. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Gilmore said, Mom, in addition to visiting you this time, I would still like to take you to Oakhaven. No, no, son. It costs a lot of money to live in a provincial capital city like Oakhaven. After you graduate and have a job, we will go. Sophia said with a smile. Obviously, she thought that Gilmore wanted to take them to Oakhaven to have a tour. As for the trip to Oakhaven, transportation, lodging, and meals could cost a lot. Of course, Sophia was reluctant to waste the money. Mom, Im not asking you to have a tour in Oakhaven. Id like you to settle down there in the future. Gilmore knew that his mother misunderstood what he meant, so he exined to her. Not only Sophia, but even Han was shocked. They thought, Settle down in Oakhaven in the future? Seriously? However, when they saw Gilmores serious face, they got that he wasnt joking at all. Only then did they know that their son was serious. Sophia looked at his son and began toin, Son, if we were to open a restaurant in Oakhaven, we would have to pay rent. However, we currently have the advantage of not having to worry about that expense since we operate in our own ce. Also, with more demanding customers and morepetition in cities, were not sure if well be able to make money. You and Everly are still studying, and there will be various expenses. We really cannot afford this risk. She was telling the truth. Even Han couldnt find a reason to object. At this moment, a wellCdressed middleCaged man next to them said to Sophia, Madam, if you open the restaurant in Oakhaven, Im sure it will be quite popr Both Sophia and Han were confused. With doubts in her heart, Sophia asked the man, Are you sure? Of course! The guest said with certainty. Im from Oakhaven. Although there are all kinds of delicacies, they are either. seasoned or rely on variousplicated cooking techniques, which make the food lose its original fresh and sweet natural taste. Having said that, the guest picked up the dishes and said. And your dishes have a natural taste which is hard to be found in restaurants in cities. This is the deliciousness we have ever wanted. The other guests nodded in agreement, echoing, Thats right! Rural dishes are much more delicious than heavy food in the city. If you open a restaurant in Oakhaven, we will surely frequent there. Hearing this, Sophia and her husband Han were so happy and said to the guests, Thank you, everyone! Then, Sophia smiled and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, did you realize that this kind of rustic food restaurant is what Oakhavencks the most, and thats why you asked us to open a restaurant there? Gilmore didnt know what to say. When he was about to exin, his father said, Well, our son is a student at Oakhaven University, a prestigious university. Of course he could find such a business opportunity. Eat some more While speaking, Han served his wife a piece of lean meat. Obviously, Han also thought that Gilmores suggestion to move to Oakhaven was driven by the business prospects he saw in the field of rustic food. Although he deliberately pretended as if nothing happened, it could still be told that he was very proud of his son. Gilmore and Gerald were both speechless. +72%2 Gilmore had no choice but to say, Yes, I just found that there are very few rustic food restaurants in Oakhaven, so I asked you to open a restaurant there. In this case, the business will be very good. Okay, well listen to you this time and open a restaurant Oakhaven to make a name for the rustic food of Springvale! With confidence. Sophia smiled and said. Making 42 Making 42 Who is going to open a restaurant in Oakhaven and make a name for the rustic food of Springvale? Suddenly, an old mans voice came from outside. Then, Gilmore and the rest saw an old man walk in. He was approximately sixty years old, with thinning, gray hair and a plump, wellCfed face. He was dressed in a ck suit, leather shoes, with his hands behind his back. Gilmore recognized the old man as a viger named Lance Reed. He was a famous one in the vige. The reason was that his son, Kennard Reed, made money by opening restaurants, KTVs, and Inte cafes in the county. Even in Springvale, there were more than a dozen inns and homestays owned by his son. He was one of the richest people in Springvale. Since his son was rich, he was also proud. Therefore, all the vigers were very polite to Lance. Every day, Lance would brag to the vigers about how amazing his son was and how many hotels and bars he owned. Of course, he frequented Gilmores familys restaurant to boast, Gilmore didnt like Lance, who bragged all day long and was extremely vain. Of course, he also despised his son, Kennard, who had made a great fortune. Before Kennard gained fame and fortune, he had served the devil and was a ruffian. Even if he whitewashed himself and became a rich guy, he still raised a group of strong men to deal with dirty deals under the table for him. Thus, the vigers of Springvale were in awe of Kennard. When Sophia saw Lanceing in, she quickly greeted him with a smile, Mr. Lance, here you are. Take a seat! Lance didnt give in, he sat down directly, looked at the dishes on the table, and said, The potherb of the mountains looks very fresh. How does it taste? Sophia said, Hold on. Ill fix you a te, so that you can have a try After speaking, Sophia went to the kitchen to fix a te for Lance. Mr. Lance, try it. Lance took a bite. Upon finishing his meal, he disyed little reaction and casually remarked. The taste is just alright! But nothingpares to what the chef cooks at my sons restaurant in the county. Who is going to open a restaurant in Oakhaven and make a name for the rustic food of Springvale? Suddenly, an old mans voice came from outside. Then, Gilmore and the rest saw an old man walk in. He was approximately sixty years old, with thinning, gray hair and a plump, wellCfed face. He was dressed in a ck suit, leather shoes, with his hands behind his back. Gilmore recognized the old man as a viger named Lance Reed He was a famous one in the vige. The reason was that his son, Kennard Reed, made money by opening restaurants, KTVs, and Inte cafes in the county. Even in Springvale, there were more than a dozen inns and homestays owned by his son. He was one of the richest people in Springvale. Since his son was rich, he was also proud. Therefore, all the vigers were very polite to Lance. Every day. Lance would brag to the vigers about how amazing his son was and how many hotels and bars he owned. Of course, he frequented Gilmores familys restaurant to boast, Gilmore didnt like Lance, who bragged all day long and was extremely vain. ?? ? Of course, he also despised his son, Kennard, who had made a great fortune. Before Kennard gained fame and fortune, he had served the devil and was a ruffian. Even if he whitewashed himself and became a rich guy, he still raised a group of strong men to deal with dirty deals under the table for him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, the vigers of Springvale were in awe of Kennard. When S Sophia saw Lanceing in, she quickly greeted him with a smile, Mr. Lance, here you are. Take a seat! Lance didnt give in, he sat down directly, looked at the dishes on the table, and said, The potherb of the mountains looks very fresh. How does it taste? Sophia said, Hold on. Ill fix you a te, so that you can have a try. After speaking, Sophia went to the kitchen to fix a te for Lance. Mr. Lance, try it. Lance took a bite. Upon finishing his meal, he disyed little reaction and casually remarked, The taste is just alright! But nothingpares to what the chef cooks at my sons restaurant in the county ti G. What Lance said made Sophia feel bad. Even the guests from Oakhaven next to them looked at Lance with strange eyes. In their opinion, Lance was just talking nonsense. + 72% Sophia reluctantly smiled and said, Youre right. The rustic food in my small restaurant cant be compared to the dishes prepared by the chefs of Kennards restaurant in the county. Sophia, Kennard has always liked your daughter. This year your daughter will graduate from high school and will soon be 20 years old. As long as she is willing to marry Kennard, Kerinard can immediately arrange for you to be a chef in the restaurant there. Lance looked at Sophia and Han, and began to brag, Kennard has restaurants, bars, KTVs, Inte cafes, and a few apartments in the county. He also owns more than a dozen homestays and inns in our vige. If your daughter marries Kennard, she can enjoy happiness for the rest of her life, and after your son graduates, Kennard can also arrange for him to be a manager in a hotel, and your whole family can receive preferential treatment. Gilmore understood that Lance came today to ask his sister to marry Kennard after graduating from high school. His sister, Everly, was beautiful and had an outstanding temperament. Not only was there no girl in the vige who could match her, but she was also the campus belle at the high school in the county. It was because of this that the wealthy Kennard in the vige fell for Gilmores sister very early. His father Lance often came to the restaurant of Gilmores family to beat about the bush and wanted to connect with Gilmores family by marriage. However, Gilmores parents didnt want their daughter to marry Kennard simply because he was rich. Although Kennard was rich, his reputation was bad. And Everlys academic performance was very good. Gilmores parents wanted her to go to university like Gilmore. They didnt want her to get married soon after graduating from high school. So no matter how Lance hinted in the past, Gilmores parents pretended not to understand Today Lance directly stated that if Everly married Kennard, he could let Gilmores parents be chefs in Kennards hotel, and arrange for Gilmore to work as a manager in the hotel after graduation. This was the first time Lance had expressed such an offer. It meant that Kennard couldnt wait any longer. After all, Kennard was already 34 years old this year. Since he had a sessful career, of course he was in a hurry to get married. Lance got to the point, but Han and his wife fell silent. Of course they were unwilling to let their daughter marry Kennard. Not only did nobody dare to provoke Kennard in Springvale, but he was also a bully in Elmwood. E G. + If they refused, no one knew what Kennard would do to Everly. Han and his wife were in a dilemma. But at this moment, Gilmore said, Uncle Lance. Im sorry, Everly wont marry your son. What? Why? Lance eximed, his voice filled with surprise and anger as he looked at Gilmore. It was as if Gilmores disagreement was disrespectful towards him. When Han and Sophia heard Gilmores outright rejection of Lance, they were afraid inside. If Kennard were to learn of Gilmores disagreement, it would not only put Everly in danger but also ce Gilmore at risk. Mr. Lanee, Gilmore simply wishes for his sister to marry after shepletes her college education. Sophia promptly intervened, attempting to mediate the situation to Lance. However, Lance frowned and said, But after Everly graduates from university, Kennard would be thirtyCeight years old, and it would be toote. What about Everly marrying Kennard after graduating from high school, and then going to college? Such a ridiculous proposal! Gilmore couldnt bear it any longer and said, Uncle Lance, even if your son waits for another four years, my sister will never marry him. Hed better give up as soon as possible. What did you say? Lance immediately red at Gilmore. Obviously, he was angered by Gilmores words. Sophia and Han were both worried about Gilmore. They didnt expect Gilmore to be so impulsive as to refute Lance. It was impossible for them to mediate now. They were so anxious. However, Gilmore wasnt afraid, and said word by word, I said, it is better for your son to give up. My sister will never marry. your son! Well said! This is the first time Ive seen such an arrogant old guy who wants to forcefully marry someone elses sister. Is he still living in a feudal society? Such a person really wasted his life! The guests couldnt stand Lance any longer. They apuded when they heard Gilmores words. Lance was trembling with anger, pointed at Gilmore and his parents, and said angrily, You you. Wait and see! After that, he left the restaurant with an angry face. Making 43 Making 43 + 72% After Lance left in a huff, Sophia wore a frown on her face, while Han remained silent, his demeanor reflecting a heavy. heart. The reason was that Gilmore refused to let Everly get married to Kennard and drove Lance away in anger. In their opinion. Lance would definitely tell Kennard about it when he went back. If Kennard knew about this, how could he let Gilmore go? They were both worried about Gilmore. The customers finished their meal and paid the bills to Sophia. Before leaving, they made a promise that if Sophia were to open a restaurant in Oakhaven, they would definitely be patrons there. And they didnt only say that, but also left their phone numbers. Sophia was in a better mood and sent off these enthusiastic customers with a smile. After sending off the customers, the restaurant became quiet again. Sitting on the chair, the smile on Sophias face disappeared and she sighed. Gilmore knew why his parents looked so troubled. He smiled and said to his parents, Mom, Dad, whats the matter? Why do you look so sad when I come back? Sophia sighed and said. Of course Im worried about Lance being so angry with you. Kennard is a thug, and he will definitely get you into trouble when he knows that. Sophia was about to cry as she spoke. Her daughter and son meant the world to her. The mere thought of anything happening to them filled her with deep devastation. Look at you. Why are you so sad? Dont worry. With me, I will never let Kennard hurt our son and daughter. Han took a piece of tissue from the table and handed it to his wife. Gilmore felt guilty. If he had known that his parents would be so worried about him, he wouldnt have confronted Lance in person just now. Instead, he would have handled the situation discreetly. However, what had happened was now in the past and could not be altered. The only thing he could do now was to stop his parents from worrying about him. A Gilmore looked at his parents and said, Mom and dad, if you are worried that Kennard would hurt me, you dont have to. My ssmate Gerald is my best friend. He is a son of a famous martial arts family in Oakhaven and is good at martial arts. With him, no one can hurt me. ti G. Hearing this. Sophia and Han immediately looked over to Gerald. Although Gerald had a strong physique, Sophia said worriedly, Kennards subordinates are all strong, fierce, and vicious, and they have steel pipes and knives as weapons. Could you really beat them alone? Gerald didnt expect that Gilmore would say that he was from a martial arts family. But in the face of Gilmores mothers doubts, Gerald, an ace special forces soldier, could not ept it. He saw a pole in the corner of the wall, about the width of his palm, and about 60 inches in length, This was a pole that could be found in every household in the countryside, capable of lifting even a load of 220 pounds. The pole possessed the characteristic of being sturdy and resilient. Gerald got up, picked up the pole in the corner, and said to Gilmores mother, Mrs. Reed, do you mind losing a pole? Sophia was confused as she replied, Whats wrong? Gerald said, If you dont mind losing a pole, I can use it to show you my martial arts. How about it? Sophia and Han exchanged perplexed nces, both wondering, Can we truly witness Geralds martial arts skills through this pole? Although full of doubts, Sophia still nodded to Gerald, Use it as you please. Its just a pole There were several poles at home, so it wouldnt be a problem to lose one, but they wondered what Gerald wanted to use this pole for. Seeing that Sophia agreed, Gerald immediately said to Gilmore. Gilmore, help me! Gilmore got the pole from Gerald and asked, What should I do next? Gerald didnt answer immediately. Instead, he moved the tables and chairs to both sides, leaving a large space. Then Gerald stood in the middle of the cleared space, spread his legs, bent his knees slightly, put his fists near his waist, and made a standard martialCart squat, After that, Gerald looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, use all your strength to hit my back with the pole in your hand. Sophia and Hans expressions changed instantly and they shouted in unison, No! The reason they stopped him was that they thought that if Gilmore smashed Geralds back with the pole, he would definitely break Geralds spine. It could cause serious consequences, even death. However, Geralds was calm, and he said to Sophia and Han with a smile, Mr. and Mrs. Reed, please rest assured! I can withstand the blow of the pole. He wasnt bragging, In the army, he chopped bricks with his palms and was beaten by whips and sticks all the time. His bones and flesh had been trained to be extremely tough, so that he was no longer afraid of a blow from a pole at all. Gerald looked at Gilmore and roared, Gilmore,e on! Gilmore knew that Gerald could withstand a blow from the pole and tightly gripped the pole with both hands. Next, Gilmore swung the pole in his hands towards Geralds back. Bang! A terrifying sound echoed in the room. Sophia, who was watching from the side, screamed in fright. With a cracking sound, the pole that hit Geralds back was unexpectedly broken into two parts. Half of it was in Gilmores hands, while the other half fell to the ground. Sophia was pale and panting with fright, while Han was equally shocked. However, even though the pole was broken, Gerald was unscathed, as if nothing had happened. He stood up and bowed slightly to Sophia and Han, Mr. and Mrs. Reed, I apologize for rming you. Sophia and Han recovered from shock and asked, Are you really fine? Gerald smiled, saying, Dont worry, Mrs. Reed. Im fine! After saying that, Gerald even patted his chest with his palm, emphasizing, Im perfectly fine! Seeing this, Sophia and her husband finally reassured themselves that Gerald was unharmed, and a sense of relief washed over them. Then the two looked at the broken part of the pole on the ground and were shocked. Even the pole was broken, but he was fine! They were convinced that Geralds martial arts skills must be incredible! They were worried that Kennard would take revenge on Gilmore before. But after seeing Geralds martial arts skills, they felt relieved. Gerald and Gilmore moved the tables and chairs back to their original positions. Mom, will Everlye back tomorrow? Gilmore ced the tables and chairs and asked Sophia. Sophia said, She has tutor sessions today, and she will go to her ssmates birthday party in the evening, so she wille back tomorrow. Gilmore nodded, his sister was already a senior in high school and would take the college entrance examination soon, often had extra tutor sessions. At this moment, Gilmore saw through his Gods Eye that his younger sister Everly would get drunk at a Karaoke club tonight, as she nned to attend the birthday party of one of her ssmates. Then she would be handed over to a group of men dressed in ck, who would escort her into a ck Audi before vanishing into the night so she In the end, in her intoxicated and unconscious state, Everly would be taken to a hotel room by these men in ck. A bald man with sharp eyes, a gold ne around his neck, and a tiger and leopard tattoo on his arm would make an appearance in the scenario. G. S+72% The moment Gilmore caught sight of the bald man, he immediately recognized him as Kennard, who had always held an interest in his sister. The image through Gilmores Gods Eye disappeared, and Gilmore once again returned to reality. There was a sh of fierceness in his eyes as he thought, Kennard, how dare you hurt my sister! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmores sister and parents held the utmost importance in his heart. If Kennard dared to harm his sister, he would cross a boundary Gilmore would never tolerate. Anyone who dared to cross that boundary would face dire consequences! Aug Making 44 Making 44 At the entrance of Springvale was a luxurious threeCstory vi. Although this vi was not as highCend as the vis in the city, it was very conspicuous and luxurious in a vige like Springvale This was Kennards vi. At this moment, Lance was still angry, sitting on the sofa in the living room. Thinking of what Gilmore said to him, he was very depressed and ufortable. He took out his phone from his pocket and called his son, Kennard. It would be hard for him if he didnt vent his anger. As soon as the phone got through, Kennard answered with a loud voice, obviously because he was always bossing others around. Dad, did you call me because Han and Sophia have promised to marry Everly to me? Lance snorted and said angrily, Kenny, listen, I just went to their house to ask them about the marriage with Everly, her parents didnt dare to refute anything, but Gilmore Dad, what did Gilmore do? On the phone, Kennards voice turned cold. Lance said angrily, He said he wouldnt marry his sister to you, and he asked you to give up! He is quite arrogant! Kennard sneered. Dad, since he ys hard, Ill show him who has the final say in Springvale. Lance gritted his teeth with hatred, Son, you have to punish him, I am so angry at him. Dad, dont worry! No matter whether they agree to marry Everly to me or not, I have to get the woman I like. After whats done is done, they can only agree. On the phone, Kennard was determined and hisughter was terrifying. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lances eyes lit up and said, Son, do you have a way to bind with Everly? Well, Dad, after tonight, I promise that Han and Sophia will beg us to marry their daughter. Really? Thats great, I would humiliate them then! Dad, leave it to me. Ill ask Brooke and the others to teach Gilmore a lesson and avenge you. Okay, son. Lance hung up the phone with a proud and fierce look, Gilmore, just wait and see! At four oclock in the afternoon, the tourists in the small town gradually came down from the mountain and were ready to leave. However, at this moment, a white BMW drove into Springvale and stopped in the parking lot not far from Evermore Diner. The appearance of the BMW caught the attention of the vigers, who spected on who was in the car. Right at this moment, the doors of the BMW opened and two girls got out. Two beautiful girls in their twenties. +72% One of the girls was dressed in a beige fashionable long dress, with slightly curly long hair and a beautiful oval face. She is wearing sunsses, the bridge of the nose is clean, the wings of the nose are perfect, and the lips are as red as cherries. Wearing a long beige dress, she is tall and thin, fair skin, slender legs, and wearing a pair of high heels of the same color as the dress. She is fashionable, beautiful, with impable temperament, almost perfect. The other girl was much inferior to her. This girl was wearing a fashionable TCshirt and jeans, her hair was shoulderClength, although her appearance could be 8.5 points, she was wearing heavy makeup, and her temperament was far from that of that girl. The girl in the long beige dress took off her sunsses, her thin eyebrows and bright eyes added aura to her, made her like a fairy. This girl looks like a fairy! The girls from big cities are really different, look at her temperament, beauty and dressing, its amazing! Look at her BMW. She must be from a rich family in the city. When the women in the small town saw the girl who took off her sunsses, they were both envious and jealous, and left while talking- The girl in the beige long skirt with outstanding temperament looked at the restaurant of Gilmores family, especially the sign Evermore Diner. Lilian, I really dont understand whats so special about this remote Springvale? And what does Gilmore have? Another girl, looked at Evermore Diner and said to the girl in the beige dress, twitching her mouth. Her tone was full of disdain. Lilian didnt exin anything but said to her, Celia, lets go and have a look! Miss Morales, you are the daughter of the mayor of Oakhaven, the campus belle of Oakhaven Film Academy, and a rising star in the entertainment industry. Do you really want to get back together with this poor brat, Gilmore? Celia said to Lilian with a pleading face. She and Lilian were ssmates from junior high school to university. They both grew up in Elmwood, and they both had prominent family backgrounds. Lilians father used to be county magistrate of Elmwood. Later, he kept being promoted and is now the mayor of Oakhaven. While Celias father is a rich businessman. Both of them came from wellCoff families, and they studied together and were admitted to Oakhaven Film Academy at the same time, so they are also good friends. However, Lilian, Celia and Gilmore were ssmates in high school. And Lilian and Gilmore were deskmates. tiG. Although the two got along day and night for three years in high school, they eventually/ were admitted to different universities. Or rather, Lilian contacted Gilmore once, but he deliberately distanced himself from her. Later, she heard that Gilmore was dating a girl named @ + 72%# keep in touch because they any, so she never contacted him again This time, she came back from Oakhaven to Elmwood to visit her grandma. However, after visiting her grandma, she and Celia finally drove to Springvale, which was very close to the county. Although she said that she came to see the flowers in Springvale, it is not yet the season when the flowers are in full bloom She mainly came to see Gilmores hometown and his familys restaurant. In the winter of the third year of high school, Gilmore took her to his familys restaurant to eat delicious meals cooked by his mother. Even though more than a year passed, Lilian still remembered his mothers warm smile. Of course, what impressed Lilian the most was the flowers that were as white as snow that year, all over the mountains and ins. And a flower he put on her hair, saying that she is mour in flourishing age as the flower. Making 45 Making 45 All the good memories and emotions rippled in Lilians heart. However, she gradually calmed down. Celia didnt want her to be involved with Gilmore again. However, Lilian still wanted to visit Gilmores restaurant. After all, in the third year of high school, Gilmores mother treated her enthusiastically. She still remembered his mothers kind and cheerful smile clearly. Although she knew that she and Gilmore would never go back to the wonderful high school days. She still wanted to go to t that small restaurant. So she said to Celia, Well, we are just going to visit there. Its nota big deal. Lets go! After Lilian finished speaking, she took the reluctant Celia to Gilmores restaurant. However, just after they walked a few steps, they saw several strong and sturdy young men with fierce expressions; some of them were even armed with weapons such as steel pipes, and swaggered into Gilmores restaurant. Lilian had a hunch that these young people, who didnt seem to be kind, entered Gilmores restaurant, and something bad might happen. Celia also found something wrong and said to Lilian, Lilian, it seems that Gilmores family provoked some people who shouldnt be provoked. Wed better not go there. However, Lilians eyes were firm and fearless, and she said, No. Im going to have a look. If something happens to Gilmores family, it will be troublesome. After speaking, Lilian walked to Gilmores restaurant. At the same time, some vigers also noticed something was wrong and walked quietly to Gilmores house to watch the fun It was almost evening. For the dinner of the guests, Han and his wife were busy in the kitchen. And Gilmore and Gerald were also busy cleaning the table and sweeping the floor, preparing for the dinner for the guests in the evening. While sweeping the floor, Gerald wondered if he was a bodyguard or a restaurant cleaner? Maybe both! However, sweeping the floor is just a piece of cake for Gerald. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He even felt that this job was pretty good. Right at this time, footsteps came from outside, and many people came. Gilmore and Gerald looked up and saw that several young men walked in with grim expressions, especially the weapons in their hands. ti G They guessed that this group of people was here to make trouble. The group @ + 72% leader was a man in his thirties, with short hair, a gold ne around his neck, and a bracelet on his right wrist. Gilmore immediately recognized that this person was Brooke. He was Kennards cousin. He was fat and strong, as bad as Kennard. Everyone in Springvale is afraid of him. Kennard entrusted him with the management of more than a dozen inns and homestays in the small town, and established a chain of innpanies in Springvale. Those people with him were the security guards of the chainpany. The security guards were supposed to protect the safety of the inn passengers, but in fact, they were all idle gangsters. After hearing the sound, Sophia came out of the kitchen and was shocked to see Brooke. Then she smiled and said to Brooke, Brooke? Are you hungry and here for dinner? Brooke sneered, Mrs. Reed, youre right, Im so hungry today, make us some delicious food, it must be grilledmbs and fish. We will pay no matter how much. Sophia immediately nodded, Sure, Ill ask Gilmores father to prepare right now After speaking, Sophia nned to go to the kitchen. However, Gilmore stopped her and said, Mom, wait a minute. Sophia was stunned and wondered what Gilmore was going to do. Brooke and the others had sat down around a table. They also wondered what Gilmore wanted to do. Gilmore looked at Brooke and said, Its okay for you to eat good food, but you have to name the dishes you want. Brookeughed. What a nerd, his brain doesnt work. Serve all the dishes in your restaurant, I want them all. When the others heard Brooke call Gilmore a nerd, they allughed. Gerald couldnt bear the arrogance of Brooke and the others, so he clenched the broom and wanted to teach them a lesson. However, Gilmore stopped Gerald with eyes. We have a total of 30 dishes, among them the most expensive ones are roasted chicken, tonic drink, rice noodles, and mac and cheese. 60 dors in total. Please pay first, and we will cook, Gilmore told them the restaurants specialty dishes and the price. However, Brooke was unhappy, he looked at Gilmore and said, What did you say? We have to pay first? Gilmore was calm and said, Thats right. Payment goes before a meal. This is the rule in the city. 1228 Sun, Aug 18 Gilmore asked Brooke and the others to pay first, not because there was such a rule in the city, but because they were notorious. Almost all the restaurants in the small town have suffered from this. But despite this, because of Brookes viciousness, no one dared to ask him for money. Of course Gilmore didnt want to tolerate Brooke and others like the rest. Kid, are you afraid that Brooke wouldnt pay? A young man with a tattoo of Endurance on his arm immediately stood up from the chair, pointed at Gilmore and said aggressively. Gilmore sneered, looked at this arrogant young man, and said, Im sorry, you are right, you guys are notorious for not paying for meals in various restaurants in the town. My small restaurant doesnt make much money, please understand. Brat, what did you say? When did we eat and drink for free? Try talking nonsense again! Immediately, those young men around Brooke began to mor Sophia found that things were in a bad way, and hurriedly said to these angry young men, Dont be angry, meal goes before payment. Ill cook for you. But before Sophia left, Gilmores cold voice without any room for negotiation came, No way, today if someone doesnt pay first, please leave by yourself. Sophia was shocked and thought, This is kicking the customer out! She has opened the restaurant for more than two years, and she always weed and saw off guests with a smile. She had never chased away any guests. Whats more, the person Gilmore chased away was Brooke. The vigers who were watching the fun outside the door, as well as Lilian and Celia who had just arrived, were also surprised by Gilmores words. At this time, Brooke, who had been sitting all this time, finally got angry and overturned a table directly. With a bang, the table hit the ground, and the cutleries and cups that were originally on the table all fell to the ground. Making 46 Making 46 le immediately got i After Brooke overturned the table, the other young order, shouted loudly, and went straight to Gilmore to beat him. Sophia was shocked, and Han ran out of the kitchen after hearing the sound. Seeing that Brookes people wanted to beat his son, Han was full of anger, went back to the kitchen to get a knife, preparing to fight with them. When Han returned to the kitchen to get the knife, facing the attacks of several gangsters, Gilmore remained calm, as if he hadnt seen it. These gangsters were about to attack Gilmore. At this moment, Gerald held the broom and his eyes lit up. A strong fighting spirit suddenly erupted from him. The next moment, Gerald attacked like a cheetah. Bang! The face of a gangster who was rushing in front was hit by the flying broom. The gangster let out a whimper, because Geralds blow broke the broom. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then Gerald took the brooms stick and attacked several gangsters like lightning. The gangsters whined and ran away, scurrying off like frightened rats. Gerald beat them with the broom, until the stick was broken into several parts, and he stopped beating those gangsters. The faces, arms, and bodies of these gangsters were beaten by Geralds stick so many times that the bruises were clear. All of them grimaced in pain and hated Gerald so much. They retreated back to Brookes side. Rage burned in Brookes eyes. He didnt expect that someone would dare to fight with his men in Springvale. This meant they didnt take him seriously, nor did he take his cousin, Kenny, seriously. His eyes were fierce, and he snatched the steel pipe from a gangster. He stepped forward, looked directly at Gerald and pointed at him with the steel pipe, and said, Brat, your are doomed! As soon as he finished speaking, Brooke held the steel pipe and dashed forward, smashing it towards Geralds head. Sophia, the vigers outside, Lilian, and Celia all eximed when they saw this scene! Bang! The steel pipe was about tond on Geralds head. At this moment, Gerald moved fast and grabbed Brookes wrist, which was holding the steel pipe. Then, Gerald twisted his palm hard, and there was a sound of broken bones. Brookes expression changed drastically, and he let out a shrill cry. Alif!! The steel pipe in his hand fell to the ground. Gerald then hit Brookes crotch with his right knee. Brookes face changed in an instant, but he couldnt make a sound in pain. After Gerald let him go, Brooke became weak, and he fell to the ground all of a sudden, clutching his crotch with both hands, and then screamed. Ahhh! Han rushed out of the kitchen with a knife in each hand, and was stunned when he saw this scene. Brooke was rolling on the ground and wailing. The rest of the gangsters were also seriously injured. He couldnt help being stunned, he just went to get the knives, and when he came back, these viins were all hurt and wailing. At this moment, Gilmore walked up to Brooke, who was whimpering and rolling, and said, Do you want to eat now, or get out on your own? Brookes expression was painful, but he gritted his teeth and said to Gilmore, Brat, you dared to hit me, you Kenny will avenge me! are doomed! Gerald, it seems that someone hasnt been beaten enough. Give him another punch! Gilmore looked towards Gerald and said indifferently. Yes. Gerald agreed, picked up the steel pipe from the ground, and walked towards Brooke. Brooke had just suffered from Geralds fierce blow. Seeing Geralding with a steel pipe in his hand, his face turned pale with fright. If he didnt leave now, Gerald would even break his bones. Brooke immediately got up from the ground, regardless of the pain, and fled to the gate like a stray cur. When those gangsters saw Brooke escape, they all followed him to flee, and they soon disappeared into thin air. Those vigers watching the fun at the gate immediately pped their hands and apuded, Nice fight! Finally, someone taught these gangsters a lesson! All these vigers had been bullied by Brooke and the others. Those vigers walked into the restaurant one after another to help Gilmores family clean up the messy restaurant. Sophia and Han came to themselves and immediately thanked the vigers for help. The vigers waved their hands, Its what we should do. 12-28 Sun, Aug 18 However, they were also worried that after Gerald had taught Brooke and those people a lesson, Brooke would get Gilmores family into trouble again. After helping them clean up, those vigers left, When Sophia sent these vigers out, she found two girls standing outside the restaurant. At first, she didnt pay much attention because there are many tourists in Springvale. But when she was about to turn around and go back to the house, she suddenly felt that the girl in the long beige dress looked familiar. She couldnt help but nce at Lilian more, then it urred to her, and she pointed at Lilian and said, You are Gilmores ssmate. Lilian, right? There was another reason why she could remember Lilian apart from her beauty. Lilian was the only girl Gilmore had brought home. Lilian didnt expect Gilmores mother to remember her, her face flushed, and she nodded to Sophia with a smile. Hello! Sophia said with a smile. Are you here for Gilmore? Come on in After she finished speaking, she enthusiastically held Lilians hand and walked home, calling out, Gilmore, Lilian came for you! Hearing this, Lilians face turned redder. She wanted to visit Springvale at first, but she didnt expect Gilmore toe back. She didnt know what to do and told Sophia, Mrs. Reed, L I have something else to do. I have to go. It wasnt that she didnt want to see Gilmore. But she remembered that Gilmore already had a girlfriend. What was the point of meeting Gilmore now? Bing a mistress? Meet her first love! She felt very embarrassed. So she wanted to leave before Gilmore came out. Then, she got rid of Sophia and ran to her car. Sophia was surprised, Lilian, why are you leaving? Mrs. Reed, Ill see you next time. Lilian ran to the BMW, answered, then opened the door and got 1. in. Celia followed Lilian into the car andined to her, You are eager to see Gilmore every single day, and now he is at home, but you run away, I dont know what you are thinking about. ti G. 10+ 71%) Lilian blushed, even her ears were getting red. At this time, she saw Gilmoree out of the restaurant. She hurriedly started the car and drove away at the fastest speed. Making 47 Making 47 Gilmore watched the BMW disappear from view. His mother said that Lilian left without even entering the house. Unconsciously, he thought back to the three years in high school He and Lilian sat at the same table. She was a top student from a rich family, while he was just an ordinary person. There was a huge gap between them. Ast time passed, he found that she was beautiful, kind, and considerate. He fell in love with her before he knew it. However, he didnt dare tell Lilian how he felt because she was so excellent. At that time, her father had just been promoted from the county chief of Elmwood to the mayor of Oakhaven. He felt that there was no future between him and Lilian at all. They spent three years in high school together, but they never expressed their feelings for each other. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After that, they went to different colleges. Although they were both in Oakhaven, they were growing farther and farther apart. He learned that Lilian was studying at Oakhaven Film Academy and was the focus of the students attention. She was still student but had acted in several films and TV dramas. She becarte a famous actress in Eldoria. This made Gilmore feel that the gap between them was even wider. After going to college, Lilian called him and even wanted to meet him. However, Gilmore rejected her. He intentionally distanced himself from Lilian, not because he didnt like her, but because he felt he was not worthy of her. Her future was bright and he was destined to be ordinary. They would never be together. Therefore, Gilmore chose to forget Lilian and eventually dated Tiffany. Furthermore, he told Lilian that he had a girlfriend He did that to make her forget him and pursue her bright future. This was what Gilmore once thought. Lilian made him feel inferior. However, Gilmore had changed. Now, he had the Gods Eye and billions of dors. He was no longer like before. If he fell in love with someone, he would tell her and chase her. Lilian was his first love. He wouldnt let her go. Gilmore, why didnt Liliane in and sit for a while? Sophia was puzzled. Gilmore answered, Mom, maybe Lilian has something urgent to do. Ill invite her here next time. We must prepare a big meal for Lilian the next time shees! Sophia said. Gilmore nodded. As he returned to the restaurant with his mother, Gerald was holding his mobile phone. His face lit up with joy. Seeing Gilmoreing back, Gerald pulled him aside and said excitedly. Gilmore, you asked me to buy the stocks of the Harvester International Group. It announced important news at 2:00 p.m. It will merge with Greenville International. @+71%%% Under the influence of the news, the stock price of Harvester International Group was skyrocketing in the afternoon. Gilmore remembered he had bought some stocks. It seemed that everything was going as he had predicted with the Gods Eye. Today, the Harvester International Group announced that it would merge with the Greenville International It was almost time to close the market, and the stock price of the Harvester International Group had reached its highest point today. Thus, Gilmore said, Gerald, sell all your stocks now. Gerald thought that he had misheard and asked, Now? Gilmore said with a serious expression, Yes, sell them all immediately. Gerald was confused. But the stock price is rising People were greedy, Gerald lost several hundred thousand dors in the past half year and finally bought good shares. He wanted to make a handsome profit. He was a little reluctant to sell them so soon. Gilmore seemed to know what he was thinking and said, Greed will only result in more losses. We should take the profits while the price rises rather than regret when it falls. Gilmore didnt say anything else. If Gerald was still unwilling to sell, there was nothing Gilmore could do. Gilmore took out his mobile phone and looked at the international stock market. Without any hesitation, he sold all the shares of the Harvester International Group. The stocks were quickly sold out. The 120 million dors in Gilmores ount suddenly changed to 320 million dors. He easily made 240 million in one day. Seeing that Gilmore had earned so much, Gerald was so envious and worshiped him. Gilmore earned 240 million dors today! Gerald thought, He is a genius! Ill follow him to make a fortune in the stock market. Seeing that Gilmore decisively sold his shares, Gerald gritted his teeth and also sold all his shares, earning more than 200 thousand. Less than half an hourter, Gerald, who had been holding his mobile phone and staring at the stock market, suddenly shouted, Gilmore, its falling! The stock price of the Harvester International Group is falling! Gilmore had foreseen that, so he was not surprised at all. He said to Gerald, Now, do you think I was right? Gerald was once again impressed by Gilmore. Gerald nodded repeatedly and said, Fortunately, I listened to you and sold all my shares. Otherwise, I would have cried! Gilmore patted Gerald on the shoulder. Remember not to be greedy next time. Gilmore nced at his busy parents in the kitchen and said to Cerald in a low voice, I angered Lance today, and you beat up Brooke and the others. But my sister Everly is still in the county. I am afraid that Kennard will retaliate against her, so Ill go to the county with you in the evening to pick up my sister. Geralds eyes shined. If Kennard dares to bully your sister, Ill cripple him for you. ++ Gerald protected Gilmore, not only because he was Gilmores bodyguard, but also because Gilmore could make Gerald rich.. Gilmores problem was Geralds problem. Gilmore nodded. It seemed that after he helped Gerald make money, Gerald had be more loyal to him. Night fell. The tourists staying in Springvale usually ate at restaurants. There were a few tourists at the Reed familys restaurant. It was 8 p.m. as the tourists left. Gilmore told his parents that he and Gerald had something to do in the county and asked them to close the restaurant and go to bed early in case Brooke and the others came to make trouble again. Of course. Gilmore knew that after being beaten up by Brooke, Brooke wouldnt dare toe over. Yet Gilmore was cautious, so he asked his parents to leave early. When Sophia heard that the two of them were heading to the county, she was worried and reminded them to be careful. If not for the fact that she knew Gerald was highly skilled in martial arts, she wouldnt have allowed Gilmore to go county sote at night. to the Gilmore said goodbye to his parents. Riding on his motorcycle and carrying Gerald, Gilmore stepped on the gas pedal and zoomed away. Making 48 Making 48 At 10 p.m., a group of high school girls were singing, drinking, and ying at the Sterling Circle. It was the most luxurious club in Elmwood One of them was a longChaired girl in a whiteCcored school uniform and a kneeClength skirt. She had a sweet smile and a pretty face. This girl was Gilmores younger sister, Everly. Another longChaired girl with an ordinary appearance sat beside her, urging Everly to drink. Everly could only pick up her ss and drink with the girl. After Everly finished a ss of wine, the girl immediately filled her ss, saying, Come on, Everly. Lets drink some more. Rachel. I cant drink a lot. Its my birthday today. Just drink with me! Rachel, this is thest ss. The two girls drained their sses. Rachel quickly filled Everlys ss with wine. Everly had a low alcohol tolerance. After drinking two sses of wine, she blushed. She hastily waved her hand. Rachel, I cant drink any more. A girl had just sung a song. Everly grabbed the microphone and began to sing so that she wouldnt be plied with drink. The music sounded. Everly picked a love song. Her voice was sweet and melodious, blowing the other girls in the room away. Just as Everly was singing intently and the other girls were listening attentively, Rachel quietly took out a small pill from her pocket and secretly put it in Everlys wine ss. After Everly sang the song, Rachel and the other girls apuded loudly. Youre great! Youre indeed the best singer and the prettiest girl at our schooll Youll be a popr singer! The girls praises made Everly embarrassed. Dont exaggerate. How can it be possible? Rachel picked up her ss and said to the other girls, Come on Cheers to Everly. Hope shell be a star in the future! The other girls all picked up their sses and said to Everly. Hope youll be a star in the future. Although Everly didnt want to drink anymore, everyone had raised their sses. She couldnt refuse them. She picked up her ss and said, I may not be a singer, but I still want to thank you and wish Rachel a happy birthday! Cheers! After drinking. Everly sat on the sofa, feeling a little dizzy. The others continued to sing, drink, and chat. However, Everlys eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. In the end, she could see or hear anything clearly. She closed her eyes and lost consciousness, It was 10:30 p.m. Rachel walked out of the Sterling Circle with Everly on her back. The other girls were also a little drunk, saying, Rachel, lets take Everly back to the dormitory together. However, Rachel replied. You guys are drunk. Take a taxi back and have a good rest. Ive called someone to drive me to the dormitory. The other girls had drunk too much and needed to sleep. This was why only Rachel carried Everly. It was not easy for them to walk on their own. A girl looked around drunkenly. Rachel, why didnt I see the taxi you ordered? Rachel remembered that the man told her the te number of the car. He said he would send a ck SUV to pick up and Everly. She found that ck car. It was parked at the side of the road about 8 meters away from the club. Rachels face lit up with joy, saying, Mara, the car is over there. Ill leave now. Be careful on the way back. Rachel carried Everly to the car. The other girls waved at Rachel, said goodbye, and walked in another direction. her Rachel walked to the car by the roadside and knocked on the door. The door opened. Two tall men in ck got out of the drivers seat and the passengers seat. Seeing them, Rachel said nervously, Ive done what Mr. Reed asked me to do. Everly is on my back. The man standing on her left side nodded, replying coldly, Well, you did a good job. Now you can give Everly to us. The two men carried Everly from Rachels back to the back seat. Looking at the two men in ck, Rachel stuttered, Mr. Reed said that he will give me 2000 thousand dors A man took an envelope from the car, handed it to Rachel, and said, Here is 2000 thousand. Dont tell anyone what happened tonight, understand? Rachels eyes gleamed. She took the envelope and hastily answered, I wont tell anyone about it. Please thank Mr. Reed for me. When the two men turned around and were about to get in the car, a luxury Mercedes drove out of the alley and suddenly stopped in front of the SUV. Two young men got out of the Mercedes. They were Gilmore and Gerald. The two men in ck and Rachel were shocked. They didnt know why the Mercedes blocked their way. Hey, get out of my way! the man in ck angrily shouted at Gilmore and Rachel. However, what he got in return was Geralds sudden and fierce attack. Seeing this, that art knew that Gerald came to cause trouble. This man immediately raised his fist and smashed it toward Gerald. However, Gerald used to be a special forces soldier and had gone through many cruel battles. Ordinary people were no match for him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Bang! #Sun, Aug to t Gerald threw a quick punch at the temple of that man. The man was instantly knocked out cold. +71%) Seeing this, the other man was angry, his eyes zing. He raised his fist and wanted to attack Gerald. Yet, with a sh, Gerald rushed over and grabbed the man by the throat. The man couldnt breathe. His face turned red. He felt suffocated Gerald looked at him coldly, saying. Did Kennard send you to kidnap Everly? If you dont answer me, Ill break your neck. The man couldnt speak. He quickly nodded as a reply. Gerald loosened his grip, asking. Where is he now? Mr. Reed is in the No.8 room of Royal Hotel, the man answered weakly. Right after he finished, Gerald hit him on the temple. The man groaned and fainted. Rachel finally realized that Gerald was here to stop the two men. She screamed and intended to flee. Geralds eyes glittered. All of a sudden, he jumped up and struck Rachel on the back of the head. Rachel copsed with a cry. It waste at night, and there were no pedestrians on the road in the small county. The club was noisy, so no one knew what was going on outside. Gilmore carried his unconscious sister out. Gerald moved Rachel and the two men into the SUV. After that, Gilmore said to Gerald, Ill take my sister back and leave you to deal with Kennard. Gerald nodded. Rest assured. Ill teach him a lesson. Making 49 Making 49 Gerald got in the SUV, driving towards Royal Hotel. Gilmore picked up his drunk and unconscious sister, walking to his Mercedes. Meanwhile, two girls walked out of the Sterling Circle. One was pretty girl in a beige dress, and the other had shoulder- length hair, wearing jeans and a TCshirt. They were Lilian and Celia. As soon as the two girls walked out of the club, they saw Gilmore getting in a Mercedes with Everly in his arms. Isnt that Gilmore? Celia was a little surprised when she saw Gilmore. She whispered to Lilian, Why is he here?. Lilians expression was strange, and her eyes shed with sadness. Celia wanted to sing, so she asked Lilian toe over with her. Unexpectedly, the moment Lilian came out of the club, she saw Gilmore carrying a girl into a Mercedes. Lilian dropped her head gloomily, murmuring Lets go! In fact, she knew that Gilmore had a girlfriend. She thought Gilmore was probably hugging his girlfriend. She wasnt surprised Yet when Lilian saw that Gilmore was carrying another girl into his car, she was so depressed. Therefore, she wanted to leave with Celia as soon as possible. I know that you want to avoid him, but he has already left. Celia pointed at the moving Mercedes, shaking her head at Lilian Lilian noticed that Gilmore had driven away. Lilian, you should give up now! No wonder Gilmore has never taken you seriously. It turns out that he found a rich woman. Hes just someone who depends on girls. Dont waste your time on him! Celia said grumpily. Celia took Everly to be Gilmores girlfriend and Gilmores Mercedes to be Everlys car. Celia knew that Gilmore, whose family ran a small restaurant, couldnt afford a luxury car worth millions of dors. After hearing Celias words, Lilian became even sadder. Needless to say, Lilian also thought the girl in Gilmores armis was his girlfriend. The two women walked towards the BMW in the parking lot. In the No.8 room of Royal Hotel, Kennard, a bald man wearing a gold chain around his neck and a nightgown, was sitting on the sofa, drinking red wine. There was also a fat middleCaged man in the room. It was Brooke. Kenny, Gilmores bodyguard hurt my men. You must help me get back at him Brooke told Kennard what happened at Gilmores restaurant today.. Kennard put down his wine ss, saying with a smile, Since that guy hurt our men, Ill pay him back. However, Everly will be mine after tonight. Gilmore will be my brotherCinw. You cant harm him. Although Brooke was resentful, his nephew was his boss. Brooke could only reply, Yes. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. Kennard looked at the door with a smile. They should have brought Everly over Kenny, then I wont disturb you anymore. Ill leave now, Brooke said, standing up from the sofa. Kennard nodded. Go and open the door for them. Yes, Brooke walked towards the door. Kennard pulled out a cigarette from the box on the table, lit it up, and started smoking. Thinking that he could have sex with Everly tonight as he wished, he felt a quiver of excitement run through him. To get Everly, Kennard sent someone to force Everlys best friend, Rachel, to drug Everly at the club. Kennard asked his ment to take Everly to the hotel. He believed that the Reed family would allow him to marry Everly after he slept with her. Of course, even if Gilmore dared to disapprove, Kennard could get away with what he did to Everly. Kennard was powerful in Elmwood. Brooke came to the door. As soon as he opened the door, someone kicked him from outside. Brooke was sent flying before he could react. With a bang, Brooke fell on a ss table and smashed it into pieces. Kennard, who was enjoying his cigarette, was stuntied. He then saw a tall young man wearing sunsses enter the room with a strong aura. This man was not his subordinate. Kennard threw the cigarette onto the ground, stamped his foot, and pointed at the man, asking angrily, Who are you?. This man was none other than Gerald. He banged the door shut so that Kennard couldnt escape.. Gerald took off his sunsses, hung them on his cor, looked at Kennard, and said, Are you Kennard? Kennard raised his head. Yes. Get down on your knees and kowtow to me. Perhaps I can spare you. Gerald curved his lips, thinking. These bullies in small counties are always arrogant. Do they think no one can beat them? Yet as hes a bully, its not surprising that hes so arrogant, Gerald coldly looked at Kennard as he said, more asked me to get even with you. Since you dared to kidnap his sister, you should know the consequences right? Hearing these words, Kennard was not afraid. He roared withughter. Consequences Youre the first one to talk to me like this in Elmwood. Ill let you know the consequences of offending me! Kennard quickly clenched his fist and threw it at Gerald. Before Kennard became rich, he was wellCknown as a vicious scoundrel. He was experienced. He could easily defeat several ordinary people at the same time. Thus, Kennard didnt take Gerald seriously. Kennard was about to knock Gerald in the face. The next moment, Geralds eyes shed. He briskly tilted his head and dodged Kennards punch This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after that, Gerald hit Kennard in the chest. Kennard felt Kennards fist was like a sledgehammer. An astonishing power instantly sent Kennard flying backward. With a bang, Kennard fell on a chair and turned it over. Gerald rushed forward, grabbed Kennards cor, and lifted him. Gerald fiercely punched Kennard in the face. Kennard yelled at first, but gradually, his face and lips swelled up. He couldnt even make a sound. Kennard passed out in pain. Gerald threw him to the ground. Brooke, who crashed into the ss table, was injured and unable to stand up. He was so frightened that his face turned pale. He closed his eyes, pretending to faint. Gerald ignored Brooke, picking up the box from the table. Gerald pulled out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and lit it up. He took a deep breath and exhaled a stream of smoke before turning to leave. Aftering out of the hotel, Gerald didnt drive the SUV. He took a taxi back to Springvale. Making 50 Making 50 0+71% Early the next morning, Everly woke up. feeling a slight headache. She found herself lying in her own room. But how did she get home? She couldnt remember at all. After getting drunk at karaokest night, she didnt recall anything. She thought it might be Rachel who had sent her back. But shouldnt she have sent me back to the dormitory? Everly shook her head in confusion. Then, she got up from her bed and walked out of her bedroom. Everly, get up. Why did you drink so muchst night? Fortunately, your brother brought you back, Sophia ced two bowls of noodles on the table. This is breakfast for you both. Wash up and eat! Everly frowned and said. My brother went to pick me upst night? When did hee back? With a creak, a room door opened. Gilmore walked out and said, I returned yesterday. Then, Gilmore walked into the bathroom and began to brush his teeth and wash his face. Everly was curious, how did her brother know that she was drunk at a KTV? Could it be that Rachel called Mom and Dad? Or ybe her parents had called her, but she was drunk and Rachel answered the phone, so her brother went to the karaoke bar to pick her up. Everly didnt dare to ask because her brother forbade her from drinking. If she asked, she would be scolded. ve After Gilmore finished washing up, he came out of the bathroom. Everly asked him meekly, Brother, are you done? Gilmore merely responded with a hmm. His cold expression told her that he was still angry at her. After Gilmore walked past her, Everly stuck out her tongue. Looks like she was going to be scolded again. After Everly finished washing up, she saw that her brother was sitting at the table and eating his noodles. Her mother had gone downstairs to work. Everly sat opposite her brother, picked up her forks, and took a bite of the noodles. Then she nced at her brother, his face was still cold. She opened her mouth and said, Brother, sorry, I shouldnt have drunkst night.. After Gilmore finished eating, he looked up at his sister and said, Do you know how much danger you were inst night? If 1 hadnt arrived in time, you would have been betrayed by your good friend Rachel and sent to Kennards bed. With a ng, the forks fell from Everlys hand and onto the table. She waspletely stunned. When she finally came to her senses, Everly looked at her brother and said, You said Rachel betrayed me and wanted to send me to Kennard? Gilmore nodded Then he took our his mobile phone, clicked on the video he recordedst night, and put it in front of Everly, who began watching In the video, Rachel carried the drunk Everly on her back to an SUV and handed Everly to two men dressed in ck. She talked to them and then received an envelope of cash. All these were recorded by Gilmore on his mobile phone. After watching the video, Everly was shocked. She didnt expect that Rachel, whom she had always regarded as a sister, would do such a thing. This was simply too much. Everly took out her phone from her pocket, found Rachels phone number, and was about to dial. What are you calling her for? You think shell feel guilty about what she did? said Gilmore. Everly was stunned and thought. Yeah, why am I calling Rachel For an exnation? To let Rachel know how evil her actions were? But Rachel had epted the money and given Everly to the men in ck. How could she feel uneasy? Obviously, she wouldnt. You dont have to make the phone call. I have taken care of all the people who wanted to hurt you last night Gilmore took back his phone and said casually. Everly looked at her brother in surprise. After a long while, she said, Brother, did you also teach Kennard a lesson? Gilmore ate his noodles and said, Hes the mastermind behind this. Of course I wont let him off Everly was speechless. Of course, Everly knew what kind of person Kennard was. He was the tyrant of Elmwood and had done a lot of bad things The problem was how her brother could deal with Kenttard, when he had people protecting him? Even if Kennard didnt have anyones protection and Gilmore was able to take revenge on him, Kennard would never let it go so easily, and he would bring people back to their door to get revenge. Therefore, Everly was worried. She asked her brother, Brother, did you hit Kennard? Gilmore made a sound of agreement as he ate his noodles. Everly couldnt stay calm anymore. She quickly said to Gilmore, Brother, dont eat the noodles anymore. Hurry back to Oakhaven. If you dont leave now, Kennard wille to you with his men to make trouble. Now it was Gilmores turn to look at Everly in shock. Couldnt he finish his noodles in peace? However, he also knew that Everly was really worried about him fearing that he would suffer at Kennards hands, Thus, Gilmore put down his forks and said to his younger sister, Everly, not only will I stay put, I will also ensure Kennard and those scoundrels receive the punishment that they deserve. Everly was dumbfounded. Is my brother stupid? Kennard was now rich and powerful. He used to be part of the mafia but was now an entrepreneur, and he had a wide range G. +71%2 of contacts. In Elmwood, he had his way with both the government and the mafia. It was easier said than done to deal with Kennard. Then, Everly seemed to have thought of something. She got up and went to her brothers side, cing her fair hand on Gilmores forehead, and then she touched her own forehead. Then, she muttered to herself in bewilderment. You dont have fever, but why are you talking nonsense? Upon hearing these words, the corners of Gilmores mouth twitched. So my sister thinks that Im running a fever and spouting nonsense? Just then, they heard the sound of a car downstairs, followed by two bursts of police siren. The arrival of a police car at their home made Everly curious and she said to Gilmore, Brother, there seems to be a police car at our ce. Gilmore calmly said, Looks like the viinined first Lets go down and take a look. Everly was not in the mood to eat her noodles anymore, so she nodded to her brother and the siblings went downstairs. When Gilmore and his sister arrived on the ground floor, they saw their parents entertaining two police officers and a young man in in clothes. Upon seeing this young man, Gilmores eyes lit up and he cried out, Robin! The young man was about Gilmores age. He had thick eyebrows big eyes, and looked mighty and handsome. Hearing Gilmores shout, the young man also shouted happily, Gilmore! The two of them walked towards each other. The reason Gilmore knew this young man was because they were high school ssmates. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Robin said to Gilmore, Gilmore, you came to the Oakhaven police academy to find me several times, but I had too many training courses and didnt have time to see you. Im really sorry Gilmore joked, In the future, you will be part of the local police protecting the people. Naturally, you will have to train and study hard. Of course, you cannot neglect your studies like me. Robinughed. Gilmore, in the future you will also be a doctor who saves lives. Dont make fun of me. Both of themughed. As Cilmore and his old ssmate were engrossed in their conversation, one police officer who looked middleCaged and authoritative stood up and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, Kennard and Brooke were beaten up in Royal Hotelst night. Two men and a female student in an SUV were also beaten up. They reported that you were involved in this matter. We are here to take you back to the police station for investigation. This middleCaged policeman was Peter, Robins father. As his name implied, he was upright and dignified. He was the Deputy Superintendent of the Elmwood Police Department. Making 51 Making 51 Gilmore respectfully greeted Peter, Nice to meet you, Mr. Dunnel When he was in high school, he had a good rtionship with Robin, so he often went to Robins house and knew Peter. Hearing Gilmore call him Mr. Dunne, Peters expression softened slightly, but his tone was still very serious. Gilmore, did you hear what I just said! Did you participate in the beating? Gilmore did not deny, I participatedst night, but I did not beat up anyone. The one who beat them up was my friend. However, my friend did this because Kennard tried to rape my sister. Upon hearing these words, Gilmores parents faces turned to shock as they asked in unison, Gilmore, are you telling the truth? Gilmore solemnly nodded his head. They then looked at Everly. An indignant look had appeared on Everlys face so Gilmores parents knew that all of this was true. They immediately walked to Everly and asked her worriedly, Everly, did Kennard do anything to you? Everly shook her head gently and said, My ssmate handed me over to Kennards men in ck after I got drunk. They wanted to send me to Kennards hotel room. My brother saved me in time, so I escaped from Kennards clutches. By now, Peters expression was extremely solemn. He naturally knew what Kennard was capable of. It was just that Kennard, Brooke, and the others were indeed beaten up and made a police report, so he had toe to investigate. Robin, who had just returned from the police academy, had felt that it was impossible for Gilmore to beat Kennard, so he came with them and asked Peter to investigate the fishy case thoroughly. Peter listened to Gilmores words. Sure enough, things were not so simple. Gilmore, do you have any evidence to prove that Kennard intended to rape your sister? Peter looked at Gilmore and asked Gilmore took out his phone and turned on the video for Peter. After watching the video, Peter frowned and said with authority, Well, Ill ask someone to investigate the female student named Rachel and Kennard now. But you and your sister will have to go back to the police station with us and cooperate with our investigation. Gilmore nodded. Mr. Dunne, no problem Then, Peter looked at Cilmore and asked, And your friend? He was naturally talking about Gerald. Hes in the county. Ill ask him to go to the police station, said Gilmore. The reason why Gerald wasnt at Gilmores house was because Gilmore wanted to keep a low profile after he returnedst night. He had told Gerald to drive his Mercedes back to the Milky Way Hotel in Elmwood. At this moment, Gerald should still be sleeping in the hotel. Peter nodded and said. Yes. Then, the siblings walked out with the three policemen and into a police car. Sophia and Han looked worriedly at their children. 94%1 Gilmore, on the other hand, looked rxed and said to his parents, Dont worry, Dad and Mom. Were just going to make a statement and cooperate with the investigation of Kennard. Hearing Gilmores words, his parents expressions eased up a little. The police car started and left Springvale. When they arrived at the police station, Peter asked Robin to take Gilmore and his sister to his office. Then Peter ordered the other police officers in the bureau to gather Rachel, Brooke, and the two men in ck. As for Kennard, Peter did not immediately give the order to find him. He would gather all the evidence against Kennard before dealing with him once and for all. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Several police officers went out toplete the assignments while Peter returned to his office and closed the door. Peter sat down on the chair behind his desk. He looked at Gilmore and Everly and said, I believe you are innocent in this matter. I know that Kennard had done a lot of bad things in Elmwood. However, he was really c**g. Up until now, he hadnt left behind any evidence for us to convict him of his crimes. So he has remained atrge. Although you recorded a video this time, Kennard was not present. What these two men in ck and the female student said is not enough to convict Kennard Peter continued somewhat helplessly, I hope to get stronger evidence from this female student, the two men in ck, and Brooke to convict Kennard. Mr. Dunne, I also have a case rted to Kennard. Suddenly, Gilmore spoke. This made both father and son look at Gilmore in confusion. Robin could not help asking, Gilmore, is it your sisters case that you want to report? After all, this case was reported by Kennard. Gilmore could also report it as a victim. However, Gilmore shook his head and said, I want to report another case. This case is a cold case that has not been solved for the past ten years in Elmwood, the disappearance of Richard McCann, an Elmwood High School teacher. Upon hearing Gilmores words, the father and son duos spirits were immediately lifted, their eyes burning with excitement. The reason why their faces lit up was the disappearance of Richard, an Elmwood High School teacher, was a big case that caused a sensation in Elmwood ten years ago. The reason why it was called a major case was that the high school wanted to rebuild the sports ground 10 years ago and Richard was the chief supervisor of the construction site but he suddenly disappeared. Moreover, his disappearance was very strange. ording to the witnesses, two hours before Richard went missing, they had chatted and drank tea with him. But two hourster, Richard disappeared. From his rtives to the other teachers, no one could find him. It was as if he had suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth, There were all sorts of rumors. Some said that he had been murdered, and some said that he had been buried alive by evil people. It had been ten years. The police had tried every means to find the missing Richard, but they had never found him. + 94% Therefore, this disappearance case had be the biggest disappearance case in Elmwood, it was unsolved for the longest time and became a cold case with the most questions. Therefore, when Peter and his son heard that Gilmore wanted to report on Richards disappearance, they couldnt help getting excited. Even Everly was surprised to hear her brother mention this case Gilmore, you just mentioned that the case you want to report is the missing person case of ten years ago, Richard? Peter finally calmed down. He looked at Gilmore and asked for confirmation. Gilmore nodded. Thats right. The case I want to report is Richards disappearance. He didnt go missing. He was killed. Killed Peter quickly asked, Who killed Richard, where is his body now? Gilmores eyes shed and he said, The murderer is Kennard. Ten years ago, Richard, who supervised the reconstruction of the sports ground, found that the contractor, Kennard, was cutting corners on the materials used. The cost of reconstruction of the sports ground was also far beyond the original budget, so he threatened to report Kennard to his superior. Kennard was afraid that Richard would expose his crimes, so he killed him on a rainy night in the school sports ground. Peter seemed to have thought of something all of a sudden. He stood up from his chair, stared at Gilmore, and said. You said that Richard was killed in the school sports ground by Kennard, then his body Yes, his body was buried under the sports ground. Peter, Robin, and Everly all let out a cry of extreme shock, Ah!! Making 52 Making 52 Gilmores revtionpletely shocked the father and son duo, and Everly. Of course, Peter was the Deputy Superintendent of the police station. As a police officer, evidence was everything. Without evidence, all statements could only be conjectures. Gilmore, there is indeed such a possibility, but when investigating cases, we need evidence Peter looked at Gilmore with a hint of expectation in his eyes. Needless to say, he hoped that Gilmore also had evidence. Once there was evidence, it would prove Gilmores words to be true. Then, the truth of this ten-year-old cold case could be revealed. This was also what the police wanted to achieve. Gilmore calmly looked at Peter and said, Once, Brooke came to our restaurant. He drank too much and told us the truth about Richards disappearance. He said that it rained heavily that night. Richard and Kennard had a dispute because he cked off on the construction. Richard threatened to report to his superior so Kennard killed Richard in anger. After killing Richard, Kennard wanted to destroy the body without a trace, so he drove an excavator in the rainy night and buried Richards body under the schools grounds. At this point, Gilmore looked at both father and son and said, At that time, Brooke was at the scene. He realized that this matter was no small matter. In order to provide himself some protection in the future, he secretly used his mobile phone and recorded a video of Kennard driving an excavator to bury Richards body. The video has always been in his housepiler in Springvale, Of course, the specific clues that Gilmore had disclosed were not revealed by Brooke because he had drunk too much in their restaurant. It was because of Gilmores Gods Eye that he saw what happened in the past and all the details of the cold case ten years ago. Therefore, he was well aware that Kennard had killed someone and buried the corpse under the yground. Hearing Gilmores words, Peters eyes lit up. Gilmores clues were crucially important and useful. So long as Brooke had kept the evidence of Kennard killing and burying the corpse, it would be a foregone conclusion to solve the case and arrest Kennard. This clue is very important. Ill report this to the Superintendent immediately He seemed a little emotional as he said to Gilmore. You can leave first. Also, tell your friend not to come to the police station for the time being. I will inform youter. Needless to say, Peter had focused all his attention on Kennard and Richards disappearance case. Gilmore nodded. Then my sister and I will leave first, Mr. Dunne. Peter said to Robin, Robin, take Gilmore and his sister back. Robinodded. Yes, Dad. Robin and the siblings walked out of the police station and Robin drove them in his car. The car drove to Springvale. While driving, Robin said to Gilmore, who was in the passenger seat, Gilmore, if we can prove that Richard was murdered by the bully Kennard, it will shock Elmwood, and maybe even the entire Vine. 20 Mon, Aug 19 G Vane was where Elmwood was, and Oakhaven was the capital of Vane. Gilmore confidently said, It will definitely shake the entire town and even the entire Vane. 9+ 94% ording to Gilmores Gods Eye, the case of Richard being killed and buried in the school ground would only be solved by Peter two yearster. After the case was resolved, it not only rmed the entire Vane, but also the whole country. Peter was praised because of this case. He was promoted three levels and became the Superintendent of Oakhaven Police Department. Gilmore had revealed the clues of Richards disappearance to Peter in advance, using his Gods Eye. Therefore, the ten-year cold case of Richards disappearance was cracked in advance by two years. It could be said that Gilmores Gods Eye had changed the course of time somewhat. Back at Evermore Diner in Springvale, Gilmores parents were relieved to see their childrene back so soon. On this day, Robin stayed in Springvale. The two old ssmates naturally had a lot to talk about. About two hourster, two police cars arrived at Springvale. Peter and several police officers got out of the cars. Two of the police officers escorted Brooke to his home. Many vigers went to watch, including Gilmores mother, Soph. A police officer took aptop away from Brookes house. Afterwards, Peter and the police officers boarded a police car and left Springvale. The news of Brookes capture caused quite a stir in Springvale. However, almost all of the vigers were cheering for Brookes arrest. Sophia happily told Gilmore and Robin everything when she returned, so Gilmore and Robin knew that Brooke had already confessed everything about the corpse on the school ground. Robin left after having lunch at Gilmores ce. He was in a hurry to go back and find out if Richards disappearance case was really as Gilmore said. Not long after seeing Robin off, the sound of a motorcycles exhaust could be heard. Hearing that exhaust sd, Gilmore smiled. Gerald was back. In the house, Everly curiously asked Gilmore, Brother, judging from that exhaust, it seems to be our old and shabby motorcycle? Well, its our motorcycle. Let me introduce you to a person. Gilmore said to his sister. Everly asked curiously, Brother, who do you want me to meet? It was himst night, he was the one who saved you and taught Kennard a lesson. As they spoke, the siblings came to the first floor. Gerald had already sat down. Gilmores mother knew that he had not had lunch yet, so she brought him food. At the moment, Gerald was eating a chicken drumstick in his hand with relish. Gilmore and his sister walked over. Gilmore smiled and said, Gerald, looks like your luck is really good, you get to eat a chicken drumstick the moment you return. As Gerald ate the drumstick, he said, I beat Kennard for you and drove your motorcycle back. Shouldnt I get to eat a drumstick? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gilmore and his sister bothughed. Gilmore said, You should. If its not enough, Ill get Mother to add another drumstick for you. Gerald said. Thats more like it. At this time, Gilmore introduced his sister to Gerald, This is Gerald, hes the one who saved you last night and taught Kennard a lesson. 94% Everly bowed slightly to Gerald and said. Gerald, thank you for saving mest night and helping me teach those bad people a lesson. Gerald hurriedly waved his hand and said, Everly, youre wee. Speaking of which, I still have to rely on your brother to make a living. Its my duty to save you and teach bad people a lesson. Everly was puzzled. How could this guy rely on my brother to make a living? She could not help but ask Gilmore, Brother, what does Gerald mean when he said he relies on you? Gilmore smiled and said, Hes joking. Everly believed him and did not ask further. That afternoon, Gilmore received a message from Robin. From theptop the police took from Brookes house, they found evidence of Kennards murder and burial. The police had arrested Kennard. In the evening, Gilmore saw the news of Richards disappearance appear on the Inte, across Twitter, forums, and other blogs. News that the police had escorted Brooke back to Springvale and also arrested Kennard, who was a tyrant in Elmwood, could not be covered up. After all, in this era of Inte development, news spread easily. In addition, Kennard was rted to the disappearance of Richard, a ten-year-old cold case. Even if only some details were revealed, it immediately caused a sensation Making 53 Making 53 On the Inte, the news that the missing teacher, Richard, was killed and buried in a school ground ten years ago by the Elmwood bully, Kennard, quickly appeared on Twitters trending searches. In two days, this piece of news became a hot topic for the entire Eldoria. Media reporters from all over the country flocked to the Elmwood Police Department and Elmwood High School. Hence, the police held a special press conference and answered some crucial questions, stating that they had arrested. Kennard and had evidence of Kennard killing Richard and burying his body. They also announced that they would excavate Richards body buried under the sports ground. Two days after the press conference, the sports ground of Elmwood High School was sealed off to the public for the police to begin their excavation. Later that day, the police dug up Richards body and held a press conference to make the announcement. They also began to arrest all suspects rted to Richards murder. The tenCyearCold cold case of the missing Richard McCann was finally solved and the truth was revealed. As for the bully Kennard and his gang thatmitted evil deeds they were all arrested and brought to justice. Two monthster, Kennard was sentenced to the death penalty. His gang members, Brooke and the others, were sentenced to various prison sentences for murder, bullying, causing hurt to others, and other crimes. The bullies who had caused harm to the public were eliminated and all the people in Elmwood apuded. On this day, in the Evermore Diner, Sophia and her husband, Han, were also wearing smiles. During lunchtime, Sophia was in a good mood and made a sumptuous meal as if celebrating a holiday. This surprised Gilmore and his sister when they came down for lunch Everly asked her mother, Mom, whats the asion today? Why is there so much food? It might not be any asion today, but its well worth celebrating. Our vige bullies, Kennard, and Brooke arrested by the police. We finally dont have to be bullied by those hoodlums anymore. Sophia smiled. Sall From N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Sophia smiled at her daughter. Dont worry, they wont bother you anymore. You can focus on your studies now. Everly nodded. Since the viins, Kennard and Brooke, were finally caught by the police, she could finally study in peace and not be harassed by Kennard. Gilmore and his sister, his parents, and Gerald sat down at the table full of delicious dishes, and everyone began to eat happily. The sound of toasts andughter rang out in the restaurant. While they walked in. were eating, there was the sound of a car outside the door, and shortly after, a young man holding a briefcase Robin, you came at the right time. Come cat with us! Gilmore recognized Robin and immediately greeted him warmly. Yes, it was Robin who came in. Robin said with a smile, Since youre eating so happily, Ill join in the fun! Sophia immediately brought a stool for Robin and took out a new pair of tablewares. She said to Robin, Robin, Im so d G G you came. Otherwise, Im afraid the dishes on this table wont be finished. Robin said, Mrs. Reed, dont worry. Ill help you finish the food. Upon hearing that, everyoneughed. At this time, Robin looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, before attacking this table of delicious food, I have something important to tell you. Hearing this, everyone looked at Robin and their expressions unconsciously became more serious. Gilmore said, Robin, what is it? Speak! Robin opened the briefcase on his knees and took out a very big envelope. It looked as if there were two rectangr bricks protruding inside the envelope. Robin ced the bulging envelope in an empty space on the table in front of Gilmore and said, Gilmore, the truth of Richards death on the yground was revealed mainly due to the clues provided by you. There is 40,000 thousand in the envelope. It was money offered by the police ten years ago as a reward for any major clues. Originally, the police Superintendent and my dad were going to hand over the money to you in person, but Richards case was too big and had too great an impact. They are still busy with that work. Moreover, they were afraid that they would bring trouble to you if they came, that reporters from all over the country would flock to you and affect your life. So in order to protect your privacy as the informant, my dad asked me to give you the reward money, When Sophia and Han heard his words, they couldnt hide their joy. They just found out that Richards case was solved because of their son, who provided the police with important clues, and the police had rewarded their son 40,000 thousand This was too glorious! They were both proud of what their son had done. Although Gilmore did notck the money, he had provided the police with important clues. He was indeed qualified to ept the 40,000 thousand. Okay, Ill ept the reward. Gilmore picked up the envelope and said to Robin. After that, Gilmore handed the envelope to his mother and said, Mom, this money is for you. Seeing that her son gave her his reward of 40,000 thousand, she couldnt help feeling touched. She smiled with tears but she did not move to ept the envelope. So Han touched her arm and said, Why dont you take the money? Sophia finally reacted and took the envelope from Gilmore. So Ill save this for you to use when you get married. Mrs. Reeds idea is good! Robin cheered immediately. Gerald chimed in, Thats right, thats right. Gilmore should find himself a wife soon. Iyas Gilmore! Then everyone began to eat enthusiastically again. G GA After lunch. Robin wanted to go back to Elmwood, so Gilmore went out to see him off. Before getting in the car, Robin asked Gilmore, Gilmore, do you know that Lilian is back? 8 +94%a Of course Gilmore knew that Lilian had returned. Instead of answering Robin, he asked, So what if Lilian returned? Gilmore, do you really need to hide things from me? Others may not know that you like Lilian, but I know that you like her. I also know that Lilian likes you. Robin looked at Gilmore as a smile appeared on his face. Ian booked a private room at the Milky Way Hotel tonight. He invited Lilian and some of our high school ssmates to dinner, including me. Dont you want to see Lilian? Ian Thompson! This person was the monitor of Gilmores high school ss, the son of the richest man in the county. He came from a wealthy family and had excellent grades, so he was also very proud. This haughty ss monitor had always been fond of Lilian It was said that because Lilian applied for the Oakhaven Film Academy,n applied there as well. His pursuit of Lilian could be said to be reckless and crazy. Now that Lilian returned to Elmwood, Ian had also returned. Gilmore thought this was more than a coincidence. Gilmore looked at Robin and said, Im afraid that if I go, I wont be weed. Robin patted Gilmore on the shoulder and said, You can be rest assured. This time, for fear that others would not know hes invited Lilian to dinner,n has invited all his old ssmates, some of whom are speciallying from other ces. He also asked me to help him summon our old ssmates to attend. At this point, Robin looked at Gilmore and worriedly said, But Im afraid that if you go, you wont feel good seeingn and Lilian together. Gilmore smiled faintly. Robin, dont worry about that. I will attend tonights dinner punctually Robin was stunned, then he smiled and said, The dinner party is at 8 oclock tonight. Seeing that Gilmore had agreed to attend the dinner, Robin was very happy. He didnt want Gilmore to give on Lilian just like that. ɫ Making 54 Making 54 Robin drove away, and Gilmore returned to the restaurant. Seeing that his parents had already packed and wiped the table, Gilmore said to them, Mom, Dad, I have something important to tell you Hearing that their son had something important to say, Sophia and Han sat down. Earlier, because her son provided important clues to the police, Sophia had received his reward of 40,000 thousand, so in her opinion, what her son wanted to tell them must have something to do with Richards case and helping the police get rid of Kennard and his gang. Like an attentive student, she looked at her son expectantly and said. Son, whats the important thing? Tell us! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Seeing that his sister was not present, Gilmore shouted upwards to the second floor, Everly,e down quickly. I have something to tell you. Got it. Ill be right down Everly answered from upstairs. After a while, Everly came down from the second floor. She looked at Gilmore and asked, Brother, why are you looking for Gilmore pointed at the stool and said, Sit down. Ill tell you slowly. Although Everly had doubts, she still sat down as asked. Gilmore then looked at his parents and sister and said, Mom, Dad, Everly, I want to take you to Oakhaven the next few days to settle down. What do you think? A few days ago, when he had told his parents that he was moving to Oakhaven, his parents had mistakenly thought that he wanted them to open a local restaurant in Oakhaven. The appearance of Lance and his endless troublemaking had also given Gilmore no chance to tell his parents of his n to move to Oakhaven. Now that there was no one else to disturb them, Gilmore decided to seriously talk to them about moving. Sophia and Han both smiled and said, Gilmore, you mentioned Oakhaven before, and that it lacked local restaurants like ours. We are willing to try Oakhaven, so we have no objection to going there. Everly frowned and looked at Gilmore awkwardly. She said, But how am I to attend school? Im going to take the college entrance examination soon. Gilmore said, You dont have to worry about that. Ive already found someone in Oakhaven to find you a famous high school that you can enroll in. You can continue to study in Oakhaven If Everly left Elmwood High School for Oakhaven, the first thing she needed to figure out was where she would study. However, this was not a difficult problem for Gilmore. He merely called David, and as soon as he finished speaking, the head of Oakhavens richest family immediately found a school for Everly, and it was even a famous high school that many rich people couldnt enter. Hearing that Gilmore had found a good school for herself in Oakhaven, Everly was happy and immediately said, Then I am willing to go to Oakhaven with you. After all, Oakhaven the capital. It was far more prosperous than Elmwood. Everly was definitely eager to go there, Aug Well, since there is no problem, Everly and I will go to the school toplete the transfer procedureter. We will go to Oakhaven tomorrow. Gilmore looked at his family and said. Sophia, Han, and Everly had no objections. Hence, not long after lunch. Gilmore took Everly to the county on his motorcycle toplete the transfer procedure. Everly asked Gilmore many questions along the way to Oakhaven about her new high school. Of course, she also asked where there were good food and fun things in Oakhaven. She was as happy as a little girl. By the time theypleted the transfer procedures, it was already past four oclock in the afternoon. Gilmore took Everly to the mall to buy some clothes and shoes she liked. Because it was not easy for her parents to make money in their small restaurant, the sensible Everly did not use to buy many clothes and shoes. If she bought clothes and shoes, they were also rtively cheap. Therefore, on this trip to Oakhaven, Gilmore bought good quality expensive clothes and shoes for her. When Gilmore paid, Everly found out that her clothes and shoes cost more than 2000 dors. She immediately pulled her brother to leave. This price was truly too expensive! Gilmore pulled her back and then took out his bank card. He asked the cashier toplete the payment. The wellCdressed cashier handed the bank card and the receipt to Gilmore with a smile and said, Sir, its 2000 dors in total. This is your bank card. Please keep it well. We look forward to seeing you again. Gilmore took the bank card and the receipt and put them in his pocket. Then, he said to Everly, who was still in a daze. Lets go! Only then did Everlye back to her senses. She carried the bags containing her clothes and shoes and followed Gilmore out of the mall. As soon as they walked out of the mall, Everly couldnt help but ask Gilmore, Brother, why do you have so much money to buy me clothes and shoes? Gilmore said calmly, I won the lottery. Come, weve walked for an afternoon, Ill take you to my hotel room to rest. Gilmore looked at the time. It was already six oclock in the evening and the sky was dark. He decided to take Everly to Milky Way Hotel to rest. After hearing Gilmores words, Everly was even more shocked. Her brother had booked a room at Milky Way Hotel? Milky Way Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Elmwood. It was also the only fiveCstar hotel. Any room was worth at least a few hundred dors a night. It would take less than half an hour to get back to Springvale by car, so Everly didnt understand why her brother wanted to book a room in Milky Way Hotel. It was such a waste. Moreover, this kind of spendthrift behavior was notmon ofher brother. Because their family was not very rich, she and her brother had always been frugal and had never spent money carelessly. It was the first time that Everly had seen someone spending money as carelessly as Gilmore. Therefore, Everly couldnt help but ask, Brother, did you win a lot of money? Gilmore got on his motorcycle, started the engine, and answered casually, Yes, a lot. Then, he said to Everly, Quick, get on and grab onto my clothe . Everly was still wondering about what amount her brother was referring to. When she heard him ask her to get on the motorcycle, she quickly agreed, got on, and grabbed Gilmores clothes with one hand, As the engine puffed, their motorcycle steered towards Milky Way Hotel. Inside a luxurious hotel room When Everly saw the luxurious hotel room her brother booked, she couldnt help but be stunned. Gilmorey on Geralds bed. He pointed at his own bed and said to Everly, I slept on that bed. You can sleep on mine first, and Ill sleep on Geralds. Only then did Everly realize that the hotel room had not been booked earlier that day, but had been booked for some time. But Gilmore had been staying in Springvale for the past few days so the hotel room was left empty. How much would that cost? Making 55 Making 55 In thergest room of Milky Way Hotel. There were more than ten young people sitting around a huge round table, including Robin, Lilian, and Celia. The young man sitting beside Lilian was especially eye-catching. He wore a suit and tie, and he was handsome. This young man wasn He invited Robin and his other old ssmates to have a gathering. In fact, he just wanted to see Lilian. On the one hand, he wanted to invite Lilian to dinner and get closer to her. On the other hand, he wanted to announce that his rtionship with Lilian was special. As a matter of fact,n and Lilian were both studying at Oakhaven Film Academy. He did not have to take so much effort to get closer to Lilian. However, even though they were in the same school, he rarely had the chance to meet her. Apart from attending sses, Lilian also had to act. In addition, she deliberately kept a distance fromn Therefore, at present, they were just ordinary friends. Of course,n would not say that This was also the reason why he rushed back as soon as he heard that Lilian had returned to visit her grandma. He wanted to take this opportunity to spend more time with Lilian and build a stronger rtionship with her. Therefore, Ian had put a lot of effort into todays party. Everyone is here. Ms. Catherine, we would like to order now, please. Seeing that more than a dozen old ssmates had arrived,n said to the hotel manager next to him. Yes, sir. Answered Ms. Catherine at once. As the richest man in the county,n often came to Milky Way Hotel for dinner. Therefore, he was quite familiar with the hotel manager. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ms. Catherine handed over the menu ton lan took the menu and said to Lilian with a smile, Lilian, would you like to order? He was telling Lilian how important she was to him. Even Ms. Catherine could tell thatn liked thisdy. She smiled and said to Lilian, Miss, Mr. Thompson is somewhat biased. Hearing the managers words, all the people presentughed. In fact, they all knew what Ian wanted. He wanted to show off he and Lilians rtionship. Thus, they yed along Seeing the reaction of his ssmates, Ian was very happy. He looked at the manager and said, Ms. Catherine, Lilian is the most important person in my heart. Of course, I should let her order first. Jan could not wait to confess his love to Lilian. However, Lilian was not happy. On the contrary, she looked atn calmly, and said, Dont mind me. You can ask others what they like to eat, Hearing this, Ian felt a little embarrassed. Robin was disgusted with the wayn tried to please Lilian. Seeing that Ian had failed, he was in a good mood. He looked towards the door of the private room from time to time. Why hadnt Gilmore arrived yet? Robin thought. He had told Gilmore to attend the dinner at 8 oclock in the evening and sent him the room number on WhatsApp. But he hadnte He h yet. He began to worry if Gilmore was afraid. At this time,n had recovered from the embarrassment. Then he turned to his old ssmates and said, Everyone, order whatever you like! After that,n said to the manager, Ms. Catherine, please get everyone a menu. What? Get everyone a menu? It was the first time that Ms. Catherine had seen such a situation. However, there was an exception. If it was someone else, Ms. Catherine would say that she didnt have so many menus and ask them to order in turn Butn was a special guest. He was the richest man in the county, and his father was a friend of her boss. Therefore, Ms. Catherine immediately said, Please wait a minute. Ill ask someone to bring some menus here. After that, she took out the walkie-talkie and said, Bring eleven menus to No. I VIP room. Roger that. A girls voice came from the walkie-talkie. The manager put down the walkie-talkie and said ton with a smile, Mr. Thompson, the menus will be sent here soon. fan nodded. A minuteter, a young waitress came to the room with a dozen menus in her arms. Ms. Catherine, here are the menus you asked for. The waitress gasped and said. M. Catherine then handed the menu to every guest at the table +94%# G G Then she asked the waitress to leave. Ian said to everyone, You guys can tell Ms. Catherine what do you like to eat!. Everyone nodded. However, when they fingered through the menu, they didnt know what to order. Althoughn asked them to order whatever they liked, they couldnt order expensive dishes, nor cheap ones. They knew that the focus of the dinner was Lilian What dishes she liked were the most important. They were here to cooperate withn. They would not steal his thunder. Otherwise,n would definitely resent them. Therefore, although they were reading through the menu, no one ordered dishes. This made Ms. Catherine, who was holding an ordering machine in her hand, feel a little awkward. At this moment, footsteps sounded, and someone walked into the room. Im sorry. Imte! Everyone immediately turned their eyes to the person who spoke. It was Gilmore! Everyone immediately recognized him. Lilian and Celia were both shocked. Why would Gilmoree here? Moreover, the two girls also recognized Everly who was next to Calmore. She was the girl who was carried into the car by Gilmore at the door of the KTVst night. Did Gilmore bring his girlfriend here to show off? Celia seemed a little irked, while Lilian lower her head, as if nothing had happened. Ian frowned. Why did this poor boye? The others also felt a little embarrassed, they knew that Gilmore and Lilian were deskmates. Moreover, they also knew that Gilmore had a crush on Lilian. No one knew what would happen. Making 56 Making 56 Gilmore, did you go to the wrong room? Lan made a little fuss in a roundabout way. When Gilmore heard that, he knew thatn did not want to see him at the dinner. However, this was exactly what Gilmore wanted. He smiled and said, I heard that you invited our old ssmate to dinner at Milky Way Hotel tonight, and I was lucky enough to be invited. So, Im here. Ian smiled and shook his head. He said, Tm sorry, I didnt invite you for dinner. Ian, you asked me to invite as many ssmates as possible, so I invited Gilmore. He was invited by me, Robin said. Ian looked at Robin angrily. However, he did tell Robin to invite as many ssmates as possible. But he never thought that Robin would invite Gilmore. Ian, Gilmore is also our ssmate. At this time, Lilian looked atn and said. lan did not expect that Lilian would speak up for Gilmore. This made him feel jealous. He came to Oakhaven Film Academy in order to pursue Lilian, but she always kept a distance from him. He asked her to order dishes just now, but she still refused. But now, she spoke up for Gilmore. She treated Gilmore better. The others also felt Lilians concern for Gilmore. Althoughn was angry, he put on a smiling face and said to Lilian, Youre right Then, he said to Gilmore, Gilmore, please take a seat. Gilmore smiled and said, Thank you,n. At this time, Celia said to Gilmore, Gilmore, dont you want to introduce this beauty? As soon as Celia said this,n and the others immediately looked at Everly. They all secretly admired Everlys beauty. They were more or less jealous of Gilmore. However, on second thought, Ian felt that the beautiful girl could be Gilmores girlfriend If Lilian knew that Gilmore had a girlfriend, would she still like him? Ian knew that after Lilian entered Oakhaven Film Academy, although she barely met Gilmore, she liked him Today, if Gilmore brought a girlfriend, Lilian would definitely give up. 1/3 +94%@ Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Ians face. He said to Gilmore, Gilmore, when did you get such a Why didnt you tell us? Are you afraid that we would steal your girlfriend? beautiful girlfriend? He firmly believed that this girl was Gilmores girlfriend. He wanted Lilian to give up. When Everly heardn say that she was Gilmores girlfriend, her face instantly flushed red and she was very embarrassed. At this time, Robin said with a smile, Tan, this is Gilmores younger sister, Everly Sister! Ian and Celia said in surprise. And Lilian, who was a little disappointed just now, was also happy. She looked at Gilmore and Everly, feeling an indescribable joy in her heart. His girl is Gilmores sister, not his girlfriend. I misunderstood himst night. Gilmore looked atn and Celia. In the end, his gaze settled on Lilians face. He said, Thats right, she is my sister, It seemed that he was saying this to everyone. However, when he spoke, he stared straight at Lilian. Everyone could clearly At this time, Lilian also looked at him, and the two gazed at each other like lovers. that he was saying this to Lilian At this moment, the others all realized that the rtionship between them was special. They felt jealous Jan saw that Gilmore and Lilian were looking at each other with love in their eyes. He was going crazy. He wished that Gilmore could disappear immediately. Well, since everyone is here, please order now. Ms. Catherine had been in this private room for almost an hour. She was about to fall asleep. She did not expect fan to be such a troublesome man. He asked her to bring everyone a menu and then began to chat with others. lan reacted and said, Thats right, everyone, hurry up. Dont let Ms. Catherine wait too long. Ms. Catherine smiled awkwardly. Its fine. lan ordered a few dishes, all of which were priced at two or three hundred dors, which was quite expensive in a small county. All the people present thought to themselves, n is indeed the richest man in the county. He is so generous! Of course, in their opinion,n ordered such expensive dishes for the sake of entertaining Lilian In other words, the only reason why they were able to enjoy such a sumptuous meal today was all thanks to Lilian Seeingns generosity, they each ordered a dish at a price of two or three hundred dors. Ms. Catherine was so happy to see that. It seemed that her hard work tonight was worthwhile. All the dishes ordered were expensive. G G The meal was at least three or four thousand dors. Ms. Catherine entered the name of the dish with the ordering machine and asked, Do you need anything else? Ian and the others all ordered, leaving Gilmore and Everly without ordering. +94%# At that time,n saw that Gilmore and his sister had not ordereil yet, so he intentionally showed his generosity in front of Lilian and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, you and your sister havent ordered yet. Just order whatever you want to have. Gilmore took a menu, looked atn, and said, Is that OK? I guess you seldom eat in such a high-end hotel, poor boy. Lan thought. Althoughn looked down on Gilmore in his heart, there was still a smile on his lips, Its OK, order whatever you want. I can afford it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Making 57 Making 57 Id like to order the sturgeon caviar (2000 dors). And 500 grams of white truffle (300 dors per gram). And five or six lobsters (about 200 dors per catty). And a bottle of Lafite (about 4000 dors). Ian was dumbfounded. The others were also shocked.. The reason why they were so shocked was that the dishes ordered by Gilmore were all rare and expensive food. Sturgeon caviar, white truffle, lobster, Lafite. Ms. Catherine didnt expect that Gilmore ordered such expensive dishes If the dishes ordered byn and the others were expensive. Compared to sturgeon caviar, white truffle, lobster, Lafite, they were not worth mentioning @%+94% Ian was very regretful. If he knew that Gilmore would order such expensive food, he would not let Gilmore order whatever he wanted to have. He did not know how to get out of the embarrassing situation. Mr. Thompson, is that OK? Ms. Catherine finally recovered herself and asked. The reason why she askedn was because evenns father, the richest man in the county, never ordered such expensive dishes. The most expensive thing his father ordered was a bottle of Lafite. So, she wanted to make sure thatn really wanted it. ot sure ifn could afford it. She was not Ms. Catherines question maden very embarrassed. He wanted to say no, but he had already made promises. He knew he could not afford it. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he was the son of the richest man in the county, his father has only about two or three- hundred million dors. And his father only gave him 2000 to 4000 dors a month. Compared to ordinary people, he was rich. But he could not afford caviar and white truffle that only the super-rich can afford. Se?ing thatn did not speak, everyone knew that he could not afford such expensive food. At this moment, Ms. Catherine id to Gilmore, Handsome, would you like to order some other dishes? Aug 2494% However, Gilmore didnt change his idea. Instead, he looked atlian, Robin, and the others, saying, Have you guys eaten caviar and white truffle yet? Would you try some! The reason why he did not mention lobsters was that although lobsters were expensive, there were still many people who had eaten them. Of course we want to try some! The question is, can you afford it? Everyone thought in their hearts. A nket of silence descended. Gilmore nodded and said, So you guys havent tried these dished before, right? At this time, Celia said, Gilmore, you know no one here can afford these dishes. Gilmore miled. I just want you guys to have a taste of these dishes After that, Gilmore looked at Ms. Catherine and said, You can go and prepare the dishes I ordered. Ms. Catherine thought that she had misheard and froze. The other people in the room were also stunned. Lilian roughly calcted that these dishes ordered by Gilmore would cost 160,000 dors. 160,000 dors for a meal! She was ready to pay for this sumptuous meal. As the rising star of Eldoria, she could afford it, Jan turned pale. He wanted to know whether Gilmore would pay the bill or he would pay the bill. He did not want to be a sucker. So, at this time,n swallowed his pride and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, forgive me for being unable to pay for these dishes. Im afraid youll have to Before he could finish, Gilmore said, Ill have to pay for it myself, right? Its fine. After that, Gilmore took out a bank card from his pocket, handed it to Ms. Catherine and said, Its on me. Calcte how much these dishes cost in total and pay for them first. Seeing this, Ms. Catherine then realized that Gilmore was serious Then, her eyes lit up and her fingers quickly entered the names of the dishes. or two, Ms. Catherine was stunned, Within a moment or two, She slowly raised her head and looked at Gilmore, saying, 160,000 dors in total. What? Everyone was in shock. 160,000 dors was a fortune for them. Only Lilian remained calm. Because she was ready to pay the bil However, Everly could not stay calm anymore. When she heard that her brother would spend 100,000 dors on a meal, the first thing that came to her mind was that her brother didnt have that much money. Without so much money to pay, he was going to go to jail! Brother Everly nervously tugged on Gilmores shirt, almost crying Gilmore knew what his sister was nervous about. He smiled at Everly and said, Dont worry. After that, Gilmore said to Ms. Catherine, Swipe my card. Ms. Catherine quickly nodded. Yes, sir. She took the bank card from Gilmores hand and took out a POS machine. Then she swiped the bank card. Then she handed the POS machine to Gilmore and said politely Mr. Reed, key in the password, please. Gilmore then entered the password. The sale waspleted, and Ms. Catherine tore off the bill for Gilmore to sign. Ms. Catherine, who got the bill, rxed. Her face cracked into a smile. She bowed slightly and held the bank card with both hands. She said to Gilmore. Mr. Reed, wish you a nice meal. Gilmore smiled and nodded, Thank you! Ms. Catherine then left the room with joy. Only then did Ian, Lilian, Celia, Robin, and the others realize that Gilmore really spent 160,000 dors on a meal Everly was stunned. When did my brother be a rich man? She thought. Making 58 Making 58 The waiter brought over lobsters, caviar, white truffles, Lafite, and other dishes one after another. And more than a dozen waitresses served the diners wine and tea. Their service was quite good. It maden and his ssmates feel like distinguished guests. Evenn and his father, the richest man in the county, had never received such a grand wee like this when they came to dine here. Todays meal cost 160,000 dors, and the diners had gotten the warmest reception ever from the hotel At this time, Ms. Catherine came back with a warm smile and said loudly to Cilmore, Mr. Reed, please try caviar. I hope your like it C Then, Ms. Catherine spoke to a waitress standing behind Gilmore, Shirley, what are you standing there for? Go serve Mr. Reed Lafite Yes, Ms. Catherine, the waitress answered. The waitress had gotten Gilmore half a ss of Lafite. Now she topped his ss up as she was told. Mr. Reed, if you need anything, just let us know. We will do our best to serve you, Ms. Catherine humbled herself like a s**nt and said very politely. Ms. Catherines great respect towards Gilmore embarrassedn, who was supposed to be the host. lan even felt an angry stab of jealousy. Originally,n wanted to show off in front of his ssmates and Lilian. But now, Gilmore stole the show. Gilmore became the center of attention, surrounded by his ssmates. Lilian kept looking at Gilmore with eyes full of tenderness thatn had never felt before. Ians hatred d indescribable. However, there was nothingn could do but feel tormented. After all, Gilmore was able to afford such a big meal which cost him 160,000 dors. Suddenly, Ian thought of something. Even he could not afford this meal, Gilmores family had never been considered rich. How could Gilmore afford such a luxurious meal? Jan couldnt help but suspect that there was something wrong lan suddenly seemed to have found Gilmores weakness and was ready to confirm his suspicions later. Maybe Gilmores money wasnt clean. In that case, it would be fun. side was Gilmore looked at Ms. Catherine and said, I feel ufortable with so many eyes watching me cat. How about you all go out and give me and my friends some space? Ill let you know if theres anything I need you for. G GA 6494% Ms. Catherine answered respectfully with a smile, Yes, sir. Ell leall the waitresses go out. If you need anything just let us know. Gilmore nodded. A dozen waitresses followed Ms. Catherine out of the room. Then, Ms. Catherine closed the door softly. Gilmore looked towards everyone present and said. Lets eat. Make yourself at home! The group of people nodded in agreement to Gilmore It was the first time for them to try caviar, white truffles, and other precious food. They all looked curious and began to taste the food carefully. Then, an expression of mingled surprise, wonder, and admiration appeared on their faces. Needless to say, the caviar, white truffles, lobsters, and Lafite gave them an incredible expression on the pte. Evenn was enjoying every mouthful of the precious food. Later, one of Gilmores ssmates raised his ss to Gilmore. Gilmore, we have gone our separate ways since i from high school. Im so happy to see you again. So, heres to you! Immediately, the others at the table got up and followed suit. To Gilmore! Ian, who was supposed to be the host, was ignored. Gilmore stood up with a smile, raised his ss, and said, To our reunion! Lilian, Celia, Robin, and Everly also got up and raised their sses. Seeing that,n could only get up and raise his ss to Gilmore In the cheers, everyone raised their sses and drank up. Then, they sat down and began eating, drinking, and chatting. They all livened up. Seeing that everyone was in the mood to chat,n knew that the time was right. graduating Therefore,n faked a cough and then said to Gilmore casually, Gilmore, youve just been in college for less than a year, and youve made a lot of money. Very impressive! And youre treating us to caviar, white truffles, and Lafite. I wonder if you can give us some tips on how to make money. We will very much appreciate it. Hearing Ians words, the others around the table looked very interested and asked Gilmore, Gilmore, are you very rich now? How did you make it? Any tips for us? Come on, well never forget your generosity today. Even Lilian, Celia, and Robin looked at Gilmore, wondering if he really struck it rich All of Gilmores ssmates wanted to get rich like Gilmore did. Gilmore gestured for them to quiet down Calm down, everyone I have something to say All of them quietened down, includingn, and all eyes watched Gilmore. Ians eyes lit up. He really wanted to know where Gilmore got so much money. A smile appeared on Gilmores face as he said, Since you all want to know why I have so much money, Ill tell you then, warts and all. From N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, all the people became more focused. They looked at Gilmore unblinkingly, as if they would miss the opportunity to get rich in the blink of an eye. Gilmore continued, I won the lottery recently, and I got two million dors. Gilmore won the lottery! He got two million dors! Hearing this, all the people were too thunderstruck to speak. But on second thought, this answer was the most logical one. 94% Otherwise, it was impossible for Gilmore, who was still very poor in high school, to have so much money within less than a year in university. Only those who won the lottery could make a fortune overnight. But two million dors was too much. It was a fortune that many people could not earn in their lifetime. Gilmore was born lucky! Jan finally realized that winning! tonight. lottery and getting a huge sum of money was the reason for Gilmores generosity What a f**ng stroke of luck!n mumbled to himself. lan got insanely jealous! Gilmore looked at his ssmates and went on. Ive already told you how to make a fortune. If you still want to have a try, go buy lottery tickets. Hearing this, all the people there stared at each other, now wordless. Making 59 Making 59 It was nine oclock in the evening. After the meal, Gilmore, Lilian, Robin,n, and the others walked out of Milky Way Hotel. All of their faces were alive with relish and surprise. They seemed to still be in that moment where they were savoring the food with great enjoyment at the dinner party. And the news that Gilmore struck it rich by winning two million dors in the lottery still left them dumbfounded. Gilmore, who had been poor, now got rich overnight. His ssmates were all envious of him. It was as if everything was no match for dumb luck. This was life But on second thoughts, Gilmores ssmates considered tonights dinner such a treat! They had something to brag about wherever they went. Tonights feal meant a lot to all of them. The great enjoyment of food touched something deep in their souls. They were so proud of Gilmore, who had be a rich man within a year in university. They would tell whoever they met this amazing story People were bragging all the time, and that was the spice of life. Outside the hotel, some of Gilmores ssmates said gratefully. Gilmore, thank you for your hospitality tonight! We will never forget it! Thank you. They came over one after another to shake hands and say goodbye to Gilmore. Those who came from pretty good families even asked, Gilmore, did you drive your car tonight? If not, well give you a ride. Before Gilmore could speak,n said to Ollie Field with a smile, Come on, Gilmore is now worth 160,000 dors. How can he not have a car? He must have a luxury one! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of which,n spotted a luxury Mercedes parked not far away. He immediately pointed at it and said, Like that one over there! A Mercedes worth nearly a million Then,n looked sideways at Gilmore and asked, Gilmore, am I right? With extremepetitiveness,n made such a statement out of jealousy, Gilmore paid 160,000 dors for the dinner tonight and stolens thunder. Then, Gilmore revealed that he won the lottery and got two million dors, which maden extremely jealous. Gilmores sess maden feel like a loser. Therefore, when Ollie asked Gilmore if he drove his car tonight, an instantly got a chance to humiliste Gilmore. 1/3 Gilmore had just won two-million dors and probably had not bought a car yet. And even if Gilmore did buy a car, could itpare with Ians BMW worth five or six hundred thousand dors? The rest of them looked embarrassed. Robin heard a note of irony inns voice and looked a bit angry; Robin then said ton, n, what do you mean by that? lan didnt care and smiled as he said, Take it easy, Robin. I mean Gilmore is a multimillionaire right now. A luxury car worth several million is just a piece of cake for him. Am I right? Even Lilian couldnt take it anymore. She walked up to Gilmore and said, Gilmore, my car is here. Ill get you home Gilmore spent several hundred thousand dors buying his ssmates a meal, andn was one of them. After the meal, not only didn not thank Gilmore, he even ridiculed Gilmore. Because of that, Lilian looked down on Ian and loathed him. So, she came out to help Gilmore out. Lilian took out the car keys from her handbag and pressed the button. Immediately, the BMW parked not far away responded and unlocked itself with a beep. Lilians intention of giving Gilmore a ride aroused peoples envy In particr. Jan felt sick with jealousy like crazy. Ians questions about luxury cars already embarrassed Gilmore, butn didnt expect Lilian to drive Gilmore home. Inns opinion, this was simply giving Gilmore and Lilian a chance to get along. lan didnt know what to do now. However, Gilmore did not panic. He took out the car keys from his pocket and pressed the bottom. Not far away, the most expensive Mercedes in the parking lot buzzed, and the headlights shed. It was as if Gilmore was telling everyone that he was the owner of this luxury car. Everyone was dumbfounded! This luxury car worth nearly a million was actually Gilmores! Jans eyes widened in shock and his face was burning as if he had been pped a few hundred times. Jan would never have thought that Gilmore would be the owner of that luxury car. Everyone was looking atn with eyes full of disdain. How muchn wished the floor would open and swallow him whole! Tonight,n made himself look ugly. Gilmore unlocked his Mercedes. Then he smiled and said to the shocked Lilian in a gentlemanly manner, Let me drive you home! You drank just now. You cant drive. Its quite dangerous. All the people around were wide-eyed They all knew that Gilmore had also drunk wine. Obviously, Gilmore wanted to take this opportunity to bond with Lilian. Was it really dangerous for girls to drive at night? Of course not, Gilmore was talking nonsense! TO THE G G How shameless and sly Gilmore was! However, all the people around were all smiling knowingly. They did not debunk Gilmores trick. Ian was the only one who clenched his fists tightly. Hatred and anger quietly seeped into every vein in his body. But the current situation was beyond his control 9%+94%E Lilian came back to her senses. She had already drunk some wine, so the flush on her cheeks was even more alluring. Lilian murmured, But what about my car? Dont worry about that. Lend me your car, and Ill drive Everly home Celia took the car keys from Lilians hand and said with a sly smile. Celia had looked down on Gilmore for his little money and few possessions. But after feasting on caviar, white truffle, lobster, and Lafite tonight, shepletely changed her opinion In her eyes, Gilmore was definitely worthy of Lilian Therefore, when Gilmore intended to drive Lilian home, not only did Celia not stop him, but she also helped him make this happen After saying that, Celia took Everlys hand and said. Everly, Ill take you back to Springvale. My brothers got a room at Milky Way Hotel Im not going back to Springvale tonight, said Everly. Celia was stunned for a moment, and then a smule appeared on her face. Shall I show you around the county before you check into the hotel? Everly looked towards Gilmore as if asking for permission. Gilmore said. You can go with Celia! Everly nodded and followed Celia into Lilians BMW Gilmore stretched out his hand and said to Lilian, Lets go! Ill take you home. Robin and the others all snickered. Gilmore, I wish you both a happy night! Have a wonderful time! When are you getting married? Remember to invite us to the wedding! Hearing them bantering. Lilian felt her face glow and burn. She lowered her head and hurriedly got into Gilmores Mercedes Gilmore smiled as he waved at them. Thank you for your blessings. I will enjoy this lovely night After that, Gilmore got in his Mercedes and drove the car off Milky Way Hotel Making 60 Making 60 When watching Gilmore drive Lilian home, Robin and the other students put on jealous smiles. Im so envious that Gilmore can spend a good night with the girl of my dream. When will such good lucke upon us? I think Ill be a single man for the rest of my life After a while of chatting, they said goodbye and left by car. All the students drove away, except forn. A wave of hatred, jealousy, and anger surged in him. As early as high school, he had had a crush on Lilian. He had been hopelessly in love with her. He couldnt believe Gilmore drove her home. He knew well what they would do after getting home. is M He thought, Lilian is MINE! Nobody but I deserve her! His eyes glittered with terrifying jealousy and craziness. He suddenly recalled that Gilmore had won a lottery. How dare he show off his money and take my girl away from me! It was just two million dors! Whats the big deal? he thought. He must scam the **p out of Gilmore! He must turn Gilmore back to that poor guy. Then he grabbed his phone and dialed a number. The call got through after a second. Tan, whats wrong? A mans cold voice came from the other side. Dave,e to Milky Way Hotel with your men. Ive got a big business.ns eyes glittered with viciousness. Okay, Ill be right there. The man then hung up the phone. Jan stepped toward his BMW in the parking lot and got in the car. He reached for a pack of cigarettes and a lighter and lit a cigarette. The smoke flew from his mouth out of the window. He had never smoked in front of Lilian in order to leave a good impression on her. But in fact, he smoked heavily. He smoked about four or five cigarettes in less than twenty minutes. Finally, a ck Audi arrived at Milky Way Hotel. It parked beside,ns BMW A man with long curly hair-got off the car. The man wore a ck leather jacket, exuding an indifferent and distant aura. Behind his ck sunsses was his cold face. He got intons car and sat in the passenger seat. He took a cigarette from the dashboard and stuck it between his lips, and took the lighter to lit it. He inhaled deeply and exhaled a whiff of smoke. n, whats the big business? His voice came through the thick smoke. Kill a man for me, and then all the money will be yours,n said. He stared at the man intently. The man looked at him as well and said after a moment, I appreciate your dad spent a lot of money in hiring awyer for me to get me out of prison one year earlier. But Id get there again and spend the rest of my life there if I did this for you. two million dors. Do it or not? Ian directly offered the reward The man was Dave Thompson. He wasns cousin, and he was 30 years old. He once dominated the towns underworld due to his reputation for being extremely ruthless. He had killed someone identally and was sentenced to eleven years of imprisonment, Ians father had hired awyer with much money to get him out of prison in advance. It had been less than a month since he got released from prison. Ians father owned many factories, bars, brick factories, and sand factories in Elmwood, so he asked Dave to work for him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He needed Dave so badly in many aspects that he was willing to spend a fortune in hiring awyer for Dave. Dave knew well how serious the consequences would be if he killed a person at this critical time. If it werent for the fact that he was grateful tons father, he would not have had the conversation withn now. He was surprised that Ian offered him two million dors to kill man. I know your father is super-rich, but I doubt you have so much money. If youre done talking, Im gonna go home. Dave sneered. Then he was about to get out of the car. Im not gonna offer you the money, but the man I want you to kill has so much money. Cant you do me a favor this time after all the things my dad has done for you?n sneered. Dave stared at him sharply, a vertical line appearing between his brows. His gratitude tons father drove him to sit back. Well, tell me the person you wanna kill and the money It tookn about five minutes to tell Dave everything, like how Gilmore took his woman away, won the lottery, and bought a luxury car. His eyes shed with hatred, How dare he take away my woman and humiliate me in front of many students! Dont you think I should take revenge? Dave said nothing. If whatn said were true, he should indeed teach Gilmore a lesson. It was an intolerable humiliation for a man to see his woman taken away in front of many people. But Dave was more interested in the lottery Gilmore won He couldnt believe such good luck came upon a poor Dave vacited. Money was all he liked. He could even sacrifice his life for money. It was for money that he had killed the person and got imprisoned for ten years. What was more, it would be less risky to rob money of a poor guy than of a wealthy man. He could barely control the madness in his heart. Tan, I will avenge the insult for you, but I cant kill him. I can only c**le him. His eyes shed with fierceness. He had been imprisoned for ten years. He didnt want to go there again and die there. Nor did he want to be shot on the execution ground. What he wanted was money, not other peoples lives. Ian wished eagerly that Gilmore could disappear from this world as soon as possible, but he couldnt force Dave to kill Gilmore. It would also make him feel good to cripple Gilmore. In that case, Lilian would absolutely not be together with Gilmore. Okay, then do it. Where is he? No. 28 on Circus Street, Lilians vi. Lets go now. After a private discussion, Dave got out ofns car and got on the ck Audi where a strong man in ck sat in the drivers seat and three sturdy men in the back seats. The man in the drivers seat asked, Mr. Thompson, where are we going? No. 28 vi on Circus Street. Then they left Milky Way Hotel After Dave left for a while,n followed them slowly. Making 61 Making 61 +93%E There was a vi at No. 28 on Circus Street. It belonged to Lilian Moraless family. It had been almost uninhabited since Lilian went to college in Oakhaven and her father became the mayor there. The number of days when Lilian and her parents lived in the vi each year could be counted on one hand. Despite being empty, the vi was often cleaned by her rtives in town. Therefore, she didnt have to clean it up every time she returned from Oakhaven. A Mercedes drove into the courtyard of the vi. Gilmore Reed and Lilian Morales alighted. Gilmore was marveled at the various beautiful flowers of different colors and lush trees, whose branches climbed up the walls around the yard. The bright moon shone quietly on the flowers on the wall, creating a tranquil and picturesque scenery. Under the moonlight, Lilian and Gilmore stood side by side in the yard, lost in an air of sweetness and happiness like a romantic violin piece. Gilmore let his gaze fall upon Lilians stunning face. She was like a fairy with a pair of eyes as enchanting as stars in the night sky. Why didnt you go in when you arrived at my ce a few days ago? Gilmore asked, staring at her. Lilian lowered her head slightly and said under her breath, Didnt you tell me youve got a girlfriend Gilmore got the implication of her words. He looked at her and said with an air of mocking tease, They why did you go there since you know I have a girlfriend? I didnt go there for you. I was there to enjoy the plum blossoms She blushed scarlet and hurried to make up an excuse for iL I didnt know plum blossoms bloom in August. Ive never heard of it. He stared at her with a mischievous smirk. Her excuse was exposed, so she stomped her feet and said in a pretending annoyed tone, I dont wanna talk with you. Youre annoying Then she stepped towards the gate while digging the key out of her handbag She opened the door with a click and walked in. When she was about to shut Gilmore out, he said, Ive already broken up with Tiffany. She removed her fair hand from the knob and spun around to walk into the house. A victorious smile appeared on Gilmores face. It worked out. If he hadnt rified his rtionship with Tiffany, he wouldnt have been allowed to enter Lilians vi He followed her in and closed the door behind him. Nu Lilian ced her handbag op the sofa in the living room, then walked to the table and poured two cups of cold water. She walked up to Gilmore with the water and handed one cup to him. Take a seat. Gilmore held the cup and sat on the sofa with her. Jou Why did you break up with her? Didnt you tell me you loved her very much? Lilian asked in a seemingly unconcern tone while taking a sip.. In fact, she just wanted to make sure Gilmore had broken up with Tiffany. If he hadnt, she would not date him. On the other hand, Gilmore knew well that she was probing into his feeling about her. The only reason I dated her is that I think youre out of my league. He poured his true feeling on her. A trace of surprise appeared on her face. She had known Gilmore had a crush on her in high school, but he kept his love hidden deep downN?velDrama.Org owns all content. instead of confessing it to her. He did it because he felt a sense of inferiority due to his ordinary family. She had often expressed her concern for him, hoping that he could take it easy. Later on, they went to university. She got in touch with him, trying to push their rtionship into a closer phase. But unexpectedly, Gilmore became Tiffanys boyfriend. So, she thought he must have transferred his affections from her to Tiffany. She could only hide her affections. Only until now did she realize that he dated Tiffany only because he felt that he was not worthy of her. mayor of Oakhaven, I mean, youre the most beautiful girl in Film Academy and a rising star in art. And your father is the a while Im just a poor boy. We live in totally different worlds. A trace of resigned affection shed across his eyes. You have a promising future, and I dont want to hold you back, so I had no choice but to let you go! Her heart was full of an indescribable surprise, It turned out that he had always been in love with her. It turned out that he let her go just for fear of impeding her bright future. She stretched out her fair hand to hold his, eyes brimming with tears. Please dont let me go from now on. Otherwise, I wont be truly happy even if I became the most famous star in the world. Gilmore nodded at her. I wont be silly anymore. I promise I will protect you and make you happy forever. She leaned her head on his shoulder gently, a blissful smile on her face. You must remember what you said today. Youll suffer if you go back on your word. Gilmore spun his head and kissed her plump and fair forehead. Sure, Ill keep my promise. It was the first time Lilian kissed her. Her pretty face blushed crimson like a ripe apple. Nu. ռ+93% Despite being shy, she was delighted that they walked through a mist of misunderstanding and eventually knew each others affections. Right at this moment, the noise of cars came from outside. Gilmores eyelids suddenly twitched, and his pupils contracted. He saw Ian Thompson talking with Dave Thompson in the car at Milky Way Hotel through his Gods Eye. A vicious light shed through his eyes. Its them, he thought. Lilian, its gettingte. How about you take a shower upstairs and go to bed early? he said. Lilian nodded, Okay, Ill clean up the guest room for you sleeping here tonight. Well, since were together and we were not born yesterday, can sleep with you? Gilmore said what he wanted brazenly. However, Lilian red at him and refused without hesitation, Clear the idea out of your mind. I wont sleep with you unless you marry me. What? Really? But that will be a long time. Can you He looked frustrated. No. Youre allowed to take your words back if you cant do it, Lilian said in a righteous tone. Then she reached for her bag and went upstairs, showing little interest in his response. Gilmore smirked, looking at her charming figure from behind. I cant wait so long. I must sleep with you tonight, he thought. Right then, he heard a car stopping outside. Someone got out of the car, closed the door, and walked towards the vi. A hostile light shed in his eyes. He exuded an intimidating air all over. Making 62 Making 62 The vis door, unlocked, burst open. A gust of wind blew in. Five n masked men in ck leather jackets strode in with sharp and shining daggers in their hands. The door shut behind them. Gilmore, who was sitting on the sofa, was instantly besieged. They were Dave Thompson and four of his men. Their mouths and noses were covered with ck masks for fear of exposing their identity. To their surprise, Gilmore was strangelyposed despite being surrounded. Generally speaking, if it happened to somebody else, he would feel panicky and shriek in fright. But Gilmore was unexpectedly imperturbable. He drank the water calmly without a trace of panic. Dave was astonished, admiring his calmness inwardly. He couldnt believe Gilmore was so collected at this juncture, But he would make Gilmore beg for mercyter anyway. He figured that Gilmore was nothing more than a coward, pretending to be unppable. He had met such men before after all. Are you Gilmore Reed? Dave asked. Only then did Gilmore put down the cup and look up at him. You are Dave Thompson, arent you? A hint of shock shed across Daves eyes. His men were dumbfounded. They thought, Holy shit! How did he know our boss name without seeing his face! mit his id But Dave would by no means admit his identity even if Gilmore had recognized him. Dave Thompson? Who is Dave Thompson? Tell me if youre Gilmore Reed, he growled. Gilmore nodded. Yes, its me. He looked Dave in the eye without flinching. Tan Thompson let youe here, didnt he? His words rendered Dave and his men ck-jawed. They thought, How did he know? Fine. You seem confused. Let me tell you anything then. Gilmore sighed. Dave was more confused. He thought, What is he trying to say? Did Ian Thompson tell you that I took his woman away? Dave remained silent, which proved that what Gilmore said was right. 099 Tue, Aug But it didnt matter. What mattered was how Gilmore knew it. Dave had a feeling that he was nanipted. Something icy crawled its way up his back. Did he say I won two million dors in a lottery and tell you to take away my money? Gilmore continued. Dave rocked on his feet and almost fell to the ground, He was frightened into a cold sweat on his forehead. This was unbelievable! He couldnt believe that Gilmore had known everything. He looked at Gilmore with an astonished expression. How did you know these? Gilmore smirked. Ian Thompson told me. What? Dave and his men were dumbstruck. Why did he tell you? Dave asked with confusion.. Because he worries that youll fight over his fathers money, said Gilmore. No way! Uncle Stuart is hale and hearty. Its too early to worry about his distribution of property, Dave Said. Gilmore sneered. Do you really think so? Are you really so naive as to think that Stuart ran around and pulled strings to get awyer for you purely out of familial ties? Or what? Absolutely not! He tried so hard to get you out of prison just because he was diagnosed with terminal cancer. Nonsense! Hes in good health. You might not believe me, but you can sneak into his bedroom to find out the evidence. His diagnosis report is in an envelope under his pillow. It can prove what I said is right. He was diagnosed three months ago. Ian Thompson has known it, so hes afraid youd fight with him over his fathers money. Gilmores words came as a terrible shock to Dave. But on second thought, he had to admit it made sense. In fact, before Stuart hired awyer to help him out, he had been imprisoned for ten years. Several months ago, he suddenly pulled his strings and spent much money in employing awyer for him. Did he really do it just for me? Dave thought. In addition, Stuart had rarely shown up recently, and he looked thinner and thinner somehow. He had figured that it must have been because of exhaustion. But now, he had to change his assumption given what Gilmore ud. Tue, Aug 20 Meanwhile, he was also astonished at how Gilmore knew it. +93% +5 So what if youre sight? Ian is Uncle Stuarts only son and the only one who can inherit his property. Why would he bother to worry about it? Dave asked. That makes sense. He doesnt have to worry about it if hes Stuarts only son. But the truth is you are also Stuarts son! What? Dave was appalled. His expression went straight up disbelieving- He thought, How could Im Stuarts son? Im his nephew. Its all because of your so-called father, Mark Thompson. Hes infertile, so your mother had an affair with Stuart, and he got pregnant with you. Gilmore said evenly. her But Stuart didnt know youre his son until your mom told him some time ago. So, he spared no effort to get you out of prison upon knowing his days were numbered. He wanted to leave half of his property to you. Dave was dumbstruck. If you dont believe me, you can call your mom now and ask her. Im sure shell tell you the truth, Gilmore said levelly. Actually, Dave basically believed in his words. But he still took out his phone and dialed his mothers number. It got through after two seconds. Dave, why are you calling me sote at night? Is there something wrong? A gentle voice from an elderly woman came. Mom, I have something to ask you. Whats it? Uncle Stuart is my biological father, isnt he? Am I his son? A sudden silence dropped over the phone. Daves mother sighed after a while. Dave, how did you know it? Yes hes your biological father. Dave hung up the phone. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Making 63 Making 63 Stuart was his biological father. Dave knew the truth. It turned out Gilmore didnt lie to him. How calcting and malevolentn was to ask him to kill Gilmore and rob his money! Now you must know whyn let you kill me, Gilmore said. Dave gnashed his teeth, his eyes shing with hatred. He used me to deal with you and rob you of your money. If Im seriouslyCinjured, hell call the police and arrest me again. In this way, no one could fight with him over the property Youre smart. Gilmore praised him He looked at Dave and his men. Do you still want to kill me and rob me of my money? Dave pulled off his mask and kneeled in front of Gilmore. Mr. Reed, Im sorry for having offended you, If you hadnt told me the truth, I would have been trapped byn and spent the rest of my life in prison. Thank you very much! The other four men followed suit. Gilmore did not expect Dave to be so flexible and sensible. He walked forward to help Dave up. I know you were used by Ian, so I wont me you. Gilmore coughed slightly. Since hes so malevolent as toe up with such an evil n for you : give up if his nes to ruins today. me, Im sure he wont He will definitely trap you next time. Dave snorted. Dont worry, Mr. Reed. I wont give him another chance. He must be hoisted by his own petard tonight I will cripple him. He sped his hands towards Gilmore. Tll be grateful to you for your kindness today and repay you someday. He cupped his hands and said, Dave, take care. You too. Then Dave strode outside with his four men. He ordered his men to close the door when leaving the vi. He was truly respectful and polite to Gilmore. Gilmore resolved the crisis without effort. In fact, Gilmore lied. He didnt know Daves name and his purpose ofing here fromn. It was thanks to his Gods Eye that he knew everything, such as Gilmores conversation with Dave in the parking lot of Milky Way Hotel, Stuarts cancer, and Daves real rtionship with Stuart. He made up the story thatn framed up Dave to monopolize the family property. The story sounded convincing and reasonable. But there was another reason why it worked out. Gilmore saw by his Gods Eye thatn would scheme against Daye by all means for the property a yearter. So, it was fair to say that he just revealed the story in advance.. That was why Dave waspletely convinced by his words. At this moment, footsteps came from the stairs. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore looked up in the direction of the sound. His eyes lit up upon seeing Lilian walking down in ck silk pajamas. Her long wet hair was draped over her shoulders. She looked gorgeous with her perfect face, fair and thin neck, charming corbone, and silky skin. The shape of her plump breasts and her slender waist was defined by a sash. Her legs were fair and slender on a pair of pink cartoon slippers. Gilmore swallowed He had known that Lilian was hot. But it was the first time he saw her in pajamas. She looked so provocative and pure that he was completely captivated by her perfect curve. Lilian walked toward him, a look of suspicion on her face. Howe I heard another mans voice? Instead of answering her question, Gilmore gazed at her breasts with his mouth opened. When noticing his gaze, she blushed faintly and pinched his arm slightly. You bastard! Are you done staring at me! Gilmore cried out, Ouch! Easy! Til dig your eyes out if you keep looking, Lilian said, pretending to be annoyed. Are you trying to kill your boyfriend? Gilmore said with a mischievous smile. Lilian reached out with both hands to pinch his arms. But Gilmore ducked her hands swiftly and ran away. Then Lilian began to chase after him. Dont run! she shouted. I bet you cant catch me, he said. Both of them enjoyed the game. Lilian ended up catching him. She panted for breath out of exhaustion, so she gave up pinching him However, Gilmore hugged her tightly, and she nestled against his chest. They could hear each others heartbeats. Lilians cheeks flushed red as if having applied rouge. Gilmore looked down and pressed his lips against her. She closed her eyes, her eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings. It was a wonderful moment. They felt a wave of affectionate current spreading from their lips to their souls. After a while, Gilmore swept her up into a full bridal carry and walked upstairs. Tue, Aug Meanwhile, a BMW parked at an intersection about 300 feet away from the vi. He looked anxiously at Lilians vi with a cigarette butt in his hand. What took him so long? He threw the butt out of the window. He had smoked more than a dozen cigarettes. He was eager to know whether Dave had disabled Gilmore. He wouldnt leave with relief unless Dave did it. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to fall asleep tonight. If Gilmore stayed in Lilians vi longer, he would sleep with her. It was uneptable forn. Right then, he spotted some men walk out of the vi and get into the Audi parking there. It was Dave and his men. He must have done it, Dave thought with wild excitement. Then the car left. Jan immediately dug his phone and dialed Daves number. It got through in a second. Follow my car if you wanna know how Gilmore is, Dave said indifferently, Then he hung up without bothering to hearns answer. ?+93%1 ?93% Daves words ignited his anger. Who does he think he is to talk with me so rudely? But for my father, he would still be in prison. Despite being angry,n couldnt deal with him. He started the car and followed Daves car. ɫ Making 64 Making 64 The morning sunshine shone through the window into the bedroom. In the bedy Lilian, whose skin was as tender and smooth as an egg without a shell. She rested her head on Gilmores shoulder. After a night of sex, she looked as delicate and alluring as a flower moistened by dewdrops. She looked at slumbering Gilmore, who snored slightly. Youre a cute pig, she whispered. Even so, she felt like being surrounded by an indescribable sweetness. She had given herself to Gilmore. She had deemed him as the only man in the rest of her life. Who are you calling a pig? I am your future husband. Please show some respect, Gilmore murmured.. As he rubbed her silky long hair with his palm, he opened his eyes. I didnt know you were awake. She gave him a soft punch. I heard someone call me a pig, so I woke up, he said in a teasingly affectionate tone. They got up, got dressed, and washed up in the bathroom. When Lilian walked out of the bathroom after washing up, she heard her phone ring. Ring! Who calls you? Gilmore asked casually while wiping his face with a towel.. A cutie, of course, Lilian said deliberately.. Gilmore strode towards her after washing up. Dont answer it then. She rolled her eyes at him and picked up the call. Hello, Celia, whats wrong? Only then did he realize that Lilian was just teasing him. Oh my, havent you got up yet? Celia said in disbelief over the phone, Im already up. Come to my house, Lilian said. Ive been waiting downstairs for more than an hour. If you dont get up, Ill call the hospital, Celia said in a feigningint. Call the hospital? Lilian was confused. I figured you might have been hurt due to the passionate sexg night, so I was gonna call the emergency for you, Celia smirked. How can you make fun of me? I Ill go downstairs right now. Wait there for me! Lilian put on slippers and strode downstairs. After a second, amotion came from there. How could you tease me like that? Youre dead meat Sorry, Lilian. I know youve slept with him. I was just joking. Dont take it to heart. Stop saying it. Stand still! I will if you dont run after me. They didnt stop fooling around until Gilmore showed up. Brother? Everly called his brother upon seeing him. She had stood there silently. Only then did Gilmore recall that he had forgotten Everly due to enjoying the time with Lilian. Everly, where where did you sleepst night? he asked with guilt. 9 +93%0 Look whos asking. You didnt even give the room card to Everly, and I called both of you, but your phones were turned off So I have to book another room with Everly Celia huffed. From N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore felt embarrassed and guilty. He had driven Lilian homest night, so he had forgotten to give Everly the room card. In case he and Lilian would be disturbed, he turned his phone off. Celia, thank you so much. Gilmore put on a smile. How about I treat you to lunch at Milky Way Hotel? Celias face softened at the thought of the delicious meal Gilmore had treatedst night. Never mind. Its not a big deal. You dont have to treat me. It will be expensive. Are y you afraid of spending my money? Gilmore teased. Of course not. Im just afraid Lilian will me me for spending your money, Celia said. Celia, what nonsense are you talking about? Lilian said immediately. As she spoke, she reached out to tickle her. Celia giggled due to being ticklish. The corner of Gilmores mouth twitched faintly. Were you bom yesterday? he thought. Ring! Suddenly, Gilmores phone rang. It was a call from Robin Dunne Gilmore picked it up. Robin, whats wrong? Gilmore, you know what? There was a car ident on the road in the suburbs at about 12 oclock last night. My fathers men and traffic police officers are there for investigation. A BMW fell off the cliff from the road. The investigation reveals that it was caused by the drunk driver. The driver was alive, but he suffered a bad fracture, a serious concussion, and severelyC damaged nerve. Robin told him about the ident briefly. Do you know who the driver is? Who? asked Gilmore. Well, it wasn, one of Lilians admirers. Robin smirked. What? Ian had such a serious car ident? Gilmore said in a pretending surprising tone. In fact, he had guessed it wasn when Robin began the story. But he had never expected that Dave would be so ruthless ton Jan suffered from a serious fracture, a bad concussion, and a severelyCdamaged nerve, which meant that he would be a cripple. But he had only himself to me because he had tried to cripple Gilmore. Lilian and Celia stopped yfully fighting when hearing the news. They looked at Gilmore. Hes badly injured. The doctor said he might be intellectually handicapped even if he could wake up. And he might lose his memories and the ability to walk. So he may be wheelchairCbound in the future. What a pity! Drinking and driving is the least the thing we should do! I cant believe a good young man ruins his own future, Gilmore said, feigning care. After a brief chatting. Gilmore hung up the phone. Lilian and Celia hurriedly asked what had happened. Gilmore told them aboutns car ident. Both of them were shocked. They couldnt believen suffered so much in one night. Gilmore, why dont we visit him in the hospital? Hes our ssmate after all, Lilian said with concern. Gilmore nodded heavily. Okay, we should. He had asked Robin about the hospitaln stayed in and his ward number over the phone. So, they got into the car and headed towards the hospital with some fruits. After a while, they sawn. He was wrapped in bandages all over, like a mummy. There were various cables of medical machines and clips on him. He was having an intravenous drip. Theyfortedns parents and expressed their concerns. After a short while, the doctor asked them to leave for fear of disturbing the other patients in the ward. So, they left the hospital. Making 65 Making 65 93% +93%E After leaving the hospital in Gilmores car, Celia and Lilian still hadnt recovered from their shock. Obviously,ns state in the ward traumatized them just now. He was covered in bandages like a mummy and his whole body were connected with wires and IV drips. Gilmore, I heard thatn was drunk. Do you know why did he get into a car ident in the suburbs? Lilian was still a little puzzled Celia, who was sitting in the back seat, spoke meaningfully. Isnt it obvious? He must be emotionally hurt and got himself drunk after being rejected. Then, he drove off to the suburbs and got into a car ident! Lilian looked at Celia and asked, Are you saying thatn had a car ident because I like Gilmore? Celia nodded. Yes, Im more than 90% sure. Lilian sighed. I told him long ago that were only ssmates! Lilian, its not your fault. Hes just too persistent. Sometimes, being too persistent is harmful to both yourself and others. Celia said, Gilmore reached out and patted Lilians head. Thank god you didnt choose him. Otherwise, wouldnt you have cried every day for him if he suffers from setbacks in life and disregards his own safety by drunk driving? Celia also agreed. Gilmore is right. If you chosen, you will be the one who is heartbroken now. Lilian thought in her mind. Thank god my feelings for Gilmore have never changed. Otherwise, I will be the one regretting it now if I chosen Gilmore heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Lilian seemed to have visibly rxed and no longer worried aboutn In fact, Gilmore witnessed the whole scene with Gods Eye whenn got into a car ident and fell down the cliff. It wasnt a simple car ident. It started when Dave and the others left Lilians vi They got into the car and drove away. Then, they went to a private room in a bar. In the bar, Dave lied ton and told him that he had broken Gilmores limbs. Dave and the group drank alcohol and celebrated withn. Ian drank a lot of alcohol since he was very happy Aftern was drunk, Dave told him that he had broken Gilmores limbs and left him handicapped. He would need to go to the suburbs to lie low for a few days so no one would know that he did that to Gilmore.. Dave also askedn to lie low. Sincen was also afraid that he would be implicated in Gilmores matter, he promised Dave that he would lie low in the suburbs. And then, they left the hotel. When they arrived at the suburb,n, who was drunk, drove too fast at a turn on a cliff road and didnt stop his car on time. Plus, his reaction was slow since he was drunk. Thenn fell off the cliff together in his BMW After that, Dave and the others drove away. These were the events that happened duringns ident. Dave was the one who gotn into the car ident. Moreover, Dave did not leave any evidence at all. His tactics were brilliant. After witnessing the whole ordeal. Gilmore couldnt help but admire Dave. However,ns matters had nothing to do with Gilmore anymore. Gilmore told Lilian, Lets go home! She nodded Then, Gilmore drove the Mercedes and left the hospital. He sent Lilian and Celia back to Lilians vi. Gilmore told Lilian that he was going to move to Oakhaven today. Lilian and Celia knew that Gilmore had won the lottery, so they were not surprised about Gilmores move. Gilmore, did you buy a house in Oakhaven? Lilian asked in concern. Gilmore nodded. Yes, I did. Okay, Ill visit your parents and Everly when I have time. Lilian said while looking at Gilmore and Everly. Everly had learned from Celiast night that Lilian and her brother had liked each other since high school. Lilian was not only beautiful but also had a great personality. She was also very nice to her brother and Everly liked her very much. She told Lilian, Lilian, youre weed to visit us anytime! Gilmore also said, Everly is right. Wee. My house is yours anyway. Lilian blushed and said softly, Gilmore, youre being cheeky agen! Lilian, it seems that someone is eager to marry you. Haha. C said with a smile. Lilian suddenly looked at Celia and said, Stop teasing me! Celia immediately covered her mouth with her palm and said guiltily, I know I was wrong. Ill keep quiet. Everly couldnt help but smile when she saw their yful banter Gilmore shook his head when he saw them. When will these two mature? He thought. Then, he asked Lilian, Lilian, when are you preparing to return to Oakhaven? .93%, Lilian frowned and said, My grandma had just recovered. She wants me to stay with her for another two days. Im afraid 1 cant go back to Oakhaven today, Gilmore nodded. Then you should stay with your grandma. Okay. Il call you when I get back to Oakhaven. Lilian said. Gilmore stayed in Lilians vi for a little longer before leaving with his sister. Then, he drove back to Springvale. In n Springvale, inside Evermore Diner. Sophia and Han were undecided aliout what to bring to Oakhaven. Meanwhile, Gerald received a call from Gilmore and said, Mr. and Mrs. Reed, Gilmore said they will arrive soon and fold us to wait at the entrance of town. Sophia, who was undecided about what to bring to their new house, immediately pulled Gerald over and pointed toward the moving boxes in the house. Gerald, tell me, what should I take to Oakhaven? This box is winter clothes, this box is summer clothes, and Gerald quickly interrupted her and said, Mrs. Reed, Gilmore said you dont have to bring anything. You can buy it when you get to Oakhaven. Buy?! Sophia eximed. Even Han was shocked. How much would it cost to buy all these things in Oakhaven if they dont bring anything with them! Mr. Reed, Mrs. Reed, Gilmore, he Hes rich. He has plenty of money. Gerald knew that if he continued to exin, he might as well say that Gilmore had won the lottery. Seeing that the two elders were looking at him in shock, he relented and said, You can ask Gilmore when you see himter!) With that, Gerald rushed them out of the house. Sophia was still caught off guard by Gerald. Then, Gerald grabbed the key from her and proceeded to lock the door. Lets go and meet Gilmore now? Gerald said. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Gilmores parents couldnt believe that they were going to Oakhaven emptyChanded. However, they could only follow Gerald in doubt since the gate has been locked. From a distance, they saw a luxurious Mercedes parked at the entrance of town. This car is so beautiful, it is even more beautiful than the car Lilian drove that day. Whose car is it? Sophia couldnt help. but feel envious when she spotted the luxurious car. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Gilmore and Everly got out of the car. They waved at Sophia and Han. Mom, Dad! Here! Sophia and her husband were stunned. At this moment, Gerald stood next to them and smiled. Mr. Reed, Mrs. Reed, this car belongs to Gilmore! The two elders were stunned 09:18 Making 66 Making 66 After Sophia and Han got into the Mercedes, they couldnt believe that such a luxurious car belonged to Gilmore. They looked around and admired the car. It wasnt that they hadnt seen luxury cars before. The reason why they were like this was that this luxury car belonged to Gilmore. That was why they looked around and admired the car, treating it like a treasure. In the end, Sophia looked puzzled and asked Gilmore, Son, why didnt you drive to the town for everyone to see since you bought such a luxurious car? Sophia, only the nouveau riche who have no taste would show off after buying a luxury car. Han pouted and said disapprovingly. Our son graduated from a top university. How could he act unrefinedly? Gilmore couldnt help but smile when he heard his parents. In fact, his father was right. Gilmore didnt want to show off to the vigers like nouveau riche. This was also the reason why he asked his parents toe to the entrance of the town. Gilmore preferred to keep a low profile By the way, son, where did you find so much money to buy such a luxurious car? Sophia asked one question after another. She did have a lot of questions. Especially after Gerald said that he has made a fortune. At first, she didnt believe it, but after sitting in Cilmores luxury car, she believed what Gerald said. She wanted to know how her son got rich. Han also looked at Gilmore curiously. Gilmore smiled while driving. Im just lucky. Everly, tell Mom and Dad how I made the fortune. Sophia and Han immediately turned to look at Everly, who was sitting in the back seat. Could it be that EverlyCknows about Gilmores fortune? Everly looked at her parents and said, Before 1 tell you, please promise me that you wont be overexcited and will remain calm. Silly girl, what are you talking about? Tell me, how did your brother get rich? Sophia wasnt a patient person. She nearly wanted to pull Everlys cars when she told them to be calm. Okay, okay, okay. Ill tell you! The reason why Gilmore can afford such a beautiful and expensive car is that he won the lottery recently. The reward was two million dors. Sophia had eyes like saucers when she heard Everly. Her mouth was wide open, enough to fit an egg inside. Han was also stupefied- Everly couldnt help but feel concerned when she saw her parents. Mom, Dad, remember what I just said. Dont be overexcited and just stay calm. words seemed to have worked and her parents finally recovered from their shock. They were huffing and puffing as if they had gone through a soulCstirring event. Two million dors! A lottery worth two million dors! Unless one was rich, no ordinary person could remain calm after winning a lottery worth two million dors. Sophia and Han nearly fainted with joy when they heard that Gilmore won the lottery for two million dors. They were overexcited if it werent for Everlys timely warning to them to remain calm. Gilmore, is Everly telling the truth? Sophia, who had recovered from her shock, immediately sought confirmation from her son Gilmore nodded as he drove, Thats right. I won two million dors. Ive already bought a house in Oakhaven so that you, Dad, and Sister can have a better life in the future. Han was touched and said, Gilmore, youre really a great son Dad, what about me? Everly asked, looking hurt. Gilmore and Sophia looked at each other and smiled, Youre a great daughter too! Everly suddenly smiled. Gilmore, who was driving, alsoughed. Even Gerald, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was touched by the warm affection between the family of four. He could not help but smile. However, Gerald didnt know why Gilmore didnt tell his parents that he had made more than a billion dors by investing In stocks. On the contrary, he made up a story that he won a lottery worth two million dors. Of course, Gerald did not know that it was not a story made up by Gilmore. He really did win the lottery. To Gerald, it seemed that Gilmore wanted to keep a low profile and did not want to show off his wealth. This made him respect Gilmore even more. Elmwood was about 250 miles away from Oakhaven, the capital of Vane. About four hourster, Gilmore drove his car and entered Oakhaven, a prosperous city. Having lived in the countryside for a long time, Han and Sophia were naturally amazed by the tall buildings and the number of people outside the car window. The two of them pointed around and talked to each other about the things that they found novel. Soon, the car arrived at the Pzzo. Han saw the massive gates of the Pzzo and the tall and muscr guard who wore a beret and a military uniform. GAN He asked Gilmore timidly. Gilmore, this ce looks expensive Did we go the wrong way? At this time, Gilmore had already arrived at the massive gates. Then, the security guard who wore a beret and a uniform stood up straight and saluted Gilmore in the car. Mr. Reed, you are back! He greeted Gilmore politely with a smile. Han could not help but be shocked. Why did this security guard salute his son? Gilmore rolled down the window and waved at him. Thanks, Captain! This security guard was the captain of the security guards in the Pzzo. ?? Last time, Marcos two bodyguards broke into Gilmores vi and wanted to kill Gilmore. It was this security guard who had helped Gilmore and escorted the intruders away. So, Gilmore remembered him. Christine, the eldest daughter of Evergreen Group had specifically instructed him to protect Gilmore. To him, Gilmore was a VIP that he had to protect. The gates to the vi opened automatically. Gilmore entered the residential area under the watchful eyes of the security guard. As Gilmore drove into the luxurious residential area, Han and Sophia were stunned by the number of luxury vis they saw in the area. Even Everly was a little excited. The vi was so luxurious that it looked like an exclusive and expensive ce to live. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Did Gilmore really buy a house here? She thought. While Everly and her parents felt uneasy, they finally entered the courtyard of arge vi. Then, Gilmore said to them, Mom, Dad, Everly, were home! 0 Making 67 Making 67 When the Reed family got out of the car, they were overwhelmed by the beauty of the courtyard where the flowers, which burst into a carnival of colors, and the teCtiled floor set each other off beautifully. To their utter astonishment, a EuropeanCstyle vi was built in the naturalndscape exquisitely. Its sheer size and luxury almost took their breath away. How could they believe they would live in such a luxurious vi from now on? They felt they were in a dream Gilmore, who had parked the car, came up to them and said, Mom, Dad, Everly, you must be tired. Lets go inside! The three of them snapped back to reality and followed Gilmore and Gerald into the vi. When they arrived in the living room that was ultimate in luxury, they were stunned again. A sparkling crystal chandelier, soft leather sofa, expensive wooden floorboards, EuropeanCstyle closets, elegant mahogany stairs The various expensive ornaments in the vi dazzled the Reed family. They couldnt help holding their breath. In their eyes, how could an average person like them live in such an extravagant vi? It was absolutely a residence of the rich. Gilmore said to them, You must be tired. Here, sit down and rest your weary legs on the s sofa. Han and his wife, as well as Everly, nodded in a daze and then sat down on the sofa. However, they felt quite self- conscious as if they were nothing but uninvited guests. Seeing that his family was nervous, Gilmore ordered Gerald to make some coffee. Gerald, take the coffee tin out of the drawer. Make some coffee for my parents and sister. Gerald immediately said yes, then took out the beans from the drawer and began to brew it. After making a few cups of coffee, Gerald ced them on the table before Gilmores parents and sister. He said, Please have some coffee! The three of them nodded. They didnt know what to say or do so they could only pick up the cups in front of them and sip their coffee. The highCend coffee emitted a rich, mellow fragrance, which was endless in the aftertaste. As soon as they took a sip, they felt rested and refreshed. They couldnt help but praise it silently! After taking a few sips of coffee, they could finally rx and talk without constraint. It seemed that they began to adapt to their extremely luxurious new home. Seeing his parents and sister get rxed, Gilmore knew that the coffee worked. This was the reason why Gilmore asked Gerald to make them some coffee. +93%2 Gilmore knew that his parents and sister were ordinary people. They never expected that they would live in a luxurious vi worth more than a hundred million dors one day. Undoubtedly, it was a huge shock for anyone.. However, coffee could make the medicine go down. It was effective for them to relieve the pressure. Gilmore looked at the time on his mobile phone. It was past ten oclock at noon. He said to Gerald, Gerald, Fll nip out and get some groceries. You take my parents and sister upstairs to have a look. Also, let them choose their own rooms. Im going out. Gerald nodded and said, Okay. Then, Gilmore said to his parents and sister, Take your time His parents and sister nodded. Gilmore left the living room and drove to the supermarket in his Mercedes. Instead of going out for dinner, he chose to go out to buy groceries and cook at home. He wanted to help his parents get used to their new home more quickly. After all, cooking a meal here could be the fastest way for them to adapt to a new environment. There was nothing like making them a meal to make them feel at home. An hourter, Gilmore drove back to the vi from the supermarket. When he returned to the living room with tworge bags of various fish, vegetables, and fruits, he found that his parents and sister seemed to havepletely adapted to their new home. In the living room, his father was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and drinking coffee. He was watching a hit mystery series on TV, one of his generations favorite TV dramas. His mother and Everly, on the other hand, were cleaning the spacious kitchen as getting themselves into the role of housewives. Gilmore was speechless. A moment ago, he was worried that his parents and sister would not get used to the new house so soon. It turned out that his concern was misced. It was better this way. At the very least, he didnt need to worry that they wouldnt get used to the new environment. My son, youre back. Upon seeing Gilmore, Han immediately shouted out in happiness Han hurriedly poured a cup of coffee and said to Gilmore, You must be tried. Come and have a cup of coffee. Gilmore could not help but be stunned. His father had already regarded himself as the owner of the vi? It was amazing how quickly his father adapted. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gilmore snapped back to reality and said to Han, Dad, maybeter. Ill take those groceries to the kitchen first. Then Gilmore ordered Gerald who sat on the sofa, Gerald, there are some rice and olive oil in the trunk. Go and get them Gerald said yes then went out to carry things. When Sophia saw Gilmore carrying the fish and vegetables into the kitchen, she smiled happily. Needless to say, Sophias favorite activity was cooking She would feel bored if she didnt cook for a day. The groceries that Gilmore bought could satisfy her desire to make a meal. Gilmore handed the groceries he had bought to his mother while Gerald moved rice and oil to the kitchen. Thereafter. Sophia asked them to wait in the living room for dinner while Everly stayed in the kitchen to help her. When the meal was ready, the tantalizing fragrance filled the air. The Reed family and Gerald sat around a table and enjoyed their first meal in the vi. The reason why it was called the first meal was that during the days when Gilmore and Gerald lived in the vi, they had never cooked. They either ordered takeaways or went out to ear However, Gilmore had to admit that his mothers cooking was much tastier than the takeaways. In the afternoon, Gilmore drove his parents and sister to a nearbymercial square. The reason why he took them to themercial square was to buy some clothes for his parents. At luxury shops in the shopping mall, he bought four or five sets of clothes and shoes for his parents respectively, which cost him more than a hundred thousand dors in total. Of course, his parents reacted the same way as Everly when he bought her brandCname clothes. They shook their heads, unwilling to let Gilmore spend so much money on their clothes. However, how could they possibly make Gilmore change his mind? Walking out of the mall, Han was still grumbling, Gilmore, although you won a lottery ticket of two million dors, you will soon use up all the money if you remain that reckless. Thats right. We dont need to wear such expensive clothes. You have to save money for your wedding and your children. Sophia also reprimanded Gilmore. Gilmores lips twitched as he thought to himself, I havent even gotten married. Where can I get a child? Mother, mother, you are overCworried, arent you? However, Gilmore knew that her parents wanted to save his money, so he said, I know, Dad and Mom. Ill be careful with my money in the future Only then did his parents stop nagging. At this moment, Han seemed to have seen something, and his face lit up with a smile. He pointed at a locked ss door in front of him and said, Hey, the shop over there seems to be for rent! Gilmore was stunned. He didnt know why his father was so interested He couldnt resist asking, Dad, this shop is for rent. Whats wrong? Han studied the shop seriously with his hands behind his back before nodding in satisfaction, Well, considering its size and location, its a perfect ce for a restaurant. Then, he looked at Gilmore and his wife as he said, Why dont we rent it and open a restaurant? Making 68 Making 68 Only then did Gilmore know that his father intended to rent this shop to start a restaur He had originally brought his parents to live in Oakhaven to enjoy life and for them not to work so hard. Therefore, when he heard that his father wanted to open a restaurant, Gilmore did not approve. Because once they opened a restaurant, they would have a hard life of getting up early and working late. At this moment, Gilmores mother, Sophia, also showed hesitation as she said to her husband, Dear, this is a huge mall, and Im afraid that the rent is expensive. Han frowned unconsciously and agreed, Yes, its so prosperous and crowded here. The rent may be very expensive. Gilmore quickly took the opportunity to say, This is amensal mall, so the rent is definitely high. Looking at the size of this shop, its probably tens of thousands dors a month! Hearing this, his parents immediately smacked their lips. Tens of thousands dors! Thats too expensive! Gilmore hurriedly said, Expensive? Not at all. If you want to do it, Ill contact the people right now and rent this shop After saying that, Gilmore took out his phone as if he was going to sign the lease for his parents immediately. However, his parents were anxious and immediately grabbed his hand. Gilmore, dont be rash. This rent of tens of thousands dors, it would take us a year to earn in our restaurant in Springvale! Han nodded as well. Thats right, we dont want to waste your money! A crafty look shed across Gilmores eyes. This was exactly what he wanted. Of course, he did not really want to call the leasing office. He did not even know the phone number but even if he knew, he would not call them. He was just putting on a show. He had deliberately said that he would rent it for tens of thousands of dors a month. He knew that his parents would not bear to spare the money and then they will give up the shop. As expected, his parents immediately dispelled the idea of opening a restaurant as soon as they heard the rent. Gilmore looked at them and asked, You really dont want this shop anymore? His parents nodded desperately. No, no, lets go back Hence, Gilmore did not need to call. He got in the car and returned to the Pzzo with his parents. Unknowingly, five days passed. During these five days, Everly had enrolled as a student in Oakhaven High School. Although Gilmores parents did not open a restaurant, they started a vegetable field in the vis garden The two of them worked in this small vegetable field, weeding and watering. Even though they nted vegetables that didnt take much time and care, the two of them, who were used to working in the countryside, still walked back and forth in this vegetable field many times a day. In truth, they were just too free in the vi. They were used to being busy, so they gradually began to miss the busy and fulfilling days in Springvale. On this day, Gilmore and Everly came back from school and were surprised to find that their parents had packed their luggage. Mom, Dad, what are you doing? Gilmore immediately asked his parents. Tue, Aug Han looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, Mom and Dad have stayed here, and we know that youre filial, but we want to back to the countryside. In the countryside, we can farm, and we have our restaurant. But here, we dont need to do anything! Gilmore looked towards his mother and she nodded towards him. It could be seen that they had made up their minds. Only then did Gilmore realize that although he wanted his parents to enjoy a good life in Oakhaven, it was not really a good thing for them. They were only in their forties and could be said to be young and strong. It was unrealistic for them to do nothing and retire early It seemed that his decision to not let his parents open a restaurantcked some consideration So Gilmore immediately made a decision and said to his parents, Mom and Dad, take your suitcases back to the room. Tomorrow, I will take you to see the shops. You can start a restaurant here in Oakhaven. Dont go back to that restaurant again, When Han and his wife heard this, the gloom on their faces disappeared, and they smiled happily. Okay! We will start a restaurant in Oakhaven. But after the initial joy, the couple seemed to think of something, and unconsciously hesitated again. But the rent is too expensive Gilmore smiled and said, You dont have to worry about the rent. This amount of money is nothing compared to your career. Whats more, with his parents skills, he was not worried that business would be bad. Once business is doing well, wont you earn more than the rent? Upon hearing Gilmores words, smiles immediately appeared on Gilmores parents faces. They were filled with confidence. Well, we wont go back to the countryside, but stay in Oakhaven to open a restaurant. Han changed his mind and said. Gilmore and Everly both smiled. It was best if their parents could stay and the whole family could be together. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gilmore and Everly helped carry their luggage back to their room. The next day, Gilmore, Gerald, and his parents went to the samemercial mall from a few days ago. They found that the shop that they wanted to rent still had a leasing notice posted on it. Seeing that the shop hadnt been rented out yet, Han and his wife couldnt be happier. Gilmore then took out his phone and dialed the number written on the notice. The phone rang a few times and was answered by a za. Is there anything I can do for you? woman. Hello, this is Business Department of Newhaven Commercial Hello, I saw unit number 10 in this za is currently avable for lease. We want to rent it. Gilmore said. Then may I ask, what business do you want to rent this shop for? Im going to open a restaurant. Excuse me, are you a highCend restaurant brand? When Gilmore heard this, he could not help but frown. He could tell that the zas Business Department seemed to only want highCend restaurants. GN And his parents restaurantCwas just a small restaurant in Springvale, so it was naturally not highC end. However, Gilmore said into the phone, Thats right, we are a wellCknown restaurant brand. 93% Well, you cane to the Business Department on the fifth floor of Commercial zas building B. Lets talk in detail. Okay, thank you. Gilmore hung up and said to his parents, Were going to the Commercial za Business Department now to talk about the shop. Gilmores parents were a little hesitant. Han said, Gilmore, I heard the other party say on the phone that they only ept wellCknown branded restaurants, but we Gilmore, however, looked rxed and said, Dad, once our restaurant starts, well make a name for ourselves. Then well be a wellCknown brand. After that, our branches will open all over Oakhaven. Han and his wife looked forward to their sons beautiful vision, so this dispelled theirst doubts and they followed Gilmore to the Business Department. Making 69 Making 69 In the Business Department on the fifth floor of Commercial Pizza Building B, a young woman wearing sses and office attire weed Gilmore and his family. Nice to meet you! Im Irene East, the manager of Commercial zas Business Department. Irene, the 24CyearCold manager of the Business Department stood up and introduced herself politely with a smile. Gilmore also smiled as he said, I am Gilmore Reed. These are my parents and my friend. He pointed to his parents and Gerald and introduced them. Mr. Reed, please sit down. Gilmores group of four sat down on the office sofa. Irene also sat down. She adjusted the spectacles on her nose with her hand, looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, on the phone just now, you said that you are a wellCknown restaurant brand. May I know which brand it is! An awkward expression immediately appeared on Gilmores parents faces. Gilmore said. This brand has never been in Newhaven Commercial za before, but it will definitely be the most popr brand in the future. Gilmores seemingly serious words fooled Irene. She looked towards Gilmore and could not help but ask, Could it be that your brand is KFC? Gilmore wore a mysterious smile on his face as he gently shook his head. No. MacDonalds? No. Shake Shack? *No. Irene listed seven or eight brands in a row, domestic and abroad all brands that have not yet entered into Newhaven Commercial za, but in the end, Gilmores answer was still no. This confused Irene. She looked at Gilmore and asked, Then may I ask Mr. Reed, what is your brand name Only then did Gilmore calmly say, Evermore Diner As soon as Gilmore said the name, Gilmores parents eyes immediately widened as if their nerves had been stretched taut. Gerald, who was seated to one side, was so amused by Gilmores trickery that he did not dare to laugh. He desperately tried to suppress hisughter. Irene was even more puzzled. Evermore Diner? She searched in her mind for all the wellCknown domestic and foreign branded food chains. However, she was unable to recall a brand called the Evermore Diner. Thus, she could only take out her mobile phone and searched for Evermore Diner on Inte Sorry, there is no information about Evermore Diner This was the search result from Google. G +93%! This time, Irene finally reacted, and her face turned cold. She looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, Im sorry, I didnt hind the restaurant brand you mentioned. Gilmore said very seriously, Ms. East, it doesnt matter if you cant find Evermore Diner, but this brand will be the most popr brand in Newhaven Commercial za in future. Mr. Reed, now I understand. Evermore Diner is not a branded restaurant at all. You are lying to me, arent you? Irene sounded displeased. Gilmore waved his hand and said, No, I am not lying to you. Although Evermore Diner is not a branded restaurant now, as long as it opens for a month, it will definitely be the most outstanding restaurant in Newhaven Commercial za. Im sorry. Our Vice President specially told us that the unit number 10 is the most prime location in Commercial za, with arge floor area. It can only be rented out to a wellCknown restaurant brand. Please go back! After saying that. Irene stood up. It was obvious that she had no interest in continuing their conversation. Gilmore did not intend to leave. He continued to sit on the sofa looked at Irene and said, Miss East, I would like to ask, how much is the monthly rental fee for this unit number 10 shop? Irene didnt want to share that information initially, but since Gilmore asked, she answered casually, Forty thousand dors a month. Forty thousand dors a month! This caused Han and his wife to feel as if they were sitting on pins and needles, Even Gerald felt that it was very ridiculously expensive! After all, his monthly sry as a bodyguard was only 4,0000 dors Tll pay sixty thousand dors per month for this shop. How about it? Right at this moment, Gilmore looked straight at Irene. He was determined to win, and his words sounded domineering. Irene could hardly believe her cars. Han and his wife almost fainted. Forty thousand dors was already enough to make them tremble with fear. Now, Gilmore actually suggested renting the shop for sixty thousand dors, increasing the rent by twenty thousand dors They felt that their hearts couldnt stand the shock. *Son, we dont want it, we dont want it Han could not help but try to persuade Gilmore. However, Gilmore looked at Han with a smile and said, Dad, this money is nothing. As long as the brand of Evermore Diner can be set up, regardless sixty thousand dors, six million dors, or even sixty million dors, it can be earned back! Gilmores words rendered Han speechless on the spot. Too arrogant! His sons confidence was simply ridiculous Even Gerald seems to be in high spirits after hearing this. This is what a great man should be like Gerald was amazed by Gilmores boldness. However, even though Irene felt his pulse race, Irene felt that Gilmore was crazy! Forty thousand dors a month was already outrageously high. Not only did Gilmore not haggle to reduce the rent, he was even willing to add twenty thousand dors to the rent, making it sixty thousand dors! Wasnt this something only a madman would do? What was even more ridiculous was that he said that after the Evermore Diners name was established, he would be able to earn back sixty thousand dors, six million dors, or even sixty million dors! He couldnt have thought that his Evermore Diner was an international food brand, like KFC or MacDonalds, could he? Therefore, Irene rejected Gilmore outrightly, trying to dampen his spirits. Mr. Reed, your vision is very good, but it is not G so easy to achieve it. Please go back! Seventy thousand dors! Gilmore continued, Call your vice president and tell him that I will rent the number 10 shop for seventy thousand dors a month. Everyone was stupefied. Gilmore had added another ten thousand dors! This was no different from throwing money. away. It was clear that he was rich and willful. Irene had no choice but to turn serious, after all, the rent for the shop had doubled! Moreover, it seemed that Gilmore was determined to get the shop. If you are willing to call your vice president, I can give you 4,000 dors once the rental contract of the store is signed. parents Gilmore took out two bundles of cash from his pocket and threw them on the table. This time, when he and his came out to find a shop, he hade fully prepared. He knew that if he wanted to rent a good store, he had to give the middleman like Irene some personal benefits. After all, dangling a carrot in front of the donkey makes it go faster. Gilmore did not believe that Irene could remain unmoved after seeing his two bundles of cash. True enough, Irene couldnt remain indifferent or keep calm any longer. She only needed to make a phone call to get 4,000 dors. It was as easy as lifting a finger. She couldnt refuse such a good thing. Although she still wanted to pretend that she was not a greedy person, her hands did not listen to her. She took out her mobile phone and dialed the vice presidents number. When Gilmore saw this, the corners of his mouth curled into an almost undetectable smile. Money makes the world go round. It seemed that this saying was true! From N?velDrama.Org. 0 Making 70 Making 70 After Irene hung up the call, an extremely sweet smile appeared on her face. Mr. Reed, Vice President Miss Carter invites you to her office. Gilmores parents were stunned. Didnt this Miss East just say that the vice president of the mall only epted branded restaurants? Why was the vice president willing to meet Gilmore after just a phone call? It seemed that when there was enough money in ce, everything could be discussed. Gilmore picked up a bundle of cash from the table and ced it in Irenes hand. He said, This ten thousand dors is for that phone call. Ill give you the other ten thousand dors after sign the lease. Thank you, Mr. Reed. Youre too kind. Irene pocketed the ten thousand dors and greeted Gilmore respectfully. Gilmore looked at his parents and Gerald, then said, Wait for me here. Ill go. Gerald and Han nodded. After that, Gilmore followed Irene out of the office. The vice presidents office was on the 20th floor of the building. Gilmore and Irene took the elevator to the 20th floor, and walked to an office with the sign Vice Presidents Office. Irene tidied her clothes and knocked twice on the office door. Miss Carter, Mr. Reed is here Come in, please! A womans voice came from the office. Upon hearing this womans voice, Gilmore felt that it sounded a little familiar. Irene opened the office door and said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, please! Gilmore nodded and walked in.. Then, he saw a young female in a red dress, seated at her desk and reading some documents. She looked so suffocatingly beautiful. Her long hair went around the back of her neck and was scattered all over her shoulders. She looked delicate, charming, and feminine. Seeing this woman, a smile appeared on Gilmores face. He didnt expect to meet her here. At this time, the woman finished reading her documents and raised her eyes. Then, her brows furrowed as she asked in surprise, Gilmore, why are you here? Thats right, the beautiful young president was ire Carter. Irene was just about to introduce Gilmore to the vice president when she heard ires words. She couldnt help but be startled. Could it be that the vice president knows Mr. Reed? Aftering to her senses, Irene immediately said to ire, Miss Carter, this is Mr. Reed, who wants to rent the No. 10 shop. Hearing this, a smile appeared on ires face. She looked at Gilmore and said, So youre the one who wants to rent the shop number 10 for seventy thousand dors a month? Gilmore ced one hand on his chest and bowed like a gentleman as he said, It is indeed me. Not only was ire amused by Gilmores actions, but even Irene felt that Gilmore was very humorous and funny. Then, ire said to Irene, Irene, go back to work. Yes, Miss Carter. Irene said, and left the office, leaving Gilmore and ire alone. Gilmore sat down on a chair in front of ires desk. He looked at ire and said, Since we know each other, can we discuss the matter of the store! ire said with a smile, Gilmore, I suspect that you really do not know how to do business. You raised Forty thousand dors rent to seventy thousand dors. It seems like you are giving me money. Gilmore disagreed and said, I think its worthwhile to make my parents happy with seventy thousand dors a month. Whats more, how do you know that my parents restaurant cant make money? ire did not expect Gilmore to be so confident. She nodded and said, Well, tell me, what are the characteristics of your parents restaurant? How can it be the most popr brand in my mall as you said? Gilmore stood up from his chair and paced around ires desk He said to ire, Its very simple. Its natural and healthy. With these two characteristics, it will definitely be popr. ire didnt quite understand. Natural and healthy? Gilmore nodded and said, The biggest feature of the food prepared by my parents is that it is natural and healthy. Nowadays, in big cities, there is no shortage of food with high fat, high calories, and high protein. Even if it is in the name of natural health food products, most of the merchants are in fact unworthy of the name. Most of the time, they make the soCcalled natural products with inferior ingredients preservatives and seasoning. Gilmore suddenly changed into an expert of the food industry who knew the market well and spoke with assurance. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Unconsciously, ire was moved and attracted by his words. Gilmore continued, ording to the data that Eldoria just released this year, Eldorias food industry has reached 427 billion dors, and thats 9.5% more thanst year. In this market, there are a lot of fast food, as well as the high fat, high protein food that I had mentioned. For people who want to live better and have higher requirements for food, this is undoubtedly not enough, and it is also unhealthy. Therefore, natural and healthy food would be the future trend. It would inevitably be a new development point for the food industry. My parents are not only going to open a restaurant in your mall, but they are also going to open their natural and healthy restaurant in every mall in Oakhaven, and make it a real brand. After Gilmore finished speaking, ire looked at Gilmore with admiration, as if he was her idol Her eyes were filled with surprise! She did not expect that Gilmore would be able to give such an insightful opinion on the food industry. It was professional andprehensive, and contained a clear vision and nning. Gilmore had saved her life by the sea and she had already developed a good impression of him. Now that Gilmore had revealed his talent in business, she was even more interested in him. Thinking of the agreement between her and her family, if she couldnt take charge of the business independently and gain some sess, she must marry a man from another wealthy family. Now, she seemed to have found a chance to make her breakthrough. If she could cooperate with Gilmore and promote this natural and health food concept well, ording to Gilmore, it would G be a huge market. Their sess would bring a tremendous amount of wealth. +93%E When her family saw her ability, not only would they not make her marry into a wealthy family, but they would also hand over all the Carter familys assets to her. Therefore, ire made up her mind and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, I agree to rent out that shop to your parents for their restaurant. Gilmores expression was very calm, as if he was not surprised that she would agree to rent the shop. The shorings and development of the food industry that he mentioned to ire, plus the concept of natural and healthy living were not his own ideas, but what he saw with his Gods Eye. In a few years, in Eldorias food industry, these two important concepts of natural and healthy living were popr. He had only mentioned these concepts a few years in advance, so naturally, ire felt inspired and intrigued. Gilmore nodded at ire and said, Then lets sign the contract now. ire took out a document from her drawer and ced it in front of Gilmore. She said, Take a look at the agreement. See if there are any problems? Gilmore looked at the document and was surprised to find that on the cover of the document, the words written were Shares Agreement for Newhaven Group. Its not a rental contract, but a cooperation agreement! Gilmore looked at ire and asked in confusion, What do you mean? 0 Making 71 Making 71 ire looked at Gilmore and said seriously, I want to cooperate with you to open this restaurant together. Gilmore thought about it for a moment and understood that Chire wanted to cooperate with him, because as a businesswoman, she saw a business opportunity. He picked up ires shares agreement and read it. The contents of the agreement were that the two of them would work together and each would take 50% of the restaurants shares. Okay, lets run a restaurant together. Gilmore put down the agreement and immediately agreed to ires request ires face lit up. Then lets talk about details. How should we name the restaurant? Its called Evermore Diner. After our restaurant bes a restaurant chain, it will be called Evermore Group Gilmore said. Evermore Diner was the name given by his parents, and it was also the names of him and his sister, so Gilmore wanted to keep this name. ire seemed to have no objection and said, Well, ourpany will be called Evermore Group and our restaurant will be called Evermore Diner. Then ire asked Gilmore what dishes there will be, their cooking methods, and how he would ensure the naturalness and healthy benefits of the ingredient used Gilmore introduced to her roast chicken cooked the ancient way tonic drink made with wild herbs, rice noodles, mac and cheese with radishes, etc., which were not only natural ingredients but also cooked healthily, After hearing these, ire actually felt a little hungry. When Evermore Diner opened in her mall, she resolved to have a good taste of these natural dishes. After introducing the food, Gilmore also proposed to ire that they should purchase natural green ingredients directly from Elmwood and set up special logistics to ensure that the ingredients in the restaurant were absolutely natural and healthy. Thats because the ingredients were the most important part for Evermore Diner to establish its brand. But Gilmore, if we set up a specialized logistics channel and purchase ingredients directly from Elmwood, our cost will be greatly increased. ire objected. Gilmore said, In the early days, the cost may be high, but when our branches spread in Oakhaven and upy the market, therge quantity of ingredients purchased can offset the cost of the logistics As a businessman, ire immediately understood. She nodded and said, Well, I will build a logistics team from the malls transportation team to ensure that the ingredients of our restaurant are absolutely natural The e two of them discussed some other details of the operation and felt that there were no more problems. Gilmore said to ire, Ill leave the management of Evermore Diner to you in the future. I wont participate in it. When it came to business operations, Gilmore felt that he was not as good as business family. aire, who was after all the daughter of a Gilmore had only discovered a business opportunity through his Gods Eye, whereas ire was a companys president with business vision and capability. This was something Gilmore could not compare to. Tue, Aug ire was also very confident. She said, Just leave it to me. I will definitely promote Evermore Diner to the whole Oakhaven, and in the future, I will promote it to the rest of Vane Province. Well, I believe you can do it Gilmore had no doubts about ires vision. ording Gilmores Gods Eye, after about five years, he saw that ire had indeed be the queen of the restaurant industry. Moreover, she achieved unprecedented sess in the restaurant industry and officially brought inN?velDrama.Org owns all content. the concept of natural and healthy products. It could be said that even if ire did not cooperate with Gilmore to run the Evermore Diner, five yearster, she would also create a natural healthy food restaurant by relying on her urate judgment and keen business acumen. She would seed and be the queen of restaurants. This was also the main reason why Gilmore chose to cooperate with ire. Come to think of it. Gilmore had secretly obtained a great advantage. The two signed the cooperation agreement and each retained one copy. After discussing the cooperation, Gilmore said to ire, Its almost lunchtime. I wonder if you can have lunch with Miss Carter! ire said, Okay, but I still have some work to do. Wait a while. How about this? You focus on your work first. Ill return to the Business Department office and talk to my parents about our coboration, said Gilmore. ire nodded and said, Okay, Ill go to the Business Department to look for youter. After saying goodbye to ire, Gilmore went to the office of the Business Department on the fifth floor. In the office, Han and his wife looked forward to Gilmores return. Son, how did it go? Sophia asked Gilmore. Gilmore handed the contract in his hand to his mother and said, Take a look. His parents immediately opened the agreement and began to read. In the office, Irene and Gerald saw the words shares agreement on the cover and knew that the matter of the store had been settled. Son, ording to the agreement, our shop will be exempt from rent, and the Newhaven Commercial za will also put in four hundred thousand dors initial investment. Whats going on? After reading the agreement, Han asked Gilmore in surprise. Gilmore said with a smile, Simply put, someone has invested in our Evermore Diner, and the investor is Vice President Miss Carter of Newhaven Commercial za, In this way, not only will we not have to pay the rental fee, but we can also get a start-up fund of four hundred thousand dors from Miss Carter. Of course, this is only a preliminary investment. As our restaurant grows into a chain, Miss Carter will also invest more money. Do you have any objections? Han and his wife looked delighted as they immediately shook their heads. No objections, no objections! However, with her investment, Miss Carter will also own 50% of the shares of Evermore Diner. Tue, Aug Not only did they not need to pay rent, but they also got four hundred thousand dors as a start-up fund. They had no objection to such a good thing. Irene and Gerald heard Gilmore say that Irene had invested four hundred thousand dors in Gilmores parents to open a restaurant on top of waiving the rent. They were stunned! How could it be possible? She wondered, Hows it possible? Irene knew that her boss, ire Carter, was a domineering president. She never cared about friendship in business. Furthermore, she knew that ire was a woman of her word and wouldnt change her mind easily. Shop number 10 was the shop with the best location in themercial za. ire had already ordered that this shop must be reserved for a branded restaurant to attract customers. This was also the reason why shop number 10 had been empty for so long. She would rather it be empty than used wrongly. She didnt expect that ire would change her thinking and rent the restaurant to Gilmores parents instead. In addition, she had waived the rent and also invested four hundred thousand dors in a restaurant that had not yet opened, a restaurant that no one knew. This was simply inconceivable to Irene. How had Gilmore done it? Irene suddenly felt that this Gilmore was mysterious, as if he always did something astonishing yet hard to fathom. At this time, Gilmore picked up the remaining ten thousand dors from the table and handed it to Irene, saying. The contract was sessfully signed. These ten thousand dors is also yours. However, Irene quickly waved her hand and said, Mr. Reed, I cant ept it. Serving you is my job. Also, I cant ept the ten thousand dors. Otherwise, Miss Carter will me me. She not only rejected the ten thousand dors from Gilmore, but she also took out the earlier ten thousand dors from her pocket and returned it to Gilmore. Now that Gilmores parents were opening a restaurant with Miss Carters investment, if she epted Gilmores money, did that mean that she didnt want her job? Therefore, not only did Irene not ept the additional money, she even spat the first sum out When Gilmore saw this, he knew what Irene was thinking. He also knew that even if he gave her money now, she would never dare to ept it. Helpless, Gilmore could only say, Then Ill treat you to a mealter, okay? Irene looked ttered as she nodded and said, Of course, Mr. Reed He was young, handsome and generous. One look was all it took to tell that he was wealthy and capable. His sudden invitation to a meal caused Irenes heart to beat faster and being single, she wondered if Gilmore was interested in her. Making 72 Making 72 Just as Irenes imagination was running wild about Gilmores meil invitation, a beautiful figure arrived at the door of the Business Departments office and knocked. I hope I didnt disturb anything. It was ire knocking on the door. Although the door of the Business Departments office was not closed, knocking was a basic courtesy and showed how well- mannered ire was as the daughter of a wealthy family. Miss Carter. Irene immediately snapped out of her sweet fantasy and called out to ire respectfully. Gilmore said to ire, Since youre here, lets go eat together! ire nodded. Irene heard that Gilmore had invited ire to dinner. Only then did she realize the real female lead was her boss, and she was just a nonCessential supporting actress. She thought back to how she was fantasizing about Gilmore just now, Irene couldnt help but wish that there was somewhere she could hide her face. ire smiled when she saw Gilmores parents in the office. She went forward and greeted them. Sir, Madam, are you Gilmores parents? Gilmores parents already knew that this beautiful and elegant girl was the malls Vice President, Miss Carter. They got up and said gratefully. Miss Carter, thank you for investing in us and waiving our rent. Thank you very much. ire waved her hand and said, Mr. and Mrs. Reed, youre too polite. The truth is, I have to thank you for finding me a project that is worth investing in and has great potential. To the side, Irene was dumbfounded. Was opening a restaurant really worth the investment? Did it have immense potential? Irene could not understand. After chatting with Gilmores parents for a while, ire said to them, Mr. and Mrs. Reed, lets go for dinner now! Gilmores parents liked this beautiful and polite female president very much. They quickly nodded and said yes. The group left the office of the Business Department. Not long after they left the office, ires phone rang. ire took out her phone and nced at the caller ID, expressionless. With a wave of her slender fingers, she hung up and continued to walk. However, just as she lifted her foot, her phone rang again. ire repeated the same action, with a swipe of her finger, she hung up. But the person on the phone seemed to be very persistent. She hung up, the phone rang, and she hung up again. Gilmores parents and Irene couldnt help but watch with their mouths agape. Why didnt Miss Carter answer this persons call? Gilmore couldnt help teasing ire and said, If you dont answer the phone, he may keep calling. If you really dont want to talk to the person on the phone, let me talk to him. GN ire frowned slightly and was a little angry. She said to Gilmore. Tell him not to call me again. Tell him that Im busy. As soon as she finished speaking, her cell phone rang again. Gilmore said, Give it to me! ire handed the phone to Gilmore. Gilmore looked at the caller ID and found that the callers name was Housefly I truly didnt expect that there would be such a name in this world. Gilmore could not help but laugh. ire said grumpily, Because he is as disgusting as a housefly, I named him so. Gilmore was speechless. Gilmore thought silently, It seems that once a woman hates you, the consequences were very serious. Gilmore picked up the call but he did not speak.. A mans gentle voice came from the phone. ire, you finally picked up my call. Its almost meal time. I want to invite you to eat together. What do you think? ire had hung up several times in a row, but the man on the phone was still able to speak calmly, as if he was not affected at all. Gilmore greatly admired this person. He guessed that this person either had a really good temper or he was an extremely shrewd person who doesnt easily reveal his emotions and was able to control his emotions to a state where they could not be detected. Of course, Gilmore had nevere into contact with this person before, so he had no idea which category he belonged to. He coughed softly and said into the phone, Sir, Im sorry! ire has no time to answer the phone. Also, please dont call her again. The other person fell silent all of a sudden. After a while, he spoke again. His voice was still calm, but contained a sense of authority, Who are you? Why is ires phone with you? However, Gilmore could hear that the other party was suppressing his anger, faintly threatening him. Unfortunately, Gilmore was someone who could be persuaded using reason, but not by force. Is he threatening me? Does he want to know who I am? Gilmore smiled and said into the phone, Im ires boyfriend Without giving the other party any chance to ask further questions, Gilmore hung up immediately. All the other people present were shocked. Irene seemed to have found the answer to her question. No wonder Miss Carter would invest in Gilmores parents restaurant and waive their rent. It turned out that Gilmore was Miss Carters boyfriend! Irene thought. Gerald frowned, Gilmore had another girlfriend? Then, would his boss, the Foster familys eldest daughter, be akin to his wife or his mistress? 09-19 UC, Aug Gilmores parents also sank into confusion. Isnt their son with Lilian? They were bing more and more clueless about young peoples love. Gilmore returned the phone back into the hands of the stunned ire and said, Here, Ive already fixed it for you? ire recovered from her shock and responded with a hmm. At this moment, her phone rang again. This time, ire was even more decisive and turned off her phone. Just then, the elevator arrived and she walked in. Gilmore, his parents, Irene, and Gerald also entered the elevator behind her. After thelift closed, it descended. However, the atmosphere in the elevator was a little strange. No one spoke. Irenes eyes shifted between ire and Gilmore. ire, who was standing in the corner, was remembering how Calmore had replied over the phone to the man that she hated the most, Benjamin Palmer, the eldest son of the Palmers, that he was her boyfriend. Her heart was racing, and she was unable to remain calm. Perhaps because the elevator was too small or because there were too many people, she felt a little hot. Her face grew warm and a faint blush appeared on her face. -Ring! The elevator finally reached the first floor, and its doors opened. Irene heaved a sigh of relief. Im finally here. Otherwise, I would have gone crazy if I stayed in this silent elevator any longer. Gilmore, ire and the others walked out of the elevator. After walking out of the building. ires expression had returned to normal. She said to Gilmore, In our mall, there is a restaurant that serves good vegetarian dishes. Why dont we eat in this restaurant? You can decide, said Gilmore. From N?velDrama.Org. Hence, ire led Gilmore and the rest towards a restaurant in the Commercial za Making 73 Making 73 A gorgeous RollsCRoyce pulled up in a parking lot in Newhaven Commercial za. From N?velDrama.Org. A handsome man who was dressed in a ck fancy suit and a white Versace shirt was on the phone in the car. The man was about 30 years old, with strongly marked features. People could tell from his aura that he was powerful and influential He was the eldest son in the Palmer family, Benjamin Paliner. And the Palmer family was one of the most prosperous families of great influence in Oakhaven. And Benjamin was the most favored sessor who was trained well by the Palmer family! Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off Benjamin couldnt help frown when he heard it. His expression was cold with anger in his eyes An oppressive and terrifying aura hung over the car. Sitting on the leather seat opposite him was an old man in grey whose breath was stable and eyes were slightly closed. His hair was also grey. If Gilmore was here, he would immediately recognize the old man, who worked for the Chapmans before, Marlon Szar. Mr. Palmer, didnt Miss Carter answer your call? Marlon looked at Benjamin and asked. Benjamin hung up the phone. He didnt answer him directly. Instead, he said, Mr. Szar, lets go to have a meal. Thats right, Marlon was Benjamins butler now, Yes, Mr. Palmer, said Marlon. Benjamin nced at the red Ferrari which was not far away from them and said to the driver sitting in front of him, Marco, stay here and keep an eye on ires Ferrari If shees here to drive the car or leaves with someone else, all me immediately. Aye, sir. The driver in the front of the car responded at once. He was Marco Chapman. Ever since his parents were arrested, Marco had been an outcast and lived in poverty because of the downfall of the Chapman family. It was torture for him, who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, to experience such privation Therefore, he pinned his hopes on his wealthy friends. He was busy running around for money, hoping that they could help him make a resurgence. However, he sooirrealized the inconstancy of human rtionships and the vicissitudes of life. Before the downfall of the Chapmans, he was the scion of an aristocratic family with many friends surrounding him. However, the decline and copse of the Chapman family made him lose everything and be homeless. His rich friends all tended to steer clear of him, not to mention lending him money. No one offered him a helping hand. When Marco was in desperation, he met Benjamin. He saved Marco, gave him something to eat, and let Marco be his chauffeur. As for Marlon, he was Benjamins butler now. Not only had Benjamin offered Marco a job, but he also promised to help him rise from the ashes. Marco was grateful to him Marco regarded Benjamin as his benefactor. Benjamin and Marlon got out of the car and walked towards the lift in the underground carpark. On the fifth floor in Commercial za, Everleigh Restaurant. Gilmore, ire, and the rest had already sat at a table. The female manager of the restaurant, who was about 30 and was in a decent suit, came over and said to ire with a warm smile, Miss. Carter, you havente here for a few days. What would you like to eat today? As the president of the Commercial za, there was no doubt that ire was served by the manager of the restaurant. ire picked up the menu and said to the female manager, Please let me read the menu first. The female manager nodded. When ire was reading the menu, the female manager did not forget to greet Gilmore, Gerald and the others. She said. Wee, Miss. Carters friends, this is your first time here, isnt it? Gilmore and Gerald nodded, Yes Wee. Do you prefer light food or spicy food? The manager asked very considerately. Both Gilmore and Gerald said, Light food. She then asked for Gilmores parents and Irenes opinions. Like Gerald and Gilmore, they also preferred light food. Thereupon, the manager opened the menu and began to rmend Gerald and Gilmore some dishes. Just as the manager was introducing the dishes to Gilmore and the others, two men walked into the hall of Everleigh Restaurant. Wee! The two waitresses standing at the door immediately bowed slightly and greeted them. The guests walking into the hall of Everleigh Restaurant were Benjamin and Marlon. A table for how many, sir? A waitress asked Benjamin courteously. However, Benjamin ignored her and looked in the direction of ire, who was reading the menu beside Gilmore. Then he walked towards ire with angry and jealous gleams in his eyes. The waitresses were puzzled, What a strange man! With the managers rmendation and introduction, Gerald, Gilmore, and the others ordered several dishes. G | Meanwhile, ire also finished reading the menu and let the manager take her order. +92%E The entered the names of the dishes in her PDA and exchanged some usual greetings with ire, Gilmore, and the others. Then she left. ire held up the teapot on the table and poured two cups of water for Gilmores parents. She smiled and said, Mr. and Mrs. Reed, please have some water! ire gained more favor from Gilmores parents now. They nodded and said. Thats very kind of you, Miss Carter. What a coincidence! I wasnt expecting to see you here, ire. Just then, a man said in a gentle voice. As soon as Gilmore heard the voice, he knew that it was the man who called ire before. He looked up and saw Benjamin, who was dressed in a nice suit with an extraordinary bearing However, the person that he was more concerned about was Marlon, who was at Benjamins side. Gerald also recognized Marlon. Although Marlons face was covered by a ck mask when they battled each other at that time. He could still tell from the fierceness in his eyes and his imperturbable aura that the man was Marlon. However, Gerald didnt care about it. After all, the Chapman family had already declined and copsed. The reason why Marlon was by Benjamins side was that he served to a new master now. As long as he didnt do anything to provoke Gilmore, Gerald wouldnt give a shit about him. This was exactly what Gilmore was thinking. Therefore, Gilmores expression was still calm when he saw Marlon. ire was also indifferent when she saw Benjamin. She just looked at him and said, Whats wrong? Mr. Palmer? Although ire was very indifferent, Benjamin still kept hisposure well He said with a smile, Why didnt you answer my phone before! just want to invite you to have a meal with me. ire made a pathetic attempt to smile and said, Mr. Palmer, Im sorry. My boyfriend just told you the reason on the phone. As you can see, Im having dinner with my boyfriend and his parents. Can you leave now? Indifference, impatient, and she was even unwilling to talk too much to him. It was ires attitude towards Benjamin. Benjamins gaze settled on Gilmores face and asked, Are you her boyfriend? His intuition told him that Gilmore was ires boyfriend, not Gerald. Gilmore nodded, Yes, I am ires boyfriend. Making 74 Making 74 Benjamin looked at ire and asked with a smile, Is this another shield youve found yourself? A shield? Gilmore, Gerald, and the others were puzzled. What did he mean by that? ire Gilmore is not a shield. He is my boyfriend. Even if I need a shield, youre not qualified. I dont have the slightest interest in you. Benjamins expression changed. It could be seen that he was trying his best to suppress his anger. He fought back his rage, looked at ire, arid said, ire, give up your pointless fight! Your marriage is not decided by you. No matter what you do, you cant change your fate of marrying me. Havent you realized it from Brandon Wilsons failure? At that point, Gilmore came to understand what the shield mentioned by Benjamin meant.. It was equal to a boyfriend. Christine had used the same tactics to turn down Marco. Gilmore couldnt helpughing at himself inwardly, It looks like Im bing the shield for every woman. Call me the best actor of boyfriends. On top of that, he could tell from Benjamins words that their families were nning to connect through marriage. The marriage partner the Carter family had found for ire was Benjamin. But it looked like ire didnt like the arrangement, and she was disgusted with Benjamin. Gilmore figured it and understood why ire had given Benjamin a cold shoulder. Benjamin, are you jealous of Brandon? Benjamins ridicule didnt annoy ire but made her laugh, You should be. Even a jerk like Brandon could be my boyfriend. Such failure should be frustrating. I also find you disappointing and pathetic. The cause of the whole thing is that I dont like you Benjamin shrugged with her palms up and looked sympathetically at Benjamin. Benjamins face clouded over. He was about to re up. Everyone could feel the suppression from him. Just as he was about to go berserk, Benjamin surprisingly fought back his rage and regained his composure The tension also disappeared. Benjamin looked coldly at ire and said, ire, dont get cocky. One day, you will be my woman and yield to me. 09:19 Tue., Aug 20 Mr. Palmer, Im afraid your wish will fall t. ire will be my woman rather than yours. She doesnt need to yield to me, and I will pamper her. Call me a simpl As a professional shield and the best actor of boyfriends, Gilmore certainly would not let Benjamin bully ire. He stood up for her and dissed Benjamin. Benjamins eyes flickered with rage, and he subconsciously clenched his fists. ire could give him attitude or mock him. That was because ire was the daughter of a rich family and the marriage partner of the Palmer family. She would be his wife. Who was Gilmore? An insect in his eyes. Gilmore was bold to confront him! Benjamin was exasperated. This time, he showed murderous intent instead of stifling rage. Ruthless murderous intent! Under such pressure, Gilmore didnt even bat an eyelid. After all, he processed unparalleled power. He could tread Benjamin underfoot without breaking a sweat. He didnt even need to make a move. Gerald was not weak either. Try him. Mr. Palmer, lets go for dinner. You dont have to go down to his level. Just now, Marlon narrowed his eyes and thoughtfully advised Benjamin. Marlon reminded Benjamin because he had fought with Gerald. He knew that Geralds skills could match his. They didnt have any advantage if they fought there and then.. With a scowl, Benjamin slowly loosened his fists. Indeed, he shouldnt have shown his murderous intent because of Gilmore. This was a public asion after all His reputation would be damaged. Benjamin slightly nodded, coldly turned around, and left the restaurant with Marlon. Even after the man was gone, ire still looked frosty. Deep down, she was not mad but felt happy. That was because Gilmore had dissed Benjamin and helped her vent her anger. On top of that, he had told Benjamin that she was his woman and that he would pamper her ire found it sweet. Back then, Gilmore saved her regardless of his own safety and demonstrated his business talent in the office. Just now, he had once again stood up for her and protected her. ire could not resist Gilmores charisma. She had fallen for Gilmore. Just then, the manager of the restaurant came with two waitresses. The manager smiled at ire, Gilmore, and the others, saying, Miss. Carter, sorry to keep you waiting. Then from the hands of the waitresses, she took the trays and served the dishes. In the end, the manager looked at ire, Gilmore, and the others, adding, Miss Carter, enjoy your meal! ire nodded to the manager. The manager smiled and left. ire turned to Gilmores parents and urged them, Mr. and Mrs. Reed, try the dishes! Following that, she took the tablewares, picked up some food, and put them into the tes of Gilmores parents. She served them like her own parents. Irene was surprised to see ire picking up dishes for Gilmores parents like their daughterCinC law! Their vice president had never been so nice to a man before. She was so respectful certainly because of Gilmore. It looked like their vice president really liked Gilmore and wanted to be with him for the rest of her life, otherwise, she wouldnt have condescended like this. Gerald nced at Gilmore with admiration. Another filial girlfriend added to his harem! Gerald thought about himself and sighed under his breath. One girlfriend after another came to Gilmore. When would he have one? More dishes were served by the waitresses. Gilmore, ire, and the others also started eating joyfully. The displeasure brought by Benjamin had long been forgotten. After the meal, Gilmore and the others said goodbye to ire and nned to go back. ire called out, Gilmore, wait, I have something to tell you. Ill ride you home after that. Gilmore had no idea what ire was going to say. Nevertheless, he instructed Gerald, Take my parents back first. Gerald nodded his head. ire instructed Irene, See Mr. and Mrs. Reed off on behalf of me. Yes, Miss Carter, Irene responded.. She then saw Gilmores parents and Gerald out of the restaurant Gilmore sat back in his seat, looked at ire, and asked, ire, what is it? Making 75 Making 75 ire looked at Gilmore and suddenly said, Thank you! Gilmore smiled. What for? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ire picked up a cup of coffee from the table, took a sip, and said, Thank you for speaking up for me just now Its just a piece of cake. Dont mention it. Then Gilmore asked curiously, Your family wants you to marry Benjamin? There was a hint of sadness in ires eyes. She nodded and said. Yes. I am the only daughter of the third generation of the Carter family. I have to be responsible for the whole family, so my family wants me to marry a son of a wealthy family of equal social status. Then, ire told Gilmore about her rtionship with Benjamin and even her rtionship with Brandon. After listening to her exnation, Gilmore finally understood what was going on. In fact, it was simr to what he had guessed before. As ire was the only daughter of the Carter family. Denton Carter and her parents would not allow he casually, nor would they allow her to marry an ordinary person. Obviously, even a man from an ordinary wealthy family would be regarded as ordinary person The Carter family wanted ire to marry into a rich and powerful family. Therefore, the Palmer family, the richest and most influential one, was chosen. to love anyone. As for the familys arrangements, ire was extremely opposed, thus had a tense rtionship with the family. In the end, her family was afraid that ire would do something stupid if they pressured her too much. Therefore, the family finally made an agreement with her that if she could show her outstanding ability in business, and shoulder the heavy responsibility of the familys enterprise in the future, then she didnt have to ept the marriage her family arranged for her and could choose the person she really loved. ire agreed to the agreement. The family then handed over a za project to her. This za is the Newhaven Commercial za. ire has already been in the ViceCPresident position for half a year. ording to the agreement, she had to increase the sales and profits of the Newhaven Commercial za by ten percent within two years. If she could achieve this goal, she wouldplete the task of the agreement, and she would no longer be controlled by her family. Whether it was her marriage or her career, she could choose for herself. Besides, she would obtain the full support of her family. In order to reach the 10% of the familys goal, ire had devoted herself to the operation of the business za for the past half year. hard for her to improve by 10% in two However, even if her business ability was outstanding and she went all out, it was s years in the increasingly saturated market environment of Business za in Oakhaven. @ +92% In the past half a year, the turnover and profits of the Newhaven Commercial za had also increased by 1.5%. This oue was a huge blow to ire. In order to avoid her marriage with Benjamin, she had even asked Brandon to be her boyfriend, as a shield. However, even though she had used Brandon as a shield to rejec Benjamin, Benjamin didnt give up. On the contrary, he kept pestering her. He called her every day, came to her office, and told her over and over again that it was impossible to increase the turnover and profits by 10% in two years. Although ire seemed to be quite tough, she was just to cover up her crumbling heart. After saying all this. ire looked at Gilmore and said, Actually, these days, I have been thinking about how to break through the bottleneck of themercial zas development. Furthermore, I also want to find a new project outside the za Thus, in a sense, the new cooperation about rustic food is a hope for me. Gilmore nodded at her. You will seed and will definitely get rid of your familys control. ire looked at ire and said, There is one thing that I dont know if I should tell you or not. What do you want to say? Just say it! Gilmore said with a smile. ire said, Then Ill say it. I just told Benjamin that youre my boyfriend, so It seemed that ire wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Gilmore said, Do you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend in the future? ires eyes were full of joy. She did not expect that Gilmore would know what she meant before she said it. Deep in her heart, she was thinking that sooner orter, she would make Gilmore, a fake boyfriend, be a real one. This reminded her of her cousin Christine. Since her cousin only regarded Gilmore as a fake boyfriend, then she would treat him as a real one. Gilmore looked at ire whose eyes were filled with joy and asked. Is there anything else you need my help with? ire suddenly came back to her senses and quickly shook her head at Gilmore, saying, No. OK. Shouldnt we go back? Gilmore asked. ire blushed and said, Yes, yes, yes. Ill take you back. After that, ire called the female manager to settle the bill. The manager walked ire and Gilmore out of the restaurant. In the underground parking lot, in the Rolls Royce, Benjamins eyes were gloomy and his aura was frightening. He was pressuring Marco to the point where thetter could hardly breathe. Why didnt Mr. Szar help me teach Gilmore a lesson in the restaurant earlier? Benjamin raised his eyes, looking at Marlon who was sitting on the other side. G It was unsuitable for Benjamin to act in such a situation. However, Marlon was different because Marlon was his man. It was his duty to teach a lesson for his boss. Not to mention, his boss was humiliated by Gilmore. However, other than persuading Benjamin to leave, Marlon didnt do anything else, which made Benjamin a bit dissatisfied. Back then, the reason he took Marco in was not out of kindness. Instead, it was because Marlon was a martialCarts expert that he could make use of. That was why he had taken in Marco, a homeless dog. Marlon naturally knew why Benjamin was dissatisfied with him. He looked at Benjamin and said embarrassedly, I didnt kick him for you, its my fault! However, I do have something to report. It is Gilmore who is the main culprit behind the destruction of the Chapman family! Benjamin furrowed his brows in surprise. What did you say? Its him who caused the Chapman familys destruction? Marlon cupped his fists together and solemnly said, Yes, every word of mine is true. I definitely wouldnt dare to lie to you. Marco, who was sitting in the drivers seat, gnashed his teeth and said with hatred in his eyes, Yes, Marlon is right. The reason why our Chapman Family ended up in such a miserable state is all because of Gilmore. Seeing Marco and Marlons expressions, Benjamin finally believed them. He looked at Marlon and said, Tell me the details about how Gilmore caused the Chapman family to be destroyed. 0 ɫ Making 76 Making 76 81% Marlon then told Benjamin how Gilmore sent the video of the Chapman family making fake vines to regtors and TV programs and caused them to go bankrupt. Of course, in addition to the Chapman familys bankruptcy, Marlon also told him how Gilmore took Christine away from Marco and became her boyfriend with her fathers consent. Benjamin was not very interested in the Chapman familys bankruptcy. He just wanted to find out who had been helping Gilmore. Now that he knew Gilmore destroyed the Chapman family with the video, he thought Gilmore hadnt got powerful people behind him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He did it because of the video he had shot secretly. He was just a sneaky person. Benjamin wouldnt fear a person like that. He believed he was far far smarter than Gilmore. Actually, what surprised him was that Gilmore was Christines boyfriend, the daughter of the Fosters, and David was fine with that It seemed that Gilmore was good at wooing women. But how could he date Christine and ire at the same time? Didnt he know they were cousins? He wasnt aware how dangerous that was, was he? Mr. Szar, see if you can do something.. Benjamin raised his hand to his neck as he spoke. Marlon knew what that meant. However, he replied seriously, Sorry, Sir, Im afraid I cant Benjamins eyes narrowed as displeasure appeared on his face. Mr. Szar, dont tell me youre afraid of him just because he destroyed the Chapman family? He could understand Marlon couldnt do anything to Gilmore at the restaurant. But why couldnt he make a move secretly? Benjamin was very unhappy about the cowardice Marlon had shown repeatedly. Mr. Palmer, please calm down. Marlon lowered his head and said. Im not a coward. Gilmore put an end to the family I used to work for. I cant wait to take revenge. However, Cilmore had Gerald, the master sent by the Fosters, by his side all the time. Even if I took action, it would be difficult for me to kill him: Whats more, Gilmore was Christines boyfriend, and David admitted that. If Gilmore is killed, the family wont let it go. If the Foster family and the Palmer family fight each other, won the loss outweigh the gain Benjamin became quiet after hearing that. Only then did he know that the Foster family had actually sent people to protect Gilmore. No wonder Marlon did not teach Gilmore a lesson when they were in the restaurant. Marlon was right, Gilmore now had the Foster Family backing him up. If he was killed, the Foster family wouldnt let it go. It would be a disaster if the two families became enemies. And Benjamin would be the sinner of his family. He wouldnt be able to atone for that! Benjamins ugly expression softened. He looked at Marlon, and his tone became a little gentler. Mr. Szar, I shouldnt me you. Marlon replied immediately. Never mind, Mr. Palmer. Benjamin looked at him and continued, Mr. Szar, do you have any good ideas to kill Gilmore while making sure the two families wont be enemies? Marlon blinked and pondered for a moment beforeing up with a n and replied, Mr. Palmer, Ive got a n. We can kill Gilmore while letting your family stay out of this, and you dont have to do anything Mr. Szar, tell me. Benjamin urged. Marion sat down next to Benjamin and whispered into his ear, Mr. Palmer, what do you think of this n? Benjamins eyes lit up. Its great! I dont think ire will be able to keep dying the wedding with all the pressure her family puts on her. Then, Benjamin turned to Marco, who was sitting in the drivers seat, and said, Marco, you stay in the parking lot. You know what to do after ire and Gilmore show up, dont you? Marco had heard about Marlons n. He replied, Dont worry, Mr. Palmer. I know what to do! Benjamin nodded with satisfaction. Well, thats good. A few minutester, Marlon took the drivers seat and drove away in Benjamins RollsCRoyce. Marco, on the other hand, stayed in the parking lot. His eyes were cold and he moved fast to hide in a dark corner. Ten minutester, Gilmore and ire appeared in the underground parking lot. All of a sudden, ire stopped walking and frowned slightly. She saw a figure moving quickly behind a car. Gilmore asked, What is it? Gilmore, I think someones watching us? ire whispered into Gilmores ear. Gilmore had a very acute sense of hearing and seeing, and he was extremely vignt. He could even hear ants crawling Therefore, as soon as he entered the parking lot, he knew sometine was watching them in the shadows, But he pretended not to know anything. He looked at ire and asked in a low voice, Where! Aug Then, he pretended to look around, but ire stopped him immediately. Dont look around! Pretend nothings happening So he stopped looking around. Benjamin must have sent people to tail us! Benjamin must want to know if youre truly my boyfriend. We cant let him find out. We we should act like true lovers so that hell believe it. ire whispered into Gilmores ear as she walked. After she suggested they act like true lovers, the woman, who had been a powerful president of a company, immediately reached out to hold Gilmores arm. They looked like true lovebirds Then they got into the Ferrari. However, ire didnt drive away immediately. Instead, she looked at Gilmore with her beautiful eyes and said. I think we should make it look more real if we want Benjamin to believe it. How about we do a fake kiss so that the stalker can take a picture and show it to him? A fake kiss When an actor and an actress did a fake kiss, they made it look like theyre kissing, but actually their lips didnt touch at all. Gilmore had no choice but to cooperate. Well! Lets do it. ire leaned forward, blocking the front side of Gilmores body. Her long hair cascaded like a waterfall. Gilmore could smell the pleasant scent from her body. It was refreshing. Suddenly, Gilmore felt that something was wrong. ires breathing became a little rapid and hot. He was surprised and looked up to see ires eyes shining with wildness. The next thing he knew was ires red lips were pressing against his. Gilmores eyes widened in shock. Whats going on? She said it was a fake kiss, wasnt it? Why was she kissing him? # Making 77 Making 77 Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. Ten secondster, Gilmore felt like he could barely breathe. He held ires soft shoulders and pushed her away. ire leaned against her seat and gasped for air. She could not believe that she had kissed Gilmore. It was so crazy. If Gilmore hadnt stopped her, she would have kept kissing him. Until she was short of oxygen, unable to breathe, and felt dizzy. However, when their lips parted, ire felt embarrassed. How could she be so aggressive? It was embarrassing. ires cheeks flushed, the color of which was like that of the sunset. Her ears flushed ass They were red and hot. She wished there was a crack in the ground that she could crawl into it. Gilmore looked at ire, who was blushing and embarrassed. well He was used to how powerful ire had been. It was rare for him to see her act like a shy little girl. Actually, Gilmore was attracted by how beautiful she looked at the moment, However, Gilmore didnt forget to tease her. He said with a smile, You said it was a fake kiss, didnt you? Why did you kiss me? ire lowered her head and did not reply. Gilmore continued, Youve kissed me. Dont pretend nothing happened. You must pay for that! What! ire, who was still blushing, burst intoughter. Gilmore giggled and said, What? Did it sound like a joke? ire smiled and replied, No, it didnt. I should pay for that. Will you marry me? Gilmoreughed and said, Forget it. You dont need to pay. No, Lmust pay. Ill marry you. As they flirted, ire started the car and drove away from the parking lot. After the Ferrari left the parking lot, a man came out behind a car. It was Marco. He looked at his phone. That was the photo he had taken, where ire and Gilmore were kissing in the car. His eyes were cold. Gilmore, youve cheated on Christine. Youre doomed! he thought. Then he left the parking lot as well. Night fell in the manor of the Palmer family in Oakhaven. Benjamin was in a spacious and luxurious room in his vi. The room looked like an office. He was sitting on arge chair at his desk, reading a document. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. +81%C A woman was standing beside the desk, waiting for Benjamin to finish. She was wearing a suit, in her forty, and with painted lips and brows. Finally, Benjamin finished reading the document and closed it. There was a hint of joy on his face. He looked at the woman. beside the desk and said, Ms. Patterson, the turnover and profit of Gastronova Ventures have increased by 10%pared tost month And the Group has ounted for 28% of the market in Oakhaven and has ranked first over the past six months. I think you and all the managers have done a good job. Ill give you the bonus I promised this month. Hearing that, Ms. Pattersons eyes lit up and she replied immediately, Thank you, Mr. Palmer! Benjamin was the eldest son of the Palmer family and the most likely sessor of the family business, Therefore, Emerson Palmer tasked him with Gastronova Ventures, which had more than one hundred restaurants and was the most important part of the familys catering business, to improve his ability to run apany and expand markets. Benjamin didnt let his family down. Ever since he took over the group, the business of it had been growing. It took him just one year to make the market share of the Groupjump from the third ce to the first one. Benjamin made a miracle in the catering world and became the most eyeCcatching business genius in Oakhaven. The document Ms. Patterson had brought was the financial report of the month, which was quite satisfactory to Benjamini He was really happy. Ms. Patterson, thank you for your hard work. Have a good rest tonight. Benjamins voice was gentle. Ms. Patterson nodded and replied, Okay, Mr. Palmer, goodbye Then she left the room. Benjamin flipped open the document in his hands again, smiling, Father and grandfather will be happy to see this! he thought. While he was thinking, he heard footsteps from outside the door Benjamin raised his head and saw Marlon and Marco walk in. Mr. Palmer. Marlon and Marco greeted Benjamin respectfully. Benjamin nodded, then looked at Marco and asked, How was it going? Did you get any photos of Gilmore and ire? Yes, Mr. Palmer. We got the photos. Marco took out his phone and ced it on the desk. Benjamin picked up the phone and saw the photos of ire and Gilmore kissing in the Ferrari. WG His swordClike eyebrows unconsciously furrowed together as sharpness gleamed in his eyes. He had an air of coldness and anger. His heart was sinking. He was furious. Although ire had asked Brandon to be her fake boyfriend, she hadnt made it real. They hadnt even held hands. Therefore, Benjamin had never thought Brandon to be a threat. However, things were different. ire had told him that Gilmore was her boyfriend. And they kissed in the parking lot. If it werent for the fact that ire had feelings for Gilmore, she would never have taken the initiative to kiss him. Mr. Palmer, are you all right? Marlon asked worriedly. He noticed the ugly expression on Benjamins face. Benjamin suppressed the fury in his heart and pretended to be all right. Im fine, he replied. Then, he looked sharply at the photo on the phone and thought to himself, ire, dont me me for being cruel! Mr. Palmer, your grandfather and your father are expecting you. They want to see the financial report of this month. An old man showed up at the door and said. He was in a traditional ssical suit. He had silver hair, and looked solemn and dignified. That was Cooper, the housekeeper of Benjamins grandfather. A trace of respect appeared on Benjamins face when he saw Cooper. Cooper, Iming now, he replied. Okay. Cooper nodded then left. ɫ Making 78 Making 78 Benjamin straightened up from the chair and sent the image on Marcos phone to his own via WhatsApp. After that, he returned Marcos phone Marco grabbed the file on his desk and turned to Marlon and Marco. I have to head to the old residence. You guys can leave now. Copy that. With that, the two left. Benjamin didnt linger. He soon hurried off with the file. The Palmer family manor. Two men were sitting on a couch in the study of the luxurious vi. The face of the whiteChaired octogenarian wearing a golden embroidered ssical suit was seamed with age. Although the study was dimly lit, his eyes were bright and piercing. One wouldnt feel that he was in his twilight years at all. Instead, he was more like a weathered and experienced emperor. Old as he was, he was still quite strong. His presence was daunting enough to make a tiger shudder. The man was Emerson Palmer, the patriarch of this family. The other man sitting there was in his fifties. However, the air around him, though extraordinary, was not as domineering. This man was Benjamins father, Wace Palmer. If Emerson Palmer were the mastermind behind the scenes, Wace would be the organizer of the Palmer family in front of the stage. Benjamin, on the other hand, was the heir of this household. Benjamin stepped into the study. Grandpa, Dad, sorry to keep you waiting, he greeted respectfully. Emerson motioned at Benjamin. You are here. Have a seat, Benjamin Yes, Grandpa, Benjamin replied as he went to sit up straight on the couch. Just then, Cooper came back from passing on the message. The greyChaired old man was wearing ssical suit, looking solemn. He was carrying tray, on which was three cups of coffee Mr. Emerson Palmer, Mr. Wace, Mr. Benjamin, coffees here! He ced them on the coffee table one by one as he called With that, he left the study and closed the door behind him thoughtfully. 36 Wed, Aug. The three were then leftaloge in the room. Benjamin, how is Gastronova Ventures doing this month ? Emerson took a sip of his coffee and asked. Wace turned to look at his son. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The family had high hopes for Benjamin. Therefore, he had to go through this kind of assessment every month. 81% Mr. Emerson would ask about the performance of the Gastronova Ventures that was handed over to Benjamin to assess his ability. Mr. Emerson and Wace were quite satisfied with what Benjamin had done so far. Grandpa, Gastronova Ventures has improved greatly in sales, profits, and market share. Benjamin handed the file to Mr. Emerson as he finished his words. Mr. Emerson took it from him and started reading it. After about five minutes, Mr. Emersons face rxed into a contented smile. He then handed the file to Wace. Mr. Emerson looked at Benjamin. Now, those two catering giants that used to walk all over Gastronova Ventures have been surpassed by us. In such apetitive market, you still made sure that we stay afloat and even managed to increase our turnover and profit. And you did this all in one year. It was right for us to turn our business over to you. You are indeed the heir of our Palmer family. Hearing Mr. Emersonspliment, Benjamin couldnt be happier. However, he put on a humble and studious look on his face, Grandpa, I can never achieve that without your guidance. Im still far behind and still have a lot to learn from you. Mr. Emerson smiled. Benjamin, Ive always told you to stay hungry and strive for excellence. Now, you did that. Good. You are destined for greatness. Thank you, Grandpa, Benjamin replied humbly. Having finished reading the file, Wace nodded in great gratification. Benjamin, you have done well. Keep this up. I will, Dad, Benjamin replied. Now that the family business is thriving under your lead. How is your rtionship with ire going? Mr. Emerson suddenly changed the topic. Wace chimed in, Yeah, how are you guys doing now, Benjamin? Their marriage was decided by Mr. Emerson and Mr. Denton Carter. Once they got married, both families would be greatly benefited ire was against this marriage. Although Mr. Emerson and Wace knew her resistance was useless in the face of the agreement they had reached with the Carter family, they still wanted this rtionship to go somewhere. Upon hearing that, Benjamin frowned, looking like he had some unspeakable troubles on his mind. 09.36 Wed, Aug Whats wrong? Observed Benjamins expression, Mr. Emerson asked. Wace also asked solemnly, What happened between you two? Benjamin took out his phone, tapped on the screen, and handed the phone to Mr. Emerson. Grandpa, take a look at this! Mr. Emerson took the phone from his hand in puzzlement. On the screen was a photo of ire and Gilmore making out. Seeing that, his face darkened and his eyes widened in anger. Who on earth is this man? Mr. Emerson turned to Benjamin as he bellowed. The discernible rage in his voice was boneCchilling. Wace hadnt seen his father going on a rage in quite some time now, What could be on the phone that irritated his father that much? Wace walked over. When he saw the photo on the phone, his face darkened. How could ire horse around with another man when she clearly had an engagement with Benjamin The Palmer family would be aughingstock if this were to spread out! Benjamin exined to Mr. Emerson and his father, hissing, His name is Gilmore Reed, a student of Oakhaven University. He is also the boyfriend of Christine, the daughter of the Foster family. He has been recognized by David, the Foster familys patriarch. Why would he be with ire when he already has a girlfriend? Asked Wace with a frown Benjamin said, deadpanned, ire went out with Gilmore because she doesnt want to ept this arranged marriage. By doing so, she was trying to humiliate me and the Palmer family to force us into calling off this marriage. As for Gilmore, he was just simply cheating on Christine! Mr. Emerson sneered. Humiliate the Palmer family? Have a foot in both camps? I will let ire pay for that! As for that guy. Ill cut off his feet and his arms! Mr. Emerson stared at Benjamin. Benjamin, dont worry. Grandpa is here. I will seek justice for you! ɫ Making 79 Making 79 The morning sunray shone on the manor of the Carter family the following day. An old man with a lame leg was walking with a crutch on the green meadow. He was wearing white suit pants, leather shoes, and a white golf cap. His gray hair and wrinkles showed signs of aging. In addition, anyone could tell that he was someone with rich experience in oveing the hardship of life by looking at his pair of sharp eyes. Two tall, mighty bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses respectfully followed him around. The old man with a crutch was none other than Denton Carter, who was known to be an ambitious man in Oakhaven decades ago and had thousands of gang members under hismand. He had broken his left leg in a fierce battle from a sneak attack; therefore, the people in Oakhaven called him, Crippled Dragon. Crippled Dragons ambition started when he was 30 years old. He ruled Oakhaven for 20 years and earned billions of assets. In addition, he became a wellCknown business tycoon in Oakhaven through 20 years of running his business. However, Denton had handed his family business over to his son and would not interfere unless it was a major matter. Although Denton went into retirement, he had great influence in the martial arts and business world. Denton strolled over and sat down on a chair under an umbre. Then, two maids dressed in ck dresses and aprons came up with trays of food and ced them on the table in front of Denton Dentons breakfast consisted of a bowl of soup, a te of peanuts, and dried radish. It was such a simple breakfast that no one would believe it was a meal that a tycoon like Denton would eat. Even though Denton used to be an ambitious and ruthless man, he preferred to eat a simple breakfast after bing a wealthy tycoon to remind himself of his roots. Denton ced his crutch on the side of the table before picking up his spoon to take some peanuts and dried radish and consumed his soup. He chewed and swallowed slowly, enjoying his breakfast as though he was having a sumptuous, luxurious meal. An old man in his fifties, who was dressed in a ck suit, walked straight to Denton at that moment and informed him respectfully, Sir, Mr. Emerson Palmer is here. He is waiting for you in the reception room of the vi Dentonughed as he ate his peanuts. Well, this old fellow must be here because my beloved granddaughter, ire, rejected his precious grandson, Benjamin; thus, he came toin The old man in the suitughed along. Its normal for the young ones to be in disagreement. Mr. Emerson worried too much about their affairs. Ill go after my breakfast. Let him wait for a while, Denton replied and continued eating his breakfast. The old man in a ck suit was Stephen Knight, and he was Dentons housekeeper. Yes, Sir, Stephen replied respectfully before standing aside as be waited for Denton to finish his breakfast, Denton picked up a napkin and wiped his lips after he had finished eating. Then, two maids cleaned up the-table Denton took his crutch, stood up, and told Stephen, Stephen, lets go! Yes, Sir, Stephen replied before following Denton and his two bodyguards Mr. Emerson was seated on the sofa and drinking tea in the luxurious vi. On the other hand, Cooper stood solemnly at the side. Emerson, why did youe to visit me today? Did you miss me? Emerson heard a deep voice coming from the gate and looked up. He saw Denton limping over with a cane in his hand, Emerson was also known as Mr. Emerson Palmer. He started his career at the same time as Denton, and they had a deep Wed, Aug friendship. As a result, they arranged for ire and Benjamin to marry. Emerson put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Denton, Yes, Im here because I miss you. You can visit me anytime. You are always weed here. Dentonughed and sat down on the sofa. Stephen immediately prepared a cup of coffee for Denton and ced it on the table in front of him. Then, he refilled Emersons cup with tea. Denton and Emerson greeted each other like old friends and chatted for fifteen minutes before Denton asked, Emerson, do you have another agenda foring here? Denton did not believe that Emerson had visited for no reason. They were both tycoons in Oakhaven; therefore, they did not need to act hypocritically with each other. Moreover, they would often meet up for a game of cards in some highCend clubs. Unless it was something major, there was nothing they could not talkfortably about with each other. There must be something important that Emerson would like to discuss with Denton. He would not have visited Denton otherwise. Ill be honest since you asked. Emerson did not beat around the bush and took out his mobile phone from his pocket before clicking on the screen a few times. Then, he handed the phone to Denton and continued, Denton, please look at these photos and videos Denton took the phone and looked at it in surprise. It was a photo of ire and Gilmore kissing in the car. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Denton slid his finger across the phone screen and saw another intimate picture of ire holding onto Gilmores arm. Then, he watched a video of them kissing in the car Benjamin, who received those photos and videos from Marco, sent them to his grandfather, Emerson. After watching the short clip, Denton handed the phone back to Emerson and asked calmly, Emerson, where did you get these photos and videos? Even though Denton was outraged by what he had seen, his face remained expressionless. He had been through all kinds of challenges because of his ambition and experience in the martial arts world. You should know that Benjamin has feelings for ire. He took these photos and videos when he was waiting for her in the car park, Emerson exined. Who is this man with ire? Denton asked with a frown His name is Gilmore Reed. a student of Oakhaven University. Hes also your granddaughter, Christines boyfriend. Emerson revealed the important news without batting an eyelid. marry ire, I Denton could not help widening his eyes a little in surprise. Emerson, since we have arranged Benjamin to will not allow ire to continue to do as she pleases. As for Gilmore Reed, I will definitely not let him off if hes really Christines boyfriend. Then, Ill leave this matter to you. However, we need to do something about Cilmore as soon as possible to prevent him. from harming ire and Christine, Emerson replied with a smile, thinking it would be better if Denton could get rid of Gilmore quickly. Emerson, bring Benjamin here tonight. I will personally interrogate Gilmore Reed, and if I find out he has the intention to harm ire and Christine, I will break his arms and legs and make him suffer a fate worse than death, Denton spoke with power. Emersons face lit up with joy as he rose and showed his appreciation, Then, Ille again with Benjamin tonight and watch how you punish Gilmore. After Emerson left with Cooper while feeling satisfied, Denton, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, could not Making 80 Making 80 At the ViC1 of the Pzzo Gilmores eyelids twitched, and his pupils contracted when he was about to call Christine. Gilmore saw Emerson and Denton in the reception room of the Carter familys vi through his Gods Eye. Gilmore overhead Dentons intention to interrogate him tonight. After observing everything clearly, the scene disappeared in a sh. Gilmore did not expect Marco to take a video of him under Benjamins order, so he could make use of his grandfather to deal with him. Using his Gods Eye, Gilmore managed to find out who recorded the video by tracing it back to the source. Benjamin had made a brilliant move to make use of his grandfather to mess with Gilmore. If Gilmore were an ordinary person, he would have died without knowing the cause. However, Gilmore, who possessed the Gods Eye that allowed him to see through all sorts of schemes, was extraordinary. His ability enabled him to make preparation ande up with ns to avoid any unforeseen disaster ahead of him. He thought that the Palmer family would be disappointed because they would not be able to see him get punished tonight. Then, Gilmore called Christine. ire drove her red Ferrari and returned to the Carter familys vi, which was brightly lit up during the night. After parking her car at the garage, she got out of the car and saw Stephen appear at the gate of the garage. ire walked over and looked at Stephen. Are you waiting for me, Mr. Knight? Stephen nodded and replied, Mr. Denton wants to see you. My Grandpa is looking for me? ire frowned in confusion, wondering why her grandfather wanted to see her. She had already submitted the monthly financial report of Newhaven Commercial za two days ago to her grandfather; therefore, she could not figure out what else her grandfather wanted to meet her for. Mr. Knight, please tell me why Grandpa is looking for me, ire asked Stephen with a smile However, Stephen was reluctant to tell her the details and simply replied, ire, I cant tell you. Youll know when you get there. I can only advise you not to say anything unnecessary when you meet Mr. Denton, and try not to offend him. Stephen indirectly told ire that he would not say anything more even if she had more questions for him. ire knew that Stephen was a loyal butler who would follow her grandfathers orders without spilling the beans. However, if her grandfather had not told Stephen to keep it a secret, Stephen would have told ire everything he knew. He was a very amiable and kind butler. As a result, ire believed that her grandfather wanted to see her for something very important. ire could not help feeling a little uneasy as she followed Stephen to the living room of the luxurious vi. As soon as she stepped into the room, she felt that something was amiss. The atmosphere and scene before her were unlike the ordinary. There were 30 to 40 tall, strong men dressed in ck lined up on both sides of the spacious living room. They gave off a piercing cold aura, and their gazes were intimating. All of them carried axes around their waists, which made them look like executors under the brightly lit room. As ire passed through the two rows of burly men in ck, a chill ran down her spine. Then, she saw a few people sitting on the sofa in the living room. Denton looked dignified in his white suit while Christopher and Miranda were dressed in a ck suit and a bluedys office attire, respectively She frowned with displeasure when she turned to look at the other people in the room. They were Benjamin, his father, Wace, and his grandfather, Emerson. ire could have guessed why her grandfather wanted to meet her after seeing the dozen strong men carrying axes. Denton ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. must have arranged such a big set because of the Palmer family, and ire believed it had to be rted to her and Gilmore putting on a show in the underground parking lot the day before After learning about the incident, ire knew that Benjamin would report it to his family. Grandpa, Dad, Mom! ire greeted her family members who were on the sofa, ignoring the members from the Palmer family. Youre getting more disrespectful, Dentonmented when he noticed ire was being rude to the Palmer family. Mr. Emerson, Wace, its all my fault for not teaching her well enough. Please dont be offended, Christopher apologized to Emerson and Wace. Emerson waved his hand and replied, It doesnt matter, Christopher. I dont me her because shes still young. I heard that you have a boyfriend recently. His name is Gilmore Reed, am I right? Denton asked ire. ire thought she was right about the Palmer family reporting her affair with Gilmore to her grandfather. However, ire did not care about the Palmer familysint. Thats right. Gilmore is my new boyfriend, ire replied. ire, call Gilmore and ask him to meet me now! Denton looked fiercely at ire and ordered. ire was stunned and finally understood that her grandfather had arranged all those strong men to be in the living room because he wanted to deal with Gilmore. She immediately protested to her grandfather, Grandpa, I wont call him. You promised that I could have a boyfriend for two years, and I would still need to marry Benjamin. However, if I work on our family business and produce results that are within your expectation for two years, you will call off the marriage, and I am free to marry anyone I like. Isnt that right, Grandpa? Denton had made such a promise to his granddaughter. However, he refused to back down. You can have a boyfriend in these two years, but your current boyfriend is your cousin, Christines boyfriend. I despise greedy men like him the most. Whats more, he deserves to die for fooling with my granddaughters feelings! Denton spoke loudly and fiercely, striking fears into everyones hearts. ires face went pale because she had forgotten that everyone thought Gilmore was Christines boyfriend. She had no idea what she should do to resolve the problem before her. ɫ Making 81 Making 81 What? Youre not calling? Or dont you believe that Gilmore is Christines boyfriend? Dont worry, Ive already called your aunt and uncle. Theylle to the Ye mansion right away. Tonight, I want Gilmore, who dared to y with your and Christines feelings, to know what I, Denton, am capable off Dentons words sounded loudly in ires ears, causing her to frown and panic. Even though she knew that Gilmore was not Christines real boyfriend but was just her contract boyfriend, she had no evidence for that. Her grandfather had already told her auntie and uncle toe to the Carters mansion. But her uncle had announced at Christines birthday party that Gilmore was Christines boyfriend. If he came now, would he say Gilmore was not Christines boyfriend? That was absolutely impossible. ire felt that she was done for. She could feel that her grandfather was really angry this time, and he would definitely not let Gilmore off. She knew what her grandpa was capable of before he retired from being a ruthless killer and warrior. She then looked towards the burly men in ck who had sharp axes strapped to their waists. If Gilmore came to the Carters mansion, it was unknown whether he would be able to leave alive.. Therefore, ires attitude softened, and she pleaded with her grandfather, Grandpa, I promise you, from tomorrow onward, I wont see Gilmore again. Can you please let him go? No! Dentons refusal was immediate. If I let him go, youll continue to cause trouble. Then sooner orter, youll be ruined. Grandpa, please let him go. I wont make trouble, okay? ire continued to beg her grandpa in a low voice. She was really anxious! She really did not know how to. Gilmore. She could only beg her grandpa to let him go. The three men of the Palmer Family were secretly delighted when they saw this. Especially Benjamin, he recalled how Gilmore had dared to oppose him in the restaurant yesterday. He mocked silently, A fool who doesnt know any better will soon taste death at Mr. Denton Carters hands. However, he put on an expression of worry and begged Denton, Mr. Denton, ire knows that she was wrong. Can you spare Gilmore? + When he saw Benjamin plead with Denton, a barely perceptible trace of satisfaction shed through Mr. Emersons eyes. He thought. Hes indeed a worthy member of the Palmer familyr His pleading was an exceedingly smart move, and he had seized the perfect timing. It could give Denton a wonderful impression of Benjamin. It could also make ire feel Benjamins concern and warmth. However, just when Mr. Emerson thought that ire would be touched by Benjamins concern, the opposite happened. ires eyes were extremely cold as she looked at Benjamin and said, Who needs your hypocrisy? Arent you the one who wants Gilmore dead? Do you think that just because you put on a show, Ill fall for your tricks and agree to marry you? Stop dreaming! ires words, spoken in front of the Palmer and Carter families, were extremely hurtful. Dentons face darkened immediately, and a strong aura radiated out from him. ires heart skipped a beat. She suddenly realized that even though she had vented her anger, she had also angered her grandfather. Now, her grandpa would definitely not let Gilmore off. ire hated Benjamin even more. It was all because of his fake kindness and righteousness that she was in such trouble. Ill give you two choices today! Denton looked at ire and said forcefully, One, Gilmore dies! Two, you and Benjamin immediately pick an auspicious day to get married! ire was shocked. It took her a long time toe to her senses. Then she said to Denton, But, Grandpa, we have an agreement. From N?velDrama.Org. However, Denton interrupted her. I thought that you could handle things well, but now it seems that you have disappointed me! If I let you continue to fool around, you will not just be fooled by a twoCtiming man, but youll also tarnish the Carter familys reputation. At that point, Im worried it will be toote for me to stop you. Therefore, for the sake of your reputation as well as the Carter familys, our twoCyear agreement will be terminated earlier! Benjamin, Wace, and his Grandpa, Emerson, were ecstatic to hear that! This was exactly what Mr. Emerson wanted, to make that twoCtimer Gilmore pay with his life! This would also make ire pay for her humiliation of the Palmer family by marrying in! Now, he had undoubtedly achieved his goal. Grandpa ires eyes were filled with tears. She stepped forward and shook Dentons arm, almost crying, Chapter XI However, Denton was annoyed and said. You dont want to choose! Well then. Ill make the choice for you After saying that, he shouted towards the door. Guards Immediately, footsteps were heard. 10 bodyguards in ck suits rushed in quickly from the door. They went over to the sofa and said to Denton in unison. How can we be of service. Mr. Carter? Go to ViC1 in the Pzzo and bring Gilmore Reed here. If he dares to resist, kill him without mercy Denton ordered with a cold glint in his eyes. The 10 bodyguards immediately replied. Yes. Mr. Carter? When ire heard this exchange, her face turned pale and her tears fell She knew that her grandpa was determined to take Gilmores life unless she agreed to marry Benjamin She happened to nce at her parents on the wife who looked dressed and couldnt bear to see her like this. She saw them as herst hope. She walked up to her parents and said Mom, Dad, please beg Grandpa for me. Ask him not to take Gilmores life. When Christopher and his wife saw the saders on their daughter face, they felt empathy for her and they were troubled. Although Denton was heartless, re was inderd very insensi She was begging for mervy for a man who was cheating on her This was practically akin to being opelessly award Therefore, even though they loved their daughter dratty, they will supported Dentons actions. Miranda reached out to wipe the tears on her daughters face and tried to persuade her ire, listen to your grandpa! Dont think about Gilmore anymore. He is scum Youre the eldest daughter of the wealthy Carter family. Only an outstanding person like Benjamin can be the one you entrust your happiness to Hearing this, ire knew that her mother would not help her plead for mercy from her grandpa Her tears flowed uncontrobly After the 10 bodyguards received their order, they turned around and were about to leave the vi. ste veyes shed with determination as she made her decision. In order to save thre, she decided to agree to her grandfathers request and choose to unmediately marry Benjamin. opened her hips, which were beautiful but no words cattle out dant need to send your people to the Pzzo, I already here Just at that moment, a clear voice sounded ude the mungon door 36 Wied, Aug. Hearing this voice, ire was shocked. She thought. Is that Gilmores voice! Everyone in the living room immediately looked at the front door. A man walked in with a smile. It was Gilmore. At the same time, two more people walked in behind himCDavid and Christine. The eyes of the three Palmers men shed with excitement. Since the Fosters were here, a good show was surely in store! 0 Making 82 Making 82 Gilmore walked through the entrance and immediately saw the lineup in the Carters house. Dozens of men in ck with two axes strapped to their waists stood in two rows, exuding a chilling killing intent However, Gilmore acted as if he did not see anything. He calmly walked through the two rows of men in ck and went over to the sofa in the living room. He smiled apologetically at ire and said, Sorry Imte, ire! 52000 ire recovered from her shock, Why did Gilmoree to the Carter family house? And now that he hade, would Grandpa let him leave safely? These thoughts made ire even more worried for Gilmore. She wanted to say something, but Gilmore nodded slightly at her and gave her a reassuring look. This confused ire. Could it be that Gilmore knows how to deal with Grandpa? At this time, Gilmore bowed respectfully to Denton, who was sitting on the sofa looking dignified and powerful, and said, Nice to meet you, Mr. Carter! Dentons eyes were fixed on Gilmores face. He did not speak, nor did he make any other movements. His gaze was sharp as he stared at Gilmore. ire, her parents, and the three Palmers men felt as if the air had solidified. The atmosphere was so oppressive that it was almost suffocating However, Denton just continued to stare at Gilmore and had no intention of withdrawing his gaze. He had been paying attention to Gilmore ever since he stepped into the house. He wanted to see if Gilmore was panicky or afraid at the sight of his guards formation. However, Gilmore had not flinched. He wasnt afraid of the ckCd figures killer aura, nor was he afraid of the ghastly cold light emanating from the axes on their waists. He held his head high as he walked forward, and he seemed like he utterly didnt care about his own life. Denton could not help but feel surprised! These ckCd men with double axes on their waists were all coldCblooded warriors he had cultivated The coldness and killing intent they emitted were sufficient to terrify ordinary people and make their legs go weak. Only someone with extraordinary courage could be able to march forward with his head held high and his face calm through the formation of these warriors. Gilmores courage was beyond Dentons expectations. Denton stared at Gilmore. He wanted to know whether Gilmore would be able to remain calm under his powerful gaze. WG However, even though Denton wanted to use his powerful aura to force Gilmore into submission, Gilmores expression not change at all, as if he could not feel anything. did Gilmore was not pretending to be calmi, he actually was calm because he possessed peerless inner strength. The vast amount of mana in his body was endlessly circting through his mana vessels. Dentons fierce aura could not frighten him. Even if a group of ferocious lions were eyeing him full of hostility, hist expression wouldnt change in the slightest. Hence. Gilmores expression was akin to a frozenkeCso calm that it was exasperating. Denton, who used to be a powerful figure in Oakhaven, actually felt a sense of defeat! This was something that he did not dare to imagine. He had been powerful and influential for several decades and this was the first time that someone had beenpletely unafraid of his oppressive might. Moreover, Gilmore was not an old master, but just a young man. Dad, your sonCinw is here to see you. Just then, a respectful voice sounded. Denton came to his senses and withdrew his gaze from Gilmores face. He looked at David, who hade forward. When David greeted Denton, his face showed respect and also a trace of surprise from seeing his fatherCinws Phantom Guards standing in formation. In the business world, David, who had seen all kinds of chaos, was afraid of nothing. Denton was an exception, because Denton was once a powerful and mighty hero. His aura, formed by killing and bloodshed, was not something that a mere businessman like David couldpare with. Denton looked at his sonCinw, who was standing respectfully in front of him without daring to breathe loudly. Then Denton put away his murderous expression aimed at Gilmore. David, take a seat! Yes, Mr. Carter. After David greeted Christopher, his wife, and the three members of the Palmer family, he sat down on the sofa. At this time, Christine also came over, but because of the formation of the ckCrobed men in the living room, her face paled. Grandpa, what are these people here for? She asked suspiciously. Denton did not answer her but said, Christine, sit down first So she had no choice but to agree and sit next to her father, David. Then Denton looked at David and pointed at Gilmore. David, id hee with you?? +81%2 David nodded and said. Thats right. Gilmore happened to be at my house. When he learned that you wanted to see us, he also wanted to see you, so he came with us. This puzzled Denton and also shocked ire, her parents, and the Palmers. Gilmore wanted to see Denton? Why did Gilmore want to see Denton? Denton frowned slightly. Instead of looking at Gilmore, he asked David, Whats the matter? David said, Gilmore told me that he and ire really love each other, so he wanted to see you. Hearing that, not only were the members of Dentons family shocked, but also the three members of the Palmer family. What does David mean? Does this mean that he knows Gilmore likes ire and hence he brought him to the Carter family house? But isnt Gilmore Christines boyfriend? Everyone was confused. Naturally, David noticed everyones surprise. How could he be willing to say that, if it was not urgent?. Gilmore had already told David that he had met Benjamin in the restaurant and pretended to be ires boyfriend in order to help her get out of trouble. Gilmore also told David that Benjamin had sent people to follow him and ire. In order to make Benjamin give up, the two of them even pretended to kiss in the car. In the end, Benjamin had reported all of this to Denton. This had angered Denton so much that he demanded that ire marry Benjamin immediately. Moreover, Denton was going to kill Gilmore to get rid of any future trouble. Gilmore said that ire had told him all of this and even said that if she had to marry Benjamin, she would rather die. Therefore, in order to save ire and not let Cilmore die at the hands of his fatherCinw, David promised to help them get through this crisis tonight. That was why he said those astonishing words. Of course, David didnt know that ire badnt told Gilmore that Denton had forced her to marry Benjamin and wanted to kill Gilmore. | G Instead, Gilmore had learned of these in advance through the power of his Gods Eye. As for ire saying that she would rather die than marry Benjamin, it was naturally a lie made up by Gilmore to make the matter seem very urgent.. The effect was evident. David had immediately promised to help Gilmore. Denton finally reacted. He looked at David with a puzzled face and said, Didnt you announce at Christines birthday party that Gilmore is Christines boyfriend? And now he likes ire. Dont you feel angry about that? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This was also what the other members of the Carters and Palmer families wanted to know. However, Davidughed and said, Hahaha, Mr. Denton, its a long story. Let me exin it to you slowly. 0 Making 83 Making 83 Her daughters boyfriend liked another woman, yet David wasnt angry because of it, but he also seemed willing to help. Was there an exnation for this? What David said confused both the Carter Family and the three members of the Palmer family, they felt this was somewhat unbelievable. Denton was stunned for a long time before he asked David, Can you exin this? David nodded. Actually, Gilmore isnt Christines boyfriend. Davids words took everybody by surprise, particrly ire. She waspletely shaken. Could it be that her cousin, Christine had already told her uncle the whole truth Emerson couldnt help but ask, Mr. Foster, why did you announce at your daughters birthday party that Gilmore is her boyfriend? The reason why he called David Mr. Foster was that he was not Davids actual rtive, there was no way he could be able to call him by his name. Moreover, since David was so important in the Oakhaven business circle, he was notorious and influential, so he should be properly addressed as Mr. Foster. David said with a smile, The reason why I announced at the party that Gilmore was Christines boyfriend was because I didnt want to push my daughter into the Chapmans pit, Upon hearing this, Emerson, Denton and the others seemed to understand. The Chapman family had lied about their vine and now both Roger and his wife, as well as the companys senior executives, were all convicted. The Chapman family became bankrupt and was destroyed. If Christine and Marco were together, it would be no different for her from having fallen into a fire pit. Could it be that David already knew something before the Chapman familys incident? As if guessing everyones doubts, David continued, Thats right Before the Chapman family was investigated, I knew that their vine was a fraud. If you want to ask me how I knew about it, its because I had a close rtionship with Roger so 1 also knew about his affairs. Moreover, when I found out that their vine was a fraud, I had advised him not to go against the law, but he didnt listen to me. That was why I allowed Christines ssmate Gilmore to pretend to be her boyfriend so she could easily break off her rtionship with the Chapman family. In this way, the Foster family will not be implicated by the Chapman family Upon hearing this, Davids words, Denton and the others were a surprised, especially Emerson and Benjamin, 09:3 Wed, Aug 21 They originally believed that since Gilmore was Christines boyfriend and a twoCtimer, both the Carter family and the Foster family could be able to punish Gilmore together. Gilmore would then be a despised rat who would die horribly. However, they could never have expected that David would say that Gilmore wasnt Christines actual boyfriend. He was merely a temporary hired actor who prevented Christine from getting involved in the Chapman familys scandal They werepletely dumbfounded. Even Emerson, an old fox who had never miscalcted anything in his life, was at a loss about such an oue. Was there any other way to kill Gilmore? It took Denton a long time toe back to his senses. This was the first time that he had been shocked so many times in such a short time! Too many unexpected things happened tonight. Even Denton, who had seen lots of amazing things, was caught by surprise. Davids words had sense and were reasonable. Although it was wise for him to make such arrangements to keep the Foster family from being implicated by the Chapman family, therefore saving the Foster family a lot of unnecessary trouble, Denton still looked at Christine and asked again, Christine, your father said that Gilmore is not your real boyfriend. Is it Christine nodded with a serious expression on her face to Denton and answered, Yes, Grandpa. Then, she opened her bag and took out a document. Christine handed the document to Denton and added, Grandpa, this is the contract I signed with Gilmore. Denton took the contract and got surprised once again after reading it. He read that Christine and Gilmore were pretending to be a couple. All sort of details were written in the contract, he had no choice but to believe. Upon seeing Dentons expression, Emerson, Benjamin, and Wace knew that the situation had turned unfavorable for them. It seemed certain that Gilmore was not Christines boyfriend. Since Gilmore was not Christines boyfriend, Gilmore was not guilty of cheating. Moreover, Gilmore liking ire never vite the agreement between ire and Denton. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Denton looked at Emerson and said, Emerson, I have seen the contract. Gilmore is indeed not Christines boyfriend. Would you like to read it too? Emerson seemed embarrassed and answered, Denton, since youve seen it, I dont have to, 9%81% At that moment, Emerson felt extremely embarrassed. In the end, the entire situation wasnt as he imagined at all. Benjamin was also surprised. Since Gilmore was not a cheater, didnt that mean that ire didnt have to marry him immediately? However, he was extremely unwilling to let ire and Gilmore be together! Mr. Carter, this misunderstanding is my fault. However, this was all because I feared that ire would be hurt. I was too worried. Please forgive me, Benjamin immediately apologized to Denton. Denton nced at Benjamin and said with a cold voice, You are doing this for ires sake. I do not me you. Although Denton didnt seem to me Benjamin, he was indeed discontent with the Palmer family. If Emerson hadnt told him that Gilmore was having an affair, he wouldnt have set up such a scene by inviting David and his daughter with so much fanfare. What embarrassed him the most was that before he knew the truth, he decided to forbade ire and Gilmore from being together, and had called off the agreement with ire. For a man like him, who took pride in himself treating others with reason, it made him lose all respect. Mr. Benjamin, I really didnt expect you to believe what Marco Chapman said. Didnt you know that the Chapman Familys vine was actually a fraud? Did you still believe what he said to be true? At this point, Cilmore, who had been stoically watching, spoke. His sarcastic words were aimed at Benjamin, Mr. Benjamin, you have a friendship with Marco Chapman. Birds of a feather flock together. Do you want to be scum like him as well? Benjamins expression quickly dposed, fury was burning in his eyes as he looked at Gilmore. Gilmores words got him furious, he was not only mocking him for teaming up with Marco, he was also calling him scum. Furthermore, he had scolded him in front of both the Carters and the Palmers. How could he not be angry? However, as angry as Benjamin was, he knew he couldnt afford to lose control in front of the Carter Family. Heughed with anger instead. Staring with contempt at Gilmore, he said, Gilmore, dont you dare to do false usations about me. When did I associate with Marco? You are Christines boyfriend, this was something that many people knew since the party. How could this be an information Marco told me? He now needed to distance himself from Marco. Even David knew that in order to protect the Foster Family and his daughter, he had to sever ties with the Chapman Family. co, he was afraid that Denton and the So if Denton knew that he was close to Marco, and all his information came from Carter Family would be very upset. They would probably think that he was a useless degenerate who hung out with Marco, This could even affect the marriage between the Carters and the Palmers. However, Gilmore smiled and said, Is that so? I saw Marco stalking us yesterday in the underground parking lot. After that, I wanted to know who asked Marco to follow us and secretly take photos of us, so I went to the mall security monitoring room and browsed the surveince video of the underground parking lot in order to make a copy. Do you want to have a look? At this point, Gilmore grabbed a small memory card from his pocket. When Benjamin noticed the memory card in Gilmores hand, his expression immediately changed. He was shocked and speechless! Making 84 Making 84 When Denton, ires parents, David, and Christine noticed Benjamins expression changing, they immediately realized Gilmore was telling the truth. Denton and ires parents were particrly disappointed in Benjamin at the moment. They didnt expect that Benjamin would be still associated with Marco when everyone in Oakhaven already knew about the Chapman family bankruptcy and the vine fraud. Denton misunderstood ire this time and even embarrassed himself in front of everyone. The reason was that Benjamin actually believed in Marcos words. Denton was absolutely furious with Benjamin.. Emerson and Wace were alsopletely shocked after they heard Gilmores words. Gilmore collected evidence that proved how Benjamin had sent Marco to stalk Gilmore and ire. This fact was a total shock for them. Now the Pahner family was at a great disadvantage. However, ire was satisfied. She never expected Gilmore to have gathered all this evidence in secret. Tonight, she had received a lot of good news. First, her uncle told her that Gilmore was not Christines real boyfriend. Then her grandfather confirmed that Gilmore didnt have affairs with two girls. In the end, Gilmore caught Benjamins weakness. She could already notice how her grandfather and parents manners towards Benjamin had quietly changed, and also noticed how annoyed they were with the Palmer family. Of course, ire would never let go of such a good opportunity Benjamin, didnt you say you werent in touch with Marco? Why do you keep silent now? Are you feeling guilty! ire looked at him with undisguised contempt. In the face of her retort, Benjamin blushed, but he wasnt able to articte a single word. Because no matter what he said, it would only embarrass himself even more. Moreover, it would make no difference whether he admitted he had asked Marco to stalk ire or not. Because the memory card in Gilmores hand contained the video files about everything that happened between him and Marco in the underground parking lot yesterday. Seeing the embarrassed, speechless Benjamin, Emerson, and Wace, Denton turned sullen. He said to Benjamin, Its gettingte. Mr. Benjamin must be tired. Please go back to rest. Benjamin was startled and immediately looked at Mr. Carter. Wel, Aug He had such a big reaction because Mr. Carter addressed him as Mr. Benjamin instead of Benjamin as he usually did. Though It connoted respect, it also revealed a sense of unfamiliarity and distance. Denton had obviously distanced himself from Benjamin. How could Benjamin not be astonished by this fact? Emerson and Wace clearly understood what Denton was implying. Denton, this is all my fault. I didnt properly teach Benjamin, so he was bewitched by a scumbag like Marco. Ill teach him a good lesson. Emerson immediately spoke up in defense of his grandson. Wace also seemed solemn when he started to reprimand Benjamin, Benjamin, sever your acquaintance with Marco and you must reflect on your mistakes. Benjamin knew both his grandfather and father well. They seemed to be stern, but in reality, they were helping him get out of this.. He immediately made a regretful expression on his face and replied lowering his head, Fine, Ill do as you said. Seeing that it was almost time to leave, Emerson smiled apologetically Denton, Im really sorry for what happened today. Its toote now. Ill invite you to dinner another day as an apology. Goodbye. However, Denton seemed solemn and said. Wait a minute, Eme Emerson was stunned but asked, What can I do for you, Dentor Denton shook his head. Nothing. But Id better make something clear to you. ire and her parents couldnt help looking at him. They all wanted to know what he wanted to tell Emerson. Emerson forced a smile. What is it, Denton? Emez, so many things happened tonight because you said that Gilmore was having an affair with ire and Christine at the same time. For your sake, I have called all the people involved here and asked them everything. Denton looked at Emerson and chuckled. But now I find it was not true. Someone just believed an evil guys word. As a result, everyone is offended. Emersons facial muscles turned rigid. He waspletely embarrassed! He thought for a moment that he would be able to escape here with only a few perfunctory words. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But now it seemed that Denton was not a man so easy to fool. Because he was so furious. Denton, its my fault. I shouldnt have told you about this. Emerson was able to only reply like this. However, Denton shook his head. Emez, you dont have to apologize to me. You should apologize to my granddaughter ire and her boyfriend Gilmore. Nhave reprimanded my granddaughter because of you. And she has shed tears of sorrow. You and your grandson used Gilmore of having affairs with two girls. I nearly killed him for that At this point, Dentons eyes lit up with anger. He looked at Emerson and asked, Emez, dont you think you should apologize to them? Emersons face turned pale and his eyes widened. What? He couldnt believe that Denton would ever ask him, the head of the Palmer family, to apologize to Gilmore and ire, the familys two juniors That would ruin his reputation in Oakhaven. Emersons embarrassment was so evident by now. However, he realized that Denton was serious about it. If he couldnt be able to satisfy Denton now, this upright, decisive man would turn hostile to the Palmer family. But, how could he apologize to Gilmore and ire? ire and her parents, David and his daughter, even Benjamin and Wace were all extremely shocked. Gilmore was the only one who remained calm. He was not surprised that Denton wanted Emerson to apologize to his family. In his opinion, Emerson and his family, who had bad intentions and were willing to hurt people, should be punished by the Phantom Guards in the hall with sharp axes, so that they would be aware of the consequences of their behavior. Apologizing couldnt bring them enough pain. On the other hand, Gilmore admired Denton for being able to distinguish right from wrong. Mr. Carter, Im the one who started everything and involved my grandfather in this. I should be the one apologizing, not him. Benjamin came out with a determined expression on his face. He decided to do so because his grandfather could never apologize to Gilmore and ire. It would be the shame of his grandfathers entire life. But if they didnt apologize, it would affect the rtionship between the two families. Then he could never marry ire. If he couldnt bear this humiliation, he would ruin the main nt Therefore, Benjamin decided to endure the humiliation and apologize to ire and Gilmore! Making 85 Making 85 Benjamin walked up to Gilmore and lowered his head slightly. Gilmore, Im sorry! I shouldnt have sent someone to follow you and brought you so much trouble. Apologizing to Gilmore meant a great humiliation for Benjamin. It made him feel as if a poisonous snake was biting his heart. For him it was indescribable torture. He swore in his heart. Today I have bowed my head to you and apologized. But one day, I will make you kneel in front of me like a dog However, Gilmore sneered at his apology. Do you really think saying Im sorry is enough? The words shocked Benjamin. Anger shed through his eyes. What does he mean? he thought. He, the young master of the Palmer family, had apologized to him. Isnt that enough he thought Even Emerson and Waces eyes were shing with anger. They thought Gilmore had gone too far. It was obvious that he wanted to make things difficult for Benjamin in order to humiliate him. Denton was also a little perplexed. Gilmore didnt ept Benjamins apology. What did he want him to do then? Suppressing the bursting anger in his heart, Benjamin looked at Gilmore and asked, Gilmore, other than apologizing, what else can I do? Gilmore chuckled. If an apology is enough for you, I can say sorry after have killed you, then everything would be fine. Wace was finally unable to bear it any longer. He said with fury, Gilmore, thats too much. Although I was wrong, you didnt suffer any substantial injuries Gilmore looked at Wace and said, Youre finally telling the truth. ording to you, Mr. Carter didnt kill me, so that means nobody got hurt. Your apology isnt sincere at all. You were only making a show to Mr. Carter, right? Gilmore, dont try to make a false usation about me. My apology is sincere. But you ndered me. Benjamin waspletely furious. Gilmore mocked, A single apology cant erase your sinister intentions that almost took my life. And you also caused ire great suffering. You cant get away with it just like this! Now that they were talking about this, Gilmore stared at Denton and said with a severe voice, Mr. Carter, what happened tonight is all the Palmer familys fault. As a result, you almost took action to kill me and misunderstood Chire. They wanted to get ire into their family as soon as possible, so they did such evil actions, regardless of your love for ire. Theyre such an evil family. Mr. Carter, please cancel the engagement! Benjamins expression immediately turned dark. Gilmores words were practically the death penalty for him and his family. But what shocked him the most was that Gilmore actually knew what he was thinking about He wanted to kill Gilmore. He wanted to make Mr. Carter furious about the rtionship between ire and Gilmore. Then, Mr. Carter would give the order to marry ire to him immediately. That was Benjamins main n.. Gilmore was right in everything. Gilmore was like a parasite in his stomach. He knew everything! This was unbelievable! Emerson couldnt bear it any longer. He angrily scolded Gilmore, Dont you dare to spout nonsense! If Gilmore kept talking, the Palmer family wouldnt be able to clear their name even with all water in a river. However, Denton looked at Emerson and dered, Emerson, I think Gilmores words make a lot of sense! A trace of surprise shed across Emersons face. He obviously never expected that Denton would protect Gilmore. He didnt give Emerson, an old friend for decades, any respect at all.. Emerson waspletely speechless. Grandfather, Gilmore is right. To marry me into the Palmer Family, they resorted to unscrupulous means and even tried to destroy our rtionship. I will never marry Benjamin. ires deration revealed her both determination and indignation. Denton looked at Emerson. Emez, as you can see, neither ire nor Gilmore are willing to ept your apology. You have to pay for this matter, so I have to make a difficult decision and cancel the engagement arranged by both our families. Upon hearing this, ire was delighted in secret. From N?velDrama.Org. Not marrying Benjamin was something that ire always wanted. Now, her wish had finallye true. Even David and his daughter, Christine, felt satisfied. They finally saved ire from a crisis with Gilmore. However, the cancetion was like a bomb exploding in Emerson and Benjamins minds. They were absolutely shocked! Because not only had their family failed to gain something, they had even lost their engagement. Emerson waspletely surprised. But todays matter needed toe to this point. If nothing was resolved, not only would Gilmore and ire be reluctant to believe the truth, but even Denton and the Carter family would never be able to calm down their anger Thus, Emerson could only ept this fact. All he could do was talk with Denton again ab about the marriage after this matter was over. Emerson nodded at Denton. Okay, Ill do as you say. This engagement is canceled now. Upon hearing that his grandfather had agreed with it, Benjamins heart was dealt with another devastating blow. However, since his grandfather had epted this, it would be inappropriate if he said something more about it. Emerson then left the family state with Benjamin and Wace. WG After they were gone, Dentop ordered dozens of Phantom Guards in the hall to withdraw. In the hall, remained only four members of the Carter Family, David and his daughter, and Gilmore. H + Denton didnt seem so solemn anymore. He stared at ire and Gilmore. Why are you still standing there? Sit down. ire and Gilmore came back to their senses and sat down on the sofa. Denton ordered the housekeeper standing aside, Stephen, ask someone to bring us some coffee. Yes, sir. Stephen left. Minutester, Stephen and a maid came back with a few cups of coffee. He ced the cups on the tray in front of Denton, Gilmore, and the others. Then he waved his hand at the maid and she left. Have some coffee! Denton ordered everyone. Gilmore, ires parents, David and his daughter agreed and picked up their cups to drink. Now that the crisis was over, everyone felt much more rxed while drinking their coffee. After having finished the coffee, David said to Denton, Mr. Carter, its gettingte. Jessica is waiting for me at home, Christine and I should go back. Denton nodded. Pleasee with Jessica some other day. Its been a while since thest time she visited me. Sure, welle here soon to visit you. David said with respect. Goodbye, grandpa, uncle, aunt! Goodbye, cousin! Christine also said goodbye to everyone in the Carter family. Because everyone was leaving, it was time for Gilmore to leave as well. Mr. Carter, Ill take my leave as well. Gilmore stood up and bowed toward him. Denton nodded. When you are free, you cane to visit ire more often. Those words took everyone by surprise. Particrly, Christopher and his wife, and David thought, Does it mean Denton now considers Gilmore as ires boyfriend? David had mixed feelings about this. He just wanted to save Gilmore and ires lives tonight. But he wanted Gilmore to be his sonCinw, not the Carter familys He couldnt ept that he secretly wanted to remind Gilmore not to fall in love with ire. Denton indeed saw Gilmore as ires boyfriend. Tonight, Gilmore disyed both courage and coolCheadedness. He punished the Palmer family. All of these showed his outstanding abilities. Denton had a whole new level of respect for Gilmore. When Gilmore heard Dentons words, he couldnt help but nce at ire. 09:3 He discovered that ires face had flushed with bashfulness a anticipation. Now Gilmore had no choice. Since he pretended to be ires He replied to Denton, Okay, I wille often to visit both you WG. +81%1 He discovered that ires face had flushed with bashfulness and joy, and also that her eyes were filled with a trace of anticipation. Now Gilmore had no choice. Since he pretended to be ires boyfriend, he had no choice but to keep pretending. He replied to Denton, Okay, I wille often to visit both you and ire. Making 86 Making 86 Gilmore, David, and Christine walked out of the vi. Members of the Carter family saw them off. Then the three of them got in a RollsCRoyce. Along with the driver, they left the manor and headed for the Foster familys ce. On the way, David looked at Gilmore and said, You and ire finally escaped the crisis tonight. Gilmore replied, You and Christine cooperated well. Otherwise, I wouldve died tonight, and ire wouldve been harmed. However, Christine, who was sitting beside Gilmore, did not think so. Because Gilmore was not really her boyfriend. She did it not for cooperating with her father, but for herself. Of course, she dared not say that in front of David. Otherwise, he would fly into a rage just like her grandfather. David remembered that Denton began to see Gilmore as ires boyfriend, so he said to Gilmore, You pretended to be ires boyfriend just to help her. Though my fatherCinw regards you as her boyfriend, you cant fall in love with her. Gilmore looked at him and said awkwardly, Mr. Foster, Im afraid that I have to continue to pretend in front of Mr. Carter. Otherwise, hell know that I have colluded with you to deceive him. David was in a dilemma. It seemed that Gilmore could only be ires boyfriend now. If Mr. Carter knew the truth, David might not be able to bear the anger of his fatherCinw. But fortunately, Gilmore and his daughter, Christine, were in love. Even though Gilmore was pretending to be ires boyfriend, there wouldnt be any problems. David was so confident in him because Gilmore once made a 200 million dors bet with him in order to date Christine. Therefore, David believed that Gilmore really loved Christine. David looked at Christine and asked, Christine, Gilmore is just pretending to be ires boyfriend. You dont mind, do you? He said this because he was worried that she would be unhappy However, Christine was not unhappy at all about Gilmore pretending to be ires boyfriend. Because there was no difference between Gilmore pretending to be ires boyfriend or her boyfriend. However, her father had asked her about this. She could not reveal her true thoughts, so she put on a sullen expression and said. Of course not. Hes helping my cousin. Seeing this, David forced a smile. It seemed that Christine still cared about Gilmores pretending. The Foster familys manor was not far from the Carter familys so the RollsCRoyce soon arrived there. Cilmore, David, and Christine got out of the car. Gilmores Mercedes was still in the parking lot of the manor. He hade here before it was dark He had nned with Davids family about what to do in the Carter familys manor in advance. After getting out of the car, they walked to thergest vi in the manor. Under the lights, a beautiful woman stood at the door. It was Jessica, Christines mother. She heard the sound of a car and knew that her husband and daughter were back, so she came out to wait for them. They came to the door, Jessica looked worried and asked, David, hows it going? Is ire all right? Did Dad do anything to Gilmore? Gilmore, who was standing next to David, smiled at Jessica, and answered, Mrs. Foster, Im fine. Mr. Carter didnt do anything-to me. Jessica immediately asked, And what about ire: Is she alright? This time it was David who replied, Shes fine. Lets talk inside. Jessica nodded. They entered the vi. They sat down on the sofa in the living room, and the maid served coffee. After taking a sip of coffee, David told Jessica everything that had happened at the Carter familys ce tonight. Jessica heard that her father had ordered dozens of ckCd guards with axes at their waists to torture Gilmore. She was shocked, and her face turned pale. Then she heard that David and her daughter had quelled her fathers anger in the end and that Gilmore and ire were saf and sound. So she breathed a sigh of relief. And when she heard that her father had canceled the engagement with the Palmer family, she was happy. The Palmer family is so despicable. They did bad things to try to get ire to marry Benjamin. They wanted to harm Gilmore and bring chaos to the Carter family. Father was right to cancel the engagement. If ire really married Benjamin, Im afraid that shed regret it in the future! David nodded. He wanted to tell his wife that his fatherCinw now treated Gilmore as ires boyfriend, so Gilmore still needed to y the role of her boyfriend. But he remembered what had happened in the car. Christine was unhappy about it, so David didnt say anything about it. Moreover, he didnt know whether he would make his wife unhappy if he and tell her. Gilmore sat and chatted for a while then he got up and left David asked Christine to see Gilmore off. GO She went to the parking lot with Gilmore. Gilmore took out the electronic key and unlocked the Mercedes. He opened the door and sat in the drivers seat. Then he looked at Christine and said, Christine, thank you so much for tonight. He was sincere in his words. If it werent for her cooperation, he couldnt have made the Palmer family lose face. However, Christine waved her hand at him. You dont have to thank me. I didnt do it for you. 51% I was telling everyone that you werent really my boyfriend. Now we dont have to pretend to be a couple anymore. Youre my cousin ires boyfriend now. Gilmore looked at her and smiled. Marco doesnt pester you now, so you dont need me to be your shield, no, your boyfriend anymore. Am I right? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Christine pursed her lips and nodded. Although its a bit of a blow to your selfCesteem, I really dont need your help now. But by pretending to be my boyfriend, youve got a mansion worth tens of millions of dors. And this car is yours. You didnt suffer any losses. Gilmore smiled and said nothing. He took out a document and a bank card and handed them to Christine. Christine was stunned. Why? she thought. Christine, this is a copy of our contract. If I remember correctly, its clearly stated that if the contract needs to be terminated, both parties must agree. Otherwise, the defaulting party needs to pay two billion dors aspensation. Gilmore looked at Christine with a crafty look on his face. Christine was confused. Yes, there is such a use, and I agree to dissolve the contract. Gilmore smiled. But I dont. Christine was stunned. What does he mean? she thought. Doesnt he agree to dissolve our contract? she asked in her head. Christine anxiously asked, Gilmore, you want to y dirty? Gilmore had already fastened his seatbelt. Looking at Christine outside the window, he smiled. You asked me to sign the contract. Youre the one who yed foul first. There are 40 million dors on that bank card. Its for the vi and the car. I bought them for you as your boyfriend Good night, my dear! After saying that, Gilmore started the car and elerated. With the roar of the engine, a gust of wind blew past, and Gilmores Mercedes had already galloped away. Christine, whose long hair was messed up by the wind, was left behind. She was trembling with anger while holding the document and bank card in her hand. She gnashed her teeth in anger. Gilmore, you bastard, Im going to kill you! Making 87 Making 87 51%8 In the Palmer familys manor. Emerson, Wace, and Benjamin, who had just gotten home, were sitting on the sofa in the living room. All three of them had ugly expressions on their faces. Benjamin, if you hadnt been so close to Marco and his friends and trusted them so much, we wouldnt have lost so much face tonight. Wace was a little angry as he told Benjamin, Chase them out tomorrow. Benjamin knew that things had gone wrong tonight, which caused his father to vent his anger on Marco. He did not dare to retort and could only reply, OK, Dad. Ill drive them out tomorrow. However, Emerson said, No, o, we cannot drive them out. Benjamin and his father looked at Emerson in astonishment. Puzzled, Wace asked, Why dont you want to chase Marco and his friends away? Emersons eyes were deep as he said, Because theyre Gilmores enemies. Gilmore made us lose face tonight. We cant just let it go. We can use Marco to get revenge. Wace said, Dad, if we want to get rid of Gilmore, we have skillful killers in our family. We can just send them to do it. However, Emerson shook his head. No. Although we can send our killers, the Foster family has arranged guards to protect him. And hes ires boyfriend now, so we cant do anything to him. If Gilmore were to die in our hands, Denton would never just sit idly by. Although Denton stopped doing martial arts many years ago, his status in this field is very high still. As long as he gives the word, those martial arts masters will immediately wipe out our family for him Waces face tightened. Of course, he knew that Denton was once a great hero in the martial arts field Even though the Palmer family was powerful, they were still a liule afraid of Denton, who was both the master of a great family and a ruthless hero. Emersons gaze fell onto the undesigned and resentful Benjamin Benjamin, theres no need to be so concerned about the cancetion of the engagement tonight We didnt lose much tonight. Gilmore has be ires boyfriend, but so what? Hes just from an ordinary family. But ire is Dentons only granddaughter. Do you think hell marry her off to such an ordinary person! After saying that, Emerson ced his hand on Benjamins shoulder and gently patted him. If you cant put up with a small matter, youll spoil the grand scheme! In the end, Denton will think that you, being superior to Gilmore in all aspects, are the most suitable candidate to be ires husband. Do you femember why I want you to marry her? Benjamins eyes lit up. He said, I wont forget it. You told me that Denton was an ambitious man in the martial arts field for decades. In those years, he umted countless wealth. Once I marry his only granddaughter ire, the Carter familys wealth will be ours. He paused for a bit and continued, Most importantly, when Denton was in the martial arts field decades ago, he obtained a treasure map. This map is rted to the Kings Treasure. As long as I can marry ire, Denton will eventually give this treasure map to her. And through ire, well be able to obtain the map and the Kings Treasure. That way, our Palmer family will be able to enjoy great wealth for generations toe. Emerson nodded with satisfaction. Yes, our final goal is the Carter familys wealth and the Kings Treasure. Emerson found out about Denton of the treasure map decades ago by ident. Except for Wace and Benjamin, he never told anyone else about it. After that, Emerson looked at Benjamin and said, You should arrange for Marco and Marlon to go somewhere else in secret. And tell them that youre doing so because Gilmore has found them and asked the Carter family to kill them. Benjamin finally understood. I got it, Grandpa. In that case, Marcos group will hate Gilmore even more. Emersons eyes es were as deep as the ocean as he said, Tell them to hide for the time being and to not go looking for Gilmore. When the time is right, tell them to act Benjamins eyes shed with a sharp light. Yes, Grandpa. Nothing happened that night. The next day, Benjamin sent people to ask Marco and Marlon toe to see him. He told them that he was going to arrange a new residence for them. Marlon and Marco were puzzled. Marlon asked Benjamin, Mr. Palmer, do you think were a burden and want to chase us away? Benjamin quickly shook his head. No, I dont think youre a burden to me. Though I feel pity for the Chapman familys fate and want to let you stay, Im afraid you cant live here anymore. Ill find a temporary residence for you. If we didnt get you in any trouble, then why do you want us to leave? Marlon didnt understand. Benjamin then recounted what had happened at the Carter familys cest night. He told them that Christine paid Gilmore to be her fake boyfriend. Gilmore did not try to cheat, so he did not die in Dentons hands. Gilmore revealed that Benjamin sent Marco to stalk him and ire. Benjamin made up the story that Denton was furious and demanded Benjamin hand Marco over to the Carter family for execution. 2/4 Benjamin couldnt bear to see Marco lose his life, so he ordered him to leave the Palmer family and hide for now. Hearing this, Marlon and Marco were shocked and touched. They were shocked that Denton wanted to kill them. Marlon knew well how terrifying Denton was He was a hero of his generation in Oakhaven. They were touched because Benjamin didnt send them to the Carter family to die. Marlon and Marco immediately thanked Benjamin. Mr. Palmer, thank you for not sending us to the Carter family. Well never forget your kindness. Benjamin waved his hand as if he was really a merciful person. Mr. Szar, Marco, what are you talking about? Since youve joined me, it means you trust me. How could I let you die? Im a man of conscience! Marlon said sincerely. Youre the most benevolent person Ive ever seen, and its our good fortune to know you, sir. Mr. Szar, were on the same side, so please dont stand on ceremony. Although I can save you now, you should be wary of Gilmore. Hes always thinking about killing you. Benjamin was trying to make Marlon and Marco remember that Gilmore was always after their lives. As expected, their eyes were filled with hatred when they heard that. If it werent for Gilmore, Denton wouldnt have wanted to kill them. In that case, they wouldnt need to leave the Palmer family to hide. If it werent for Gilmore, the Chapman family would not have gone bankrupt. Marco gnashed his teeth. Gilmore, one day Ill tear you to pieces! It didnt take long for Marlon and Marco to get into the vehicle Benjamin arranged for them and leave the Palmer familys manor. After they left in the car, Wace walked out of the vi. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He stood with his hands sped behind his back as he looked at his son and asked, Have they left? Yes, Benjamin replied. Did you tell them that Gilmore wants to take their lives! Yes, father. You didnt see what they were like when they heard that Gilmore wants to harm them. They wished they could eat his flesh and drink his blood! Haha Haha The father and son-in front of the vi let out chilling sneers. Making 88 Making 88 15 dayster, at Newhaven Commercial za In the past half a month, many customers shopping here saw that a shop in a prime location had been empty. It was being renovated both day and night. 15 dayster, many people found that there was a new restaurant named Evermore Diner in Commercial za. The restaurant was bright and clean with highCend decor. Rxing and pleasant music was yed inside. The waiters and waitresses there were dressed neatly. In front of the restaurant stood a big board with posters pasted in it. The signs read Evermore Diner is open now! They also read. Evermore Diner, a restaurant from the real countryside. We have the most delicious rustic food! Every single dish is made from natural farming ingredients. They are truly natural, uncontaminated, delicious, and healthier. This will allow you to eat with peace of mind and make you healthier! If you apply for a membership card in our new restaurant and pay 150 dors, youll get 165 dors on the card! Pay 300 dors and youll get 330 dors! Pay 450 dors and youll get 500 dors! If you spend 15 dors in our restaurant, youll get a 10% discount! Arge group of people gathered in front of the posters and were talking about them. Rustic food? Every dish is made from natural farming ingredients? Truly natural, uncontaminated, delicious, and healthier? Eh, theyre just exaggerating. There arent any real rustic food now. All vegetables grow in greenhouses now. We only hope that the pesticide residue doesnt exceed the standard! Food was always a controversial topic in Eldoria. Unsurprisingly, the crowd did not believe that the food in Evermore Diner was natural and healthy. In their eyes, this was more like some kind of gimmick. Inside the restaurant, Han and his wife, Sophia, were unhappy when they overheard their discussion. Sophia whispered to her husband, Why dont they believe were cooking authentic rustic food? Its not their fault. Look at our countrys food in recent years. Toxic eggs, reused dirty oil, and lean meat powder. There are too many unsafe foods, so people dont believe that theres really natural, healthy food anywhere, Han said helplessly to his wife. G In a soft voice, Sophia said, Its all those ckChearted merchants who ruined the reputation of our countrys food! Han and his wife whispered in the store, while the crowd outside was discussing if the ingredients in Evermore Diner were really natural. But no one entered the restaurant to give it a try. The dozen or so waiters and waitresses in the restaurant felt a little embarrassed about it. It was the grand opening, and they had offered a lot of discounts to the customers. It would be terrible if they couldnt attract any customers even with all those discounts. It was not a good sign that no customers wereing in. Han thought for a moment and said to the idle waiters and waitresses, There are so many people outside. Everyone. please go out and try to persuade them to try our food More than a dozen waiters and waitresses answered him together, Okay, sir! Han and his wife owned a 50% share of the restaurant. They were the owners of the restaurant and also worked here as chefs The waiters and waitresses walked out of the restaurant and began to promote their food to the crowd, introducing every natural, healthy dish in the restaurant to them. However, even though they gave detailed descriptions, the surrounding crowd still had doubts about the quality of their Food Though all the employees had tried their best, no one walked into the restaurant. Instead, many people left, feeling disinterested. Seeing this, Han and his wife felt discouraged. At that moment, cars were going towards Commercial za somer The lead car was a red Ferrari. The driver inside was a beautiful woman with fair skin and long hair that rested on her beautiful shoulders. Wearing a pair of sunsses, she immediately attracted many peoples attention. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The beauty in the Ferrari was ire. Behind the Ferrari were five ck Mercedes, Audis, and other luxury cars. Several luxury cars parked in front of Evermore Diner. Seeing the magnificent group of cars, the dozen or so employees who were still trying to get customers immediately looked happy. Miss. Carter is here! Line up quickly to wee Ms. Carter! Ill go inside to get the fireworks! Some of them lined up in front of the restaurant, and some went in to get Han and his wife also walked out of the restaurant to wee ire. fireworks. ire got out of the Ferrari, while more than a dozen bodyguards in suits and sunsses got out of the Audis. After getting out of their car, they stood guard around a Mercedes. Apparently, the person in that Mercedes was extremely important. Even the onlookers were very curious about who was inside it. At this moment. ire arrived in front of the Mercedes, and twd bodyguards opened the car door. Then, a silverChaired old man in a white suit got out with It was Denton Carter. 519 Upon seeing Denton, someone in the crowd recognized him immediately. He whispered to the person beside him, Isnt that Denton Carter, the patriarch of the Carter family? Hes not only a business tycoon in Oakhaven, but also a famous hero in the martial arts circle. But, why is Mr. Carter here? While everyone was feeling surprised and curious, ire walked up to Denton with a smile. Grandpa, were at Evermore Diner now. Denton looked up at the restaurant and nodded. Lets go in and have a look! Mr. and Mrs. Reed did not expect that Mr. Carter woulde to celebrate the opening of their restaurant. They were pleasantly surprised. Mr. Carter, Miss Carter, wee. Pleasee in! Han quickly stepped forward and warmly greeted them with a smile. Denton looked at Han and asked ire, Who is this? Grandpa, this is Gilmores father. ire introduced him to her grandfather. A smile appeared on Dentons dignified face as he nodded to Han. It was just an ordinary smile, But ire knew that even famous people from big families in Oakhaven could not earn her grandfathers smile easily. He smiled at Han totally because of Gilmore. Some loud bangs were then heard. The employees standing in a line set off colorful fireworks to wee them. In the midst of the falling fireworks, Han and his wife led ire and Denton into Evermore Diner. A dozen or so bodyguards in sunsses followed them inside. The luxury cars outside left one after another; only ires Ferrari stayed there. The onlookers were very surprised to see the famous Mr. Carter and Miss Carter entering Evermore Diner. Could it be that this newly opened restaurant really has highCend and delicious food? Maybe the ingredients really are bought from farmers, and their countrysideCvor dishes really are natural and healthy Otherwise, why would Mr. Carter and Miss Carter pay a visit to this ce? they thought, Making 89 Making 89 In the restaurant, Han courteously led ire and Denton over to a table. He poured tea for them as he said, Miss Carter, Mr. Carter, wee to my small restaurant, ire smiled at him. Thank you, Mr. Reed The bodyguards sat at other tables randomly. At this moment, Denton looked at ire and said, You told me that this restaurant has food therapy and that its business will definitely boom. But no customers havee to eat here. Whys that? In fact, ire wanted to tell her grandfather that those words hade from Gilmore, not her. But now the restaurant was empty, and there were so many people just looking on from outside. Of course, she could not mention Gilmore now. Otherwise, her grandfather would doubt not only her investing ability, but also Gilmores abilities. It wasnt easy for her grandfather to cancel her marriage into the Palmer family. If he didnt like Gilmore in the future, she would likely have to get engaged to Benjamin again. Grandpa, this is the first day that the restaurant has been open. Those people outside have never tasted rustic food before, so they dont know how delicious they are, ire exined awkwardly. But in fact, she had never tasted Evermore Diners rustic food before either, just like those people outside. Dentons expression obviously showed that he did not believe her. He hade to Evermore Diner because she mentioned repeatedly to him that it was different from other restaurants and it focused on food therapy. Moreover, ire said that food therapy would be the most popr trend in the food industry. She also told him that she was going to invest a lot in food therapy to seize the opportunity in the market in advance. Within a few years, she could build a restaurant group, the market scale of which would be as big as that of the Carter familys chip industry. Mr. Carter also felt that the concept of food therapy was innovative and had the potential to create a huge market. So he agreed toe to Evermore Diner to have a look. However, seeing that the restaurant was empty on its first day of business, Denton felt a little disappointed. From N?velDrama.Org. But no matter how disappointed he was, he had to eat here before going back. If he didnt, it would greatly damage ires confidence. Therefore, he looked at Han and said, Im a little hungry. I want some of your best rustic food. Let me have a taste. Mr. Carter wants to taste rustic food? Han thought. He instantly felt refreshed and extremely happy. He hurriedly replied, Mr. Carter, please give me a moment, Ill go cook a few dishes for you right now. Denton nodded slightly. Actually, he didnt think rustic food would be very delicious. If it werent for ire, he wouldnt eat in this restaurant Han and his wife, Sophia, walked into the kitchen in high spirits. From the kitchen came the sounds of the exhaust venttion, burning oil, and cooking. Soon, a waiter served the dishes. He put them on the table for Denton and ire. There was roast chicken cooked in an ancient way, mac and cheese, tonic drink, rice noodles, and so on. All the staple food. drinks, and dishes were there. ire looked at the food. She was familiar with some of it, such as the roast chicken and rice noodles, which could be seen everywhere in Oakhaven However, tonic drink and mac and cheese were novel to her. She had never tasted them before. The other dishes looked a little familiar, but they were different from the ones she knew So she wanted to have a taste of them even more. Two waitresses scooped out the thick, green tonic drink from a ceramic container with long spoons and poured it into two bowls for Denton and ire respectively. Then the two girls introduced it to them. Mr. Carter, Miss Carter, this is the most famous tonic drink from Springvale, Elmwood Its made with more than a dozen wild herbs with health benefits. With a fresh, natural vor, its very delicious. Of course, it was Han who had told the waitresses His purpose was to let the diners know the characteristics of the tonic drink After hearing their introduction, ire was very interested in it. Denton nodded slightly. Obviously, the drink made with a dozen kinds of wild herbs aroused his curiosity ire said to him, Grandpa, lets try it. Okay. He nodded in reply, then scooped up the thick, green drink with a spoon and took a sip. Then the old man frowned. Seeing this, the waiters around him were shocked. Does Mr. Carter think that the tonic drink isnt delicious? Just as they were feeling puzzled, the old man scooped up some more again and took another sip Then a third sip a fourth. He couldnt stop tasting it. But he frowned deeper and deeper. This made the waters next to him increasingly feel that he didnt like it at all. Awaiter sneaked into the kitchen and reported the situation to Han, who was busy cooking. Hearing that, Han was so scared that the spat in his hand fell into the pot. Wed, Aug He looked panicked. His eyes were dull as he said, This is not good. Mr. Carter must think that tonic drink tastes bad! I cant believe that my restaurant will get a bad reputation on the first day of business. No one will come to eat here in the future. With a sad face, Han pulled himself together and handed the spat to his wife. You stay here and cook. Ill go take look! Then, he followed the waiter out of the kitchen and went into the dining area. As soon as they arrived, they were immediately shocked. H Because they saw that Mr. Carter and ire were wolfing down the food on the table, as if they had been starving for several days. ire, a beautifuldy from a wealthy family, didnt care about her image anymore. She tore off the wings from the chicken with both hands and began to eat until her mouth and hands were covered with grease. However, she did not care about that at all. It seemed that there was only delicious food in her eyes. Even Mr. Carter, a man of authoritative presence, couldnt stop eating at the moment. As they ate, they couldnt help saying, Delicious! Its so delicious However, Han found that although Mr. Carter said that it was delicious, his brows were still tightly furrowed. He suddenly understood. Mr. Carter frowned not because the food tasted bad, but because it was just too delicious. This made Han very delighted. D Making 90 Making 90 After filling his belly, Denton stopped frowning at once. He closed his eyes as if ruminating on the delicious food. The roast chicken was juicy and delicious. I could even taste the fragrance of rice. The tonic drink was mellow and green. Although it looked ordinary, the taste was refreshing. The rice noodles exuded the natural fragrance of rice and tasted chewy. It was a unique and enjoyable experience Also Denton talked like a gourmet and continued to give a review of each dish he had just tried. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Almost all the dishes got excellent reviews from Denton. After tasting and reviewing, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at ire, and said, ire, I havent eaten such a delicious meal in a long time! That was not just a pleasantry. He was praising from his heart. Denton, a big shot, was tired of eating delicacies. He even started to enjoy simple dishes like sandwiches, sd, and milk He believed that food resembled life. A man would be longing for a simple life after getting wealthy, even if he suffered a lot in the early stages of his life. The same goes for food. After having too many delicacies, a man would prefer simple and clean food, which tasted better. The crustic food that Denton was eating now was all clean food. So, he regarded that meal as indescribably good. ire nodded repeatedly and said, Yes, Grandpa! I also think that the chicken, noodles, and tonic drink were great! With that, she licked the vor on her thumbs, which still tasted like delicious chicken. Seeing that, everyone in the restaurant was stunned. The waiters, Han, and several shocked bodyguards didnt know what to say. Those bodyguards had never seen their boss gobble down food like that, They were all surprised. At the same time, they realized their stomachs were growling when watching Denton and ire eating. They wanted to find out if the roast chicken, rice noodles, and tonic drink were as good as Denton had said. Denton noticed that his bodyguards were all swallowing, so he said to Han, Mr. Han, please serve my bodyguards the same food as ours. It took Han a moment to react, and then his face brightened, and he answered clearly and loudly, Yes! Ill go right away! With that, he happily went into the kitchen. Sophia was cooking in the kitchen. She was baffled when she saw Hans happy face. So, she asked with concern, I thought Mr. Carter didnt enjoy the food! Why are you so happy? Han grinned. How can you say that? They ate all the dishes. They love the food! Sophia widened her eyes with surprise and doubleCconfirmed it Really? Yes! Mr. Carter just ordered more for his bodyguards. If a wealthy man like Mr. Carter likes our food, do you think that means there will be more people who like it? Cmon back to work! His bodyguards are waiting! Yes, lets cook right away! The two of them immediately started cooking. Soon, the rustic food was served on the table one by one. The bodyguards ate carefully in the beginning because they wanted to give it a try first But soon affer, they took off their sunsses, and their eyes were full of disbelief. They didnt expect the rustic food to be so delicious! The food made them more hungry, so they could not control themselves. They started to eat like a pack of wolves. The way they ate the food looked more horrible than how Denton and ire had When a dish was served, all the bodyguards fought for the food at the same time, leaving behind only an empty te in ant instant. Seeing that scene, the waiters were stunned Because the bodyguards ate too fast, Han and his wife didnt have enough time to cook and couldnt keep up with their speed. When all the bodyguards were finally full, there were 30 empty tes piled up on the table. They ate like horses, and the table was a total mess The bodyguards burped loudly and leaned back in their chairs contentedly, still savoring the delicious food. They could not help but wonder when thest time they had had such a delicacy. Maybe years ago? Then they remembered that it was the same taste that they had in their childhood. The dishes took them back to their childhood memories. It took a while for the waiters toe back to their senses. They slowly walked to the table and began taking away the empty tes. While doing this work, they couldnt help wondering why their guests today looked as if they had been starved for days. What a strange scene. At that point, Han, who had finally finished working, walked out of the kitchen He was happy to see throseCsatisfied bodyguards. He and his wife, needless to say, did a good job again this time! The greatest achievement for a chef was seeing someone enjoy the dishes he had prepared. Mr. Han, pleasee here. Suddenly, Denton called him. Han attentively walked over and asked. What else I can do for you, Mr. Carter? Unexpectedly, Denton patted the chair next to him and said, Please have a seat. I want to get some cooking tips from you. Han never expected that the big shot in Oakhaven would ask him for cooking tips. He was a little ttered. He sat down and modestly said. Denton. Im not sure about my cooking tips, but Im willing to tell you everything I know. Denton smiled and said, I just want to know why the roast chicken, rice noodles, and tonic drink taste so good. I see. Its simple. The main reason is that they are made from natural ingredients. For instance, we feed the chickens farm and fresh vegetables, so chicken meat is a natural delicacy. Unlike the chicken farms that feed artificial ingredients to their chickens, said Han solemnly crops Han knew that the most challenging part of making rustic food was the ingredients! One could make a fabulous dish by using allCnatural ingredients! Newhaven Commercial za specially supplied all the ingredients for Evermore Diner. Reassuring ingredients secured the dishes quality. That was why they were so delicious! Upon hearing that, Denton nodded and said, I see. The secret is all about the ingredients! I enjoyed your dishes today! Ill visit this ce often! After that, Denton stood up and said to ire, If you want to invest in Evermore Diner for its rustic food, just let me know! Youll have my financial support. Then he walked outside. The bodyguards immediately followed behind to protect him. After hearing what her grandpa had said, ire came back to her senses, then her face lit up. My grandpa also agrees that rustic food of natural healthcare will be a huge business! Making 91 Making 91 Denton walked out of the restaurant under the protection of his bodyguards. People outside were all holding their phones. and filming the big shot. After all, it was not easy for ordinary people to meet a wealthy celebrity like Denton Carter. It was exceedingly rare to find Denton in a small restaurant. Moreover, he was under the protection of many bodyguards. In the age of the Inte, how could they not record it and post it on Instagram and TikTok? This was the best chance to get more likes and followers! Several luxury Mercedes that had left earlier returned to the entrance of Evermore Diner. ire, Han, and the restaurant staff walked out to see Denton off. They waved at the cars. Denton left in a Mercedes escorted by the bodyguards cars. After they left, ire and Han were astounded by the scene that came next. The crowd of onlookers outside began to walk into the restaurant and order food. Han looked at ire with disbelief and asked, Whats going on? He remembered that his employees had tried in vain to get those people to try the dishes in the restaurant. Howe they were taking the initiative now? ire was also surprised to see the restaurant filling up She was baffled for a moment, then she embarrassedly smiled and said to Han, It must be because of my grandpa and his bodyguards! They enjoyed the food so much! So these people were convinced by them! Han suddenly understood. You and Mr. Carter have advertised our restaurant. That was the best promotion ever! Thank you so much. ire shook her head and said, No need to thank me! Have you forgotten that Im also one of the owners? Youre right. Since we have guests now, Ill get back to work. Yes, Id better let you get to it! Han quickly walked back into the restaurant. ires face lit up when she saw the packed restaurant and the busy waiters. She let out a hearty smile. She noticed the potential for a restaurant with natural healthcare when Gilmore shared his thoughts on the new concept with her. After trying the dishes in Evermore Diner, she was confident that this type of restaurant would be popr. She nned to settle the address of the branch and get ahold of ingredient suppliers. After that, she would brand the Evermore Diner and process its registration. Because there would be many cheap imitators once the natural healthcare idea and Evermore Diner got popr. She needed to think ahead to ensure its future and a ce for it in the marker, About half an hourter, all the guests tasted the rustic food. The roast chicken was juicy, tender, and delicious. The tonic drink was made of all kinds of wild vegetables and tasted unique. And the rice noodle was fragrant and soft. Apart from those, guests also enjoyed other dishes. The tasty dishes made the guests more hungry. They shouted, Excuse me, one more roast chicken, please! Thanks! One more tonic drink, please! Let me add one piece of rice noodles! Thank you! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Excuse me. I want to order All the guests turned into starving wolves. The delicious rustic food hadpletely won them over. Even worse, more passersby outside looking to eat came into the Evermore Diner because it was so lively and everyone was wolfing down food. More people walked into the restaurant. Thus, a surprisingly lively scene urred in the restaurant. Once a group of guests left, more guests would gather around the vacated table. Moreover, all the departing guests would purchase membership cards when paying their bills. It seemed that they were ready to be longCterm customers. The cashier, waiters, and waitresses bustled around the restaurant. Sorne of them were busy serving, and some were busy tidying up They were astonished by the booming business. In the next few days, a video went viral on the Inte on tforms such as TikTok, Instagram, and Twitter, and it made all kinds of headlines. It was a video of Mr. Carter and ire gobbling down food at Evermore Diner. The videos were titled The Big Shot Denton Carter Appeared in a Restaurant, The Hungry Crippled Dragon!, A Big Shots Poor Table Manners, and Rich People are Horrible Eaters! This video showed Denton and his granddaughter at the grand opening of Evermore Diner. In the video, they ate as if they had never seen food before. Someone filmed it and posted it online. However, the person doing the filming didnt expect that the video would go viral. The video won public attention mainly because Denton was a celebrity. And his table manners contrasted strongly with his social status. Denton, the big shot, should have eaten all kinds of delicacies before. But he was wolfing down food in this restaurant. Even his granddaughter, ire Carter, a nobledy from a wealthy family, was also wolfing down the food GU That was not what the public imagined about elegant celebrities having food. The contrast between reality and imagination brought the video unprecedented poprity. And along with the hot video, the ce they had the food, the Evermore Diner, also got very popr. Many people wanted to know how good the food in that restaurant tasted. Why did celebrities like Mr. Carter and his granddaughter eat so voraciously? Even showing disregard for their manners and status in front of the food! In addition to the video of Denton and ire gobbling down food in the Evermore Diner, more videos of the crowded Evermore Diner appeared on the Inte. In those videos, every guest was happily munching away! With the sessful promotion online, Evermore Diner naturally became popr offline. When it was time to eat, a crowd always lined up at the entrance of the restaurant. Within a few days after opening, Evermore Diner became the most popr restaurant in Newhaven Commercial za. One night, ire stood in front of the floorCtoCceiling ss windows in the vice presidents office on the 20th floor. From there, she could overlook the entire za and the long line of customers next to Evermore Diner, Miss Carter, it seems that Gilmore was right. Evermore Diner became the most popr restaurant within a month, Irene, who was standing beside ire, said with admiration. She didnt believe in Gilmore when he assured her about the sess of Evermore Diner. However, just a few days after the restaurant opened, it truly became the hottest ce to She genuinely admired Gilmore for his intelligence. eat in Commercial za. ire smiled confidently at Irene. Youll soon see our Evermore Diner be popr around Oakhaven! At that moment, someone knocked on the office door. ire, its Gilmore. May Ie in? Upon hearing that, ire immediately turned around to open the door. When she saw Gilmore standing outside the door, her face brightened. Gilmore! There you are! Making 92 Making 92 Gilmore and ire sat on the sofa in the office. Irene left the office after serving them two cups of coffee, Gilmore, you were right. The of rustic food with natural healthcare is very popr. Weve seeded! ire said happily. But Gilmore shook his head and said, This is just the beginning We still have a lot of work to do. Well have seeded once weve opened up branches of your restaurant all over the city From N?velDrama.Org. Well, thats why I invited you toe here today. Were going to open a branch now, ire said. She got up, took a tablet from the desk, and sat next to Gilmore She tapped on the Map app. Tve sent someone to look into and choose the location of our branch in Oakhaven. Ive been to the ces they found to check them out. Theyre all good options with regard to location and poprity. Gilmore said, Well, its up to you. Whichever location you choose is fine. But theres a problem. The location Ive chosen is surrounded by hotels and fastCfood ces that are part of Gastronova Ventures. Our branch would have to deal with strongpetitive pressure. ire shared her concerns Gilmore had already looked into the background of Gastronova Ventures. It was an enterprise under the name of the Palmer family. What a coincidence. There had been some bad feelings between him and the Palmers. Moreover, it was thergest restaurant group in Oakhaven with a market value of billions. Gilmore was facing an inevitablemercial war against Gastronova Ventures since he decided to brand Evermore Diner and open its branches in everymercial za in Oakhaven. They held grudges against each other, so the war would be more intense. Gilmore was not afraid of the marketpetition he would face from the Palmers. ording to his Gods Eye, Castronova Ventures would be defeated by ires natural healthcare restaurant and eventually close down. The Palmer family, a topCranked wealthy family, would decline after that Gilmore had implemented the natural healthcare restaurant in advance so the Palmers would copse faster. Gilmore said firmly to ire, Our Evermore Diner will defeat Gastronova Ventures. ire did not like the Palmer family in the first ce, so she agreed. She nodded at Gilmore with confidence and determination in her eyes. Then, she started to talk about preparations for opening a branch. If were going to expand the business, there will be dozens of branches. At that time, well need capable ingredients suppliers who are able to handle the logistics and hundreds of cooks who can prepare the rustic food Gilmore nodded and said, You can just focus on opening the branch. Ill take care of all these things rted to the suppliers and employees. ire was curious inwardly. She thought, Is he capable of ensuring that we can get such a huge amount of ingredients? Also, where is he going to find hundreds of qualified cooks? But she trusted Gilmore without asking any questions. He was a man who stuck to his word. Wed, Aug The poprity of Evermore, Diner proved Gilmores strength. That night, they talked about many ns for Evermore Diner. At the same time, in the Palmer familys manor, Benjamin sat on the sofa in the living room, watching a video that recently went viral on his phone. This video was of Denton and ire munching on food in Evermore Diner. After watching the video, Benjamin frowned slightly. He looked at his father, Wace Palmer, who was sitting on another sofa, and asked in confusion. Dad, why do you think Mr. Carter ate in that restaurant? And howe his video is posted all over the Inte? Thats ires hype. I heard that this restaurant belongs to her and Gilmores parents, Wace answered indifferently. Its pretty shameful of her to use her grandfather just to hype up the restaurant. Benjamin was still confused and asked, Why do you think ire chose the catering industry? How much can this small restaurant profit? I believe she did it to form a stronger bond with Gilmore. Otherwise, why wouldnt they set up a profitablepany? Of course, Gilitiore can only manage a small restaurant with his poor strength, Wace said disdainfully. Benjamin nodded in agreement. That makes sense. I heard that Mr. Carter canceled the engagement between us, but ires finances are still under his control. She cant use the funds of the Carter family unlimitedly unless she managed to do a good job in the Newhaven Commercial za project. But its quite impossible because the performance of Newhaven Commercial za has barely increased in the past six months, he continued. If ire fails to meet the requirements, Mr. Carter would suggest we get married again. She cant improve the performance by running a restaurant, but Gilmores efforts could be seen. After all, she wants Mr. Carter to approve of Gilmore. Well, I feel sorry for her because what she wants wont happen Wace sneered. The small restaurant will not improve her performance, and Gilmore is not businessman material. Benjamin pondered for a while and thought of something, then said to his father, Dad, I have an idea. Why dont we buy Gilmores shares of Evermore Diner? Then, Ill be ires business partner in the restaurant, not Gilmore. Waces eyes lit up when he heard that! It was a good idea! The reason Gilmore and ire were running Evermore Diner was because of their rtionship. If Benjamin took over Gilmores position, ire would pay more attention to Benjamin. Then Benjamin could also use this restaurant to bond with ire. But Wace suddenly frowned with concern. Tm afraid Gilmore wont sell his shares to you. Benjamin confidentlyforted him. Dont forget, money talks, I dont believe he wont sell out for a high price. And even if he wont, his parents would be d to. Wace nodded. Alright, send someone to buy Evermore Diner tomorrow. Lets throw money at it. He did not care about money because money was insignificantpared with the fortune of the Carter family and the Kings Treasure Map. The next morning, Gilmore took his parents to Evermore Diner in his Mercedes. As soon as they arrived, Gilmore noticed a luxury car parked in front of the restaurant. He wondered who the owner of that luxury car was. He and his parents alighted from the car and were about to enter the restaurant. Just then, the door of the luxury car opened. and three people got out. One of them was Benjamin. Of the other two, one was a middleCaged officedy, and the other was a young man with a briefcase in his hand, wearing a suit and sses. Gilmore, good morning! Benjamin smirked and greeted him. Gilmore did not expect to find out that Benjamin was in that car When you see this guy, nothing good everes from it, Gilmore thought to himself. He said to his parents. Mom, Dad, leave me to him. His parents recognized Benjamin, who had a conflict with their son in the restaurant the other day. They wondered what he wanted this time. They did not like him, but they entered Evermore Diner as their son advised. Gilmore then looked at Benjamin and said, Look who we have over here! What can I do for you, Mr. Palmer? Big business, my friend! Ive already reserved a room at Everleigh Restaurant, how about joining me there? Lets drink and have a talk, Benjamin said. Gilmore was intrigued by what trick this guy was trying to pull, so he shrugged and said, Sure, at least Ill get a free meal out of it. ɫ Making 93 Making 93 In a private room of the Everleigh Restaurant in a mall, Gilmore, Benjamin, a middleCaged woman, and a man in a suit were sitting at a table. A waiter served each one of them a cup of water. Apart from the water, many dishes of snacks were ced on the table. After serving the water and snacks, the waiter left the room and closed the door. Gilmore, have some snacks, please, Benjamin said warmly. Gilmore had not eaten anything yet, so he picked up a dessert pleat and acted like he was at home. Seeing that, the rest of the others also picked up their knives and forks and began to eat. By the way, I forgot to introduce these two to you, Benjamin said while eating. Gilmore was busy eating and did not even raise his eyes as he said, Introduce them then. Seeing Gilmores indifference, Benjamin was a bit angry inwardly. But he suppressed his anger when thinking of buying Evermore Diner. -Therefore, he gestured to the middleCaged woman on the left and said, This is Ms. Patterson, the General Manager of Gastronova Ventures Ms. Patterson, who was wearing heavy makeup, immediately smirked and said to Gilmore, who was still busy eating, Nice to meet you, Mr. Reed! But Gilmore didnt even look at her. As he ate, he replied, Okay With that answer, Ms. Pattersons smirk suddenly disappeared. Benjamin was also offended, but he continued to introduce the man in the suit on his right. This is Mr. Alex, our chiefwyer in Castronova Ventures. Gilmore thenzily raised his eyes and said to Benjamin, I see. A general manager and a chief lawyer from your family business. I guess the big business you mentioned is that you want to purchase my Evermore Diner? After hearing what Gilmore said, the other three were surprised, They wondered how he knew that. They could never know that he had used his Gods Eye to see through their purpose while eating. In addition to that, Gilmore also saw Benjamin and his fathers n fromst night. He did not expect that Benjamin wanted to get engaged to ire again by purchasing Evermore Diner and recing him in his position. By doing that, he would get the wealth of the Carter family. What a ruthless ambition! Gilmore nned to keep it a secret and trick Benjamin. What? Did I guess wrong? Gilmore pretended to be surprised. It took Benjamin a moment to react, and then he immediately smiled at Gilmore. No, youre very smart. You figured it out even before you heard it from me, Youre right, I do want to buy Evermore Diner. Name your price Gilmore picked up a steak and said while cating. Mr. Palmer, why are you interested in my small restaurant? After all, your family is the big shot in the catering industry. Benjamin replied with a smile, Your Everinore Diner has character and charm. So, wed like to open a restaurant just like it. But ire and I own this restaurant together. Im afraid I cant sell it to you, Gilmore said, pretending to be hesitant. Dont worry. Just sell your shares to me secretly, and I promise you that shell never know about it. But my parents want to keep this restaurant, and they like what theyre doing. Thats fine. Even if you sell me the restaurant, your parents can still work there But as you can see, Evermore Diner is getting popr on the Inte recently, and our business is good. Yes, of course! Thats why Im willing to pay you more than the value of your shares. Now name your price. Benjamin smiled. Gilmore took a sip of tea and said. Well, you can have it as long as you can afford it. Im not a big fan of being a restaurant owner anyway. Benjamin was ecstatic to hear that. He thought to himself, As I expected, hes a poor man from the countryside who cant resist the temptation of money, Benjamin asked Gilmore, So, whats your price? Gilmore held up one finger on his right hand. Seeing that finger, Benjamin, Ms. Patterson, and Mr. Alex looked at each other. Then, Ms. Patterson, who had heavy makeup on, managed to make a smile and asked, Mr. Reed, is that a million dors? Gilmore gave her a withering look and said, My restaurant earns 100 thousand dors a day, Are you kidding me? Ms. Patterson looked embarrassed and did not know what to say. Only a fool would sell such a good business for a million dors Thus, Mr. Alexs eyes lit up behind his sses, and he said, Mr. Reed, you mean 10 million dors? However, Gilmore directly answered, No! Mr. Alex and Ms. Patterson showed looks of disbelief on their faces as they wondered, Is this guy trying to sell that small restaurant for 100 million? Benjamin also frowned in disbelief, looking at Gilmore and asking, You mean 100 million dors? This time, Gilmore smiled. Yes, 100 million dors Benjamins face twitched while he thought, 100 million dors for a small restaurant? What a greedy bastard! Is he crazy? After that, Gilmore added. US dors! G After they heard what he said, Benjamins face turned blue, and Ms. Patterson and Mr. Alex were also astonished. They tried hard to not punch Gilmore. There were all thinking, 100 million dors is such arge amount of money! How dare him! Is that a joke? What an absurd price! From N?velDrama.Org. However, Gilmore felt that it was a reasonable price. His serious expression was telling them that the quoted price was indeed not a joke. And he would not ept a bargain. After a while, Benjamin calmed down. He looked at Gilmore and said, Its too expensive! How about 70 million? Ms. Patterson and Mr. Alex thought that even 70 million dors was still extremely high. However, Gilmore firmly said. Then forget about my restaurant. I know its a small restaurant, but bear in mind that ire and I are forming a great bond because of it If we get married one day, the huge assets of the Carter family will be mine. At that time, Id get way more than 100 million. Now, do you think 100 million dors is too high of a price? Benjamin was stunned. Gilmore had told his secret out loud. The reason he wanted to buy Evermore Diner was because of ire. He nned to bond with her and get the wealth of the Carter family through marriage. He didnt expect Gilmore to have the same n! Benjamin was angry inwardly but forced a smile and said, Gilmore, its not that simple. Im afraid Mr. Carter wont let you marry ire. Thats because you arent from a wealthy family. Mr. Carter would never let his only granddaughter marry an average man. yan L Gilmore nodded. Youre right. Because of that, I want to sell Evermore Diner at a good price. So theres nothing to regret if I cant get the wealth from the Carter family. Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, Gilmore was not that into ire. So, it sounded like a beneficial situation for Benjamin. Gilmore, Ill give you 80 million dors for the Evermore Diner I think youre not the decisionCmaker. Why dont you go back home and discuss it with your dad? My offer is 100 million dors, and thats final! Gilmore was already full so he was about to leave. He picked up a toothpick and stood up. Benjamin was dazed. He knew that Gilmore was rightChe was not the decisionCmaker. 100 million was beyond the bounds of his ability. Thus, he said to Gilmore, Alright, Ill think about it. Gilmore said, Okay. Get back to me soon. Making 94 Making 94 In the Palmer familys manor, Wace shouted in shock and anger. What? 100 million dors? Is he crazy? After hearing from Benjamin that Gilmores price for Evermore Diner was 100 million, he was furious and stupefied. Moreover, that 100 million was just 50% of the shares of Evermore Diner. Wace knew the market price. 100 million dors was even enough to buy a bigpany. Benjamin angrily said, He said he would keep the restaurant to bond with ire if he couldnt sell it. And once they get married, hed have all of the Carter familys wealth. So, he wont do any bargaining Waces eyes shed with anger. As I expected, he did everything for the Carter familys money Then, Wace looked at Emerson sitting on the sofa and asked, Dad, what do you think? Emersons eyes flickered, and he said, I think we can buy Evermore Diner for 100 million dors. Wace and Benjamin were shocked! They didnt expect that Emerson would agree to buy the restaurant for 100 million! Wace hurriedly said, But Dad, everyone in Oakhaven wouldugh at us for buying half of the shares of a small restaurant for 100 million! It looks stupid at first, but once Denton and ire see Gilmores true colors as being a greedy and profitCdriven man, they would no longer treat him as a candidate to be the sonCinw, Mr. Emerson calmly said. They would choose Benjamin instead once they find out that we spent 100 million to buy the restaurant just to bond with ire. Wed win their trust and respect. While Mr. Emerson spoke, his face looked cold and cruel. Maybe Gilmore wont even get the chance to spend the 100 million he gets from us. Wace caught on and said, Do you mean to kill him after giving him the money? And get our money back? Without the protection of the Carter family, killing him would be as easy as killing a dog, Mr. Emerson said tly. Wace and Benjamin were overjoyed by this idea. That made sense! Without the protection of the Carter family, Gilmore would be a weak lowlife with arge amount of money. Tadmire your wisdom and courage, Grandpa Benjamin immediately stood up and bowed to Mr. Emerson. Mr. Emerson just waved his hand. Thats enough. Make sure to take down the Carter family and the girl this time. Dont mess it up likest time. And be wary of Gilmore. Benjamins eyes looked sharp and firm as he dered, I wont let you down this time, Grandpa! Ill make Gilmore suffer humiliation! Mr. Emerson nodded. The three of them n continued to discuss how to deal with Gilmore in the living room of the manor. However, at the same moment, in Newhaven Commercial za, Gilmore was slowly swirling a ss of red wine in ires office. With his Gods Eye, The witnessed how the Palmer family nned to buy Evermore Diner for 100 million and remove him from being a candidate to marry into the Carter family. And how they nned to kill him once he was unprotected after giving him the money. Then, they would get their 100 million back. A smirk lifted up aer of his lips. He admitted that the Palmer family was wily, treacherous, and ruthless. He would hardly be able to escape from their trap without his insightful Gods Eye. What? Benjamin wants to buy your shares of Evermore Diner? ire, who was sitting behind the desk, was shocked after learning about Benjamins intention. Gilmore nodded. Yup, he wants to buy my shares. And Ive given him a price Upon hearing that, ire was angry. Why did you offer to sell han 50% of the shares? Youre willing to sell everything for his dirty money? She was sad and disappointed inwardly. The reason she had opened Evermore Diner with Gilmore was for them to bond. Apart from that, she had been moved by his idea of natural healthcare food. However, Gilmore was going to sell her goodwill and her valuable Evermore Diner to Benjamin, who made disgusted her the most. She just couldnt understand it. Gilmore calmly said, First of all, I only said Id sell 30% of Evermore Diner in Newhaven Commercial za, not 500% of the Evermore Group. Secondly, its not dirt money. I asked for 100 million for 50% of the shares of this restaurant! ire was stunned. After a while, she came to her senses and said, You mean youd sell half of the shares for 100 million dors?. Half of the shares of a small restaurant would sell for 100 million dors! She was shocked because no one would do business like that. Unless the restaurant was made of gold. Moreover, Gilmore said that he would only sell 50% of the shares of one restaurant, not the entirety of the Evermore Group. That meant that Gilmore was still ires partner. They were just ending the partnership in the restaurant in Newhaven Commercial za. That sounded eptable. But she was still a little confused. Are they willing to pay 100 million to buy 50% of the shares of Evermore Diner? Gilmore then told ire about Benjamins n. Benjamin wanted to use the restaurant to bond with her, so he could get all the wealth of the Carter family after marrying ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. her. In the end, Gilmore looked at ire and said, It seems like theyll suffer a loss after spending 100 million dors, but they are very clever. After hearing what he said, ire asked in surprise, Did Benjamin tell you everything? Gilmore shook his head, No. I was just guessing, but its pretty close. ire fell silent. She knew that Gilmore was right, the Palmer family wanted to arrange the marriage only to get the Carter familys wealth. I wont let them win! ire said with a sharpness in her eyes, Gilmore nodded. Of course we wont let them win. Moreover, well make them pay for it. Pay for it? ire looked at him in confusion. Gilmore whispered in her ear for a while. After she heard what he whispered, her face lit up and she smiled. Good n! Gilmore raised his ss of red wine and said with a smile on his face, Lets just wait for the 100 million for our next branch! Cheers! A graceful smile appeared on ires face. She also raised her wine ss from the desk, and then they chinked sses Cheers! Making 95 Making 95 The next day at noon, Gilmore and Gerald drove to the parking lot of the As Hotel. The As Hotel was a fiveCstar hotel owned by the Palmer family as well as the most famous hotel in Oakhaven. Gilmore came here due to Benjamins call fromst night. And today, it was where they would sign the purchase contract regarding 50% of the shares of Evermore Diner. Gerald was worried about Gilmores safety, so he came along. Gilmore was holding a document as he got out of the car with Gerald. They walked into As Hotel together. The chairmans office was on the top floor of the hotel. There were two guards in suits and sunsses standing in front of the door. Seeing Gilmore and Gerald approach, the two bodyguards raised their hands to stop them. They sternly asked, Who are you! Im Gilmore, Benjamin invited me here, he said. A bodyguard scanned him and said, You can go in, but not the guy behind you. Gilmore then said to Gerald, Wait for me outside. Gerald nodded. Although he couldnt enter, he could break in if anything happened to Gilmore. The bodyguards opened the office door and said, Go in! Gilmore walked into the office. The bodyguard quickly shut the door behind him. Wee! Gilmore, youre here! As soon as Gilmore entered the office, he heard a weing voice. Following the voice, he saw Benjamin standing up from the big chair behind his desk with a face full of joy. In addition to Benjamin, Ms. Patterson and Mr. Alex were sitting on the sofa next to him. Gilmore remembered their faces) Gilmore nodded slightly at Benjamin. Sorry to keep you waiting No worries! Please take a seat! Benjamin kindly gestured for him to sit on the sofa. Gilmore sat down. Seeing that, Ms. Patterson stood up and got two cups of coffee from the coffee machine, and then ced the coffee cups on the table in front of both Gilmore and Benjamin. Benjamin took a sip of the coffee. He looked at Gilmore and said. Lets get straight to the point. Yesterday, you quoted me 100 million for 50% of the shares of Evermore Diner. After discussing it with my family, they all agreed that the quoted price was unreasonably high. But we thought it over some more. We think Evermore Diner has its own charm and character. More importantly, I will be able to cooperate with ire. That matters a lot to me. ire has always been my dream girl. So I begged my family repeatedly. In the end, they agreed to pay 100 million for 50% of the shares of Evermore Diner. Gilmore nodded. You have keen eyes, Mr. Palmer! Its a good deal Hearing that, Benjamin forced a smile. Of course! But he was cursing inwardly, Yeah, a good deal for youl Bastard He was suffering a great loss! He would never have spent such arge amount of money if it wasnt for ire and the Carter family! However, just as his grandfather said, Gilmore might not be able to spend the money anyway. Mr. Alex, bring us the contract, please, Benjamin said to hiswyer. After hearing that, Alex reacted quickly and began to get something out of his briefcase. Hold on, Gilmore said right then.. Benjamin and the others immediately looked at Gilmore. Benjamin asked, Yes? Lets sign my contract, not yours, Gilmore said in a friendly manner to Benjamin. Benjamin immediately realized Gilmores concern. He didnt trust the terms that Alex would have. Benjamin knew that their contract looked good and professional, but Alex yed with thenguage on it. He wanted to trap Gilmore with a problematic contract. But Gilmore was wary of the contract and hade prepared, so Benjamin had to drop his n. see. So you brought a contract with you. Benjamin said to Alex, Please put our contract back, Mr. Alex. Alex agreed and closed his briefcase. Gilmore ced his documents on the table and said, Please take a look at my contract. Benjamin nced at Ms. Patterson and Mr. Alex. The two immediately understood and started to read Gilmores contract. After carefully reviewing the contract, they nodded at Benjamin, indicating there was no problem with it. Good! We can sign the contract now. Benjamins face lit up. Gilmore nodded. Okay. Lets make the deal. Mr. Alex opened up his briefcase again. He took out two pens and handed one each to Gilmore and Benjamin. He also took out an ink pad. They signed their names and pressed their fingerprints on thest page of the contract. After that step, Gilmore and Benjamin would have a contract under seal in two copies. Then, Gilmore said to Benjamin, Now, can I have the money in my bank ount ording to our contract? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The 100 million was a pain to Benjamin, but he still said to Ms. Patterson, Transfer 100 million to Mr. Reeds ount. Ms. Patterson nodded. She looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, please let me know your bank ount number. Gilmore simply took out a bank card from his pocket and showed it to Ms. Patterson. Transfer the money to this card. It was for a bank ount at Juliss Bank. ire had given him that bank card. G Ms. Patterson took the bank card from him and dialed a number She said on the phone, Hello, please transfer 100 million dor to this ount number. Then she gave the person on the other end his bank ount number. ++ DUXI After that, she hung up the phone and handed the card back to Gilmore, and said, Mr. Reed, weve transferred the money to second. your ount. Itll arrive at any Gilmore took back his card and nodded. Thank you! Then, he casually put the bank card into his pocket. Beep! Beep! Just then, he received a message. He tapped on the message. It was from ire. Her message was simple: 100 million arrived! ire was the owner of the bank card, so she was the person who received information about the ount. Since she had already received the money, Gilmore hadpleted his task. He said to Benjamin, Since weve closed the deal, Ill be leaving now. But Benjamin smiled and called out to him. Its almost lunchtime. Since youre in our As Hotel, Ill treat you, and we can celebrate our sessful business deal. After hearing what he said, Gilmore quickly realized that he was up to something. So, he used his Gods Eye to see what was about to happen. A smile lifted up a corner of his lips as he realized, Oh! Thats how it is! He said to Benjamin, Since youre willing to pay, then Im willing to join you for lunch. Great! Youll be my guest! Lets go downstairs. Gilmore and Benjamin walked out, and Ms. Patterson and Mr. Alex followed behind them. Making 96 Making 96 In a luxurious private room in the As Hotel. Gilmore and Benjamin took their seats, while Ms. Patterson, Mr. Alex, and Gerald were in another private room next door. The waitress served tea to Gilmore and Benjamin. Although they had sat down, Benjamin did not order food right away. He seemed to be expecting someone. Gilmore took a sip and said to Benjamin. Did you invite someone else? Benjamin smiled as he replied, Yes, I did. Theyll be here soon. Gilmore nodded without saying more. Right after their conversation, they heard the sound of voices and footstepsing from outside the door. A waiter opened the door of the private room, then Mr. Emerson and Wace walked in. And following behind them were Denton, ire, Christopher, and his wife. Almost every key member of the Carters and the Palmers hade. Wee, please have a seat! Emerson warmly said to the Carter family members. Denton was a little surprised when he saw Gilmore, and asked him, Why are you here? Before Gilmore could exin, Benjamin said to Denton, I just bought Evermore Diner from him, so he was invited after closing our deal? After hearing that, Denton frowned. He nced at Gilmore and then sat down in silence. Seeing that, Benjamin was delighted. He thought that Mr. Carter was disappointed because Gilmore had sold the restaurant A hint ofcency shed across Emersons and Waces eyes. They knew that Benjamin had purposely informed Mr. Carter about the deal, even though Benjamin sounded innocent. At the same time, Gilmore was expressionless. He knew that Benjamin just thought of himself as being so clever Emerson guided everyone to sit down. ire took a seat next to Gilmore, which made Benjamin feel a bit jealous. But he quickly put away his emotions as soon as he focused on his n. He nned to make Gilmore disappear from ires side by telling Mr. Carter what his true colors were. Please serve the dishes now! At this time, Wace ordered the waitresses in the private room. The waitresses acknowledged him and then left the room. After a while, they served the dishes one by one. All kinds of delicacies were then ced on the table. The waitresss then served wine to everyone. ճ+50% Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Emerson raised his ss of red wine and said to Denton with a smile, Denton, we invited you here today because of our rudeness at your cest time. We apologize for that. Let me make a toast to you. Denton Denton also raised his ss and said, What happened is already in the past! Lets not mention it. Cheers! Cheers! Emerson and Denton drank up the wine in their sses. Following that, Wace and Benjamin also stood up and toasted Denton and Christopher couple. After the greetings, Emerson said to Benjamin in a careless way, Benjamin, I heard that you bought a restaurant? Benjamin immediately replied, Yes, thats right. I purchased a 50% share of Evermore Diner in Newhaven Commercial za from Gilmore. Evermore Diner Emerson pondered for a while, then he said to Denton, The Evermore Diner? Where you and ire had food and made it famous? Denton nodded and said, Yes. ire and Gilmore opened that restaurant. I went there to support them a few days ago on -its opening day. But I never expected someone would film us and make the restaurant famous. Emerson asked curiously, In the video, you seemed to be enjoying the food. I wonder how good the food tastes. Denton nodded. Their rustic food was delicious and unforgettable. Emerson looked at Benjamin and said, Did you hear that? Mr. Carter enjoyed the food in Evermore Diner very much. You must take good care of the restaurant in the future for him. Dont worry. I will make sure the food tastes as good as before, and I wont sell it to anyone no matter what, Benjamin said in a seemingly unintentional way, but in fact, he had meant every word. Hearing that, Denton raised his eyes and said to Benjamin, How much did you spend on Evermore Diner? Benjamin stared at Denton and firmly said, 100 million dors Upon hearing that, Emerson and Wace pretended to be shocked, but ires parents genuinely were shocked. They couldnt believe that a restaurant had cost him 100 million dors. On the other hand, Gilmore and ire looked calm because they already knew. In their eyes, Benjamin was a pathetic idiot who nned to move Dentons heart by spending 100 million on the restaurant. I dont know what to say. Why did you spend 100 million on a restaurant, Benjamin? Emerson anxiously asked Benjamin. However, Benjamin confidently said, Grandpa, I didnt spend 100 million just for a restaurant. I wanted to win Mr. Carters favor and ires partnership. So, 100 million was a good deal to me. I spent it all for ire, and I want her to be my wife in the future. By that time, all the wealth of the Palmer family will also belong to her. I spent 100 million because I followed my true heart, therefore wont regret it. G Emersons eyes flickered as he nodded. Youll have my support. Youre right. ire and Mr. Carter deserve all of our wealth. Wace also nodded seriously, saying, Yes! You have our suppor When the Palmers enjoyed themselves in the drama, they wondered if the Carters would be moved to tears. After that, they would look down on Gilmore, who had just sold the restaurant. And of course, they would look favorably upon Benjamin instead. However, just as they were expecting apliment from the Carter family, a round of apuse suddenly burst out. Wait Who was apuding? They first thought that Mr. Carter was praising them and apuded. But when they noticed the one who was doing the pping, they were all angry inwardly. Because that person was Gilmore. With a bright smile on his face, Gilmore looked at them and pped. Tm moved by your sincerity and Jove for ire and the Carter family. Where is the apuse? For ire and the Carter family, cheers! After saying that, he stood up with a firm look and drank up his wine in front of the Palmer family members. Benjamins face twitched because Gilmore was embarrassing them The Palmer family and the Carter family should be the center of attention at this banquet. Why did Gilmore make fun of them? And why did he apud and toast them? Who did he think he was! Benjamin was raging inwardly. What the hells wrong with him? Making 97 Making 97 Although Benjamin was furious, he still had to maintain a graceful manner. But he would never drink with Gilmore. Benjamin turned to Denton and said, Please allow me to propose a toast to you. I wish you a long and happy life! 0% Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But Denton waved his hand and said, Thank you, but Im too old and cant drink too much now. Gilmore will drink for me Upon hearing that, Benjamin was a bit embarrassed. He didnt see thating. He thought to himself, Why is he still in favor of Gilmore? Why is he not mad at him for selling the restaurant? But then he believed what Denton had said, and thought, Maybe Denton is truly not good at handling his alcohol. Gilmore is holding a wine ss sitting next to him, so he would have Gilmore drink instead of himself as a matter of course. Thinking of that, Benjamin knowingly smiled. He said to Denton, Since you cant drink too much, then dont drink. Lets eat something. After saying that, he put down his wine ss and attentively served Denton some food. He purposely neglected Gilmore because he did not want to drink wine with him. But Gilmore didnt care at all. He immediately raised his ss and said to ire, Cheers to me for sessfully selling the shares of Evermore Diner, and cheers to the Evermore Groups promising future! ire smiled sweetly and gracefully raised her ss. Cheers! For the future of the Evermore Group! They clinked sses and drank up their wine. Seeing that, Benjamin and his father and grandfather were all in a daze. Shouldnt ire be furious about what Gilmore did? After all, he had sold half of the shares! In addition, what was the Evermore Group that Gilmore had just mentioned? They sensed that something was wrong. Dont be mad at Gilmore for selling the shares, Benjamin said to ire. Even without the restaurant, he can still develop something great in other businesses. He was trying to alienate them by saying pretty words. He pretended to be caring, but he wanted to provoke her into getting angry. However, he failed to do so. On the contrary, ire smiled at Benjamin, which was a rare thing to see for him, and said, Im not mad at Gilmore. The shares he sold belonged to a branch restaurant of our Evermore Group. He sold them for 100 million, which enabled our Evermore Group to have enough capital to expand. We now have the necessary funds to develop the Evermore Group, and we also increased my performance in Newhaven Commercial za by 500% in one day. After saying that, she looked at her grandfather sweetly. Grandpa, has my performance been good enough to lift my restrictions? A kind smile appeared on the old mans face, and he nodded to ire. Our initial agreement was for you to increase your performance in Newhaven Commercial za by 10% in two years, and that was your goal. But after cooperating with Gilmore, your performance in Newhaven Commercial za increased by 500%. You didnt just meet the requirement, you overshot it by a mile. Thus, your restrictions have officiallye to an end. I wont interfere with your decisions in the future. You can make your own way and marry whoever you like. But you and Gilmore need to thank Benjamin properly. You wouldnt have reached your goal without him. You should toast him. ire and Gilmore said to Denton together, Yes, Grandpal Yes, Mr. Carter! Then, Gilmore and ire raised their sses and said to Benjamin, Mr. Palmer, thank you for helping us! Cheers! Seeing that, Benjamin was dumbfounded! It turned out that Gilmore and ire had set up apanyCthe Evermore Group. Gilmore only sold Benjamin half of the shares of one of the restaurants of the Evermore Group, not the entire group. So Gilmore and ire were still in a partnership. What made Benjamin even angrier was that he spent 100 million on Evermore Diner, which was still under the control of the Evermore Group! That made him out to be aplete idiot who had bought Evermore Diner for 100 million. 100 million dors! In the end, ire and Gilmore were still in a good rtionship, and Mr. Carter was proud of what Gilmore had done! But Benjamin and the Palmer family got nothing- Benjamin was about to vomit blood out of anger. Mr. Emerson and Wace also looked terrible. They realize that they had once again fallen into Gilmores trap. 100 million! They gave the money to Gilmore just like that! They felt like he had eaten their flesh and drank their blood. That hatred was so deep that even no words could describe the feeling! Although Benjamin was on the verge of copsing, he couldnt show it at this banquet. He forced a smile, raised his ss, and said to Gilmore and ire. My pleasure! During the remaining time of the banquet, the Palmer family could only force themselves to smile, and they looked absent- minded, whereas Gilmore and ire were enjoying the banquet They exchanged sweet nces and seemed to be loving and happy. That upset the Palmer family even more. 13:13 Wed Aug 21 GL When the banquet was finally over, the Palmer family gave the Carter family members a sendCoff. After that, they went back to the office on the top floor of the hotel. Emerson sat in the big chair with a terrible look on his face. Sensing his rage, Benjamin and Wace didnt even dare to breathe. Grandpa what should we do about the 100 million? Benjamin carefully asked. Emerson was boiling with rage. He didnt expect to miscalcte! This time, he was less calcting than Gilmore! I hope he wont spend the money. Otherwise, Ill make him pay! Emerson mmed his hand down on the armrest. That m made the wooden armrest break and fall to pieces on the ground. Benjamin was shocked by that power. His grandfather was not a force martialist like Denton. But he had been a martialist decades ago. That hard m of his was truly astonishing. Wace looked at his father and asked in concern, Will we be in trouble if Denton finds out what were gonna do to Gilmore? Yes, there will be trouble if he knows about it. Emerson spoke solemnly with sharp eyes. So we mustnt let the Carters know who attacked Gilmore. Is to get Wace seemed to have thought of something and said in a low voice, Why dont we use Marlon Szar? He wants to revenge for what Gilmore did to the Chapmans. In this way, no one would suspect us if Gilmore turns up dead. Upon hearing that, Emerson slowly returned to his usual calmness. He nodded and said, Hmm Alright. Let Marlon deall with him 0 Making 98 Making 98 A Mercedes whooshed by, heading for the Pzzo. Gilmore and ire were sitting in the back seat. The driver was their loyal bodyguard, Gerald. ire did not return to her home with Denton and her parents. Instead, she was in Gilmores car. Because her grandfather had lifted her restrictions, she had the freedom to choose her life. At the same time, Denton wouldnt interfere in her decisions. That was the reason why she could sit in Gilmores car now. She was ever the moon because Gilmore had earned 100 million from Benjamin! So she wanted to stay with him in the car. In the back seat, she smiled at Gilmore. Mr. Emerson must be furious in his office now! The Palmers must hate us so much for taking 100 million from them! Gilmore chuckled. Youre right. He is furious and also thinking of how to deal with me. As he spoke to her, his Gods Eye had witnessed what happened in Emersons officeCsuch as how Emerson mmed the armrest into pieces and when Wace suggested sending Marlon to kill him. Of course, ire did not know anything about his Gods Eye. She thought that Gilmore was just guessing like she did. Dont worry. Youre my boyfriend now. No matter how much they hate you, they wont dare to do anything to you because of my family, she said to him. Gilmore nodded. He knew that the Palmers were wary of the Carters, so they wouldnt act rashly. But the Palmers could pay someone else to do the dirty work for them. Marlon would be that person! He was the e most trusted butler of the Chapman family and a true martialist. Gilmores eyes flickered with danger. It seemed that he had to get rid of that trouble. But he did not n to kill Marlon. There was no blood feud between them, so it was unnecessary to kill him. Gilmore would not act blindly. Marlon was just a hidden problem. Gilmore had no intention of killing him yet. Directly killing someone was thest option he would choose. Real masters preferred to kill people without leaving a trace. But Gilmore nned to send the killer to kill the person who had initiated it all. That was what clever people would do. In other wordsCMurdera person with a borrowed knife! Gilmore wanted to apply that trick to Marlon. But he couldnt go to find Marlon right now, as he was in the car with ire. 50%T Mr. Emerson invited us to the banquet and said that it was an apology, but he just wanted to inform Grandpa and me abour what you did! ire was so happy that she couldnt stop talking, They thought that wed be mad at you and kick you out of the family, and they didnt expect that we would set up the Evermore Group! In fact, Gilmore had used his Gods Eye to foresee what happened in the As Hotel today in advance. Therefore, that day in ires office, he told her his n ahead of time. She knew the n. Therefore, when Benjamin repeatedly reminded ire and Mr. Carter that Gilmore had sold the restaurant, they reacted calmly. Benjamin would fall into the trap and say that he was very willing to pay 100 million for half of the Evermore Diners shares and that he didnt regret it at all. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Just as Gilmore had expected, Benjamin repeatedly demonstrated his loyalty to ire and the Carter family during the banquet and showed his willingness to pay 100 million for the restaurant. But when he heard about the Evermore Group and realized that he was in a trap, he could only suffer in silence. After all, he had already proved his willingness! Denton was also calm when he heard the deal because ire had informed him about it all before the banquet. It was all part of Gilmores n. Moreover, she told Denton that the 100 million they got from selling the restaurant could solve the financial problem they had regarding opening up dozens of branches in Oakhaven. By doing that, the Carter family could expand Evermore Diner all over Oakhaven without spending a penny. How would Denton respondter when he heard about Benjamins deal during the banquet? He would be so proud of Gilmores business gift. After all, he sold 50% of the shares of the restaurant for 100 million! The Palmer family had set up traps from beginning to end. But they never expected that they would be set up by Gilmore instead. Gilmore returned to reality from his memories. He smiled at ire and said, Since we have the 100 million for development from Benjamin now, lets make good use of this money! Well open our Evermore Diner branches all over Oakhaven and be the top brand in the market. ires eyes glowed with hope as she confidently said, The next step is to defeat Castronova Ventures and be the boss of the catering industry in Oakhaven! We have enough money now. We need to get the branch done on time. Ill take care of the recruiting and ingredients supply in the next two days, Gilmore said solemnly. ire nodded and said, Ive already sent someone to refurbish the location, and theyre busy working on it. It will be ready to open in half a month. She was still curious about how Gilmore would solve the ingredients supply issue. At the moment, the demand for ingredients was not very high because there was only one restaurant. They could just buy fresh vegetables from a few viges nearby. However, once all of the branches opened, the demand would be astonishing. By that time, they would need supplies from border areas. It was tricky for her to find suppliers in the border areas. On the one hand, the manpower and material resources needed were toorge. On the other hand, it would be impossible to deal with all the uncertainties. However, she trusted Gilmores capabilities. She knew that he could handle it. After all, he had repeatedly proved himself and showed his extraordinary talent by selling 50% of the shares of the restaurant for 100 million! He was truly magical! Soon, the car arrived at the Pzzo. Gilmore got out and said to the driver, Gerald, Take ire back to the office and pick up Everly on your way back. Everly was high school student. In recent days, Gilmore had been driving his car to take her to school and bring her back. Gerald said, Okay, after sending Miss Carter off, Ill pick Everly up at school. After hearing that, ire said to Gilmore, Hold on. Im free today. Im not going back to the office. Then hell take you back home, Gilmore said. ire said again, Not now. I want to stay at your ce. Gilmore had no choice but to agree. Alright! Since you want to stay at my house, youre wee to do so! When she heard that, a smile lit up her face. She then got out of the car and closed the door. While watching the couple enter the vi, Gerald shook his head in the car. Hmm Something is going to happen. Now Im jealous. When can I have some good luck with a beautifuldy With a sigh, he started the car again and left the vi to pick Everly up. Making 99 Making 99 Gilmore did not expect that ires brief visit wouldst until the night. It did not take her long to be good friends with Everly, who had just returned from school. The two of them chatted andughed as though they had known each other for a long time. This puzzled Gilmore and Gerald. Do all girls be such good friends in less than an hour? They were able to chat about everything from clothes to shoes, lipstick to nail polish, to what they ate and wore today. This was truly an eyeCopener for Gilmore and Gerald. ire, the pampered daughter of a rich family, even personally prepared a sumptuous dinner with Everly. When the food was served. Gilmore thought that it would be unptable. However, the food turned out to be very tasty. It seemed that ire was unlike the typical rich girl. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Gilmore gave her a thumbsCup. Not bad! Your cooking is better than I thought! I didnt prepare this myself. I did this with Everly. You should praise her too, ire said humbly. Everly was Gilmores younger sister. ire said this so she could build a better rtionship with Everly. Once she became close friends with Everly, thetters brother would not be able to escape her clutches. Thats right! Youre so biased, Gilmore. Youre only praising ire, not me. Everly pouted and feigned disappointment. Gilmore pinched her smooth and round nose. You little girl, when have I ever not taken your side? Of course I know you cook well But ire is a rich girl who can cook well. How can you think Im biased forplimenting her? Gilmore, youre pinching my nose again. Youre always treating me like a kid. Everly rubbed her nose and grumbled. So what? Arent you a kid? Or do you think youre an adult now? Youre still too young! Gilmore pinched her nose again. Im an adult, and Im not a child, Everly said with a look of despair. Seeing the siblings bicker, both Gerald and ireughed. The dinner ended in a happy atmosphere. ire and Everly washed the dishes and wiped the table clean together. When everything was done, ire sat down on the sofa. Then, she said to Gilmore, who was drinking water, Gilmore, pour me a cup too. Gilmore looked at her. Arent you going back? ire did not look eager to leave at all. She said, Its still early. I go backter. Everly also sat down on the sofa and said, Gilmore, its not every day that ire visits our house. I still have a lot to talk to her about! If Gilmore did not know that the two girls had just each other more than an hour ago GOO He would have thought that they were old friends. The friendship between women was just that magical. Gilmore yed the elder brother role and told Everly, Go to your room and study. She had no choice but to agree reluctantly, Okay, She turned to ire and said, ire, Ill go upstairs first. ire smiled. Go ahead! Only then did Everly go upstairs. ?? ?? Cough, rough, um, Ill go take a shower, Gerald said. Staying in the living room now would just make him the third wheel. Without waiting for their reply, he went upstairs. Gilmore shrugged, not knowing what Gerald was up to. He continued drinking his tea and ying with his phone. ire drank her tea while ncing at him from time to time. If you have something to say, just say it. Dont keep looking at me. Gilmore said without looking up from his phone. ire did not expect him to know that she was pecking at him, but she immediately denied it. Me? Look at you? Im just checking out your house decor! Its not bad!) Christine gave me this ce. The decor was her masterpiece, Gilmore said. Gilmore, did you fall in love with Christine while pretending to be a couple with her? ire asked, testing him- Gilmore did not answer. Instead, he looked straight at ire. Did you fall in love with me because I pretended to be your boyfriend? ire was stunned. She did not expect such a question from him. She snapped back to reality. A faint blush appeared on her face, and then she said, I dont know what youre talking about. Im going to check on Everly She walked up the stairs and disappeared in no time at all. Gilmore wanted to stop her from disturbing Everly from studying, but she was already gone.. He gave up and continue ying with his phone. It was almost nine at night. Gerald came downstairs and said, Gomore, Im going to Evermore Diner to pick up your parents now. Do you want me to send Miss Carter back? Gilmore looked upstairs and sighed. Forget it. I dont think shes leaving tonight. You can go ahead! A meaningful smile appeared on Geralds face. Oh, does this mean youre going to have a wonderful night with Miss Carter tonight? Gerald, do I look like that kind of guy to you? Im a gentleman. ire will be sleeping with Everly. Gilmore looked at him with disdain. Gerald was speechless.. GB Gilmore, a gentleman? Bah! Gerald knew that Gilmore had feelings for Christine but also had his first love, Lilian Morales. Sooner orter, ire would also be Gilmores woman. Fine, fine. I hope you keep your word, gentleman. Im leaving, Gerald said and left the vi. After a while, the sound of a car came from outside as Gerald drove away. Inside the vi, Gilmore sighed and said to himself, Cant me Gerald for not believing that Im a gentleman. Even I dont believe that, However, no matter how beautiful ire was or how wonderful the night was, there was no way anything was happening between them tonight. That was because he had to meet someone elsewhere. That someone was s none o other than Marlon. He would be missing out on a golden opportunity if he did not go. Gilmore looked upstairs. That was it between him and ire tonight. He walked out of the vi, got in his Mercedes, and left. ɫ Making 100 Making 100 In a hillside vi outside the suburbs of Oakhaven. The living room was aze with lights. An old man in gray clothes was answering a phone call on the sofa, looking solemnn. The old man was Marlon Szar. With a serious expression, he said to the phone, Mr. Palmer, dont worry! Ill find a chance to get rid of Gilmore as soon as possible! He then hung up the phone. His eyes shed with a fierce light. The call was from Wace, who had only one thing to say. He wanted Marlon to find a chance to get rid of Gilmore. He would then arrange for Marlon Szar and Marco Chapman to be sent to Amerest. Marlon was indebted to the head of the Chapman family, Roger Chapman. He had always wanted to avenge Roger and his family. The only reason he had not taken action was that the timing was not right. Now, the Palmer family wanted him to kill Gilmore as soon as possible. They would send him and Marco to Amerest after the job was done. This meant that he had nothing to be worried about. He decided to take the risk. No matter what, he had to kill Gilmare He looked at the clock on the wall and saw that it was already eight at night. He was alone in the vi. Marco was not around. Ever since Benjamin ordered him and Marco to move from the Palmer residence to this mountain vi in the suburbs, Marco could not stand the loneliness of being in the countryside. He would visit the bars in Oakhaven every night to vent his frustrations. He would note back untilte at night. Marlon picked up the ss on the table and poured himself a ss of wine. Just as he was about to take a sip of the wine, he heard the sound of a car outside. He wondered if Marco had somehowe home early tonight However, he felt that it was impossible. It had only been over an hour since Marco left for the bar in the city. There was no way he would return so quickly. That left only one possibility; someone from the Palmer family hade. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Very few woulde to this vi located halfway up the mountain outside the city. During his time here, the Palmer family would onlye to send them food and other necessities. 174 Wed, Aug That was why Marlon thought of the Palmers when he heard the sound of a car outside. He put down the ss and got up, ready to have a look outside. Unexpectedly, a person walked in the door instead. When Marlon saw who it was, a glint appeared in his eyes. His entire expression turned cold. It was Gilmore. What was Gilmore doing here? Had hee here with experts from the Carter family? After all, Marco had sneaked photos of Gilmore and ire. He even told Benjamin that Gilmore and Christine were a couple. Benjamin was even using this evidence to push Gilmore to a dead end. 50% Furthermore, Benjamin had told him that Mr. Carter was upset at Marco for framing Gilmore and ire. The old man was so mad that he wanted to get revenge on him and Marco. Therefore, his first thought upon seeing Gilmore was that his address had been leaked and that Gilmore had brought experts from the Carters to settle the score with him. Dont be nervous. I came alone. Gilmore smiled at Marlon. Marlon perked up his ears. Sure enough, he could not hear anyone else outside. His expression rxed as well. There were no Carter family experts, only Gilmore, Naturally, Marlon did not need to be nervous. Rather, he felt as though Gilmore had walked right into a trap. This time, Gilmore would not be able to escape his clutches. I cant believe you found this ce and even walked right in on your own. A cold smile appeared on Marlons face. Gilmore did not seem to care about his threat at all. He walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down. Looking at Marlon, he asked, Wace just called you to kill me, right? Marlon was shocked, but did not show it. How did Gilmore know about Waces call? However, Marlon did not think too deeply about it. He looked at Gilmore and said coldly. You know I want to kill you. Why did you walk right into this trap yourself? You must have a death wish Gilmore smiled, but did not immediately reply. He picked up the ss on the table and poured himself a cup of wine instead. He took a sip before looking at Marlon. No, Im not here to die. Em here to save you from your impending death Marlon was stunned but he soon roared withughter. Do you think you can scare me with just a few words? Hisughter came to a sudden stop and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He looked at Gilmore and said, You made the Chapman family go bankrupt, and put Mr. and Mrs. Chapman in prison. Im going to send you to hell as payback. Marlon raised his palm to hit Gilmore. Wait! Gilmore shouted. Marlon red at him. What? Do you havest words? Gilmore sneered. Marlon, you really think you can kill me? You think too highly of yourself. Why do you think youre still alive? I know where you live. If I told the Carters, do you think you would have the chance to kill me here? And if you kill me, do you think Wace will really send you to Amerest? Theyll just throw you into the sea and feed the sharks. Marlon could not help frowning. How did Gilmore know Wace was going to send him and Marco to Amerest? you Moreover, Gilmore was right. Since Gilmore knew where he was hiding, there was no need for Gilmore to send himself to death. All he had to do was inform the Carter family, and Denton would immediately send his experts to kill him. This was why Marlon immediately became suspicious. He looked at Gilmore, You mean, Wace is going to get rid of me and Marco once we kill you? Gilmore nodded. Thats right. That way, the Palmer family will get off scotCfree after I die. Theyll push all the me onto you. Ill be as if they were never involved. Youre the Palmer familys scapegoat. Once youve killed me, theyll abandon you. Marlons eyes sparkled. Why should I believe you? Wont we know once we try? Gilmore retorted. How? Marlon frowned. Call Wace and tell him that youve brought me here. Ask him what to do with me, Gilmore said. What next? Marlon inquired further. Hell say that hell be sending someone over. Once his guy confirms that Im in your hands, hell silence all of us and even set this vi on fire, Gilmore replied. He added, Wace will want to destroy all evidence. Of course, even if the police figure out who we are, therell be people who im that you took me down with you just because of my feud with the Chapman family. Marlon was not altogether convinced, but he was no longer as determined to kill Gilmore as he was in the beginning. He knew that if Gilmore was right, he would not just be a chess piece, but also die without knowing why Marlon grabbed his phone from the table and called The call was soon connected and Waces voice came through. Marlon, is something wrong? Marlon said, Mr. Palmer, Ive got. Hes in my vi right now. Should I kill him right now? No, dont. Ill send someone over right now. Dont kill him yet. Waces voice seemed pleasantly surprised over the phone. Yes, Mr. Palmer. Ill wait for your guy After that, Marlon hung up the phone. His frown deepened. T DU This was because Gilmores prediction was right. After Wace heard that he had captured Gilmore, he said he would send someone over. Wasnt this too much of a coincidence? 0 Making 101 Making 101 Marlon looked at Gilmore. What should we do when his men get here? Just tie me up. When theye, theyll try to kill us. You just have to be more vignt, Gilmore replied. Marlon looked doubtful. But if the Palmer family wants to kill me, surely theyll send their experts here. Ill still die because Im outnumbered, Marlon, do you really think that I came alone? An enignatic smile appeared on Gilmore face. Marlon looked at him. Did you bring experts with you? Of course. Theyre waiting at the foot of the mountain. The Palmers can send ten experts or more, but Ill make sure none goes back alive, Gilmore said arrogantly. Marlons face was full of shock. Then, he thought of something and asked, Mr. Reed, did Mr. Carter send an internal force martialists to help you? Internal forte martialists were what people call the true powerhouses of the world. They possessed internal mana. When the truly powerful used their internal mana to strengthen their bodies, they could make themselves invulnerable. Once such experts activated their internal force, they could ovee almost everything. They could even tear a metal into pieces with their bare hands. The power of internal force was unfathomable enough. One would be even more powerful with the support of internal mana. Of course, this level of strength was restricted to the most fearsome internal force martialists at the top of the pyramid. But even those who have just stepped into the ranks of internal force martialists were worlds apart from ordinary external force martialists. External force martialists were far stronger and faster than ordinary people, but they were no match for internal force martialists because of theirck of internal mana Without internal mana, they could not make their bodies invulnerable or strong enough to crush metal cars with their palms alone. Hearing Gilmore said that he would make sure that Waces ten or more experts die, Marlon misunderstood that Denton had sent an internal force martialist to assist him. Naturally, Gilmore did not ask the Carters to send experts to protect him. He was just making things up. He had no choice but to continue his lie. He said, Yeah, so you can stop worrying about me. Therell be an internal force martialist secretly protecting me. Marlon had a sudden epiphany. No wonder he could not hear anyone outside even though he had perked up his ears. It turned out that Gilmore was being protected by an internal force martialist. Once an internal force martialist suppressed his aura, even an external force martialist like Marion would not be able to detect his existence. ҦӦ Since Gilmore had the help of an internal force martialist, Marlon had nothing to fear. G. He was also d that he did pot attack Gilmore earlier. Otherwise, he would probably be dead by now, Marlons expression cased. He picked up the teapot and filled Gilmores ss. Mr. Reed, have some wine! Gilmore nodded. He picked up his ss and leisurely drank the wine like a guest. He knew that he had managed to convince Marlon that he hade to save Marlon. To be fair, Gilmore was able to find Marlons hiding ce and figure out that Wace wanted to kill him thanks to his Gods Eye. That was why he could speak about everything that had happened and had yet to happen, thereby winning Marlons trust. After finishing his cup of tea, Gilmore said, You have ropes here, right? Tie me up! Marlon then found a rope from the vi and tied up Gilmores hands. Of course, he did not tie Gilmores hands that firmly. That way, Gilmore would be able to quickly untie the ropes when he was in danger. After tying up Gilmores hands, they sat on the sofa and waited. Time gradually slipped away. Roughly forty minutester, a vehicle drove into thepound of the vi. Marlons doubt deepened after hearing the sound of several cars arriving. Even if the Palmer family wanted to confirm that Marlon had really caught Gilmore, they didnt have to send so many people. After a while, ten men in ck suits walked in. They were all tall and strong with wide foreheads and sharp eyes. Their faces looked grim. The leader was a man in his forties with a stern expression. He looked at Gilmore and Marlon on the sofa. Immediately, Marlon said, Mr. McEvoy, here you are. Marlon was very polite to the man whom he knew as Thomas McEvoy. Thetters strength was second only to that of Emerson and the housekeeper, Cooper Merrell. He was a very powerful external force martialist in the Palmers. He was surprised that the Palmer family would send someone so strong just to confirm that Gilmore had been captured. Furthermore, the other nine men with Thomas were also external force martialists, though seemingly weaker than Thomas. The Palmer family had sent nearly all of their external force martialists here. Naturally, Marlon did not think that they were only here to bring Gilmore back to the Palmer residence. It was obvious that all these martialists hade to silence them both. Thomas did not respond to Marlons greeting. Instead, he looked coldly at him and said, Mr. Palmer sent me to pick up Gilmore. Were going to take him now. Marlon nced at Gilmore. Thetter said nothing, not even giving him any hints. Thus, he said to Thomas, Mr. McEvoy, please go ahead. Thomas gave two experts beside him a look. The two experts quickly stepped forward and grabbed the tiedCup Gilmore from the sofa. Gilmore pretended to struggle and shouted, What do you want? Kidnapping is against thew! Shut him up! Hes too noisy! said Thomas angrily. Immediately, a man in a ck suit took out a roll of tape and tore off a piece. He stuck it onto Gilmores mouth to prevent him from making any sounds. Two men escorted Gilmore to the side. Thomas did not leave the vi. Instead, he waved his right hand and said, Kill Marlon! From N?velDrama.Org. Yes, boss! Eight external force martialists moved in unison and surrounded Marlon. Marlons eyes shone with a sharp light. His body was also emitting a powerful aura. He was still surprised that Gilmores prediction was right. It was true that the Palmer family wanted to silence him after hearing that Gilmore had been captured. How ruthless the Palmer family was! Marlon looked sharply at Thomas and asked, Mr. McEvoy, what is this? Arent we on the same side? Thomas sneered. We were, but that was before I came here and made sure you had caught Gilmore, But from this moment on, youre not one of us anymore. Youre just a worthless pawn and your only destination is death. Thomas! Mr. Palmer said hed send me and A mocking expression appeared on Thomass face. Mr. Palmer thinks youre better off going to heaven. Only then will Palmer family feel truly at ease. As for Marco, we think hes better off fed to the sharks in the ocean Finally, he added, All right, its time for you to meet your maker. Men, kill him! Following Thomass sudden order, the eight experts surrounding Marlonunched their lightningC speed attack, Making 102 Making 102 The mes of hatred burning inside Marlons heart were so hot that they almost scorched him. He never imagined that Wace would kill him as soon as he was no longer of use to him, just like Gilmore had predicted. Most hateful of all. Wace wanted to throw Marco into the sea to feed the sharks. How unscrupulous! Marlon was at a disadvantage against the eight experts, but he was so full of hatred that he was not afraid at all. He immediately utilized his palm to resist the iing attacks. In an instant, Marlon and the eight experts of the Palmer family began a fierce fight. The shadow of a fist enveloped the entire living room. The sound of the fists and palms shing was astonishing. Two experts from the Palmer family were struck by Marlons palms and spat out blood. But despite Marlons exceptional bravery because of hatred, he was only one person. The other side had eight experts. He was outnumbered, so he was also struck by a Palmer Family experts palm during the intense battle. Blood flowed out from the corners of his lips. The more they fought, the more Marlon fell into a disadvantageous position. He gradually shifted from offense to defense. It was only a matter of time before he was defeated. Thomas crossed his arms and watched the battle with a cold smile. No matter how much of a fight Marlon puts up, hes just an old man struggling before his death. He cant escape his impending doom, he thought. Just as Thomas was watching the eight experts close in on Marlon with a smug expression, they heard something cutting through the air. From N?velDrama.Org. Thomass eyes were filled with shock. What was that sound? The next thing anyone knew, one of the Palmer family experts surrounding Marlon fell to the floor with a miserable scream. There was a hole in his back, and blood was gushing out as if he had been shot. It was a ghastly sight. Thomass eyes widened in shock. He wondered, Hows it possible? Before Thomas could recover his senses, the airCcutting sounds rang out againCthis time, in a concentrated manner! The sounds continued as the bullets pierced through the bodies of the other seven Palmer family experts. They cried out miserably and fell to the floor one after another. In an instant, the eight experts who besieged Marlon had fallen to the floor. Without exception, their backs and chests had a hole in them, and blood was gushing out. It was as though they had been shot! Every single one of them had died on the floor. @+50%2 Thomass face turned deathly pale from shock. He could not believe it. Eight experts from the Palmers had died just like that. Remembering the airCcutting sounds just now, he was reminded of the internal power bullets of internal force martialists. Only the power leaving a trace. of an internal force martialists internal mana could hurt and kill someone from a distance and without Was there an internal force martialist in this vi? Panic filled Thomass expression. Even though he was a powerful external force martialist from the Palmers, he was nothing in the face of an internal force martialist. In front of an internal force martialist, a mere external force martialist like him would only end up being ughtered. Therefore, he was terrified. He looked around and cupped his fist. He pretended to be calm, but his voice was trembling as he said, I didnt know theres an internal force martialist here. I apologize for offending you. Well leave immediately. Thomas did not dare to stay, not with an internal force martialist around, attacking in secret. His first thought was to escape. Meanwhile, the two Palmer family experts who were holding onto Gilmore had turned pale with fright. First, they saw their eightpanions die in an instant. Then, they heard Thomas talking about an internal force martialist. They immediately let go of Gilmore and walked to Thomass side, wanting to flee for their lives. Suddenly, Marlon howled withughter. Thomas, I thought you wanted to kill me! Why are you running now? Do you think you can run with an internal force martialist here? The reason for hisughter was his nearCdeath at the hands of the eight experts of the Palmer family. Before he knew it, bloody holes began to appear on the chests of the eight experts. They fell one by one, evidently dead. It was at that moment that he knew that it was the work of the internal force martialist that came with Gilmore. Seeing Thomas and the remaining two Palmer family experts scared out of their wits, Marlon became overjoyed. Thus, not only was heughing maniacally, but he was also threatening Thomas and the others like a death reaper. Thomas and the other two became even more panicked. They could feel deathing for them. They were so scared that they could hardly breathe. Then, one of the experts could not bear the immense pressure and took the initiative to flee. Following that, the other expert also fled. Thomas looked at the two experts who had escaped. Even though his intuition told him that escaping would be dangerous, his desire to live made him take the risk anyway. If he seeded in this gamble, he would be able to live. Thus, Thomas went all out and fled at his top speed. Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air rang out again. He could hear the bullet pierce his body loud and clear. Blood sttered everywhere as miserable screams sounded. Thomas and the two Palmer family experts fell to the floor one after another. This tirne, they did not move anymore. Even though they were dead, their eyes were still wide open, as if they had died with regret and resentment. Marlon, who wasughing maniacally and ridiculing the three of them just earlier, was also shocked to see this. Shortly after he heard the sound of whizzing air, Thomas and the other two fell dead to the floor, as if they could not escape from the hands of the death reaper. It was as if the three had been killed in the blink of an eye. From start to finish, he never knew when the culprit attacked or where he had attacked from. His heart was filled with shock. There was always someone better than you. This made him realize that there was a world of difference between his strength and that of this hidden expert. Thank you for saving me, sir! I cant thank you enough! With a face full of respect, Marlon lowered his head and turned his cupped fist toward the door. -Right at this moment, Gilmore said, Save it. Hes not going to show himself. Marlon looked up and saw that Gilmore had already untied his hands. The tape on his mouth had already been torn off. Mr. Reed, its fine if he doesnt show himself, but please thank him in my stead. Marlon walked up to Gilmore, his eyes filled with gratitude. The reason why he wanted Gilmore to thank this expert on his behalf was that the expert had saved him from dying at the hands of Thomas and the Palmer family experts. Okay, Ill pass your message on, said Gilmore, In fact, there was no expert at all. The Palmer family expertsy dead on the floor, their bodies riddled with holes. They were killed by the mana unleashed by Gilmores finger flick. No one saw this or even suspected him, as his hands were tied, and there were two Palmer family experts watching him. No one noticed that he had secretly flicked out mana with his finger to kill his opponents. Suddenly, Marlon said, Gilmore, Id still be in the dark about everything were it not for you. Not only would I have be someone elses chess piece, but I would also have died without knowing why. Thank you for saying me. From here on, were no longer enemies. He said this because Gilmore had saved his life.. Since Gilmore had saved his life, he could no longer take revenge on Gilmore. Even if the Chapman family hated Gilmore, Marlon no longer hated him. Marlon could not possibly repay kindness with an act of evil. Gilmore nodded. Okay, I dont have a deep hatred for you. G Youre just trying to repay the Chapman family. If you save Marco now, youd have repaid your debt of gratitude and wont have to work for them anymore. Marlons face tightened. He remembered how Wace had ordered Thomas and the other experts to silence him. Naturally, he would also send people to deal with Marco. Marco was currently at a bar in the city center. Wouldnt it be easy for the Palmers to find him? Marlon immediately took out his phone to call Marco and remind him to be careful. Dont waste your time. Hes with Wace. If you want to save him, go to the east port! Gilmore said. Marlon was startled. East port! Gilmore nodded. Midnight tonight, theyll send your Mr. Chapman off on a ship Making 103 Making 103 Shocked, Marlon asked, How did you know that Marco is at the east port? The east port was thergest in Oakhaven. Before I came here, the Carter family had already told me the news, Gilmore replied. Wace sent someone to arrest Marco. Hes now locked up in a warehouse belonging to the Palmer familys foreign tradepany in the east port. Hearing this. Marlon came to understand why Gilmore knew that he was hiding in a vi in the suburbs as well as that the Palmer family wanted to silence him. Gilmore must have learned all these from the Carters. Only the Carters would have the ability to obtain this information from the Palmers. Hence. Marlon did not doubt Gilmores words in the s slightest. Gilmore, thank you for telling me this. Im going there now, Marlon said. Gilmore stopped him. Wait a minute. Marcos in Warehouse B2 at the east port. Tonight, a 2.300C pound cargo ship belonging to the Palmer familys foreign tradepany will depart from the port. If nothing unexpected happens, Wace will personally visit the warehouse, and Marco will be secretly moved to the cargo ship. Marlon nodded his head seriously. Well noted. Mr. Reed. Then, he walked out of the vi. Cilmore did the same. There were four cars parked outside. Apart from Gilmores Mercedes, the other three were all driven by Thomas and the Palmer family experts. The trunks of Thomass cars were open, and there were cans of gasoline in them. Marlon frowned when he saw this. Gilmore was right. Thomas and the Palmer family experts were nning to set fire to the vi and destroy the evidence after killing them. Then, Marlon thought that Thomas and the experts were dead. It was better to set fire to the vi and burn their bodies in it. That way, there would be no evidence left. He immediately grabbed a few cans of gasoline from the car trunk and poured it on the corpses inside the vi. Then, he ignited the lighter and threw it inside the vi. Crash. mes engulfed the bodies instantly and turned the living room into a sea of fire. Finally, Marlon looked toward Gilmore and said, See you next time. See youter, said Gilmore. Marlon got into Thomass car and drove away. After Marlon lefi, Gilmore also got in his Mercedes and drove away. It was ten in the evening when he made it back to the Pzzo. 15:31 THU, Fu L Gilmore parked the car and walked inside, His bedroom was on the second floor. When he passed his sister Everlys room on the second floor, he heard her talking with ire. He could even hear theirughter from time to time He did not knock on their door. Instead, he entered his bedroom, closed the door, and sat on the sofa. After a trip to the suburbs, he finally managed to settle Marlon, Now that he had Marlon dealing with Wace for him, he did not need to do anything. This reminded him that Marlon should have already arrived at the east port. Had he rescued Marco and sought revenge on Wace! Then, Gilmores pupils contracted as he activated his Gods Eye The east port, thergest port in Oakhaven, immediately appeared in his sight. Even though the port was not as busy as it was during the day, he could still see people in cars and ships working through the night. At this moment, many goods were piled up in Warehouse B2, the warehouse belonging to the Palmer familys foreign trade The goods were packed in rectangr wooden boxes, intended to be shipped overseas. Wace was inside an office in the warehouse, smoking a cigar and filling the room with smoke. A middleCaged man in a suit and tie and several bodyguards in ck suits were with him. Marco, whose hands and feet were tied and mouth was sealed with tape, was lying on the floor. He looked panicked. He was drinking with a few beautiful women at a bar when severalrge men took him away. They took him here, tied his hands and feet, and taped his mouth Shortly after, Wace appeared. He could not understand why Wace would have someone take him here. Waces men even tied him up and sealed his mouth with tape. He wanted to question Wace, but his mouth was sealed. He could only make some indistinct sounds. Wace did not even look at him. Instead, he looked at the middleCaged man in a suit Adrian, make sure that the delivery of the goods to Greendale tonight goes without a hitch. The middleCaged man in a suit was the warehouse manager. Adrian replied sessfully, Dont worry, Mr. Palmer. Ill ask the workers to unload the goods at Il oclock. We can set sail on time at 12 sharp. Wace nodded. He then looked at Marco and said, Put him in a box and on board him along with the goods. When youre at sea, throw him into the waters. Adrian nced in Marco with a sharp gaze and replied, Yes, Mr. Palmer. Okay, you can go back to work! Wace waved his hand. Adrian agreed and left the office. Marco heard that Wace was going to put him into a wooden crate, take him on board along with the goods, and then toss him into the sea He was so scared that his face turned pale. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead and he kept making indistinct noises. He wanted to ask why Wace wanted to kill him. But he could not speak at all. Wace looked at him with a smile. Dont worry. Your enemy, Gilmore, is already dead. You can feel free to leave this world. in peace= Marcos eyes widened in anger. He struggled and whined, but Wace ignored him. He looked at the four bodyguards in the office and said, Put him in the box and secure the lid. Yes, Mr. Palmer, the bodyguards answered. There was rectangr box on the floor of the office. It looked like it was prepared for Marco. The bodyguards opened the lid of the box and ced Marco inside despite his struggles. Wace turned in his executive chair, looking away from the bodyguards. He took out his phone and dialed Thomass number. He continued smoking his cigar while waiting. Sorry, but the number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter, a voice said on the phone. Wace frowned. He felt as though something was not right. Thomas was in charge of silencing Marlon and Gilmore. It did not make sense that he could not be contacted at this time. Did something happen to Thomas and the other experts? This did not seem likely. No matter how formidable Marlon was he was just an external force martialist. Thomas had about ten external force martialists with him. How could he possibly lose to Marlon? Just as Wace was worrying about this, the bodyguards in the office fell to the floor with muffled groans. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Wace swirled around in his executive chair. To his astonishment, a masked old man in gray had broken into the office without him realizing it. His bodyguards were knocked down to the floor, unconscious, Wace looked at the masked old man and cried out in horror, Marlon Szar! ɫ Making 104 Making 104 The masked old man who broke into the warehouse office was none other than Marlon. He hade because Gilmore told him that Marco was being held at Warehouse B2 at the east port. Therefore, he drove straight to the port and found the warehouse. bmany goods There were a lot of workers in the warehouse, but it was a huge ce filled with many Marlon, an external force martialist, easily snuck inside the warehouse without being spotted. When he broke into the office, he saw several bodyguards putting the tiedCup Marco into a wooden box. He immediately took action, knocking them unconscious. The reason why Marlon was able to knock down the bodyguards so smoothly was that Wace had sent almost all of his external force martialists to silence Marlon and Gilmore. Wace thought that his n was foolproof So, he kept only a few ordinary men as his bodyguards, not even any external force martialists This gave Marlon the opportunity to knock out his bodyguards easily. -After settling the bodyguards, Marlon closed the office door. He was not in a hurry to take action against Wace. From N?velDrama.Org. What do you want? Wace asked nervously. Marlonughed. Wace, youre such a snake. I cant believe you were nning to silence us after using me to kill Gilmore, Wace knew that Thomas and the others had failed. But he forced himself to stay calm. Marlon, this is all a misunderstanding. How much do you want? I can give it to you. At this time, the only thing he could think of was using money to convince Marlon to let him live. Misunderstanding? You just tried to kill us. Dont tell me you think everything will be fine as long as you give us money. Marlon mocked in a cold voice Seeing Marlons refusal to give in, Wace immediately changed his expression and attitude. If you hurt me, you wont be able to live either! My family will definitely use all its forces to hunt you and Marco down. Are you prepared to go down with me? Marlonughed. So what? Im still going to kill you. If I dont, well die for sure! His eyes suddenly became fierce, and his whole body burst out with overwhelming killing intent. Wace felt as if his heart was being gripped. He could feel deathing for him. His expression changed drastically. He opened his mouth to say, Save But before he could finish erying for help, a razorCsharp knife struck him. Bang! The light bouncing off the de was ring and shocking. 174 1923 Thu, Aud 22 Waces eyes were wide open and his pupils were erged. Gradually, he lost all signs of life. Waces head tilted over and he stopped moving in his executive chair. Suddenly, a line of blood appeared on his throat! The line grew thicker and thicker as blood flowed out continuously. His throat had been shed in a single sh! He had been killed in a single strike! Marco, who was still lying on the floor, widened his eyes in shock. He neverexpected Marlon to actually kill Wace. +95%# After killing Wace, Marlon used the dagger in his hand to cut the ropes around Marcons hands and tore the tape covering his mouth. He then pulled the frightened Marco out of the office Meanwhile.Gilmores pupils contracted. He returned to his bedroom in the vi from the scene of the murder at the warehouse at the east port. Sure enough, Marlon had gone to the east port and killed Wace who intended to kill him and Marco. It seemed that the news of Waces death would shock everyone in Oakhaven tomorrow However, Gilmore did not sympathize with Waces death. Of course, no one would know that the reason why Wace died under Marlons hands was that he wanted to kill Gilmore. Gilmore turned around and manipted another person to kill him for it. Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Gilmore yawned and walked into the bathroom to wash up. But when he came out, he noticed something wrong. First of all, there was a faint fragrance in the air. It seemed to belong to a woman. But no woman had ever stayed in his room. How could there be such a fragrance! Remembering something, he looked at his bed. He was stunned to see a woman on ire? Why are you on my bed? Shouldnt you be with Everly? Gilmore asked, looking at ire in surprise. The woman on the bed was ire She was wearing cartoon pajamas belonging to Everly. But even such cute pajamas were no match for her seductive figure. She made them look sexy rather than cute. The duality of cuteness and sexiness, pureness and suggestiveness, seemed to fuse perfectly in her. Moreover, she was lying on her side, with her body forming a seductive SCshape on the bed. 09.23 This made Gilmore, who had always believed himself to be a gentleman, unable to remain calm. What was ire up to? Why was she in his room instead of staying in Everlys room? Wasnt she afraid that he would just bed her? + 95% Facing his doubt and inquiry, ire stared straight at him and said sodily, Gilmore, cant I have a heartCtoCheart talk with you? A heartCtoCheart talk? Gilmore wondered if they had to have their heartCtoCheart talk on a bed of all ces. Even so, Gilmore was already lying down, with his body leaned to the side. He propped his head on his left hand to look at ire. It was a little strange to have a heartCtoCheart talk in bed, but it was not impossible. A smile appeared on Gilmores face. How are we doing this heartCtoCheart thing? Earlier, you asked me in the living room whether Ill like you just because you pretended to be my boyfriend. Let me give you my answer now, ire said, her voice as soft as water. It was so gentle that he thought his heart would melt. Gilmoreughed and said confidently, Are you saying that you like me? ire nodded and said shyly, Yes. Then let me ask you, do you like me? Of course, youre beautiful and the daughter of a rich family, Gilmore said. How can I not like you? Then lets to be a couple. Lets be a real couple, shall we? ire looked at Gilmore, her eyes twinkling. rop pretending She looked adorable. Gilmore nodded. Ive been wanting that for a long time. I was just worried that you wouldnt agree. But now that youve said, yes, were a real couple from now on. Suddenly, he looked out the window. The moon outside looked particrly bright tonight. He looked back at her and said, Look at how round the moon is tonight. Its said that every moment of the night is precious. Shouldnt we cherish this beautiful night? ire nodded. Gilmore smiled and thought to himself, ire, oh, ire, youre still no match for all this sweet talk in the end. Since youre so dedicated and beautiful, Ill let you be my second girlfriend! Thinking of this, Gilmore felt like a victor. He slowly moved his lips closer to ire. Just as he was about to kiss her, she ced a hand on his lips. Gilmore, who said Im going to kiss you? Well, its time for me to go back to Everlys room to sleep, ire said, getting up from the bed. Gilmore was stunned. The atmosphere had already escted to this point, and they were only one step away from doing the real thing. 09:23 Thu Aug 22 Following ires sudden bout of seriousness, all her previous tenderness disappeared. She even told Gilmore that she was going back to Everlys room to rest. Gilmore wanted to ask her why she came to his room if she had intended to sleep in Everlys room. ire, arent you going to spend the night here? Gilmore asked with a confused expression. ire smiled sweetly at him. Weve just be a real couple. How can I sleep in your room so soon? If your family finds out, theyll think Im an easy girl. Good night Then, she left a stunned Gilmore on the bed, walked out of the room, and closed the door behind her. It took Gilmore a long time toe back to his senses. Did this mean that he had been tricked by ire! After thinking about it carefully. Gilmore began to understand what had happened. ire must have come to his room and used a honey trap on him to make him her boyfriend. How dare you trick me! he thought. What was worse was that ire had yed with his feelings, only to leave him high and dry. It must have been fun for her. He swore that anyone who dared to flirt with him would be his sooner orter. His lips began to curve into a smirk. ɫ Making 105 Making 105 When Gilmore got up and walked out of his room the next morning, he happened to see ire coming out of Everlys room as well. When she saw him, a beautiful blush appeared on her face. She smiled proudly at him and said, Gilmore, good morning! Gilmore remembered how she had teased himst night, so he walked up to her with a smile on his face. Morning ire had a bad feeling when she saw himing up to her with a smile. She had the feeling that he was plotting something However, it was daytime now. It was not like she was in his room at night. There was nothing much he could do to her. She recalled how she had taken the initiative to go to Gilmores room yesterday and plotted to make him her real boyfriend. She had been dreaming of this for quite some time. With a little trickery, she finally realized her wish. It was a little unfair to Gilmore, though. But she knew her appearance and family background was good enough to defeat most women. She felt that she was qualified to be his girlfriend. Furthermore, she truly liked him. She did not think she liked him any less than other women. Just as ire was happily thinking about this, she felt a tight grip on her waist Her body stiffened. Needless to say, she knew that the arm around her waist belonged to Gilmore. Gilmore, what are you doing? Its daytime now. We cant let other people see this, ire said in a low voice, protesting Gilmores action. Gilmore smiled. You left me high and dry yesterday, didnt you? I really underestimated you, ire. Who Who left you high and dry? Last night, I was I was just having a heartCtoCheart chat with you! ire stuttered. The guilt was obvious on her face. Youre not going to admit what youve done? Fine! Ill pretend that our heartCtoCheart talk didnt happen. Then, are we still real couple now? Gilmore looked at ire. ire nodded repeatedly. Of course! Were a real couple. Good, as long as you admit it, Gilmore said. Since were a couple, its fine for me to hug you, right? ire coughed dryly. Were still in your home. We cant be hugging each other like this, right? Gilmore nodded. Yeah, that makes sense. Its quite embarrassing to hug at home and let everyone see us like this. ire let out a sigh of relief, thinking that he had finally understood her point. Gilmore had finally understood that it was not appropriate to hug or kiss in front of others at home. 09 27 Th? ?ug 22 6 However, just as she thought of this, Gilmore bent down and picked her up. ire was stunned but then she swiftly regained her senses. Looking at Gilmore, she asked in surprise, Gilmore, what are you doing? A bright smile appeared on Gilmores face. Didnt you say that youd feel embarrassed being hugged? Ill just carry you instead. You wont feel embarrassed anymore, will you? Hahaha! Then, Gilmore let out a smugugh and walked downstairs with ire in his arms. ire almost fainted. What was he trying to do? She already felt plenty embarrassed with his arm around her waist. How could he think that she would not feel embarrassed being carried in his arms? She knew that he was doing this on purpose! Hisughter proved everything. He was simply a devil! Even though she had a lot ofints in her head, she still felt happy to be carried down the stairs by Gilmore. Han and his wife, Everly, and Gerald, were having coffee after breakfast in the living room. They stared in shock as Gilmore carried ire downstairs whileughing like a maniac. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Han and his wife regained theirposure, coughed twice, and continued to drink their coffee. When Everly came to her senses, she closed her gaping mouth. She lowered her head and drank her coffee like her parents. Gerald, on the other hand, immediately cast his gaze outside of the door. From his angle, he could only see the outer walls of the courtyard. But he looked deep in thought as if he was staring at the breathtaking scenery. Needless to say, everyone pretended not to see how intimate Gilmore and ire were. However, Gilmore wanted them to. He carried ire to his parents, who were still drinking coffee with their heads lowered. Mom, Dad, this is my new girlfriend, ire! Han and his wife immediately raised their heads and smiled awkwardly. They looked at Gilmore and ire and said, Great! Were d you found such a beautiful girlfriend! Even though they said they were d, they were secretly worried. Wasnt Gilmore dating Lilian? Did their son dump Lilian after meeting ire? That would be a pity. Then, still carrying ire in his arms, Gilmore came up to Everly and Gerald respectively. He seriously introduced his new girlfriend to them. Everly smiled widely and said, Gilmore, ire, you are so loving. I wish you all the best Like her parents, she also thought of Lilian. Even though she felt that ire was also very goodClooking, how hurtful would it be if her brother abandoned Lilian just like that? Meanwhile, Gerald was looking at them with the corners of his mouth twitching. Gilmore! Even if you finally got your girl 09.23 Thu. Aug 226 did you really have to introduce her to me while carrying her? he thought. Didnt Gilmore know this was an irresponsible and hurtful attack on single men? Couldnt Gilmore just leave him alone? Even though Gerald wanted to beat Gilmore up for carrying ire in his arms and showing off, he endured it because Gilmore was his good friend. So, he said, Gilmore, out of all the guys that I know, youre the most popr among girls! Making 106 Making 106 Gilmore, put me down! ires face was as red as an apple. She would never have imagined that he would carry her downstairs and formally introduce her to everyone. She was extremely happy that he had told his family that she was his girlfriend, but she felt embarrassed as he had been carrying her like this. She knew he was doing this because she had seduced himst night. But now she regretted it very much and would never do it again Regardless of her request, Gilmore simply smiled and said, I also want to carry you out to get some fresh air and carry you to work ires eyes widened while she was thinking. Is he crazy! On the sofa, Gilmores parents, Everly, and Gerald looked at the couple in disbelief. *Please dont flirt in front of us, right? We already know youre in a rtionship, they thought. This time, ire reached out and pinched Gilmores arm. It was so painful that Gilmore grimaced in pain. Put me down or Ill pinch you again, she warned him using a low menacing voice. Upon hearing this, he immediately put her down. He didnt really mean to carry her to work like this. He was just kidding. He never expected that she would dare to pinch him. After breakfast, Gerald drove Everly to school, while Gilmore drove his parents and ire to the Newhaven Commercial za to work. As soon as they arrived, Gilmore said, Dad, Mom, ire, Im going to Elmwood. I wont be back until tomorrow. Han asked in confusion, What business do you have there? ire immediately remembered his n tounch branches of Evermore Diner in Oakhaven. She supposed he was going to Elmwood to solve the food supply problems and hire the chefs. Gilmore exined to his parents, Actually Im nning to open some branches of Evermore Diner in Oakhaven. I need to o to Elmwood to sort out the food supply go Only then did his parents finally learn about his ns. They were delighted. Sophia smiled and replied, Take care. Gilmore nodded. His parents and ire got out of the car. ire was standing next to the car window and said to Gilmore, Tll be waiting for good news from you. Gilmore nodded. Dont worry. Ill take care of it Afterward, he drove away. 25 Thu Au L. That same day, the news about Wace Palmers death came as bombshell hell in Oakhaven. After reviewing the warehouse surveince videos in the east port, the police discovered that Marlon was the murderer and immediately started to pursue him throughout the city. From the surveince footage, the police also discovered that Wace had kidnapped Marco Chapman, who was found locked in a wooden box with his hands and feet bound and his mouth taped. This led the police to start an investigation into the Palmers as well. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although the rest of the Palmer family members innocence had been eventually proven, the familys situation was disastrous after the investigation. After the police had left their state, Emerson was sitting with a gloomy face andpletely furious in the living room with his family. Benjamins face was also full of both grief and hatred. He couldnt believe that his father had been killed by Marlon. Benjamins two uncles and three cousins were also sitting in the living room. Dad, well avenge Wace! Dad, we must not let him die for no reason. Grandpa, we must find Marlon Szar and destroy him! Both Russell Palmer and Herbert Palmer, as well as their three sons, expressed their indignation and fury to Emerson one by one. Before Wace died, he was in charge of the family business finances, because of this situation, his brothers and nephews had to listen to him. Although they were in charge of several smallpanies owned by the family, theycked power in decisionCmaking Now that Wace was dead, the chairman position was vacant, because of this for the first time his brothers had a chance to take over the family business. Russell, Herbert, and their sons were secretly delighted, but they didnt dare to reveal it on their faces. In the end, they put expressions of sadness. Emerson stared at his two sons and said, Ill avenge Wace. Now that hes gone, you all need to take care of thepany and make sure its well managed. Also, Ill be back in charge of the family business from now on. Any major decision needs my approval. Both Russell and Herbert thought at first that their father would hand the power over to them, but it turned out that he was back in charge of the family business, which made them feel somewhat disappointed. They had no choice but to reply with submission, Yes, Dad. Now, all of you must go back to work, Emerson ordered as he waved his hand to his sons and grandsons. Russell and the rest agreed and left the family state. In the living room only remained Emerson, Benjamin, and Cooper Merrett, the butler. Emerson caught a glimpse of Benjamins sad face andforted him. You should go to the funeral and see your father onest time, however, Im not going with you. You have to tell him to rest in peace because will avenge him. Benjamin stood up from the sofa and answered sobbing, I will, Grandpa. Afterward, he turned around and left the living room. As soon as Benjamin walked out of the door, Emerson turned to look at Cooper and asked, Have you sent someone to check the state in the suburbs? Cooper bent down and whispered in his ear, I have. Thomas McEvoy and the other experts were all burned to ashes. I have already buried them. A sharp light shed across Emersons eyes as he dered, Last night, Wace told me that Marlon had caught Gilmore, so he sent almost all the outsource external force martialists who work for the Palmers to kill them. However, Wace and the martialists team were murdered, but not Marlon and Gilmore. In addition, Marlon had knowledge that Wace was inside the warehouse in the east port, which was very suspicious. Someone must have helped them. Coopers eyes turned dreadful as he asked, Did the Carters help them secretly?* Emersons eyes darkened as he ordered with a grave voice, We dont have anything to prove it. You must go and find out. where Marlon is now. We must kill Gilmore as well. As long as hes alive, we shall never have peace. Cooper bowed with respect and replied, I Making 107 Making 107 When Gilmore arrived in Elmwood, he stayed at the Milky Way Hotel, where he had stayedst time. It took about four hours to drive from Oakhaven to Elmwood. He arrived at noon. He sat down on the sofa in his hotel room and dialed a number. After the phone rang for a moment, a confused mans voice was heard. Hello, whos calling? Dave, this is Gilmore. Do you remember me? Gilmore answered. He was calling Dave Thompson, the illegitimate son of Stuart Thompson, the richest man in Elmwood. Thest time Gilmore was at Lilians house, Dave came to make trouble for him. At that time, Gilmore told Dave that he was actually Stuarts illegitimate son. Dave kneeled down to thank him and saw him as his benefactor Moreover, He crippled Ian Thompson, who was trying to harm Gilmore. In order to solve the food supply problem of Evermore Diner, Galmore returned to Elmwood to find Dave. He wanted to cooperate with him. That was because Dave was the biggest leader in Frostholm, where Elmwood was located. In addition, Stuart Thompson, Daves father, was the richest man in Elmwood and had a huge network of contacts. That would be of great help to Gilmore for what he was going to do. Of course I remember you, Mr. Reed. How did you get my number? Dave said happily He would never forget how Gilmore had helped him. Who in Elmwood doesnt know you? Its easy to get your phone number, Gilmore replied. It was indeed a piece of cake for him. As long as he activated his Gods Eye, he could find Daves phone number on his mobile phone. However, Dave believed that Gilmore could easily get his phone number from others because of his fame in Elmwood. Mr. Reed, where are you now? he asked over the phone. Gilmore said, I just returned to Elmwood from Oakhaven. Im now at the Milky Way Hotel. I want to invite you to have lunch Youre back in Elmwood? Ille to the Milky Way Hotel right away. This will be my treat, Dave said generously. Gilmore smiled and said, Okay, thank you. Call me when you get here. Okay, Mr. Reed After that, Gilmore hung up. He then left his hotel room and booked a private room for lunch. 95% Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ADY 22 About 10 minutester, his phone rang. It was a call from Dave. Gilmore picked up the phone and answered, Hello, Dave, youre here, arent you? Im in the restaurant on the second floor. Where are you? Dave asked over the phone. Gilmore told him the room number he was in. Soon, there was a knock at the door. Come in! said Gilmore. Dave opened the door and walked in. He seemed to be apletely different person from who he was thest time Gilmore saw him. He had gotten his long curly hair cut and was wearing a white suit instead of a ck leather jacket. He was dressed like a businessman. Ever since Stuart was crippled in a car ident, he had trained Dave as his sessor. Dave was no longer only responsible for guarding bars or construction sites. Mr. Reed! He walked toward Gilmore and warmly extended his hand. He no longer looked like a cool killer. As soon as he became Stuarts sessor, he not only changed his look but also the way he got along with people. Gilmore shook hands with him and said with a smile, West met not long ago, but youve changed a lot. Dave smiled and replied, Im learning to do business from my father now, so I have to act like a businessman. Gilmore said, Youre smart. I believe that youll be a sessful businessman in the future. Dave smiled and said, Thank you for yourpliment. The two of them sat down. Gilmore had ordered food in advance. At this time, the hotel waiters served the dishes one by one. In addition to the food, he also ordered an expensive bottle of Lafite worth 4,000 dors. Dave was a bit surprised by that. C+95%# He thought that Gilmore regarded him as a friend, but if that was the case, he would not have ordered such expensive wine. Did you order this expensive bottle for me? he asked. Gilmore earnestly nodded. Yes. Is there a third person here besides us? After hearing his confirmation, Dave was moved. If Gilmore had not told him that he was the illegitimate son of Stuart and thatn wanted to harm him, he would not have be Stuarts sessor. Now that Gilmore entertained him with such expensive wine, he treated him as a brother. He said, Youre a student, and its not easy for you to make money. Ill pay for it. Gilmore smiled and refused. Dont look down on me. Not only am I here to invite you to drink Lafite, but I also want to do business worth 20 million dors with you. Dave looked at him in surprise. After a long pause, he asked, Are you kidding? He found it hard to believe it. Gilmore took out a document from his briefcase and put it on the table in front of Dave. He said, Read it. Dave picked it up and read it. It took him half an hour to finish reading it. He looked up at Gilmore and asked in disbelief, You want to set up a food purchasingpany and a logistics fleet with me Gilmore nodded. I want you to build thepany within half a month and sign purchasing contracts with all the farmers in Frostholm. All the vegetables they offer must be delivered to all Evermore Diners in Oakhaven within 12 hours. The Evermore Group will purchase their vegetables at market prices. You and I will each take 50% of the profits. Dave was still in shock. He asked, How do we get 20 million dors to start apany? Ill give you the money. You just need to run thepany. Well split thepanys shares equally, Gilmore said lightly. Dave was stunned. He thought, Gilmore is going to give me 20 million dors to set up a food company. Ill own half of thepanys shares without putting up a penny. This is a gift from heaven! Making 108 Making 108 IF Dave knew how hard it would be to get 20 million dors. Even though his father was the richest man in this small town, he could note u up with 20 million without a bank loan. But Gilmore was just a college student. Dave could not believe that Gilmore coulde up with 20 million to start apany. Seeing his face full of doubts, Gilmore knew what he was thinking. He joked, What, are you afraid that I cant get 20 million dors! Dave smiled awkwardly and said, Im not doubting you, but as far as I know, youre just a college student. How can you have that much money? From N?velDrama.Org. It seems that I have to show you another contract. After saying that, Gilmore took out a contract from his briefcase and put it in front of Dave. Dave saw the words Share Cooperation Agreement of Evermore Group written at the top of the contract. He picked up the contract and began to read it. When he turned to thest page, he saw Gilmores and ires signatures on It was also stamped with the seal of Carter Semiconductors. He looked up at Gilmore in shock and asked, Is Carter Semiconductors the backer of the Evermore Group? As a tech giant in Oakhaven, Carter Semiconductors and the Carter family were wellCknown not only in Oakhaven but also In Vane Therefore, Dave was surprised to see the signatures and the stamp on thest page of the contract. get Gilmore nodded. Yes, the Carter family is the backer of Evermore Group. Now you know where Ill get the money. But in fact, the 20 million dors was his own money, and he was just using the Carter family as a cover By doing it that way, on the one hand, it would be easier to convince Dave, and on the other hand, he would not doubt the source of the money Dave bought his exnation. Ah, then the Carter family will give you the money. Gilmore asked, Now do you think it is feasible for us to establish apany? Daves face showed a trace of hesitation as he said, Yes, but You want me to buy all the vegetables from the farmers in Frostholm Thats a huge amount. Do Evermore Diners in Oakhaven really need so many vegetables? A smile appeared on Gilmores face. Instead of refuting Dave, he took out his phone and showed him a video, Take a look at this video first. Dave was curious and wondered what the video was about. He looked at the mobile phone. Aug In the video, he could see that Evermore Diner was packed with customers. What was even more incredible was that the customers in the restaurant were all eating greedily. Dave opened his eyes wide. He did not expect Evermore Diner to be so popr. +95%D One could imagine how many vegetables would be needed once the branches of Evermore Diner were open all over Oakhaven. Dave seemed to see a road to wealth Seeing his surprised look, Gilmore knew that there was no need to tell him why he wanted to buy all the vegetables in Frostholm. In fact, he had a longCterm n. Although the number of vegetables seemedrge, not only could they be provided to all the Evermore Diners in Oakhaven but could also be sold to local markets in Frostholm. Of course, this was only temporary. Evermore Diners would soon upy the catering market in Oakhaven and even in Vane, so more and more vegetables would be needed. Gilmore took back the contract and returned it to his briefcase. Then, he took out another contract, put it on the table, and said to Dave. This is a contract for our food purchasingpany. If you think theres no problem, we can sign it now! Dave picked it up and read it carefully. Whether it was the capital of thepany, the proportion of shares, or the management rights, it was all very favorable to him. He looked at Gilmore and said, Youre financing the establishment of thepany, but youre giving me the management power and half of the shares. This seems unfair to you. How about I ask my dad to invest 5 or 6 million? What do you think? Gilmore shook his head and said, You dont have to do that. Itll take you a lot of effort to set up and manage thepany. And I know your fathers real estate project has been in troubletely. He wont have that much money to invest in our foodpany. If you run ourpany Dave looked surprised. well, youll make a lot of money, then you can bail out your fatherspany or even upgrade He did not expect that Gilmore would know that his fatherspany had fallen into difficulties due to the real estate project. It was a secret, and outsiders could not know about it. it, He thought that Gilmore must have a talent for business to be able to know about the predicament of his fatherspany. In reality, Gilmore knew all this not because of his talent for business but because of his Gods Eye. But Dave didnt know the truth. 6 Therefore, he thought Gilmore was powerful and unfathomable Stuart had been thinking about how to get hispany out of the quagmire of real estate and upgrade it. However, that would be difficult to achieve.. In such a difficult situation, it was impossible for him to invest 5 to 6 million dors in Gilmores food company. ̶+95% Gilmore told Dave that as long as he ran the foodpany well, he could not only make billions of dors but also help his fatherspany out of trouble or even improve. Dave was convinced. He learned from the Evermore Groups contract that the Carter family was Gilmores powerful supporter. Moreover, he also saw the video of the booming business at Evermore Diner. What surprised him most was that he did not even have to invest a penny in their cooperation. In other words, Gilmore gave him a chance to make a fortune for free. There was no need to hesitate. He made up his mind. Gilmore, Ill sign the contract with you. From now on, whenever you need me, I wont hesitate to go through fire and water for you! he said firmly as he pounded his chest. Gilmore knew that Dave was loyal to his friends. Once he was convinced, he would do anything for them. Gilmore handed him a pen and said with a smile, Were business partners now. You dont have to go through fire and water for me. Ill make you a rich and sessful businessman. Dave stared at him and murmured to himself, A rich and sessful businessman. Gilmores words set him on fire. He never thought that he would be able to be a sessful businessman one day. But, somehow, Gilmores unwavering gaze convinced him that his dream woulde true. In the end, Dave signed his name on the contract. Making 109 Making 109 In a luxurious vi, a skinny middleCaged man in a suit was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He put on his sses and read a contract seriously. This seriouslyCill middleCaged man was Stuart, the richest man in Elmwood. Dave sat next to him with his eyes fixed on him. Ever since he had signed the contract with Gilmore in the hotel, he had been unable to calm down even when he returned home. He showed the contract to his father, who was recuperating at home. He wondered what his father would think of his cooperation with Gilmore. After reading the contract, Stuart put it down on the table and took off his sses. Dave stared at his father, wanting to know what he thought.. Stuart looked up at his son. After a while, he said, Youre lucky to be working with him! Hearing this, Dave smiled. His father approved of his cooperation with Gilmore. Ive read all the uses in the contract, and every use is favorable to you. You dont need to invest any money, but youll own half of the shares and be in charge of the company. The Evermore Group will buy vegetables at market prices. As long as you deliver them to Oakhaven, youll get 50% of the profits. The most important thing is that the shareholders behind the Evermore Group are the Carter family and the Carter Semiconductors. The Carter family is a rich and powerful family in Oakhaven. At this point, Stuart looked straight at Dave and added seriously, Thats why I say youre lucky. With the support of the Carter family, not only can you make unimaginable wealth, but mypany can also get out of the quagmire. Dave immediately recalled what Gilmore had said, If you run ourpany well, youll make a lot of money, then you can bail out your fatherspany or even upgrade it. Now, his father said the same thing as well. He was sure that he made the right choice to cooperate with Gilmore. Dave, youre lucky to make friends with Mr. Reed. Ill trust you with mypany. With the help of Mr. Reed and the Carter family, I dont need to worry about you, Stuart said with joy. Dave saw a level of trust in his fathers eyes th that he had never seen before. In the past, he was the leader of a local gang in Frostholm, and his father treatedn as his sessor. It was not untiln became crippled in an ident that his father began ran to train him as his sessor. However, his father was skeptical of his business ability. It was only at this time that his father began to have faith in him His cooperation with Gilmore allowed the Thompson family to have the support of the Carter family. Stuart saw the hope of the Thompson family and Daves ability. He was going to trust Dave with the family business. Dave was happy to be recognized by his father and was grateful to Gilmore. ?? Stuart looked at Dave and said, Gilmore said that the foodpany must be set up within 15 days. Ill call the Industry and Commerce Departmentter. You can get the business license tomorrow. Tell your men to sign contracts with the farmers as soon as possible, and find several hundred chefs in the countryside as well. Go downtown tomorrow and buy dozens of trucks I have an unprofitable factory in the suburbs. You can turn it into a foodCpurchasingpany. The workers there are avable, so you dont need to hire anyone else. Yes, Dad. Dave listened to his fathers arrangements and agreed respectfully. While they were discussing how to establish a foodCpurchasingpany, Gilmore was sitting on the sofa in his hotel room,. leisurely drinking a ss of wine. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He picked it up and found that it was a call from Lilian Hello, Lilian. Did you miss me? he answered as he leaned back on the sofa. Im filming a variety show in Vista Verde. Im taking a break, so I called you. What are you doing now? Lilians gentle and sweet voice came from the phone. Her sweet voice made him feel very rxed. Im on a business trip in Elmwood. Im drinking alone in the hotel now. Im bored, he answered. A bold idea struck him, and he said, Im done here. How about Ie to see you? Really? Lilian couldnt hide her joy. However, she then quickly refused. No way. Vista Verde is very far away from Vane. Youll be tired. Gilmore smiled and said, Dont worry about me. Thest time you returned to Oakhaven, you went to another city for filming before I could see you. Youre my girlfriend, but we havent seen each other in a long time. Its not good for our rtionship. Lilian remained silent. She wanted to see him, but she was afraid that he would be tired All right. Im going back to Oakhaven in the evening. Then Ill take a flight to Vista Verde to see you. Text me the address of your filming site, Gilmore said to Lilian on the phone. C Min she answered softly. He could sense her happiness in her tone. 09.21 Thu, Bun 22 G See you tomorrow then OK Goodbye. OKI Every one of her replies was soft and gentle. Gilmore wished that he could see her right away and kiss her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After hanging up, he booked a ne ticket from Oakhaven to Vista Verde for this evening. Then, heCpacked up his luggage and checked out. After that, he went to the parking lot and drove back to Oakhaven. Four hourster, he returned to Oakhaven at around 8 oclock in the evening. Instead of returning to the Pzzo, he headed straight to Newhaven Commercial za to see ire. On the way back, he called her and told her to wait in the office. When he arrived at Newhaven Commercial za, he parked his car and walked into the building. He took the elevator to ires office on the 20th floor and knocked on the door. Pleasee in! she said. 0 Making 110 Making 110 Gilmore walked into the office and closed the door. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Didnt you say youd be back tomorrow? ire walked toward him with two cups. of coffee. 95% She handed one to him. He took a sip, then said, I got everything done in half a day, so I came back early Then the two of them sat down on the sofa. ires eyes were full of joy. She looked at him and asked, Youve solved the food supply and the recruitment of chefs, havent you? He nodded. Yes, I have. After that, he put down his coffee and opened his briefcase. He handed the contract he had signed with Dave to her. Take a look. She picked it up and read it. After she read it, her face lit up with joy. -She asked curiously, Where did you get so much money? He sighed and joked, I originally wanted to keep a low profile, but my strength didnt allow me to. To be honest, Im a billionaire. She could hardly hold back herughter. Gilmore did give Dave 20 million dors, which proved that he was not bragging But she did not know how he had be a billionaire. Thinking of something, she asked nervously, Did you rob a bank? Or did youmit a shocking crime? Do you think Im a bad guy? Im your boyfriend. You should trust me, he quickly exined. She said apologetically, Im sorry, but I cant figure out where you got all that money, He answered seriously, I won the lottery. I got the money legally What? What? she eximed in her heart, He won 20 million dors in the lottery? His answer was beyond her expectations. But she could tell from his eyes that he was not joking or lying. He was telling the truth. Only then did she buy his exnation She thought he was very lucky. She came to her senses and said, You invested in the foodpany on behalf of the Evermore Group. Ill transfer the +95%# money to youter, No need. I can afford it. He refused in a casual tone. She was stunned to hear that. Even though her family was rich and powerful, she could not casually spend 20 million dors like him. She had to get permission from her grandfather and parents to get so much money. If she needed to transfer 20 million dors to Gilmore, she could only use the Evermore Groups capital. Gilmore sold 50% of the shares of Evermore Diner to Benjamin at the price of 100 million, which was all the capital of the Evermore Group. She could not help but ask Gilmore, How much money do you have besides the 20 million dors? He replied lightly, Not much, about 600 million dors. That was all the money he had so far. After he earned 300 million dors by buying Harvester International Groups stocks, he did not choose to stop. In the past month, he invested in several other stocks via his Gods Eye. All of them went up. Therefore, by investing in the stock market, he had already earned 600 million dors. ire was so shocked that her mouth widened. She could not believe that he had earned 600 million dors. That was a lot of money! Newhaven Commercial za, which she was in charge of, had a market value of around 200 million dors. The Carter Semiconductors was only worth 2 billion dors. The Carter family could withdraw no more than 1 billion dors in cash. However, Gilmore had 0.6 billion. ire was astonished. It was a long time before she got over her shock. She asked in surprise, How did you make so much money? He replied calmly. Ive been very lucky ever since I won the lottery. I invested in several stocks and made 600 million. Thats incredible! she thought. She felt that she should get to know him in a different way. She didnt think it was just luck. It was extremely difficult for an ordinary person to make 600 million dors in the stock market. 19-24 Thu Aug 2 On that Onlyrge financial institutions were able to do Therefore, in her eyes, Gilmore was a stock market genius. Can you tell me which stock youre going to buy before you buy it next time? she pleaded in a low voice as she looked at him with admiration. He understood that she envied him for making 600 million dors in the stock market. She wanted to make a fortune from the stock market with his help like Gerald She rarely begged him like this, so he would not let go of such a good opportunity, He pretended to think about it and said, I can tell you, but its a secret. I wont tell anyone so easily. If everyone finds out my secret, then I wont be able to make a fortune anymore. ire shook his arm and said, Tm your girlfriend. Cant you tell me? Even if you tell me, I wont tell anyone else. He looked at her and said with a look of grievance. Youre my girlfriend, but you rarely kiss me. How about you kiss me and make me feel His words made ire want to punch him your love! This morning, he had held her in his arms and formally told his family that she was his girlfriend. She muttered secretly, How could he say that? Although I rarely kiss him, that doesnt mean I dont love him. She clenched her fists, then unclenched them. After thinking for a while, she made up her mind and asked, Will you tell me which stock youre going to buy after I kiss you? He nodded. Yes, I will She mustered up her courage and nted a kiss on his left cheek. Even though it was not the first time she had kissed him, she blushed. However, he turned his right cheek to her. And here! She was too shy to do it again, so she refused. No. He said with dissatisfaction, I cant feel your love, so I cant remember which stock I want to buy. If you kiss me again, I think Ill remember. Although she knew he was just joking, she still nted a kiss on his right cheek. After all, she loved him. Can you tell me now? She pinched his arm. He grimaced in pain. Ouch! Oh, I remember. Gastronova Venturess stock will drop sharply tomorrow. E 09.24 Thu, Au 22 You can buy them in bulk.-Il tell you when to sell them. Gastronova Ventures? She did not expect him to ask her to buy their stocks. But he had made 600 million dors from investing in the stock market, so she decided to listen to him. Okay, Ill buy them tomorrow. She agreed. Gilmore got up from the sofa and changed the topic. Dave will take care of the food supplies and logistics in Elmwood, and hell contact you after he recruits chefs. I gave your phone number to him. Got it. She nodded. He picked up his briefcase and said, Tll drive you home. She shook her head. No need. I still have work to do. You can go back first. Gilmore nodded. After leaving the building, he drove straight to Oakhaven Airport. At 9:30 in the evening, he was on a ne from Oakhaven to Vista Verde. Making 111 Making 111 The morning sun shone in through the gaps in the curtains. Gilmore was sleeping on a bed in a hotel room. Feeling the sunlight, his closed eyes trembled slightly. He slowly opened his eyes. Because the sunlight was dazzling, he raised his hand to block it. At this moment, his cell phone on the bedside table rang. He turned around and reached for it. He saw Lilians number on the screen. He answered, Hello, Lilian, why are you calling me so early? Where are you now? she asked with concern. He said, Tin at the Grand Majesty Hotel in Vista Verde. Ah! Why didnt you tell me you were at the Grand Majesty? She was very surprised. The production team and I stayed therest night. He said, I know, but it was already 2 am, when I arrived, so I didnt want to bother you. Before he boarded the ne, she texted him and told him that she and the production crew were staying at the Grand Majesty Hotel. Gilmore knew that she had been filming during the day and had to work the next day, so he did not disturb her. Im now at the NexusTV station. Ill ask for a day off to see you She longed to be with him. He refused. No need. Ille to see you at the TV station. Even though he missed her very much, if she took a day off, it would affect the progress of the program recording. People would talk. Not only would she infuriate NexusTV, but she would also be used of putting on airs. She had made great efforts to be a popr star. He did not want her to ruin her career because of him. She thought for a moment and then agreed. Okay, Ill ask my assistant to wait for you at the gate of the TV station Okay, Ill see youter, he said. He then hung up, put on his clothes, and washed up. After that, he left the hotel. The Grand Majesty Hotel was one of the most luxurious hotels in Stepol of Vista Verde. Stepol was a prosperous and internationalmercial city with a poption of more than 20 million. There were many spectacr highCrise buildings there. The financial building and the TV tower were the twondmarks of the city 09 2. Thu, Au 22 Chapter III The NexusTV station, which had more than a hundred floors, was very eyeCcatching among so many tall buildings. The Grand Majesty Hotel and the NexusTV station were less than one mile apart. Instead of taking a taxi, Gilmore chose to ride a shared bike. 10 minutester, he arrived at the NexusTV station. It was one of the most famous TV stations in Eldoria and was located in Vista Verde, an international metropolis. Its building was magnificent. When Gilmore rode to the gate, he saw a woman in her 30s standing there and looking around. She was dressed fashionably. and wearing pink sses, She did not notice him. This fashionable woman was Lilians assistant. Because Gilmore came by bike, the assistant did not pay attention to him. In her opinion, Lilians boyfriend should be a rich young man or someone from a powerful family. So it never urred to her that this ordinary young man riding a shared bike was Lilians boyfriend. Gilmore guessed that the woman who was ignoring him was Lilians assistant He parked the bike by the side of the road and locked it up. Then he walked over. Seeing the strange young man walking up to her, the assistant stared at him warily and asked, What are you trying to do? Youre Lilians assistant, right? Im her boyfriend, said Gilmore, Her sses slid down to her nose, and her eyes widened in astonishment. Obviously, she could not believe that he was Lilians boyfriend. She had seen himing over on a shared bike. She just did not pay attention to In her view, Lilians boyfriend should drive a Ferrari or a BMW him. After a pause, she pushed up her sses and said in disbelief. Youre Lilians boyfriend? Gilmore earnestly nodded his head. Yes. Whats your name? Mona Wade. Im Lilians assistant. Come in with me! she answered coldly. After saying that, she turned around and walked into the building. She murmured while walking, I dont understand why Lilian would fall in love with such a person. He pretended not to hear her and did not retort. nce or wealth. In this world, it wasmon that many people liked to judge others by their appearance or Unless she went too far, Gilmore would not be bothered to argue with her. After all, she was Lilians assistant. 09:24 THU. Aug 22 Chapter III So he simply ignored her. He followed her into the building. A security guard in the building immediately went up to ask about Gilmores identity. Mona told him that he was from her agency The security guard let them in. Gilmore and Mona got into the elevator and went to theth floor. After stepping out of the elevator, they walked toward a corridor a As Mona walked, she said to Gilmore, Lilian is filming in the studio. It takes about two hours to finish. You can wait for her in the lounge. Shelle to see you after the show. She then led him to the lounge area. There were sofas, tables, and chairs inside. He nodded. Alright, Ill wait for her here. Mona no longer stayed and quickly left. Gilmore sat down on the sofa. He picked up a disposable stic cup from the table and filled it with water. After drinking the water, he leaned back on the sofa. He was bored and fell asleep unknowingly. After some unknown time, he heard someone calling him, Gilmore, wake up He opened his eyes and saw a gorgeous female face approaching. She had slender eyebrows and round eyes, and a faint smile was on her face. She was so beautiful that she was driving him crazy. Lilian! He came to his senses and recognized her.. Then, he abruptly stretched out his hands to hold her cheeks and kissed her on the lips. He felt as if he was intoxicated. Lilians face flushed red, but she didnt resist. Instead, she closed her eyes. Just as they were immersed in the sweetness, someone coughed in the doorway. Ahem, ahem Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Lilian was taken aback and quickly pushed Gilmore away. ɫ Making 112 Making 112 The coughing interrupted the sweetness between Gilmore and Lilian. Gilmore saw Mona standing at the door. Lilian recovered from her embarrassment. She looked at Mona and asked, Whats up? The director said that Mr. Field from the Horizon Group wants to invite you to lunch. Get ready. Were leaving right away, Mona urged her. However. Lilian replied. Tell the director that my boyfriend is here, so Im not going to the lunch party. Please attend it on my behalf and apologize to Mr. FieldTM Mona was surprised and said. How could you not go? The Horizon Group is one of the top 10 financial groups in Vista Verde and the biggest sponsor of the Run, Friends, Run, the hottest variety show on NexusTV. Mr. Field invited you to the party. If you dont go, he might stop sponsoring the show In that case, NexusTV will be furious at you and might even cklist you. Lilian smiled faintly. Youre making a big deal out of it. Clinton also invited the director and other members of the show. Im just a rookie. Im not that important. Are you ying dumb with me? He came to see you several times. Everyone in the crew knows that hes sponsoring the show because of you. Mona didnt care about Gilmores feelings. She added, He likes you. The director is going to renew the sponsorship contract with him at the lunch party. If you dont go, he will stop his sponsorship. At that time, there will be serious consequences. How serious? Suddenly, a mocking voice sounded. It was Gilmore who had spoken up. He looked at Mona with a faint smile on his face. Mona was angry when she saw him. If it werent for him, Lilian would have agreed to attend the lunch party. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In Monas opinion, this guy was just a bumpkin Although he was not dressed in oldCfashioned clothes, he came here on a shared bike instead of in a luxury car. She saw no difference between a man who did not drive a luxury car and a bumpkin As she worked in the entertainment industry, she had seen many rich and powerful people before, so she looked down on Gilmore. Mr. Reed, right? Lilian is a popr star, while youre just an idler. Being with you will ruin her career. Her tone and eyes were full of contempt. In her opinion, Gilmore was an unemployed loser. 09.24. Thu. Aug 22 He must have sweetCtalked the naive Lilian into dating him. He smiled faintly and asked, Shes my girlfriend. Whats wrong with her being with me? Mona was at a loss for words. Her expression was gloomy, and she said sarcastically, Dont you understand what I mean? Youre a loser, while Lilian is a popr star. You dont deserve her. Dont think I dont know what youre thinking. Youre just trying to con her out of money. Ive seen many scumbags like you. 95 Shut up! A cold shout was heard suddenly. Mona shut her mouth in shock. She turned to look at Lilian in disbelief. Lilian was burning with rage. Her face was pale, and she trembled with anger. She was angry at Mona for being so rude and insulting. She was deeply in love with Gilmore. An outsider like Mona could not understand how much they loved each other. More importantly, he was not a scumbag. And he never coveted her money. Mona could sense Lilians anger. This was the first time she had seen her so angry. She realized that she had forgotten to care about Lilians feelings when she insulted Gilmore. She stammered, Lilian, Im sorry. I shouldnt have insulted him, but I did it for your own good However, before she could finish her sentence, Lilian interrupted her coldly, From now on, youre no longer my assistant Ill tell my agent to hire me a new assistant. After saying that, she ignored the shocked Mona and said to Gilmore, Lets go. Gilmore nodded. When he walked past Mona, he smiled at her and said, Miss Wade, remember to brush your teeth before you speak next time. Your mouth stinks and polluted the fresh air. Monas face was flushed. She felt angry and humiliated. Gilmore turned a blind eye to her anger. He held Lilians hand and left the lounge. When they left, Mona yelled in the lounge, Ah! As soon as they walked out of the TV station, a mans voice came from behind. Lilian, wait! She stopped and turn around to look behind her. 09:24 Thu Aug 226 Several men in suits came out of the building. The wa middleCaged man in a tasteful suit. He wore a pair of goldCrimmed sses and looked very gentle. Mr. Hamilton She greeted the middleCaged man. The man was Michael Hamilton, the top director of NexusTV and the director of Run, Friends, Run. He looked at her and said in a gentle voice, Mona called me. Although she did something wrong, you dont have to fire her. She said icily. She insulted my boyfriend. I wont allow her to be my assistant anymore. Okay, if you dont want her, Ill find a new assistant for you. But can you attend the lunch party? He tried to cool her down. She held Gilmores arm and said to Michael. I have a boyfriend, so I dont want to have anything to do with Clinton Field. Michael said, I understand. Its just a lunch party. I just want to renew the sponsorship contract with him. Okay then. Ill go to the party, but Im taking my boyfriend with me, she said firmly. Michael was in a dilemma. After thinking for a while, he had no choice but to agree. As long as you can convince Clinton to. sign the contract, I wont stop you from taking your boyfriend with you. Making 113 Making 113 At the Grand Majesty Hotel. At the gate was a tall man in his 30s. He was dressed in a suit and looked handsome and dashing. He was Clinton, the heir of the Horizon Group. The Horizon Group was one of the top 10 financial groups in Vista Verde, so he had a prominent status. This sevenCstar Grand Majesty Hotel was one of the properties of the Horizon Group. His bodyguards, secretaries, and assistants in suits stood respectfully beside him: At this time, three ck Mercedes approached the hotel Clintons eyes lit up, and he could not help smiling. The people from NexusTV were finally here. The person he most wanted to see was undoubtedly Lilian He held the lunch party for her. When the three cars stopped in front of the hotel, he winked at his bodyguards, The bodyguards immediately stepped forward and opened the car doors. 0 Michael and some staff members of the TV station, as well as several young and handsome men and beautiful women, the guests of Run, Friends, Run, got out of the car. However, Clinton did not see Lilian He frowned as he felt confused in his heart. He walked toward Michael and asked, Mr. Hamilton, why dont I see Lilian? Michael smiled awkwardly and said, Shesing. Her brother came to see her from Oakhaven. Theyll attend the lunch party together He lied and said that Gilmore was Lilians brother so as to prevent Clinton from getting jealous and infuriated. He did not want the renewal of the sponsorship contract to be affected. Clinton understood and said, Tm d her brother ising. Then he ordered his secretaries and assistants, Lead the executives of NexusTV, as well as the celebrities, to the private room upstairs. His secretaries and assistants immediately went forward to greet them. At this point, the sound of a bike bell was heard. The crisp sound attracted everyones attention, and they all looked over toward it. They saw a young man riding a shared bike and a girl sitting behind him. The girls long hair fluttered in the wind, and her peerlessly beautiful face took everyones breath away. Then everyone realized that she was the popr star, Lilian 6 = And the young mati riding the shared bike was Gilmore. Gilmore and Lilian did note with Michael in the Mercedes, but they rode a shared bike. With the breeze blowing, Lilian wrapped her arms around Gilmores waist all the way. She did not feel embarrassed. On the contrary, she was very happy. She sat in the back of the bicycle, smiling sweetly. Gilmore parked the bike in the parking lot in front of the hotel and said to her, Were here. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She nodded. Okay. She got off and took a tissue out of her handbag to wipe the sweat on his forehead. She was gentle and caring. Seeing this, Clinton felt a little ufortable. However, when he thought of what Michael had said, he was relieved. The young celebrities who participated in the show with Lilian could not understand why she came by bike with some guy. Doesnt she know that shes a popr star? they thought. Lilian hooked her arm around Gilmores and walked towards the entrance of the hotel. Michael smiled and said, Youre here. Mr. Field has been waiting for you for a long time. Lets go in! He urged Lilian and Gilmore to enter the hotel. He was afraid that Clinton would ask Lilian if Gilmore was her brother. In that case, he would be caught in a lie. The head of the TV station gave him strict orders that no matter what, he had to renew the sponsorship contract with Clinton Otherwise, the TV station would cancel his show. And he did not want that to happen. Lilian was the key person regarding whether or not he would sign the contract. He couldnt afford to provoke either her or Clinton, so he had no choice but to lie. He hoped that his lie would not be exposed before they signed the contract. He was worried, but Clinton wasnt He wanted to build a good rtionship with Lilians brother. He smiled and said, Lilian, youre here. I heard from Mr. Hamilton that your family is here with you. She was a little puzzled and thought, Does he mean Gilmore? Although I havent married Gilmore yet, in my heart hes my family. Therefore, she nodded. Yes, Mr. Field. How did you know that? Clinton pointed at Michael and replied, Mr. Hamilton told me. Im d to have lunch with you today 19 25 Thu Aug 2. After that, he nodded at Gilmore in greeting. Gilmore nodded in response like a gentleman. +95%E Lilian nced at Michael, who looked embarrassed. She didnt know that he had told Clinton that Gilmore was her brother. She wondered, Doesnt Clinton always get upset when other mene near me? Why does he seem so happy when my boyfriend came with me No matter what tricks hes going to y, if he dares to hurt Gilmore, I wont let him off. With this in mind, she smiled and said. Thanks for your hospitality. Clinton extended his hand towards the hotel and said politely, Youre wee. This way please! Everyone then entered the hotel. The party was set up in a luxurious private room on the eighth floor. After everyone was seated, the hotel waiters began to serve the dishes. The table was then filled with delicious food, Everyone began to enjoy the meal and chat with each other. After they drank for a while, Michael took advantage of the lively atmosphere and said to Clinton, Mr. Field, the -sponsorship contract of Run, Friends, Run is about to expire. Over the past year, our cooperation has been very sessful. Why dont we renew the contract now? Clinton just smiled but said nothing. Michael didnt know what he meant, so heughed as well. Suddenly, Clinton patted him on the shoulder and said, Theres no hurry to sign the contract. I have something important to do today. 0 Making 114 Making 114 Michael was confused. And the other people present also did not know what Clinton was trying to do. Just when everyone was puzzled, Clinton stretched out his hands and pped twice. The door of the private room was immediately opened, and a waitress holding a bunch of roses walked in. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She smiled and handed him the roses. Here you are, Mr. Field He took them and nodded to the waitress. Well, you can go now The waitress left and closed the door. Everyone looked at Clinton curiously. They didnt know what he nned to do with the roses. At this time, he stood up and slowly walked toward Lilian. Seeing this, everyone understood what was going on. The important thing that Clinton mentioned earlier was that he would give Lilian flowers. When Michael saw this, he was on pins and needles. He cursed in his heart, Jesus! Clinton is giving flowers to Lilian, while her boyfriend Gilmore is right next to her. Will they fight? I told him that Gilmore is Lilians brother. My lie is going to be exposed. Tl definitely fail to ser the sponsorship contract renewed, At this point, Clinton stopped in front of Lilian and looked at her affectionately. I originally nned to tell you my feelings for you some other time But now thar Run, and him your brothers here, Ive decided to propose to you in front of Mr. Hamilton, all the guests of Run, Friends, Lilian, I love you! Will you marry me? After that, he took a small ck box out of his pocket and opened it. There was a glittering diamond ring inside, encased in a white sponge. He held the bunch of roses in one hand and the ring in the other as he knelt down n on one knee in front of her. Wow! How romantic_ What a big diamond! Marry him The guests of Run, Friends, Run eximed with envy and admiration. They shouted in unison, Say yes, say yes Lilian was stunned. She did not expect Clinton to propose to her at the party. 09:25 Thu Aug 22 She could not believe that he did it in front of her boyfriend. However, s did not feel happy at all. On the contrary, she felt angry and humiliated. She tried to hold back her anger as she looked at Clinton icily. What do you mean by this? Do you think this is funny? Upon hearing her words, the celebrities stopped shouting. Clinton was stunned. He frowned and exined, No, Im not kidding. I mean it. She stood up and said coldly, My boyfriend is sitting here right next to me. Dont you think its ridiculous to propose to me in front of him? Boom! That piece of news overwhelmed Clinton. He looked up at Gilmore in shock, unable to believe that he was her boyfriend. He then turned to re at Michael. The celebrities present also looked at Michael. They were as much in the dark as Clinton was. They believed what Michael had told them, so they thought that Gilmore was Lilians brother. Otherwise, if they knew the truth, they wouldnt have been so silly as to goad her into marrying Clinton. Michael felt that Clintons furious gaze was going to tear him to pieces. He felt ashamed and stammered, Mr. Field, I didnt know he was her boyfriend. I thought he was her brother His exnation made little sense. Clinton did not buy it. He looked sullen. In front of everyone, he had knelt down to propose to Lilian, but her boyfriend was right next to her. This was the first time he had ever felt so humiliated. For him, it was a great shame. What was more ridiculous was that when he first met Gilmore, he wanted to make friends with him. His heart was filled with hatred at this moment. His face turned cold and gloomy. He slowly stood up and dropped the roses to the ground, rose petals scattering all over the floor. Then, he stared at Michael and said, Since you lied to me, I wont sponsor your show anymore. And I know that the cost of your show is the highest in the country. Without my sponsorship, your show cant go on Its a pity that such a good show is going to disappear. Michaels face was pale. He suddenly stood up, walked quickly toward Clinton, and pleaded with him Please dont do that. 09:25 hu, Aug 22 I shouldnt have lied toyou Im sorry. Please forgive me. After that, he bowed to Clinton. At this point, two hands suddenly grabbed his elbows and held him up. This prevented him from bowing. He looked up in surprise and found that it was Gilmore who was grabbing his elbows and preventing him. Mr. Reed, let go of my hands! he shouted. However, Gilmore did not let go. He said, Stand up! You dont need to do that. Michael said bitterly. If the show is canceled, not only will I be fired from NexusTV, but many people will also lose their Jobs. For the sake of the show and everyones job, its not a big deal to bow to him. The other staff members of NexusTV also looked worried. Michael was telling the truth. Whether Clinton would renew the sponsorship contract or not was rted to many peoples livelihoods. -At this time, Clinton suddenly said with sarcasm, Michael, do you think Ill change my mind if you apologize? Michael jumped to his feet and looked at him. What will it take to change your mind? Clinton raised his head and coldly said, Its very simple. NexusTV must cklist Lilian starting today. Or, if she agrees to be my girlfriend, Ill not only agree to renew the contract, but Ill also make her the queen of the show biz Hearing this, everyone was shocked except for Gilmore and Lilian # Making 115 Making 115 Lilian had only two choices. She would either be cklisted or she would have to agree to be Clintons girlfriend. It was truly unreasonable and overbearing. Michael and all the employees of NexusTV were stunned. Clintons request put them in a difficult position. Clinton was pleased to see them in a dilemma. He nced at Michael and Lilian. Take your time and think it over. Give me an answer when youve made your choice. After that, he left coldly However, after he took a few steps, a cold voice came from behind him. Im giving you an answer on behalf of Lilian and Mr. Hamilton. Well choose neither of them! Clinton stopped and turned back to look at Gilmore, who was speaking. His gaze was sharp as he looked at Gilmore and smiled arrogantly. Youll choose neither of them? Then Ill make the Run. Friends, Run disappear from TV forever. And because of that, NexusTV will cklist Lilian, and so will all the other TV stations. Then, her career will be over. Gilmore smiled sarcastically. Run, Friends, Run show will be canceled? Lilian will be cklisted, and her career will be over? Who said that? Then he looked at Michael and said, Do you want to renew the sponsorship contract? Give it to me. Ill sign it Michael and the rest were all stunned. They could not believe that Gilmore was capable of sponsoring the show. Clinton was also shocked. Heughed and said, Are you serious? Boy, do you know the sponsorship fee is 30 million dors? Do you have so much money? Can you afford it? His eyes were filled with ridicule and contempt for Gilmore. He remembered that Gilmore hade here riding on a shared bike. He thought, Hes just talking big. How can such a poor bastard sponsor such arge variety show? What a joke! 1925 Thu Aug 2 However, Gilmore looked at the arrogant Clinton and said indifferently. Youll know when I sign the contract. After that, he looked at Michael, who was in a daze, and said, Didnt you say that you didnt want the show to be suspended and the employees to lose their jobs? Then what are you hesitating for? Take out the contract and give it to me. Although Michael did not believe this, he still walked over to his seat and took the contract out of his briefcase. He said, Heres the contract, Mr. Reed. Gilmore took it and said, Give me a pen. Michael was in a trance. He ran back to his briefcase, took out a pen, and gave it to him. Gilmore casually flipped through the contract. This was an annual contract that called for 30 million dors to sponsor the e Run, Friends, Run TV show. In return, the show would advertise for the sponsor and raise hispanys profile. In fact, he wanted to sign the contract not just because he disliked Clintons arrogance. He had a deeper consideration that the Evermore Diner would soon be opening dozens of branches in Oakhaven. Although Evermore Diner enjoyed a good reputation and would be popr sooner orter, if there was arge variety show like Run, Friends, Run to promote it, it would immediately be popr all over the country. By then, it would not only develop rapidly in Vane, but it would also upy the national market soon after. Therefore, it was worth it to sponsor the show. After reading the contract, he said to Michael, Ive read it. Ill sign it now. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He picked up the pen, about to sign the contract. However, at this time, Lilian grabbed his hand. This is a legal contract. If you sign it, youll be legally liable for it? She warned him. Besides, she did not think he could afford the skyChigh sponsorship fee, even though he had won the lottery. Once the contract was signed, it would take legal effect. Looking at her face full of worry, Gilmore smiled and said, Dont fret. I know the consequences. If it had no legal effect, then I wouldnt sign it. After speaking, he directly flipped to thest page. While she was feeling surprised and Clinton had a sense of schadenfreude, he signed his name on it. He kept one copy of the contract and handed the other to Michael Only then did Michael snap back to reality. He still could not believe that Gilmore had signed it. He asked solemnly, Mr. Reed, will you regret thister? He was afraid that Gilmore had signed the contract on impulse and would go back on his wordC later. Dac Thu Aug B+95% Whats the ount number of NexusTV? Gilmore pretended not to hear him. He opened the contract and said, Oh, here it is. 662000.. He took out his cell phone and directly transferred 30 million dors to the bank ount of NexusTV. Then he looked up at Michael and said, Ive transferred 30 million dors to the stations bank ount. You can call them to verify it. Michael was taken aback. He saw Gilmore using his phone, but he did not know what he was actually doing. Michael took out his mobile phone, about to call the TV station. Unexpectedly, his phone rang at that moment. He picked it up, and before he could say anything, a womans voice came from the phone. Mr. Hamilton, a gentleman named Gilmore Reed suddenly transferred 30 million dors to our companys ount Is he the sponsor of your show? Michael was stunned at first, but then he came to his senses and said happily, Yes, I just signed the sponsorship contract with him. Oh. Didnt Mr. Field from the Horizon Group want to renew the contract? the woman asked in surprise. He shook his head and answered, No, he didnt. Mr. Reed is our new partner. Please thank Mr. Reed for his support on behalf of ourpany Okay, Ill do that. He hung up and could not hide the joy on his face. Everyone present heard that Gilmore had sponsored the show for 30 million dors. It was not a joke. Run, Friends, Run would not be canceled, and they would not be fired. They all beamed with joy. Lilian was also surprised that Gilmore could afford the sponsorship. 0 Making 116 Making 116 Everyone was overjoyed that the show had a new sponsor and that they could keep filming. But there was one person who was unhappy. And that person was Clinton. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was taken aback. Gilmore actually shelled out 30 million dors in sponsorship funds. This guy showed up on a shared bike. Isnt he just some poor kid? How could he shell out 30 million dors? Clinton wondered. Mr. Reed, thank you! Michael ced the contract on the table, then approached Gilmore and held his hand as he gratefully cried out. When Michael said this, everyone at the TV station, including the celebrities of Run, Friends, Run, looked at Gilmore with respect. In their eyes, Gilmore was their benefactor. If Gilmore had not signed the sponsorship deal, the program would have been canceled and they would have lost their jobs. Mr. Hamilton, were done eating. Why dont we go to the TV station to work out the details of our coboration? Gilmore stated modestly to Michael. Michael quickly regained hisposure and nodded. Youre right, Mr. Reed. Lets go back to the TV station and talk about the specifics of our coboration. After that, Michael took the contract and walked out with Gilmore and Lilian. Michael left his briefcase on his seat, and the TV station staff took it along with them. The celebrities of Run, Friends, Run also left together. Gilmore, Michael, and the others all left after a short while. Clinton was the only one who remained in the private room. He was enraged as he stared at the empty room, then he mmed his fist on the table. He exerted too much force, causing the tes on the table to teeter and fall over. A porcin bowl made a cracking sound as itnded on Clintons right foot. 199 +94% a He was in so much pain that he jumped up and down. He was in a state of both pain and rage. He never imagined that Gilmore would sponsor the Run, Friends, Run program. This was utter humiliation. And he hadpletely lost face. Gilmore Reed! Lilian Morales! Just you wait! Clintons eyes shone with a glint of light. He was like a ferocious and bloodthirsty beast. When Gilmore and Michael walked out of the TV station after discussing the details of their coboration, it was already past two oclock in the afternoon. Where should we head to next? Gilmore asked Lilian. Since youre in Vista Verde, Ill show you around the Stepol, she said. Gilmore nodded. Alright. We might as well enjoy the scenery while were here. He then asked, Are we taking the bicycle? Youre now NexusTVs biggest sponsor. How can I allow you to ride a bicycle? Lilian responded. With that, she took a key fob from her handbag and pressed it. Following a beep, the headlights of a white BMW shed in the parking lot. Needless to say, this BMW belonged to Lilian. Gilmore initially thought that this white BMW was her white BMW in Oakhaven. However, upon closer inspection of the license te, he discovered that the BMW was registered in Vista Verde, not Oakhaven. This was clearly another BMW. As a result, he smiled and teased Lilian, saying, Not bad, you even got a new car. You seem to have made a lot of money. She replied with a smile, How can Ipare to a secretly rich man like you? You just spent 30 million dors to sponsor the TV station. While they were talking, they arrived at the BMW and got in. Lilian then drove away from the TV station. Bible Path 09:39 Fri, Aug 23 She drove down the main street of the Stepol. At the Stepol, there were skyscrapers and tourists. The ships sailed back and forth across the vast river, enhancing the beauty and vibrancy of this bustling international metropolis. Lilian stopped her BMW at the roadside. The car was facing arge river that was not far away. Seagulls swooped across the rivers surface, and ships sailed back and forth. The only thing visible was the bustling and beautiful scenery. Where did you get the 30 million dors, Gilmore? she asked while admiring the scenery. I won the lottery, he replied, echoing the response he had given ire. Then I invested the money in stocks. Surprisingly, I was extremely fortunate and made more than 600 million dors in a month. Lilian was taken aback. She, like ire, could not believe what he had just said. From the look on his face, she knew that he was telling the truth. Even though she believed him, she was still startled to find out that had earned over 600 million dors in just over a month. She was almost certain he had a knack for stock trading, which most people did not. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to make 600 million dors in the stock market in just over a month. When Lilian regained herposure, she turned to Gilmore and said, You asked NexusTV to use Evermore Diner as the title sponsor for the Run, Friends, Run program. But you already had a few branches. Lilian was present when Gilmore and Michael were discussing the details of their coboration. She heard that Gilmore wanted Evermore Diner to be the title sponsor. However, if Gilmores restaurant did not have argeCscale business, spending 30 million dors on advertising would be a waste. Gilmore then told Lilian that he was working with the Carter family to expedite the setup in Oakhaven. He also informed her about the dozens of new branches that would be opening soon.. Only then did Lilian learn that Evermore Diner was fully established in Oakhaven. She felt as if it was all a dream. Just a year ago, Gilmore was poor and full of selfCabasement. He did not even dare confess his feelings to her. But now, the current Gilmore was confident. He had not only made arge profit in the stock market, but he had also begun to develop his business thoroughly. The current Gilmore was no longer the Gilmore of the past. Although Lilian did not dislike the old him, she clearly preferred the current outstanding him. The two of them were sitting in the car by the river, admiring the scenery and chatting. Looking at the sunset, Lilian said to Gilmore, Its time for us to go back, but were not going back to the Grand Majesty Hotel. Thats a hotel run by Clintons Horizon Group. Youve both had a falling out, so Ill invite you to stay in my vi in Horizon Group. Gilmore was astounded. You bought a vi in Vista Verde? Lilian appeared to have made a lot of money as a celebrity. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to afford a vi in an expensive city like Vista Verde. I frequentlye to Vista Verde to shoot programs, so I bought a vi here half a year ago, she exined to him. Not only is this a convenient ce for me to stay, but it can also be considered a real estate investment. Gilmore thought that her actions werepletely normal. This was due to the fact that many celebrities would purchase properties in Vista Verde, which could be for the convenience of living there for a short period of time while filming in the city, or it could be an investment. They would get a good return on their investment if real estate prices rose. After that, Lilian took Gilmore to her vi in Vista Verde. Making 117 Making 117 Lilians vi was located on a quiet hill in Vista Verde. Aside from her vi, there were numerous other vis in the area. This was a hilltop vi in Vista Verde with an obviously astronomical price tag. Even Lilian, the new generations top female celebrity, had to spend almost all of her savings to purchase this hillside vi. Lilian navigated the winding road to the vis entrance in her BMW. The vi was surrounded by walls, with an iron gate at the entrance. She honked twice, and the security guard in the vi immediately opened the iron gates. She then proceeded to drive inside. The BMW came to a halt in the courtyard, then Gilmore and Ln exited the vehicle. Miss Morales, wee back. Two middleCaged security guards bowed and spoke to Lilian respectfully Additionally, they also looked at Gilmore with interest. They cast a nce at him because Lilian had never brought a man back to the vi before. Gilmore was the first one. So they were naturally very curious about his identity. This is my boyfriend, Gilmore Reed, she exined. When they heard her words, they both smiled. Greetings, Mr. Reed, Gilmore nodded in response. Lilian then invited Gilmore into the vi. Although it was a hillside vi, after entering the living room, Gilmore noticed that the decor was not as luxurious as that of his own Pzzo. That was, however, unsurprising. After all, Christine was supported by the powerful Foster family, so it was not surprising that the Pzzo wasvishly furnished. Fuilian did not spend much time in this vi. She only came here asionally, so she did not need to live Lavishly. A middleCaged maid appeared, holding a cup of tea. She ced the tea in front of Lilian with a smile and said, Miss Morales, please have some tea. She then set another cup of tea in front of Gilmore on the table Sir, please have some tea. Thank you. Gilmore replied. The maid did not expect Gilmore to be so wellCmannered, so she immediately responded with respect, Mr. Reed, youre too polite. This is Gina. Lilian introduced the maid. She looks after the vi for me when Im not around. Miss, you havent eaten yet, have you? Gina asked, smiling. If thats the case, Ill prepare a meal for you two. Lilians face softened into a smile. Thank you for your hard work, Gina. What are you talking about, Miss Morales? Im just doing my job. Gina then went to the kitchen. B+93% When I was a kid, Gina was my nanny. Her husband and only child died of a terminal illness, so I asked her to look after this vi for me. I consider her my family, she exined to Gilmore. It was clear that she had entrusted the vi to Gina, who was looking after Lilians daily needs. Apart from giving Gina a job, Lilian hoped that Gina would treat her as a daughter. That would give Gina, who had lost her husband and child, a sense of belonging. This was Liftans way of repaying Gina for looking after her when she was a child. Gina soon finished preparing dinner, and the table was quickly filled with delicious food. She called out to Lilian and Gilmore cheerfully, Miss Morales, Mr. Reed, dinner is ready The two of them acknowledged her and then walked to the table. Gilmore and Lilian enjoyed the delicious dinner. Meanwhile, at the Field familys vi, one of Vista Verdes top 10 conglomerates, Clinton sat in a wellClit, spacious, and tastefully decorated dining hall. A wellCdressed maid served delectable dishes one by one. But Clinton had no appetite. He could not quell the rage he felt over what had happened earlier. Housekeeper! he yelled. An elderly man in his 50s dressed in a suit entered the dining hall and approached Clinton. Mr. Field, what can I do for you? he asked respectfully. Send Clive here. Id like to speak with him! Clintonmanded. The housekeeper responded, Yes, Mr. Field, and immediately left the dining room Soon after, a man walked in. He stood 6 feet tall and had short hair, sharp eyes, and a cold demeanor. Even though he was dressed in a suit, his muscr physique was clearly visible. When he walked into the dining hall, he had a powerful temperament, as if a tiger had walked in. The maids in the dining hall became nervous and uneasy as if they were terrified of this man. It was Clive Ray. He was an external force martialist whom Clinton had paid a high price to hire from Sunsbury. External force martialists could be divided into novices, intermediates, and elites. A novice external force martialist had the strength of a raging bull. An intermediate external force martialist possessed the power of an elephant. An elite external force martialist was like a fierce tiger, an unstoppable force. Clive was an elite force martialist with a powerful temperament, Even if a real tiger appeared in front of him, he could take it down with just a single punch. A terrifying aura radiated from his body. Even Clinton was under a lot of pressure. You wanted to see me, Mr. Field? Clive approached Clinton and respectfully greeted him. Clinton nodded in response. Then he turned to the maids beside him and said, You all can leave now! The maids felt as if they had been granted amnesty, Clivesmanding presence had long since worn them down. When they heard Clintons words, they immediately left the dining hall After they had left, Clinton turned to Clive and said, Clive, I want you to deal with someone for me! Who is it, Mr. Field? he inquired. Clinton then told him about how Gilmore and Lilian had humiliated him earlier. Finally, Clintons eyes shed with rage as he said, Gilmore not onlypeted with me for a woman, but also made me suffer such great humiliation. It will be difficult for me to swallow this insult if I do not return his gesture a thousand times over! Mr. Field, Ill send some people to the Grand Majesty Hotel right now to capture him for you. Clive cupped his hands and spoke with a powerful voice. No. Maybe they know that they offended me, so they didnt return to the Grand Majesty Hotel, Clinton said, waving his hand. If Im correct, Lilian must have brought Gilmore to her hillside vi. They want to spend the night together. Hmph, Ill split them apart! He continued, Bring a group of martialists with you. You must capture them both. Yes, Mr. Field. Clive agreed with a sharp gaze.. He then strode out of the dining hall full of vigor. 09.39 FII, Aug 23 Soon after, the sound of cars could be heard outside. Clive brought about 30 martialists from the Field family vi, and they left in five cars. 1 @ +93% This is bad! At the same time, Gilmores pupils shrank as he cried out involuntarily while having dinner at the hillside vi This drew the attention of Lilian and Gina, who were sitting at the same table. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gina could not help but ask, Mr. Reed, is the food not to your liking? Gilmore realized that she had misunderstood, so he quickly exined, No, your cooking is delicious. Ive just finished so much. He then showed her his empty te. Making 118 Making 118 Gina starfed cleaning up the dishes after Gilmore finished eating Lilian also lent a hand. But Gina quickly stopped her. You shouldnt be doing this, Miss Morales. I can do it. Go take a rest. Gina, why cant I do it? Lilian asked. Miss Morales, youre a celebrity. You cant do chores. Filming is very tiring for you. You should rest! Gina refused to let Lilian help her clean the dishes. Lilian, on the other hand, did not stop. She took the dishes into the kitchen. Gina had no choice but to ept her help. Lilian, Im going for a walk, Gilmore said to Lilian, who was walking into the kitchen How about we go for a walk together after I finish cleaning up? she suggested. No, thats ok. I can go by myself. Ill be back soon, Gilmore said. All right, be careful. Lilian walked out of the kitchen and smiled at Gilmore. Gilmore nodded. After walking a few hundred feet away from the vi, he noticed that there was no one around. He channeled his mana, then soared into the sky like an eagle with its wings spread wide. In the middle of the night, he was like a spirit leaping off of tree branches on the mountain. Since consuming the elixir, he had been able to fly with ease thanks to its powerful mana. Soon after, hended on a mountaintop. The night sky was illuminated by the moon. Under the moonlight, lush trees could be seen growing around the mountains crest. There were a few boulders about 120 inches tall at the edge. OneCthird of the boulders had been buried in the mud. Even though the boulders were on the mountains edge, they were anchored in and would not roll down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there was a slope. About 1,000 inches down, a winding mountain road leading up the mountain could be seen. Gilmore stood on top of the mountain, looking down at the road below. When he was eating before, his eyelid twitched, and his Gods Eye saw that Clinton had ordered Clive to bring a number of martialists to deal with him. Thus, after dinner, he made an excuse to go for a walk in order to ambush Clive and his people. The night wind blew softly in the moonlight. Gilmores eyes were calm as he stood on the mountain, waiting for the enemy 93 to arrive. 30 minutester, he noticed cars appearing at the foot of the mountain and driving up along the winding mountain road. Although they were quite far away, Gilmore was able to see them with his Gods Eye and quickly determined that the cars belonged to Clive and his people. Theyre finally here! Gilmores eyes shone brightly. The sounds of their cars grew closer, and the headlights of five cars shone brightly on the winding road. When the cars were approaching the road below the slope, Gilmore did not hesitate to take action. Like a bolt of lightning, he mmed his palm into a few boulders at the edge of the mountain peak. His mana caused several immobile boulders weighing tens of thousands of kilograms to roll out of the ground. In the next second, three boulders rolled down from the mountain peak It sounded as if mountains were copsing and the ground was cracking. Clive and the martialists felt that something was wrong. Whats that noise? Clive, who had his eyes closed in the car, suddenly opened them. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. As an elite external force martialist, he was suddenly struck by a sense of peril. Sir, I dont know what happened, the other people in the car responded, perplexed. It sounds like andslide. Upon hearing the word ndslide, Clive immediately ordered, Stop driving forward, or well be in danger. Except for the street lights, everything in the mountains was pitch ck in the night. Clive and his people could not see what kind of danger was lurking around them. Hence, Clive requested that the driver park the car where they were so that they would be safe. He wanted to assess the situation further before making a decision. All five cars stopped on the road. Clive thought that stopping the cars was the safest option, but for Gilmore, that was exactly what he wanted. Because if they did not run and instead chose to wait, the boulders would roll down and smash into them. Amidst the rumbling noise, several boulders tumbled down the slope. Following the loud bangs, the people screamed in horror, and sparks flew everywhere. Several boulders mmed into the five cars parked on the road below in an instant. The cars and boulders flew off the road and down the dark hill. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Gilmore saw this, he knew that Clive and his people had taken a heavy blow. It was obviously impossible for them to cause trouble for him and Lilian now. Following that, Gilmore used his mana to fly away from the mountaintop. 10 secondster, hended on the road near Lilians vi. At that moment, he heard hurried footstepsing from the direction of the vi. I thought I heard something! Hurry, go check and see whats going on! Gilmore recognized the voices as being those of the vis two security guards. The encountered Gilmore. When they saw him, they eximed, Mr. Reed, its your Gilmore gave them a nod. Im justing back from a walk. The security guards looked down the road but saw nothing. Mr. Reed, did you hear something just now? Gilmore nodded. I heard the noise. It appears to be andslide. The two security guards nodded in agreement. Thats right. It sounded like andslide in the mountains. At the same time, Lilian and Gina came out of the vi. The two rushed over to Gilmore. Gilmore, are you all right? Lilian asked with concern. I just went for a walk. He shrugged. What could possibly happen? Lilian responded. I heard a loud noiseing from outside when I was in the vi. I was terrified when I recalled that you went for a walk. Thank goodness youre okay. Gilmore wrapped his arm around her shoulders. You dont have to worry. Its just andslide in the mountains. Im fine. With his reassurance, Lilian heaved a sigh of relief and said, Its good that youre alright. Lets head back in! They then made their way to the vi. Cina and the two security guards also returned to the vi, murmuring about thendslide. The night went by inplete silence. After finishing their breakfast the next morning, Gilmore and Lilian got into the BMW and drove away from the vi. When Lilian arrived at the foot of the mountain, she discovered several ambnces and arge crowd of onlookers. Something must have happened here. Gilmore knew that the boulders he had pushed down the mountain had smashed Clive and his peoples cars, causing them to tumble down the mountain. But they were discovered. Therefore, ambnces were dispatched to help out Lilian came to a halt, rolled down the window, and asked a young man standing by the roadside, Hey, buddy, whats going on with the ambnces upCahead? @ +93% The young man instantly put on a frightened expression and said, Its terrible! A massive boulder rolled down the mountainst night, sending several cars flying. The cars rolled down the mountain, killing arge number of people! Lilian was dumbfounded. Could it be that the loud noisest night came from those boulders smashing into the cars? she wondered. Making 119 Making 119 In the living room of the Field familys vi Clives face was swollen, and his hands were covered in bruises. His clothes were also ripped in several ces. His tigerClike temperament and elite force martialist demeanor had vanished. He was in a sorry state and resembled a defeated general, totally dejected. Clive cupped his hands and said to Clinton, who was sitting on the sofa with a surprised expression, Mr. Field, our operation failedst night! Clinton finally came back to his senses. What happened? he asked Clive, who looked like a disaster victim. Howe I havent heard from you all night? Arent you an elite external martial arts expert? Even with dozens of experts, you still couldnt handle Gilmore? Clive looked embarrassed and said, Mr. Field, we didnt see him. When we drove up the mountain, we were hit by boulders. rolling down the mountain. He continued, The boulders pushed our cars off the road, causing them to roll down the mountain. More than a dozen of our people were killed or severely injured. They were all taken to the hospital for medical attention I didnt go to the hospital because I was afraid youd be waiting for an update. Therefore, I came back to inform you Clinton was taken aback. He had no idea that Clive and the group of experts would encounter rolling boulders on their way up the mountain. Their casualties were extremely high. The chances of this happening were nearly the same as winning a 1CmillionCdor lottery ticket. However, it had happened to Clive and the others. For a brief moment, Clinton was at a loss for words. Finally, he told Clive, First, lets settle the score with Gilmore. Youre injured. Ask the vis private doctor to apply medication and bandage your wounds. Clive said, Yes, Mr. Field He then limped out of the vi. Clinton was speechless. At that moment, footsteps could be heard as a respectfulClooking old man dressed in a suit walked in. He was the housekeeper for the Field family. Mr. Field, the Whittlesea Hospital in Vista Verde just called and said that around 30 bodyguards from the Field family were From N?velDrama.Org. hit hard by rolling boulders on the mountainst night. 13 people died, and 17 were heavily injured. Bible Path INSTALL He added, The hospital has treated the seriously injured. They expect us to foot the bill for the injured and deceased. Clinton frowned and asked, How much is the medical cost? *300 thousand dors in total, the housekeeper replied. Clinton let out a cold snort. What a bunch of goodCforCnothings. Theyre ipetent, and they want me to spend money on them? No way. Call the hospital and inform them that the bodyguards were not in an ident in the vi and that it has nothing to do with the Field family. If the hospital wants money, they should turn to the families of those bodyguards. The housekeeper looked embarrassed and said, Mr. Field, although the bodyguards did not have an ident in the vi, they are still from the Field family. Shouldnt wepensate them if something happens to them? Clinton immediately cast an unfriendly nce at the housekeeper. Do you have a problem with me not paying? Who said they were the Field familys bodyguards? From now on, theyre fired. If you want, you can pay the 300 thousand dors yourself. The housekeeper was speechless and dared not say anything else. What are you waiting for? Clinton scolded him angrily. Tell the hospital what I just said. The housekeeper acted quickly and left the living room, his face filled with fear. When he left the vi, he was furious and cursed silently. What a heartless animal! You wouldnt be able to make decisions for the Field family if your father wasnt unconscious. You even drove Miss Field, whom your father adores, out of the family. Arent you afraid of karma? He then walked away with an angry expression on his face. After the housekeeper left, a figure appeared in a corner. That person was about 50 years old and dressed as a servant. When he noticed the housekeeper leaving, he walked into the vi with a grim smile. In the living room, Clinton was drinking tea, but his heart was filled with rage. Clive not only failed to help him deal with Gilmore, but he also lost arge number of people. If he had not been smart and fired the bodyguards immediately, he would have had to spend 300 thousand dors to save them. Just then, he heard footsteps. Greetings, Mr. Field, the servant said respectfully as he entered the living room. Clinton took one look at the old man and recognized him as Martin Field, an old servant in the vi. Whats the matter, Martin? Clinton, who was in a bad mood, inquired impatiently. Martin responded, Mr. Field, I heard someone speaking ill of you just now. Clinton frowned, and his eyes flickered slightly. Despite his anger, he smiled. Martin, who spoke ill of me? It was Housekeeper Murdoch Field, who just left, Martin responded. Tell me, what did he say about me? Clinton inquired. Martin then repeated what Murdoch had said outside the vi. In the end, Martin exined, Mr. Field, Murdoch has always looked down on you. He also thinks that Miss Field should be in charge of the Field family. Helenes defiance of your father enraged him to the point where he fainted. Murdoch was obviously trying to take for a short advantage of hisa. You dont have a strong foundation yet because you had only been in charge of the family for a time. Murdoch wanted to join forces with Helene in order to seize control of the family. Mr. Field, you have to be cautious! Clintons lips curled into a cold smile when he heard this. Martin, I know youre loyal to me. Youre right. Murdoch has always been loyal to Helene. Although Helene has been driven out of the Field family, we have to be vignt against her. Then Clinton looked at Martin with sharp eyes and said, Keep an eye on Murdoch. If he and Helene try to do anything to me, report to me immediately. He added, As long as youre loyal to me, the housekeeper position will be yours sooner orter. Martin immediately replied, Yes, Mr. Field Martin spilled the beans to Clinton because he had long coveted Murdochs position as housekeeper. Now that he had heard Clintons promise, he was naturally overjoyed. You may leave now, said Clinton. Yes, Mr. Field. Martin walked out of the living room. Inside the living room, Clinton had a gloomy expression on his face. Helene was like a thorn in his side because she was the proper Miss of the Field family. Clinton, on the other hand, was adopted by Graham, the head of the family. Of course, only the Field familys core members were aware that he was Grahams adopted son. Since he was Grahams adopted son, he used all the means at his disposal to maintain control of the Field familys power. And he would never let the Field familys authority, which he already possessed, fall into Helenes hands. He only had to wait five days before holding a stakeholders meeting at the Horizon Group. He would go from being a temporary chairman to a formal chairman, and everything in the Field family would be his. At that time, nobody could take away his authority over the Field family Helene would be powerless to change the situation and would b Making 120 Making 120 Two dayster In a coffee shop on Vista Verdes waterfront, Gilmore and Lilian were sitting at a table by the window. The sun shone brightly outside, and the sky was clear. The cafe was ying soft and romantic music Lilian took a sip of coffee, then looked at him and said, Gilmore, this weeks episode of Run, Friends, Run has finished. filming. Im excited to return khaven to film t to Oakhaven to film the next episode. She was looking forward to it because Oakhaven was where she went to school. The other reason was NexusTV. Following Gilmores request, the next episode of Run, Friends, Run would be filmed at his restaurant, Evermore Diner. In their variety show, they would do their best to promote Evermore Diners delicious food. Therefore, Lilian was eagerly anticipating the next episode. Do you want to rest for another day before returning to Oakhaven, or do you want to return today? Gilmore sipped his coffee and gazed at Lilian in a rxed manner. Its rare for us to be together, Lilian said with a happy smile on her face. Td like to spend another day with you before heading back to Oakhaven. Gilmore nodded and smiled. All right, let me dote on my baby tonight. Lilian instantly blushed as she mocked him. Whos your baby!? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Gilmore liked her even more after seeing her shy and charming expression. When he thought of the lovely scene that would urter tonight, he could not help but long for it, and his imagination ran wild. At that moment, Lilians phone rang. She took her phone out of her handbag. Gilmore could not help but wonder, Lilian, which handsome man is calling you? Lilian frowned as she looked at her phone. Its Helene. Helene Field? Whos that? he asked. She replied, She used to be the vice president of the Horizon Group and Clintons younger sister. She used to be the one who sponsored Run, Friends, Run. Id had a few meals with her before, so I knew who she was. However, Graham, chairman of the Horizon Group and the head of the Field family, was said to have fainted from rage a month ago after Helene rejected the marriage he had arranged for her. She continued, While Graham was in aa, Clinton temporarily assumed control of the Field family and the Horizon Group. And Helene was driven out of the family and thepany, depriving her of any power. Upon hearing that, Gilmore understood and said, That is to say, the Field family fought each other for power in the family andpany. Thats right. Helene was unable to defeat the petty Clinton, and therefore, all of her power in the family and the Horizon Group was taken from her, Lilian exined. But why is she calling you? Gilmore wondered, looking at her ringing phone. Lilian shook her head. Tm not sure either. Then pick up the phone and tell me why shes looking for you. Gilmore said. Lilian nodded and took the call. Hello, Miss Field? Miss Morales, am I bothering you? A womans voice could be heard on the other end of the line. Judging by the voice, Gilmore could tell that the person was a beautiful woman. Lilian quickly replied, Miss Field, what are you talking about? Of course youre not bothering me. Why are you looking for me? Miss Morales, I need to speak with you about something. My housekeeper just informed me that the Field family has dispatched an elite external martial arts expert to track you and your boyfriend, Mr. Reed. They intend to harm you, so you have to be cautious. The woman on the phone spoke in a solemn tone. Hearing this, Lilians face grew pale. She eventually came to her senses and said, Miss Field, thank you for informing me. I appreciate it. You dont have to thank me, Miss Morales. Theres a deep hatred between me and Clinton, so I dont want you to be harmed. by that evil person, Helene said. Lilian replied, Then, Miss Field, you must also be more cautious. Thank you very much, Miss Morales, Clinton will not be able to harm me so easily. Take care. Take care of yourself as well, Miss Field. After they finished speaking, Lilian hung up. Then, she looked at Gilmore stunned, and said, Gilmore, Helene said MEM Gilmore interjected before she could finish, saying, I heard what she said. So Clinton sent someone to track us down and attack us? Lilian, dont worry. As long as Im here, I wont let them hurt you. His words gave Lilian an indescribable sense of relief, But Gilmores eyes shone with a stern light. @ +93%#T It appeared that thest time he attacked Clive and the other experts with the boulders on the mountain, he caused them to suffer heavy casualties. But that did not stop Clinton. Hence, he had to deliver a fatal blow to Clinton! At that moment, he noticed through the cafe window a ck Land Rover parked on the side of the road a few dozen feet away from the cafe. With his Gods Eye, he could see Clive and a few bodyguards sitting in the car, dressed in suits and sunsses. Needless to say, they were observing Gilmore and Lilians movements. Even though Gilmore was aware that Clive and the others were following him, his expression remained unchanged, as if he did not care. He took a sip of his coffee and savored it slowly. However, as he drank his coffee, his eyelids twitched and his pupils shrank His face changed slightly as if he had seen something. Check please! he said, snapping his fingers at the waiter in the cafe. Lilians face took on an unusual expression. Why is he leaving so soon? she wondered. They were not even halfway through their coffee. The waiter came over. Gilmore paid the bill with his phone and said, Lilian, lets go! Lilian had intended to ask him why he was in such a hurry to leave, but after seeing his solemn expression, she withdrew her question and followed him out of the cafe. After that, they got into the BMW together. But this time, Gilmore sat in the drivers seat and said, Ill drive We need to get rid of the tail. Lilian knew that he was referring to the people Clinton had sent to follow them. Once Gilmore started the BMW, they quickly left the cafe. Clive, in the ck Land Rover dozens of feet away, saw them driving away and immediately ordered the bodyguard in the drivers seat, Quick, after him! The bodyguard responded quickly and drove to catch up with Gilmore. The two cars, one in front and one behind, then crossed the street and began a car chase. 30 minutester, the ck Land Rover came to a halt on a winding road that resembled a maze. They were not only unable to locate Gilmore, but they were also unable to determine their direction. Clive became enraged at the driver and asked, Where is Gilmores car? The driver was filled with fear as he replied, Sir, I lost him 0 COMMEN Making 121 Making 121 Gilmore drove the BMW and came to a halt on a busy road. Lilian thought about how Gilmore had sped through the citys streets and alleys. It was frightening yet thrilling at the same time. It surprised her greatly that Gilmore managed to evade the ck Land Rover. Gilmore nced at Lilian after stopping the car and said, Lilian, find a hotel nearby and book a room. Please wait for me there. Tve found a way topletely destroy that Clinton. When Im done, Ille by the hotel to pick you up. Dont leave the room before I get to the hotel so Clintons people will not know your whereabouts. Lilian had no idea how he would defeat Clinton. She however, had full confidence in Gilmore. OK, she nodded. Then Ill book a room in a nearby hotel and wait for you. Lilian then got out of the car and waved to Gilmore. Be careful Gilmore! Gilmore nodded and drove away. Meanwhile, in a luxurious vi in Vista Verde. In the living room, a lovely youngdy sat on the sofa. The woman was in her twenties. She had willowCshaped eyebrows and her eyes were lovely and bright. Her skin was fair and tender and she had a wellCproportioned figure. She was dressed in a fashionable white polkaCdot dress from Mn. She looked like a goddess sitting on the sofa. This perfect goddess was Helene, the eldest daughter of the Field family. Miss, I found the shareholders agreement your father had hidden in his study. It states that you own 10 percent of the Horizon Groups shares. With this document, you can return to the company. Murdoch sat on the sofa and handed Helene a document. Clinton had already driven Helene out of the Field family. He even bribed the senior executives from the Horizon Group, which led to Helene losing her position as Vice President. But Murdoch had always considered the beautiful, kind, and intelligent Helene to be his true master. She was also Grahams favorite and most valued sessor. Hence, after Helene was driven out of the Field family, Murdoch, the housekeeper, kept in touch with her secretly. He told Helene everything he knew about Clinton. Furthermore, he was the only one in the Field family who was aware that Helene was staying in this secret vi. Google y INSTALL Helene took the document and read it. Once she was done, her beautiful face lit up with joy. Thank you for assisting me to locate this shareholders agreement, Murdoch. With this, Ill be able to attend the stakeholders meeting which will be held in three days. Clinton, that sinister viin, cant drive me out of thepany Helenes eyes glowed with a fierce light. The shareholders agreement had her father, Grahams, signature, fingerprint, and seal of approval. This was the shareholders agreement signed by her father a few years ago, when he agreed to give her 10 percent of the Horizon Groups shares. It was just that her father had kept this document for a long time. Thus, when her father met with an ident, she was driven our of the Field family before she could find it. Miss Field, with this document, you will be able topete for the position of chairman with Clinton at the shareholders meeting. You will undoubtedly be the chairman of the Horizon Group. Murdoch hadplete faith in Helene. There was a reason why he had such faith in her. Helene was a young woman who was extremely intelligent and sessful in her studies. At the age of eighteen, she graduated from Northview Business School. With her extremely high level of education, she made numerous shrewd and sessful investments for her fatherspany throughout the year, which increased the Horizon Groups competitiveness. Graham held her in high regard and saw her as the heir of the Horizon Group If it were not for Grahams ident, it would have been impossible for Clinton to use such despicable means to take over the familys power andpany from Helene. Helene nodded. You have to be cautious in the Field familys vi, Murdoch. After the meeting three dayster, Ill seize control of thepany. Ill make sure Clinton is kicked out of the family Hehe, Miss Field, Im afraid you wont have the opportunity! At that point, a sinister old voice sounded from the door. Then, an elderly man dressed in the attire of a servant, apanied by a dozen bodyguards wearing sunsses, entered the living room. When Murdoch saw the old man, his eyes instantly shed with rage. Martin, why are you here? Martin was the old man who walked into the living room with a group of bodyguards. Martin scowled. Murdoch, how dare you contact Helene in secret and betray Mr. Field! Martin, did you follow me? Murdoch already realized this and he was furious. What are you trying to do? What am I trying to do? I didnt expect you to find the shareholders agreement, Murdoch. Mr. Field wants us to take it back together with you, so you will not disrupt the stakeholders meeting in three days. After that, Martins eyes shed coldly. Get them! he said to the horde of bodyguards surrounding him. Grab the shareholders agreement and take them away. How dare you, Martin! This is my residence. You broke into my house and attempted to steal from me. Do you realize this. is illegal? Helene stood up and yelled in a cold tone. 09:41/ Fri, Aug 23 ) However, Martin was unfazed. Rather, heughed. Do you still believe youre the Fieldl familys eldest daughter! Youre nothing now. Even if we break in and steal your belongings, what can you do? He added, Yell if you dare. Lets see who wille to your rescue. Hahaha. Helenes face flushed with rage. But she knew that Martin had far too many people with him, and that he would disregard her warning. A woman like her was no match for them. At that moment. Helene could only scream, Help! Somebody help! Hearing her call for help, Martin and all the bodyguardsughed. Amid hisughter, Martin said, Catch her and gag her. Lets see if shes still able to call for help. Murdoch stood in front of Helene. He red at Martin and the bodyguards and said, I want to see which one of you dares to harm her. Ill fight with all my life. Martin sneered. Murdoch, you betrayed Mr. Field. Your death is overdue. Beat this old geezer up! A swarm of bodyguards charged at Murdoch and Helene like a pack of hungry wolves Suddenly, a cold voice yelled, Stop! All of the bodyguards, including Martin, Murdoch, and Helene, turned to stare at the person who spoke. A young man with piercing eyes and a cynical smile appeared at the door. Who are you? Martin reacted instantly and asked angrily. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gilmore looked at Martin and said, Tm Gilmore Reed! It was Gilmore Reed! His name was vaguely familiar to Martin, Murdoch, and Helene. Helene suddenly thought of something. Are you Lilians boyfriend, Gilmore Reed? she asked. Gilmore smiled slightly. Miss Hubbard deserves to be a Northview student. Youre smarter than the others. Making 122 Making 122 Helene frowned and thought to herself, You already stated your name, how could I not know that? And how does this rte to Northview? How am I smarter than others? Helene was perplexed by Gilmores words. At the same time, despite his weirdments, he was a lifesaver Thus, Helene immediately told him, Mr. Reed, these people are trying to rob and hurt me. Please call the police. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Gilmore, on the other hand, stated tly, No need for that. His response dashed Helenes newly rekindled hope. She even suspected Gilmore was working with Martin. At that moment, Martin looked at Gilmore andughed smugly. So, youre Gilmore Reed. Mr. Field despises you to the core. He added, Since youvee to me on your own. Ill just drag you to meet Mr. Field.* Martin had a ferocious look on his face. Capture Gilmore as well, he yelled to the bodyguards. Three bodyguards immediately responded and charged at Gilmore, while the rest dealt with Murdoch and Helene. Martins eyes shed. He was thinking how fortunate he was today. While attempting to capture Helene and Murdoch, he came across Gilmore, whom Mr. Field despised immensely. With these three captured, Mr. Field would surely be overjoyed. Martin would not only be guaranteed the position of housekeeper, but he might even be rewarded. While Martin was contemting this, the sounds of fighting erupted. The three bodyguards who tried to capture Gilmore screamed in agony. They were then sent flying through the air. It just so happened that the ones who flew out crashed directly into Martin. The sounds of bones cracking could be hearding from Martin, and he screamed in agony. The three bodyguards tumbled into him, mming him to the ground like a stack of books. Martin had no idea such a cmity would strike him just as he was dreaming about being promoted to the post of the Field familys housekeeper and receiving arge reward. The threerge bodyguards fall broke his arms, legs, and ribs. As the pain swept through Martins body, his vision became hazy. He only vaguely saw a figure flying toward the bodyguards who were attacking Helene and Murdoch. Then there were the sounds of fist strikes. All the bodyguards were sent flying as if they had been hit by a truck andnded on the living room floor. Nobody was able to stand up after this attack. Helene and Murdoch were taken aback. Before they even had a clear view, the bodyguards who attacked them were all sent flying. By that time, Gilmore was already standing in front of them. Gilmores indifferent expression was reflected in Helenes beautiful eyes, which were wide open in shock and admiration. When Gilmore looked at her, he could not help but frown. Miss Field, could it be that my good looks have enchanted you? he asked Helene was jolted back to reality. She had not realized she was staring at that man until now, which resulted in at misunderstanding. A delicate blush then appeared on her fair and beautiful face. She stammered as she tried to exin, I didnt. Those those people were knocked down by you? Then Helene seemed to think of something and asked Gilmore while pointing to the bodyguards who were wailing as theyy sprawled all over the floor. Gilmore rolled his eyes at her and said, If Im not the one, then who else could it be? Helene was immediately embarrassed All right, lets go. My car is parked outside the vis back door. We have to leave right now, Gilmore told Helene. Helene looked at Gilmore and asked, Are you here to pick us up? Of course, you warned me and Lilian that Clinton would send someone after us, Gilmore responded. Helene felt a warmth in her heart. She felt it was the right call to warn Gilmore. Otherwise, she would have been captured by Martin and forced to meet with Clinton. Furthermore, Clinton would take away the shareholders agreement. She did, however, have a question. How did you find my vi? she asked Gilmore. Helene lived in this secluded vi in order to avoid Clinton. Except for Murdoch, no one knew she lived here. But Gilmore came to her rescue. She could not help being puzzled. But Gilmore responded indifferently, Of course I have a way of knowing that you live here. He continued, But the most important thing now is to get away from this ce as soon as possible. If Im right, Clinton has sent another group of people here. There was a reason why Gilmore glossed over Helenes question. He used his Gods Eye to locate Helenes vi, Furthermore, he guessed that Martin would bring his people to follow Murdoch to Helenes vi. As a result, Gilmore dashed over to save Helene and Murdoch. Helene chose not to pursue the matter after she heard Gilmore answer. Instead, she solemnly nodded at him and said, All right, lets get out of here first. Then Helene and Murdoch followed Gilmore out of the vi and toward the back door in the backyard. When they emerged from the vis back door, Helene and Murdoch noticed a BMW parked in the alley. Gilmore pressed the key fob, and the BMW beeped twice. Get in! Gilmore said. Helene and Murdoch followed him into the BMW. After that, Gilmore drove out of the back alley. Ten minutes after they left, a ck Land Rover quickly arrived outside Helenes vi. Clive and eight strong bodyguards got out of the Land Rover. They swiftly entered the courtyard and dashed into the living TOOM Clive and the others noticed Martin and a slew of bodyguards lying on the ground. Clive frowned and hurried over to Martin, who was in agony. Where are Helene and Murdoch? he asked in a deep voice as he squatted down. They were saved by Gilmore Martin replied, his voice trembling. Where did they go? Clive had an intense look in his eyes. T I dont know. They left through the back door, Martin exined. Clive immediately stood up, looked at the bodyguards, andmanded, Lets go after them! Yes, Sir! Clive then led the bodyguards and left swiftly. Martin, whose bones had been crushed by a few bodyguards, immediately thought of something. He turned to Clive and yelled weakly, Dont go Please get them off me Dont go Although Clive and the bodyguards heard his yelling, they ignored Martins pleas and walked away. Twenty minutester, Gilmore drove Helene and Murdoch to the Whittlesea Hospitals underground parking lot. Isnt this the hospital where Graham is staying, Mr. Reed? Did you bring us here to visit him? Murdoch could not help but ask Gilmore. As expected of the Ejeld familys housekeeper, Gilmore said, looking at Murdoch. Youre smarter than the other housekeepers. Thats right, Ivee to look for Graham. Aug 23 Murdoch and Helene were speechless. In particr, Helene. When she heard what Gilmore said, she f Gilmore seemed to have said something simr about her bein Making 123 Making 123 Gilmore, why did you bring us to see my father? Helene inquired, suspicious of Gilmores intentions. She remembered her father, who was hospitalized in the ward, was unconscious. Her heart swelled with sorrow and guilt. A month ago, she had a quarrel with her father because she disagreed with his decision about her marriage arrangement. This was the first time she had ever had such a heated argument with her father. After the argument, she noticed her fathers face looked gloomy and sickly. At that time, she thought that her father was just furious and did not think much about it The next day, her father was discovered unconscious in his bedroom. He was then taken to the hospital Following that, the doctor informed her that her father had suffered a hemorrhage and his brain had been severely damaged due to his agitation. From that point on, he might not even wake up and could permanently remain in a vegetative state. Helenes eyes welled up with tears as she reflected on this. Dont be sad. Its not your fault. Your father will be fine. Lets go upstairs and see your father. Gilmore saw the tears in Helenes eyes and could not bear the thought of a woman, especially a beautiful woman, being sad, He immediately consoled her. Thank you, Gilmore, Helene said as she calmed down. But Im afraid we wont be able to pay him a visit in the ward. Clinton had four bodyguards stationed at the wards door. We wont be able to get in at all. Once Clinton knows were in the hospital, hell immediately send someone after us, Murdoch said, concerned. Gilmore was speechless as he looked at Helene and Murdoch and asked, Why? Didnt I show enough tenacity earlier in the vi! Do you think I cant handle the four bodyguards stationed at the door? Helene and Murdoch had nothing else to say. Only then did they realize they had almost forgotten that Gilmore had knocked down Martin and a dozen other people all by himself. Hehe, Gilmore, we almost forgot you were so skilled in martial arts, Helene said, with an awkward smile. With you around, why should we be afraid of four bodyguards? Lets go now. Gilmore sneered. Thats more like it. They then exited the car, walked to the elevator in the underground parking lot, and took the elevator up to the hospital 93% building. Graham was assigned to a special ICU ward. The three of them got off the elevator on the 22nd floor and went to Grahams ICU room, After rounding themer, they noticed four bodyguards in suits and sunsses standing at the door of an ICU ward. When the four bodyguards heard footsteps, they immediately looked over. They immediately got up from their chairs when they saw Helene. Then they walked toward Helene simultaneously. They increased their pace. It was obvious that they wanted to capture her. Helenes expression changed slightly as she came to a halt Murdoch also stopped beside her. Gilmore was the only one who continued forward. The four bodyguards rushed over, eager to capture Helene as soon as possible. At that precise moment, Gilmore leaped forward like a bolt of lightning. Following the sounds of several fist strikes, the four bodyguards were sent flying like sandbags. They all mmed into the corridors hard floor and grunted before copsing in a heap. Gilmore dragged all four unconscious bodyguards into the toilet, threw them on the toilet seats, and shut the door. From the outside, it appeared that every toilet was upied. After all that, Gilmore emerged from the toilet to find Helene and Murdoch still standing in the same spot, dumbfounded and still in a daze. Gilmore walked up to them and snapped his fingers. Are you guys alright? Only then did Helene and Murdoch regain their senses. However, they were unable to express the shock in their hearts. That was because, simr to what had happened in the vi, they could not see how Gilmore fought. Gilmores figure shed by and the four bodyguards were sent flying, smashing into the ground before fainting dead away Gilmores martial arts prowess had already surpassed their wildest expectations! Your martial arts skills are incredible, Gilmore! Helene could not stop herself from praising Gilmore wholeheartedly. We dont have much time. If you want topliment me, you can wait until I save your father and leave this ce, Cilmore said. Helene was surprised, Did you say youre going to save my father? Did I mishear what he said?, low is that possible? 9361 Even the hospitals chief physician has attempted to save my father. But unless my father made a miraculous recovery on his own, he will not be able to wake up from hisa, she wondered. However, Gilmore looked gravely at Helene and asked, Do you think I apanied you to the hospital to visit a patient? I dont have that kind of time. I came here to save your father, and take him away from the hospital. Helene felt as if she were listening to a fantasy. She found it difficult to believe. Even Murdoch, who was standing nearby, was astonished. Then, as if in a dream, they followed Gilmore into the ICU ward. In the ward, an elderly man in his fiftiesy on the hospital bed, his eyes closed. He was wearing an oxygen mask and was surrounded by various medical equipment. Helene felt a sharp pain in her heart when she saw her father lying in the hospital bed. At that point. Gilmore had already set up a medical workbench in the ward and found a box of silver needles for dry needling use. Then he carried the needle box to the bed and ced it on the bed table. What are you doing, Gilmore? Helene could not help but wonder when she noticed the needles in his hand. Gilmore said with a solemn face, Im going to insert the needles at the trigger points on your fathers head, clear hemorrhage, and restore his consciousness. Helene was shocked. But can you really save my father if you do that? Will there be any danger? After all, not even the head physician could do anything about it Would Gilmore be able to rouse her father from hisa with just a few needles? up his Gilmore fixed his gaze on Helene and said firmly. Dont worry. Im a student of the Department of Medicine at Oakhaven University, specializing in dry needling. I will definitely rouse your father from hisa, and he will be safe and sound Helene was stunned. From N?velDrama.Org. She anticipated that saving her father would be a difficult task. However, Gilmores resolve and reassuring gaze made her believe that he could really save her father. Unknowingly, she nodded to Gilmore and said, Then please treat my father! When her voice faded, Gilmore inserted the needles at the speed of lightning, fast and smoothly. Every move he made was precise, and he finished the treatment in a sh. He did not do anything more or less, neither too slowly nor too quickly. Gilmore had inserted dozens of needles into Grahams head in an instant. Along with the insertion of the needles, Gilmore was transformed into a medical genius with peerless medical skills. Helene was in awe! 0 Making 124 Making 124 In a few minutes, Gilmorepleted the treatment. He let out a sigh of relief. He could finally rx, as if he had achieved sess. He ced needles in the metal box and closed the lid. Gilmore then slipped the box into his pocket. In future, if he came across any seriously ill patients, he could save them at any time. Helene turned to face her father, Graham, who was still unconscious on the bed. Then she turned to look at Gilmore, who hadpleted his treatment. Are you done? she inquired. Gilmore nodded. Yes. Im done. Helene was perplexed. But why hasnt my father woken up yet? In fact, she did not expect her father to wake up. Therefore, she was not surprised Your father has recovered. Please take a look if you dont believe me! Gilmore smiled as he pointed to Graham. Helene and Murdoch both turned to look at Graham. They were taken aback when they noticed Grahams closed eyelids quivering slightly. After that, Graham opened his eyes. Helene was astonished and tears of joy welled up in her eyes. Dad! She immediately walked over to the bed. Murdoch also went forward with a smile. Mr. Field, youre finally awake! he said, respectfully. Gilmore, on the other hand, was smiling at them. It appeared that dry needling was simple and seemed to have no effect on Graham, who was in a deepa. In fact, even a wellCknown physician could not awaken Graham from hisa with the dry needling. Gilmore was able to perform a miracle because he had those silver needles for the treatment. With the help of his mana, he inserted the needles and unlocked Grahams trigger points in the head. He then cleared up the hemorrhage to repair the damaged brain tissue and nerves. After the mana vessels were cleared and his brain injury was healed, Graham awoke from his coma. When Graham woke up and saw Helene and Murdoch, he looked around at the unfamiliar surroundings. Helene, Murdoch, where am I? he asked in a weak voice. Helene replied, Dad, youre in a hospital. Youve been in aa for over a month. In light of this, Helene sadly and guiltily told her father, Dad, I shouldnt have argued with you that day. I made you pass out from anger. As long as your health improves, I promise to marry the Wyatt familys eldest son. Graham reached out and removed the oxygen mask. His consciousness grew clearer and he recalled many things. Help me sit up, he said to Helene. Both Helene and Murdoch exchanged worried nces. Dad, youve only just woken up, and your body is still weak. Im afraid sitting up isnt good for you. Im going to look for a doctor right now. Helene was about to leave. But Gilmore told her, Theres no need to look for a doctor. Your father is doing well now. You can help him sit up. Murdoch, please go and buy soup for Mr. Field, he said to Murdoch. He needs food before he can get out of bed and walk around. When Murdoch heard his words, he immediately responded, Yes, Mr. Reed. Gilmore was not a member of the Field family, but he saved Graham. Hence, Murdoch held Gilmore in the same regard as Helene. After that, Murdoch left the ward. As for Helene, she did not look for a doctor. Following Gilmores instructions, she helped her father sit up and ced a pillow behind him so he could lean against it. After doing all that, she asked, How do you feel, Dad? Graham nodded. Gilmore filled a cup with warm water and handed it to Graham, saying, Mr. Field, please have some water. Graham smiled as he nodded to Gilmore. Thank you, young man. He then drank a few mouthfuls of water. After cing the cup on the bedside table, he looked at Gilmore again and said, Young man, I havent asked your name yet. Before Gilmore could speak, Helene introduced him. His name is Gilmore Reed, Dad. He was the one who wake you up from youra. Mr. Reed, thank you for saving me, Graham said as he nodded to Gilmore. As a physician, it is my responsibility to save lives. Mr. Field, you dont have to be so polite, said Gilmore calmly. Graham had a favorable impression of Gilmore, who was indifferent and modest. Then he turned to his daughter, Helene, and asked, Helene, you said I was in aa for a month? Helene nodded. The doctor also warned us that you might turn into a vegetable and never wake up. When Graham heard this, his eyes zed with anger. I raised him for 30 years and gave him the opportunity to live a prosperous and powerful life. I also appointed him as thepanys vice president. I didnt expect him to be a tiger in sheeps clothing. He nearly killed me. Helenes surprised expression changed dramatically as she looked at her father. Are you scolding me, Dad? I really shouldnt have argued with you that day. I never imagined it would make you pass out She added, But I never wanted to hurt you. Ive always thought of you as my father. I know you are my good daughter, Graham said as he stroked Helenes head. Im not talking about you. Im referring to your cruel brother, Clinton. Helene was baffled. Her father fainted because of their argument. She had no idea how this was rted to Clinton. When Graham noticed his daughters puzzled expression, he told her what actually happened that day. 93% About a month ago, after a discussion about Helenes arranged marriage, Graham had a quarrel with her. After that, Graham went back to his study, and Clinton went to see him. Of course, the purpose of Clintons visit to Graham was not to mediate, but to stoke the mes. Clinton mmed Helene, calling her disrespectful and saying she had defied Grahams wishes and argued with him about the arranged marriage. He stated that if Helene kept acting so willfully, the Field family would be destroyed sooner orter. He even tried to persuade Graham to cast the disobedient Helene out of the Field family. However, Graham would never listen to Clinton. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Not only was he taken aback by Clintons actions, but as Helenes elder brother, he had no intention of protecting his younger sister. On the contrary, he was filled with malice toward her. Even an outsider would not do something like this. Therefore, Graham scolded Clinton on the spot. He stated unequivocally that he did not disy the virtues of an elder brother. Furthermore, Graham promised that he would not force Helene to leave the Field family and that she would inherit everything in the Field family in the future. When Clinton noticed Graham was upset, he quickly apologized Graham, on the other hand, did not forgive him. Instead, he turned around and said he did not want to see Clinton and asked him to leave the Field family the next day. Clinton had no idea that Graham would kick him out of the Field family. This fueled Clintons hatred, and he became incensed. Suddenly he grabbed Grahams head and shoved it at the nearest desk. Making 125 Making 125 After listening to her fathers story, Helene was flushed with disbelief. She never would have guessed that Clintons ruthlessness was to me for her fathersa. After that incident, Helene also noticed a red spot on her fathers forehead. But Clinton imed that Graham hit his head on the desk when he fainted. Helene waspletely unaware of the actual situation. After that, Clinton used Helene of being disobedient and the rest of the family chased her out of the family. Clinton even bribed a group of Horizon Group senior executives to oust Helene from her position as Vice President. Helene, who had been treated unfairly, believed she was the cause of her fathersa. She was filled with remorse and med herself for her actions. It was only now that she realized her fathers ident was the result of Clintons scheming. Compared to Helenes astonishment, Gilmore was extremely calm because he already knew what brought about Grahamsa, thanks to his Gods Eye. This was also the reason why he went to rescue Helene, brought her to the hospital and saved Graham from hisa. Only by saving Graham could the entire truth be revealed. And, of course, Clinton would be done for. Helenes eyes burned with hatred, and she said to her father, When you fainted, Clinton med me for it. He then banded) together with our family and chased me out. Following that, Helene recounted everything Clinton had done to her, After hearing his daughters story, Graham was furious. What a heartless monster. He was abandoned as a child, and your mother and I felt sorry for him, so we took him in. Originally, I intended to train him to be my sessor, but after so many years, he did not aplish anything worthwhile in his life or in thepany. On the other hand, he spent every day fooling around with women, drinking and having fun with them. He was a bona fide yboy. He continued, Thats why I chose you to be my sessor. I didnt expect that bastard to use such cunning schemes to seize control of the family and thepany. He even kicked you out Since Im not dead, Im not going to let him do evil and harm my family andpany. Dad, Clinton will be officially promoted to chairman in three days. He wantsplete control of the company, said Helene gravely. So hes trying to be the chairman? Graham sneered. Im going to reduce him to a person who has nothing, today Helene was shocked. Dad, you mean Contact thepanysten major shareholders. Call your Uncle Brown, Uncle Green, Uncle White, and Uncle Jackson to meet in the conference room at thepany at 12 oclock. Tell them it was my idea. Graham issued his instructions calmly, as if he was an armymander. Helene was ecstatic when she heard this. When she remembered that her father had just woken up from aa, she could not help but say, Dad, you just woke up. It might be harmful to your health if you attend the shareholders meeting. Dont worry, Helene. Ill be fine now that Ive gotten up. Furthermore, I dont want Clinton to cause further harm to our family andpany. Graham said firmly, his fists clenched. Helene gave a slight nod. Then Ill call Uncle Brown, Uncle Green, and the others right now and arrange for them to meet at thepanys headquarters. After that. Helene took out her phone and started calling. At the same time, in the Field familys vi. Clinton sat on the sofa in the living room with a glum expression on his face. He yelled angrily at Clive and a few bodyguards, You really disappoint me! Even with so many people, you managed to lose track of Gilmore. Furthermore, he even rescued Helene and Murdoch. The fact that Helene escaped with the shareholders agreement enraged Clinton the most. With that document, Helene would be a shareholder of the Horizon Group. And she owned 10 percent of thepanys shares as he did. If Helene presented the document at the shareholders meeting, it would be difficult to predict who would seed as chairman of the Horizon Group. After all, everyone was aware of Helenes achievements. Clinton could coerce the senior executives who had epted his bribes. However, thepanys major shareholders, particrly thepanys ten oldest shareholders, were difficult to deal with. Lets keep searching, Mr. Field. We will undoubtedly track down Gilmore, Helene, and the others. Clive looked embarrassed as he spoke to Clinton. You dont have to go, said Clinton. I have a more pressing task for you. Just send some bodyguards from the vi to look for them. Clive inquired, Mr. Field, what do you need me to do? The meeting will be held at noon today. When the timees, bring some people with you to guard the building entrance. If youe across Helene, you must capture her no matter what. She must be barred from attending the meeting. Clintons eyes shed with a cold light. Clive immediately responded, Yes, Mr. Field. After that, he inquired, But Mr. Field, didnt you say that the shareholders meeting would be held three dayster? Clinton smiled. Helene must have believed thepany would hold a shareholders meeting in three days. +93%0 So Ill have to catch her off guard. By the time she is aware, Ill be the chairman of the Horizon Group. Im curious to know what shed do at that point. Clive immediately realized andplimented Clinton. Mr. Field, no one canpete with you in terms of resourcefulness! All right, dispatch some people to look for Gilmore and Helene Follow me to thepanyter. Clinton stated. Yes, Sir! Clive then left the living room with a group of bodyguards. Clinton pulled out his phone and dialed a number. After the call was connected, Clinton said, Miss Wade, contact all the major shareholders. The meeting will take ce ahead of time. It will be rescheduled for noon today Meanwhile, in the hospitals ICU ward. Dad, Ive already contacted the ten shareholders and informed them that youve awoken from your coma, Helene said to Graham as she hung up the phone. They send you their best wishes for a quick recovery. Theyll also arrive on time for the stockholders meeting. Graham nodded. Thats great. Murdoch came back with a bowl of soup, which he then gave to Graham. Mr. Field, please have some soup! he said. Graham nodded. Murdoch then tried to feed Graham with a spoonful of soup. I can eat by myself, Graham responded. Murdoch was unwilling to give in. Mr. Field, your body is still weak. Ill feed you. Graham realized that saying anything more would be pointless, so all he could do was let Murdoch feed him. He had not eaten in over a month and had been receiving liquid nutrition to keep him alive. Thus, when Graham ate food again, even in soup tasted delicious. Of course, he could not eat greasy foods immediately because he had just recovered. This was the reason why Gilmore asked Murdoch to buy soup, Graham took an hour to finish the soup. After all, he had just recovered from aa. He had to eat slowly, so it took a while. After Graham finished, he asked Helene, What time is it now? 11:30 a.m. Helene checked her phone. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. All right, the stockholders meeting is in 30 minutes. Its time for us to go, Graham said calmly. Making 126 Making 126 At noon, arge group of people stood in front of the 1,200 feet high building belonging to the Horizon Group. Clive stood at the gate, observing the surroundings carefully, exuding a strong momentum, as he stood there like a brave guardian. He had failed several times to aplish Clintons orders. He was frustrated with himself. So, this time. Clive swore he would not let Clinton down, no matter what! He would not let Helene enter the building to attend the board meeting. Clive folded his arms and stood guard at the gate of the building. In front of him stood 20 to 30 suited bodyguards with sunsses, together with more than 20 bodyguards from thepany. They stood in an orderly line at thepany gate. Even a fly could not get into thepany, which was so heavily guarded by all these bodyguards. Clinton and the other ten shareholders were already in the building. They were in a meeting in the conference room now. Clinton, the ten significant shareholders, and some essential executives were sitting around in the large conference room. Clinton, in his role as the temporary chairman, was the chair of this meeting.. He stood up and smiled, Fellow shareholders, board of directors, given the present situation, I have to hold this meeting ahead of time. My dad is still in aa and hasnt woken up, after he had a dispute with my sister. However, thepany needs someone at the helm or the operations would suffer. I had to be extra cautious as it involves. ourpanys development. So today, we are here to elect a new chairman to lead the Horizon Group to a promising future. The ten grayChaired suited people seated in the conference room were both the shareholders as well as the board of directors of the Horizon Group. They were the founding members of the Horizon Group and dedicated themselves to thispany, together with Graham. Although they were not involved in thepanys operations, they still had a crucial stake in the company, with the right to Vole. Just like now, in the absence of Graham, they were essential to the appointment of the new chairman. In other words, they could decide whether Clinton could be the new chairman of the company. Its my great honor to be elected by the management and to be appointed as the temporary chairman. If I am lucky enough to get your trust and support to be the next chairman, I will do my best to enhance the development of ourpany! Clinton said earnestly to the shareholders. However, the ten shareholders did not respond. Clinton felt a little vindarrassed. Dont they want me to be the new chairman? Clinton wondered. He was already aware that they would not agree to let him be the new chairman. Because all of them knew that he was adopted by Graham. But, now, he was the only candidate for the post of chairman. Helene could not be present at all! Even if these old men were unwilling to choose him as the chairman, they had no other choice. Because no one else was qualified to be the chairman except for him, including these old men. There was a use in thepanys regtions stipted by Graham that shareholders could not hold the post of chairman! Suddenly, there was amotion! Everyone heard the sound of a helicopter hovering in the sky outside the floorCtoCceiling window. They looked out of the window and saw the helicopter flying toward them. Moreover, they also saw this helicopter had the words Horizon Group on its side. Clintons eyes widened, and he thought, Isnt this helicopter the chairmans private jet? This helicopter had been parked at the Field familys manor ever since Graham hadpsed into a coma. So how did it suddenly appear outside thepany! Clinton wondered. Suddenly, Clintons expression changed, and he thought, Is Helene on board the helicopter? Clinton, it seems that someone is missing in todays meeting? ashareholder asked. Clinton should address this shareholder as Uncle Brown in order of seniority. When he heard this, Clinton was even more certain that Helene might be in the helicopter. Clinton looked at him and said, Uncle Brown, you mean my sister, Helene? She was willful and caused my father topse into a vegetative state. This angered all the people in thepany. Therefore, our highClevel management then decided unanimously to remove her from her position and expel her. She cant be the chairman, so I hope that all of you present can support me. Suddenly, there was amotion! When Clinton was talking, the sound of the helicopters des drowned out his words. They saw the helicopter fly to the roof of thepany from the window. All the shareholders remained silent. They did not respond; it was as if they did not hear Clintons words. Clinton was totally pissed at them! He knew that they did it on purpose. ? Chisper 128 They we wanting for Heleer He would ne te them get what they wante bry Chaton Booked at the middle agol greasy faced man with ds and sed, Mr. Mill, and ask and to get the d wo rout and wh dares to ine has private ne without his pericum Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ben Mill was Clintons inned aide He immediately stood up and replied, Yes, Mr. Field He Ich the conference room immediately. Three or four police cars arrived at thepanys gate All the executives at the meeting looked a little uneasy They heard the sounds of the sirensing from downstairs, which meant the police were in the companys vicinity. They felt that something was about to happen. Even Clinton became restless. He could not figure out who was in the chairmans private helicopter which turned up so unexpectedly at thepany The sirens that came from downstairs disturbed him greatly, He had a bad feeling about it. Suddenly, footsteps came from outside the conference room. The meeting rooms door creaked and someone pushed the door open, It was Ben who had just left. Bowing, he stretched out his hand and said respectfully, Chairman, Miss. Field, this way Then, Graham, dressed in a suit and tie, came in from outside. His expression was serious Helene followed behind him, looking sexy and beautiful, in a ck suit. Gilmore and Murdoch were behind her Seeing them, Clinton was shocked. His eyes widened and he was speechless. The others in the conference room were also shocked. The shareholders stood up and said to Graham respectfully, Wee back, Chairman! Congrattions on your recovery Then, the other executives realized what happened and greeted Craham, too. Making 127 Making 127 Clintons eyes widened in horror. He never thought that Graham would be able toe to this board meeting. He thought. Shouldnt he be lying in the hospital like one of the living dead? Why does he look like nothing had happened? The most authoritative experts in the hospital have said that he might never wake up. What was happening? Who would enlighten me? he gaped both in panic and surprise. Graham. Helene, Gilmore, and Murdoch walked into the room. Graham smiled and said to the ten shareholders, Bros, please take a seat! The shareholders nodded to Graham and said. Chairman, youre finally back! We thought that you would abandon thepany and us. If you had not returned soon, the Horizon Group would have been overturned, a shareholder said. He was mocking Clinton. Graham nodded and said, You are right. If I had note back, thepany would be overturned by someone. But now that Im back, no one can make trouble in thepany! A senior executive immediately stepped forward, pulled out two chairs at the table, and respectfully said, Chairman, Miss. Field, please take a seat! This senior executive had been bribed by Clinton and carried out his instructions previously. But now, the chairman was back; he certainly knew which side his bread was buttered on. He immediately stood on Grahams side to show his loyalty. The other executives saw his action and immediately followed suit. They were busy serving coffee and greeting Graham. Clinton could not believe his eyes! All these senior executives who had been loyal to him before had suddenly be Turncoats Clinton felt as if someone had stabbed his heart or sent him to hell. Well, during the time that I was not in thepany, thank you for your hard work, Graham said to several solicitous executives. These executives answered obsequiously and even with some guilt, Not at all, chairman. Its our job. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Well, go back to your seats! Graham said lightly. The executives nodded and returned to their seats. 1300 FB Aug 23 in Then Gaham locket Clipton and akt. Now, you can contic pour meeting Clintonsce we deathly pole and his forehead was covered mense cold sweat. He felt incredibly int, yet in reality, he cold and shivered uncontroble His father came back to thepany Could he continue to hold the meeting? All the senior executives, including Ben, had jumped ship and were now on his fathers side. However, he was not surprised as their betrayal After all Graham was the biggest shareholder of thispany, with 70% of the shares. Even a fool would stand on the chairmans side, rather than him, the temporary chairman who did not have absolute power in thepany Suddenly Clinton knelt on the ground and cried loudly, Dad, I was wrong. Please give me a chance to correct my mistake. Tad, I shouldnt have hurt you. I was totally spaced out that night. Im sorry! Why did Clinton suddenly kneel on the ground and beg his fathers pardon? It was because he saw that the battle was lost, so there was no point in putting up any more resistance. He did not want to be expelled from thepany and family by Graham. If so, he would have nothing. So he knelt and cried loudly, hoping that Graham would give him a second chance. When they heard what Clinton said, all the shareholders and executives were t filled with doubt. They suspected that Grahamsa and his subsequent oneCmanth stay in the hospital had something to do with Clinton. Well, then tell me, what did you do? Why are you sorry for me? Graham said coldly. Dad. I shouldnt have defamed sister in the den that night. I even wanted you to disown her and kick her out of the Field family, Clinton cried bitterly, ashamed. All the shareholders and executives were surprised. What else? Graham said with a deadpan expression. Clinton looked embarrassed. He hesitated and said, And I shouldnt have grabbed your head and hit it on the desk, which caused you topse into aa for so many days. I deserve to die! After he spoke, Clinton pped himself hard. The meeting room was so quiet that only the sound of his pping could be heard. Both shareholders and executives were totally shocked. They did not expect that Clinton would try to kill his father! He was a monster! Graham was unmoved by Clintons behavior and said, You can even hurt your father and sister! You are not worthy to be the sessor of the Field agily and thepany I have called the police already. Youd better go to prison to reflect on your wrongdoings and turn over a new leaf? What? Clinton stopped and said in shock. Tad, did you call the police! No. Dad I am your only son Give me a chance! Dad he shouted Chinton crawled forward and tried to grab Grahams legs. However, Murdoch, who stood at the side, kicked Clinton naway and snarled. Do note near my boss! Do you think that you could put on a pitiful act and try to attack him again? Thats not going to happen! Clinton was kicked by Murdoch and was in great pain. He really wanted to exin that he was not trying to be pitiful or trying to sneak up and attack Graham But he had attacked Graham in the study and hurt him seriously. No one would believe him again. Clinton immediately felt as if he was backed into a corner. Furthermore, no one was willing to help him. Just then, they heard footsteps outside the conference room again A dozen policemen came into the room. Mr. Field, you called us and said that someone wanted to kill you. Where is he? A middleCaged policeman spoke respectfully to Graham He was Mike Brook. Deputy Superintendent of the Vista Verde Police Station. Graham was a prominent entrepreneur in the city, so Mike had already heard of him. Therefore, the police attached great importance to Grahams call As the Deputy Superintendent. Mike led the team here himself When Clinton saw the police, he was shocked and looked pale. Mr. Brook, my unfilial son, Clinton Field, tried to kill me Graham pointed to Clinton and said. Mike was surprised. Obviously, he did not expect that Clinton would want to kill his father. Murdoch, hand over the video recorded in my study to Mr. Brook Yes, sir. Murdoch responded. Making 128 Making 128 + 69% Murdoch handed a camera to Mike and said, Mr. Brook, this is the mic camera that was secretly installed in the study by Mr. Field. This miniature camera has all the evidence of Clintons criminal behavior. Mike took the camera from Murdoch and handed it to a policemjan next to him. He said, Check the contents of this miniature camera right away. The policeman took the camera Then he took out aputer, put it on the desk, and began to check the contents of the video recorded by the miniature camera.. Mr. Brook, I have evidence of Clintons admission that he tried to murder Mr. Field, someone said suddenly. Everyone looked at the speaker. It was Gilmore. Gilmore walked to Mike and turned on a mobile phone video. The video showed how Clinton knelt on the ground and admitted he wanted to kill Graham. Mr. Brook, is this valid evidence? Gilmore asked. Mike said, It can be used as evidence, but we need additional evidence to prove that he hurt Mr. Field Clinton, who was still sitting on the ground, saw that Gilmore had recorded what he had said earlier as murder evidence. It provoked his anger at Gilmore. However, there were so many police in the room that he could not get back at Gilmore, no matter how much he hated Gilmore. The police who was checking the miniature camera soon finished and said, Mr. Brook, the camera has the evidence! Mike immediately walked over and asked him to rey the recording. When he saw it, Gilmore knew that Clinton was doomed. When he managed to revive Graham in the hospital, they did not head straight to thepany before the board meeting Instead, they returned to the Field family manor. It was on Grahams advice. He recalled that he had installed a secret miniature e camera in his study. He set up the camera in the den as there were many important documents kept inside. If someone stole documents, he would know who did it through the camera. However, he didnt expect that the miniature camera woulde in handy as critical evidence to prove Clintons guilt. After getting the evidence, Graham, Gilmore, and Helene immediately came to Horizon Group via the chairmans private helicopter parked in the Field familys manor. ? @4 69% Aud The helicopternded on thepanys roof. Therefore, Graham, Gilmore, and Helene managed to attend the meeting on time and also managed to evade Clive and the other bodyguards who were stationed at thepanys gate. After Gilmore recalled all these, Mike also watched the whole video. Then. Mike looked at Clinton and said, Clinton Field, youre under arrest for attempting to murder your father. Were going to take you back to the police station for further investigation. Pleasee with us! Hearing those words, Clinton sank to the ground with a deathly pallor on his face. When he realized what had happened, he immediately begged Graham, Dad, help me. I dont want to go to jail. Please! Im VOUT SOIL Graham snorted. Sorry, I dont have a son like you. Now, I only have one daughter, Helene. Then, Graham looked at Mike and said, Mr. Brook, take him away! Hes no longer my son. You can sentence him however you want. Dont worry about me. Mike nodded and said. Dont worry Mr. Field. We will charge him ording to thew. Then he signaled to the two police officers. From N?velDrama.Org. They immediately stepped forward to grab Clinton, who fell to the ground, handcuffed him, and took him away. Mr. Field, goodbye, Mike said to Graham when he left. Take care Graham stood up to see him off. Then the police took Clinton away. Some senior executives, who had pledged their loyalty to Clinton. felt scared and shocked. They never imagined that Clinton would do such a heinous thing They had thought they had hooked up with the new chairman! They felt worried when they recalled how they had supported Clintons advice to remove Helene from her post as vice president. Clinton was taken away by the police. Next, he would be charged with murder and would be thrown into prison. These senior executives feared that Helene would take revenge on theinter. They all had strong survival instincts. Miss Field, I was deceived and threatened by Clinton. I had no choice but to agree to remove yo Field, please forgive me. A senior executive stood up, bowed deeply to Helene, and said bitterly, This executive was the first one to apologize to Helene. from your post. Miss The other executives followed suit as they stood up, bowed, and said guiltily, Miss Field, we were all fooled and threatened by Clinton Please forgive us. Tept your apology and forgive you. But, If you do it again. I wont keep you in thepany! Helene said coldly. She took on the demeanor of a powerful female president in an instant. Hearing this, all the senior executives were greatly relieved and said gratefully. Thank you, Miss Field! All right, the meeting is over. Go about your business! Helene said. Yes, Miss Field They left the meeting room, feeling greatly relieved that they had dodged the bullet. Only Graham. Helene, Gilmore, Murdoch, and the ten shareholders were left in the meeting room. Gilmore thought that there was nothing else for him to do here. Therefore, he said, Mr. Field, Miss Field, since everything is settled. I will leave now. Graham nodded, Mr. Reed, thank you so much. If it werent for you, the Field family and the company would be lost. Not at all, Mr. Field. Im happy to do what I could, Gilmore replied modestly Graham looked at Helene and said, Helene, see Mr. Reed off Helene agreed and left the meeting room with Gilmore. In the corridor, Helene said. Gilmore, thank you so much. If it werent for you, Clinton would have pushed me down bottomless pit. Gilmore soiled, Now that the storm has passed, the Field family and thepany will be under your control in the future. It will have a great future. Gilmore, would you like toe to my home for dinner tonight. Suddenly, Helene looked at him and asked. Dinner Gilmore was stunned Helene nodded thoughtfully, This was my fathers idea. Please. for his sake. Making 129 Making 129 Gilmore was duck by Helenes request, Of course, he had to respect Graham because he was a famous businessman in Verde. +69%) But, he had already arranged to have a candlelight dinner with Lilian tonight to celebrate theirst night in Vista Verde. It did not mean that he would note to Vista Verde again. The most important thing was that the candlelight dinner would be a prelude to their romantic night together. Gilmore did not forget the appointment he had with Lilian. But now, it seemed that they could not have the candlelight dinner. Gilmore had to say, Okay, Ille to the dinner tonight then. Bye. Ill walk you downstairs, Helene offered. Gilmore felt strange They were not lovers, so Helene didnt have to do that Gilmore could not refuse her kind gesture. Gilmore and Helene walked into the elevator. The doors closed and started descending and soon it reached the first floor. Gilmore and Helene walked out Gilmore looked at Helene and said, Miss Field, we have arrived, you can go back! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Helene looked at him and said shyly, Gilmore, can you just call me Helene? Gilmore was stunned. Was there a problem with calling her Miss Field? But, since she wanted that Gilmore nodded, Alright, Ill call you Helene. Helene was delighted. You can go back first. Gilmore turned around to leave. Helene reminded him, Gilmore, dont forget about tonights dinner. Gilmore waved without turning back and said, Rx, Ill be there. Then, he walked out of the gate. Helene smiled sweetly, and her eyes sparkled. Gilmore had saved her life. He had saved her fathers life as well. Even the Field family and the Horizon Group were indebted to him. 12:00 F Aug 23 Eee ppprncated (the sternly for how mantivena Jadran, Hele and that he has red we stalls or Cam The garanci thall, he wa That was about the 20 sal ase of premju gsid si de su thing was hoppkong Because, as a top external expert, he screwed up Clintons orders several times. He could only stand there as Clinton was being taken away by the police and could do nothing He lost his confidence because of these failures. He didnt leave immediately. He squatted on the square in selfCbinme. Then, he saw Gilmore walking out of the building. Like a violent beast, he immediately dashed toward Gilmore and wanted to vent his rage. Helene heard his angry roar. Clive growled and tried to block Gilmore, which in turn attracted the attention of the people around. They quickly surrounded him to watch. Clive, how dare you! Clinton has already been brought to justice. Do you want to end up like him? Helene was worried about Gilmore, so she coldly rebuked Clive. When Clive saw Helene, heughed, Well, great, youre here. Im a martial artist. I have to make a clear distinction between. kindnesses and wrongdoings. After I kill Gilmore, I will take you back to Sunsbury to be my wife. No one could stop me, hahaha When slic heard this, Helene snarled, Clive, youre a bad guy. 11 call the police now and have you put in prison, together with Clinton. Then, Helene took out her phone and was about to make a call Alright, go ahead. But, Im afraid that by the time the police arrive, Gilmore would already be dead and you would be in my hands by then Clive said this fearlessly, He looked at Gilmore fiercely and said in a cold voice, Gilmore, you have ruined Mr. Fields ns and my mission many times. This time, I will let you pay wit with your life for it! As soon as he finished speaking. Clives right hand curved into an eagle w and he went straight for Gilmores throat. He wanted to catch Gilmores throat with this vicious move! Helene was scared and nearly dropped the phone in her hand. The crowd also eximed. Clives eagle ws looked horrifying as they reached out for Gilmores throat. But, faced with Clives vicious attack, Gilmore stood his ground, He moved quickly and raised his palm instantly to hit Gilmore. There was a loud bang Clive screamed and flew backward abruptly. He spat out a mouthful of blood when he was still in the air! Blood sttered everywhere. The ground turned res Clive fell heavily to the ground. His clothes werostained with blood.. He fainted after twitching a couple of times. Helenes eyes and the eyes of the crowd widened in shock. Making 130 Making 130 Helene felt that Gilmore resembled an invincible her, who hada halo which glowed brightly in the sunlight. He became indescribably tall and mighty, She felt her heartbeat elerate and could not help admiring Id even more. At this time, the onlookers realized what had happened and apuded, Well done! How could he think ofmitting murder and trying to grab girl in broad daylight! Such evildoers should be punished! Gilmore cupped his fists together, bowed, and said, Thanks for everyones support! Then, meeting Helenes admiring gaze, Gilmore walked toward her. For some reason, Helenes heartbeat quickened when she saw Gilmoreing toward her. Gilmore bent to pick up the phone she had dropped on the ground. Helene, are you alright? Gilmore waved his hand in Helenes face, Recovering quickly, Helene blushed when she recalled how smitten she had been with Gilmore just now. She answered, I Im okay. Give me the phone. Ill call the police now. Gilmore must have noticed it! So embarrassing! she thought. Therefore, Helene wanted to cover up the awkward moment by calling the police. Gilmore returned the phone to her and watched as she called. Helene did not think Gilmore would stare at her as she called the police. Her heartbeat elerated again. She felt ufortable under Gilmores gaze, so she said teasingly, Turn around! I cant call when you are staring at me! was confused Gilmore was Why is Helene not able to use the phone when I look at her? When does she be so shy? Women are really such a mysterious species! he mulled, Gilmore had no choice but to turn around. But the onlookers did not disperse. They even took out their mobile phones to take photos of the fallen Clive. Needless to say, they took pictures to post on their TikTok and Instagram Helene ended the call and saw that Gilmores back was still to her. So, she said gently. You can turn around now. Gilmore turned around, looked at Helene, and asked, Finished? ??? + 69%8 * Helense isht G?lner vad. Tabomuld go. I just cas estiseras all around the bidding. So, we can get the evidence of Clives savage attack on Theher you eat deal with it by yourself Helene nodded Dont worry til take care of it Gilmoon behered it would not be hard for Helene. Then, he waves his hand a Helene and let Looking at his receding figure. Helene felt sad. She saw Galmore hailing a taxi and leaving Soon, two police cars turned up at the Horizon Group. Gilmore took a taxi to the Field family manor, and drove away in his BMW His car was parked there because he had driven Helene and her father back home. Later, they took a helicopter to the Horizon Group. He had entered the Field family manor with Graham and Helene, so no one stopped him when he came back to the After leaving the Field family manor, Gilmore rushed to the hotel where Lilian was at. At Star Hotel, Sth floor, Room 10. Gilmore knocked on the door and said, Lilian, its me, Gilmore. Tming. Lilian replied. Then the door opened, and Lilian appeared. Gilmore hugged Lilian Lilian said softly, What are you doing? The doors not closed yet Gilmore smiled and closed the door with one hand. Then, he turned around and forced Lilian against the door. Gilmore, you what are you doing? Lilians heartbeat quickened, and her face was already flushed Gilmore smiled. My dear, something quite romantic. Then, they showed their love at the door. They kissed each other passionately. They kissed for a long time, and Lilian found it hard to breathe, Soon, she pushed Gilmore away and said shyly with a flushed face, Gilmore, could we just continue tonight? Gilmore got what she meant, so he nodded. 23 111 manor He just wanted to kiss her when he saw her in the hotel He could control himself They sat down on the sofa in the mont Lilian gradually calmed down, and then she looked at Gilmore Did you think of a way to deal with Clinton? and asked, Gilmore, where did you go after you left me? Gilmore smiled. You might not believe it, but Clinton is screwed Lilian asked suspiciously, He is screwed? How did you do it? Gilmore sold her how he saved Helene, revived Graham up at the hospital and how Graham overcame Clintons conspiracy in the board meeting. Lilian was shocked. She didnt expect that Gilmore could put Clinton in jail in such a short time. Gilmore really did what he promised and that was to defeat Clinton. When she calmed down again, she asked, How did you know where Helenes vi was? Gilmore smiled and replied, I hired a private detective to tail Clinton two days ago. So I managed to work out his actions. When his men tailed Murdoch and found Helenes hideout, I was aware of it. Actually, there was no detective at all. He lied because he could not tell Lilian that he could see everything with his Gods Eye Lilian did not doubt him. She nodded, I see! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. By the way, Lilian, Mr. Field invited me to have dinner tonight. Will youe with me? Gilmore suddenly thought of it and asked. Lilian immediately shook her head and said, He invited you, not me. I would feel ufortable to have a meal with such a rich family. I would rather have dinner with Mr. Hamilton and my other girls Gilmore did not force her because he also did not want to have a meal with the Field family. At seven oclock in the evening. Gilmore left the hotel and drove to the Field family manor. Making 131 Making 131 The Field familys manor was brightly lit. Gilmore followed Murdoch and walked into the manor. Graham was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Mr. Reed, my distinguished guest, please sit down Graham stood up and smiled, Gilmore hurried forward and said, Mr. Field, youre too kind. Im so ttered! Graham smiled and replied. Mr. Reed, dont be shy. Make yourself at home? Gilmore was uneasy about Grahams words, and he thought, So the Field familys manor is my home? Does he want me to be Helenes husband? Helene is beautiful and perfect Marry her? That doesnt sound so bad. But in fact, these were just Gilmores thoughts. He knew that Grahams words were just polite. Thank you, Mr. Field, said Gilmore. Then he sat down on the sofa. Graham also sat down and said, Murdoch, tell the servants to bring the dishes. Also, go upstairs and tell Helene that Mr. Reed is here. Murdoch responded and left. Graham picked up the Brown Betty teapot on the table and poured some tea for Gilmore. He said, Mr. Reed, please taste it. Gilmore nodded, picked up the cup, and took a few sips. The tea was sweet and pure, and the aftertaste lingered on. People would feel refreshed by its fragrance. The tea was wonderful andparable to the Earl Grey tea left by Christine in the Pzzo Mr. Field, this is good tea! Gilmore praised it sincerely. Graham said with augh, It seems that youre a tea man as well. Gilmore quickly shook his head and said, No, Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Suddenly, the sound of high heels came from the stairs. Gilmore looked at the stairs and was surprised by what he saw. With flowing long hair, Helene walked down the staircase in a red strapless dress. Her exposed skin on her shoulder was fair, her waist was slim, and her legs were long and slender. Gracing her feet was a pair of red high heels. ||| Chapar 191 She koked beautiful, noble fashionable, and elegant. She was ein piar with the most beautiful actresses. She was a downright goddess She walked down the stairs over to Calmone in a very elegant She fel sweet and happy when attracting his attention Indeed, the bad idressed up for him. As the saying goes, a woman adorns herself for her lover. Obviously, Gilmore was clearly drawn to her beauty. How could Helene not be delighted Gilmore, youre here, she said with a smile. Only then did hee back down to earth. He thought, Oh my God, even a man as determined as me is almost entranced. Shes so charming. But, obviously, because of his strong will, he was not captivated by her beauty. He calmed down and nodded. Yes, I just arrived. Seeing Gilmore under her spell but still managing to act unmoved, Helene almostughed. However, she suppressed her smile. No matter what, dressing up had not been in vain. At this moment, Murdoch walked out of the dining room and said to Graham, Mr. Field, all the dishes have been served Pleasee to the dining hall. Graham nodded and said. Gilmore. Helene, lets go. They agreed at once. Then the three of them walked into the dining hall. It was very spacious with luxurious decor. A round mahogany table was already filled with delicious dishes. They sat down at the table, and Murdoch set the table up for them. Come, Gilmore, have some food, Graham said. Thank you, Mr. Field he replied. Helene picked up a piece of chicken directly, ced it in Gilmores bowl, and said softly, Gilmore, have some chicken This surprised him. Helenes behavior gave him a strange feeling. It was like a girlfriend picking up food for her boyfriend. ||| Chaper Tat Atai bur poolne ly said. Thank you. Then they began sal Giboner Theard Hom Helene that Clive wanted to make trouble for you when your left the company, Graham said to him while rating Dont worry about that. Eve already hired awyer. Clive wont be released from prison for 10 years, so he cant hurt you, he est. Gilmore smiled and said to him, Thank you, Mr. Field Actually, he was not worried that Clive would make trouble for him again. First of all, Gilmore was highly skilled in martial arts, far more skilled than Clive. Secondly, he did not show any mercy to Clive in the battle in front of the Horizon Group. He directly destroyed Clives ability to fight in the future. Therefore, there was no way that Clive could take revenge on him. Suddenly, Graham looked at him and asked, Gilmore, I want to ask you a question. But I dont know how youll respond. Go ahead, Mr. Field, he replied. Graham looked at Gilmore sincerely and said, My unfilial son used to be thepanys vice president. But now hes been taken away by the police. So the position in thepany is vacant. Would you like to be my vice president? vice president of the Horizon Gilmore did not expect that Graham would ask him to take over for Clinton to be the v Grup. This indeed exceeded his expectations. Although many people dreamed of bing the vice president of the Horizon Group, Gilmore was not interested in it. Therefore, he said, Mr. Field, thank you for thinking so highly of me, but Im still studying at Oakhaven University, and 1 dont want to neglect my studies. So please forgive me for refusing your offer Graham was surprised. He did not expect that Gilmore would refuse him. However, he did not force him and said, Gilmore, since you want toplete your studies first, I wont pressure you. But because you helped me, Helene, the Field family, and the Horizon Group, Ill hold this position for you. Gilmore quickly said, Mr. Field, Ive already said that everything I did was just what I should do. Please dont think about it The position of vice president should be reserved for someone with great talent. Gilmore, Ive been doing business for decades, and I never break my promise. Since I said Ill hold the position for you. Til keep my word, Graham said seriously. gone back on his word even once in his life, life, so youd better not expect him Heleur also added, Gilmore, my dad has never go to break his promise. Whether you want to be the vice president or not, this position will be reserved for you. Kilmore could only say All right He did not intend to work for the Horizon Group, but he could cooperate with them in the future. 40 minutester, they finished the meal. Gilmore bade farewell to Helene and her father. Graham stopped him and said, Gilmore, I have something for you. Then. Murdoch walked in with a portfolio, but Gilmore did not know what was inside it. Murdoch handed the portfolio to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, this is what Mr. Field provided for you. Gilmore 400k it and asked, Whats this? Gilmore, go back now and take a look, Graham said mysteriously, Making 132 Making 132 Helene walked Gilmore out of the vi. Gilmore took the portfolio and was confused about it. Actually, it was easy for him to find out what was inside, He could just open it right away, then he would know what was inside. But he had promised Graham that he would not open it until he got back home. He could not break his promise. If so, he would lose his trustworthiness. So, in the end, he did not open it up. He knew that even if he asked Helene about it, she would not tell him. So he did not bother to ask her. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Helene walked silently next to Gilmore, peeking at him from time to time. She smiled and said, I know whats on your mind. Youre thinking about whats in the folder. Hezily replied, Since you wont tell me, I know not to ask your Sheughed. I cant tell you, otherwise my dad will scold me Well, you dont have to tell me. Ill find out when I get back, he said. She added with a nod, I see that youre a man of your word. Then she changed the subject and said, Gilmore, are you going back to Oakhaven soon? Well, Ill return there tomorrow. Call me when youe to Oakhaven, and Ill treat you well, he said enthusiastically. She said, Thank you. My family has a branch office in Oakhaven. Ill see you again soon. They then arrived at the parking lot. Gilmore opened the door of the BMW and got in. He then closed it while saying. Thank you for your kind hospitality. Bye now! Wait! Helene stopped him when she saw him about to start the car. He looked at her in confusion and asked, Is there something else? Helene lowered her head and nodded slightly. Well, just tell me then, he said. Helenes eyes were gentle as she said, Gilmore, you still didnt tell me Do I look good tonight? Gilmore was surprised by that. Looking at Helenes bold, direct, gentle, and shy gaze, even a pig could understand what she meant. He finally understood her strange behavior from earlier today. For example, she insisted on walking him out from the top floor to the first floor and even asked him to turn around as she called the police. Now she asked him if she looked beautiful tonight. She had fallen in love with him! Gilmore thought it was interesting. So he deliberately and boldly looked at herCfrom her perfect face, fair neck, and great chest, down to her slender waist, and even lower She felt ufortable when he eyed her from head to toe. So, she could not contain herself and said, Cilmore, what are you doing? He smiled and said, Im admiring your beauty. Youre like a fairy with glorious radiance. Look at you, I cant breathe, and my heart is beating so fast. Youve totally captivated my heart Helene thought that his sweet words were exaggerated, but she still felt delighted. So she asked, Gilmore, you dont say that to all the girls, do you? He immediately replied. No, no, no. I swear that Ive only said that to you. He did not lie. He had only ever said those sweet words to Helene But he knew so many sweet words, so he could say many different ones! Therefore, he had never said those sweet word to Lilian, ire, or Christine But he had said other sweet words to them. How could Helene know Gilmores trickst She immediately believed him when he swore to her She felt a sweetness in her heart. She pouted and said coquettishly. I believe you She unknowingly showed a little guls gentleness in front of Gilmore Well, Helene, Ive said that youre beautiful, so can I go home now? he asked. Or should we find a hotel to have a deepermunication he looked at her and asked slyly Helene was puzzled A deepermunication? He said seriously, Yes, deepermunication means to do something further Helene finally reacted. She reached out her hand to pinch his arm and said, Gilmore, you roguer The pain made hon grit his teeth. He thought, God! Why do all the women I meet like to pinch my arm? Why do all of them have such strength He was on the verge of copsing Helene rted tur feud and bus tundantly, Tony that to me again! wood Fl be a gentlenum in front of your hom now on, he sailenks a look of surrender. Helene said auliciously, It is outment on it. Dont let it live a murk From outside the cat widow, Helene molled and said. Drive ety nodded He started the ear, then looked at her and said theaightfully, Hegne, theres something I think you should know. She looked directly into his eyes and asked, Are you trying to tell me that you have a girlfriend? She already knew that he had a girlfriend, tin, she even called her today She told Ideas that Clinton wanted to send someone in deal with her and Gilmore, Odmore ked curiously, And you dont mind Hele was very confident as she said, Its a tucpetition. Lilian like you, and so can 1 17 it We dithcult for someone to meet a person they really love. I 1 dirt fight for the ou loved. I regret ut for the rest of my It No, I will not give upt There was no pledge of eternal love Now her However, Helenes words were more resolute than both of those Dings ston At dust moment, Gilmore was also tom hrs by the mess in her words. He then nodded toward her This meant that he hail already epted Helenes love. After that, he started the car and drove away Helene watched his car until it was out of sight. Then she turned round to go back to the vi goback Making 133 Making 133 In the living room of the vi, Graham was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea. Seeing Helene return, he said gently, Gilmore left She nodded and said, Yes Then, she sat down on the sofa. Well, does he still not want to be the vice president of ourpany? Graham asked. She shook her head So, did you confess your feelings for him? he askerl Yeah, I did she replied. And what did he say? he asked. He agreed, she said with a blush on her face. Graham looked happy and said, Thats great! Dad, although he agreed, hes going back to Oakhaven tomorrow, she added. Dont worry, he holds a 10% share of ourpany. Youll have a lot of other chances to meet him, Graham said confidently. Helene looked at her father and asked curiously, Dad, why do you value him so much and want to matchmake us? She felt that it was reasonable for her father to give Gilmore 10% of the shares to thank him for his help. But, she obviously felt her father wanted to matchmake the two of them rather than simply thank Gilmore. Graham took a sip of tea and then said solemnly. Helene, I asked someone to investigate Gilmore. I found that he invested 300 million dors to sponsor arge variety show for NexusTV] Moreover, he has business cooperation with ire, the daughter of the wealthy Carter family in Oakhaven. As far as I know, Mr. Carter wants him to marry his granddaughter ire. He looked at Helene and added. Denton is an ambitious man in Oakhaven. Few people are able to catch his eye. The candidate Denton chose before was the wealthy Benjamin Palmer, but in the end, he chose Gilmore to be his grandsonCinw. This is proof that Gilmore is not a simple man. Otherwise, why would Denton choose him over Mr. Palmer? Helene felt stressed when she heard that ire also liked Gilmore. This meant that she had another powerfulpetitor. Now, do you know why I valued Gilmore so highly? Even a person like Denton thinks so highly of him. He must be talented and have some abilities that you and I do not know of Graham said seriously. This was the conclusion he hade to base on his experience in business through the decades. Helene understood it all when she heard her fathers words. Chine Then be saved her father by using ne The Cons plot leaked out during the and meetings, and he was taken away by the police. Then Gorr defeated Cle It seemed that she and her father had revealed the conspiracy of Clinton and regained control of the family and the However, each crical rep was aplished with Gilmores help. From this one could see how astonishing he was And the medical skills and martial arts he disyed were profound and powerful. At this moment. Heime realized that it was an Elusion to think that Gilmore was just an ordinary guy He was really a badCass who was good at ying dumb Helene nodded and said seriously, Dad I understand I wont let another woman take him away Gribam nodded with a smile. Ar leaving the Field familys manor, Gilmore drove to the Grand Majesty Hotel because Lilian, Mr. Hamilton and her Pheads were eating there They would not havee to this hotel if Clinton had not been taken away by the police. After driving into the parking lot of the Grand Majesty Hotel, Gomore took out his mobile phone to call Lillian. A few secondster, the answered, Gilmore, are you here at the Grand Majesty Hotel? Yes, Im in the parking lot. Are you finished yet? he asked. Almost Would you like toe up for a drink? Lilian asked over the phone. Nah, Ill wait for you downstain, he replied He refused because he had eaten with the Field family, so he was totally full. Be there in 10 minutes, the sid Okay, Ill wait for you here, he said. He then hung up the phone Beat in the car and waited for Lilian toe down He was bored, and suddenly he saw the folder in the passenger seat. Anyway, he had already left the Field familys manor, so he could open it up to see what was inside. He grabbed the portfolio, untied the string around the seal and opened it up. He grabbed vore documents and saw the words stock ownership on them. 111 3307 To Aug 73 0017. sck which in unprise Then he read threach the scarfully Corshamshad The fund that shape had given him a 10 share of the Horien Group The text Caham to give him och a signife ant take cut expect As far as he kurw. Helene only held a 10: share. Camare also investigated the Horizon Groups background. It was a colossal enterprise ranked sixth in Vista Verde, spevaluring in hotels, finance, real estate, and department stores. Its market value was as high as 10 billion dors. This meant that Gilmores shares were equivalent to one billion dors. He was stunned by this He had indeed helped Helene and Graham. But Graham did not need to give h It was too much for him. him a 10% share. He remembered what Graham had said when he went to the Field familys for dinner tonight. He asked him to treat the Field familys vi as his own home. He had thought that Graham was just kidding. But now, it did not seem to be so simple, Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Graham had promised him the position of vice president and had now given him a 10% share of the Horizon Group Helene expressed her affection for him tonight. le thought that everything pointed to them wanting him to marry Helene. He He looked at the stock ownership papers and frowned slightly. He knew that even if he sent it back now, Graham would say that he would never take back things that he had given away. Furthermore, he had tacitly agreed with Helenes feelings. So he might be the sonCinw of the Field family someday. He put the stock papers back into the folder on the seat. Since the Field family showed their kindness, he would ept and temporarily be a shareholder of the Horizon Group Anyway, he did not need to work at the Horizon Group to manage their operations. 10 minutester, Lilian, Mr. Hamilton, and others walked out of the hotel When Lilian saw Gilmores car, she waved goodbye to her friends and went over to him. Gilmore, sorry to keep you waiting she said with a smile. Hey, it wasnt long. Lets go! he said and then drove away. ? After returning to the hotel, they washed up and turned off the lights. Then the sound of clothes hitting the floor could be heard. Because they would go back to Oaven tomorrow, they cherished this wonderful time they had together. It was an endless night. SEND G Making 134 Making 134 The night passed, then the morning came Gilmore opened his sleepy eyes and saw Lilian lying next to him, looking at him with her bright eyes. She had clearly woken up before him. He asked her with a smile. Lilian, why are you looking at me? She smiled in return. I want to look at you every day when I wake up. Thats easy. Marry me, he said.. No, I want to finish my studies first and then marry you, she said with a shake of her head Well, even if we dont get married, we can still meet each other frequently, Call me if you want to see me. He shed a cool smile. She nodded and said, Sure. Then he gently kissed her forehead. Gilmore, our flight is at 11. Lets go back to the viter. I still have to pack my bags, she said. Okay, lets wash up and have breakfast, he replied.. OK! She immediately got out of bed. The bedsheets slid off her body showing her smooth skin. Even though Gilmore already knew her beauty, his eyes still lingered on her gorgeous body. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Under his gaze, Lilian flushed, but she was no longer as shy as before. She regarded Gilmore as her only man, her future husband. Therefore, she did not feel embarrassed. She was shy but sweet, She put on clothes and went into the bathroom to wash up. find be Gilmore also got up, only to he got an erection. He was embarrassed about it. Then he put on his clothes and went into the bathroom. After they had breakfast in the hotel, it was already past nine oclock. Then Gilmore and Lilian drove to the hillside vi. Miss, youre back. Ive prepared your bags for you, said Gina when Lilian got back to the vi. Lilian was touched by that and said, Gina, youre more thoughtful than my mother. Gina smiled, saying, Well, I raised you. Knowing that you were going back to Oakhaven soon, Id surely pack your bags for you. Take a break with Mr. Reed, I will bring your luggage down, she added. Chuge 151 [7] Ac Then, they walked out of the vis am Gina pot the case in the trunk of Lilian BMW ???? ??? drendy after 10 mo Lin nodded and said. OLIC Then the give her the keys. Cana satin the divers seat, while Gilmore and Lilian sat in the back Cilmore was surprised. He did not expect that Gina could drive Shes quitepetent he thought They all drove away from the vi When they arrived at the airport in Vista Verde. Gina took out the suitcase from the trunk and gave it to Lilian. She said. Co back to Oakhaven and say hello to your parents for me. Give me She was very kind to remind Lilian, as if she were her daughter leaving home. Lilian nodded and said. OK, take care, Gina Go! The ce is leaving She waved at Lilian and Gilmore Then the two of them waved back at her After going inside, they walked to the lounge At II o clock, their ne took off to go to Oakhaven The nended at the Oakhaven airport at four oclock in the afternoo Gilmore and Lilian walked out of the airport Gilmore took into the parking lot, got in the Mercedes he had parked before, and drove off He then sent her home, which was in a vi neighborhood. He did not see her parents when he carried her luggage and walked into the vi He knew that her parents were government officials. Her father, the mayor of Oakhaven, was busy with work every day. Even Lilun could not see him frequently. Gilmore sat there for a while and then left. Then he drove to Newhaven Commercial za. Chapes 111 He arrived in Nescheren Doomer is Marx and parked the car ride Evermore Diner Commercial or were no guests in the testaurant, only the busy staff was there Once he walked in all the stall greeted him They knew that he was the son of the hostes, Han and Sophi and the boyfriend of ire, the eldest daughter of the Carter family and the president of Newhaven Commercial z So when they saw him, they showed him some respect. An employee walked into the kitchen to tell Han and his wife that he had arrived. Soon after, Han and his wife walked out of the kitchen. Valmore, youre back from Vista Verde, they said with delight. He nodded and replied, Yup, Im back. His parents had called him when he went to Vista Verde. He told them that he went to Vista Verde to visit Lilian and deal with the business of Evermore Diner. His parents were curious about the business. So he said that when he came back, he would tell them about it, That was why they looked at him expectantly when he returned Han asked, Gilmore, so what about the business? I went to Vista Verde to talk with NexusTV. After a few days, theyll advertise Evermore Diner, Gilmore looked at his father and said Advertise on television! Han and Sophiaughed. Even the staff was excited. Mr. Reed, is our restaurant going to be on TV? They asked. Which star will promote So, can we be on TV too? Everyone discussed it excitedly restaurant? Gilmore said with a smile, Thats right, our restaurant is going to be on TV! And, the actress doing the promotion is super hot! All of you could show up on TV he added. The employees all eximed, Awesome! Til be on TVE After walking out of Evermore Diner, Gilmore went to i Knock knock. When he got there, he knocked on the door. She replied, Pleasee in! Making 135 Making 135 Gilmore walked into the office and closed the door behind him. Then, he saw ire sitting at her desk in office clothes, reading alocument. Her long hair went around her neck, gathering on the left side of her chest. She frowned slightly and focused on her work, looking beautiful Gilmore walked over to her and put a briefcase on her desk. Then, he sat down on a chair, He purposely cleared his throat and asked, Well, Miss Carter, at I not weed? Why dont you look at me? ire still did not raise her head. She was writing on a document with a pen and said coldly, I heard that you went to Vista Verde to find an actress. Why are you back so soo) After hearing her words, Gilmore understood why she was so cold to him She was jealous It seemed that she had learned from his parents that he had gone to Vista Verde to find Lilian. Gilmore smiled and said, Thats right. I went to Vista Verde to find Lilian I had something important to discuss with her, he added. ire finally looked up at him and said coldly as before, Well, nothings more important than dating your lover. Gilmore sighed. Well, if thats what you want int to say, how can I reply? After that, he stood up, opened his briefcase, took out two documents, ced them in front of her, and said, You can take a look at these two documents. I have to go. He then picked up his briefcase and walked out. ire watched him walk out of her office. She felt sad She was so cold to him because she wanted to hear his exnation. She wanted to hear him say that he did not go to Vista Verde to find Lilian In the end, however, he did not say anything So she felt sad about it. Then, she calmed down and picked up the two documents he left for her. She gradually stopped frowning when she read the documents. Then she did not feel sad anymore.. In fact, she was in high spirits. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Because of these two documents, her emotions changed quickly It was the somership contract that Gilmore had signed with NusTV It was stipted that Evermore Diner would be the title sponsor of the Him, Friends, Run show on NexusTV NexusTV would also advertise Evenmore Diner vigorously on the program. In addition, the contract also mentioned that the next episode of Run, Friends, Run would be recorded in Evermore Diner in Oakhaven. Evermore Diner would be strongly rmended to the people watching all over the country. Furthermore, the contract also mentioned Lilian, which was something that ire cared about. Lilian would be the spokesperson for Evermore Diner and film a specialized advertisement to be broadcast on NexusTV. After reading the contract, ire thought, So he went to Vista Verde to talk about a cooperation with NexusTV. He didnt go there to date Lilian. She felt guilty when she remembered the cold attitude she greeted him with. So, she immediately picked up her phone and called him. -The phone rang a few times and finally connected. Gilmore said, Hello, Miss. Are you not angry at me anymore! ire bit her red lips and said, Gilmore, I misunderstood you. Are you free tonight? I want to invite you to have dinner and talk about the TV station. Of course. Itd be my pleasure, he said. Hearing his words, ire felt very delighted and smiled. Its settled then. See youter See youter, he replied. At night, in a fancy Western restaurant in Oakhaven Gilmore and ire sat at a table and ate steak and foie gras with knives and forks. They discussed Evermore Diners n to shootmercials and participate in variety shows. He told her that the production team of NexusTV woulde to Oakhaven in five days to put up advertisements and make some programs. Therefore, the Evermore Group had to be prepared before the people from the TV station arrived. ire promised that she would be prepared for anything. was half She told him that the Evermore Group had opened 80 new branches in Oakhaven, and its renovation progress was done. And these branches would be opened in 10 days. Gilmore remembered that he had assigned something to Dave a few days ago. He wondered how that was going So he said, Ill call Dave and ask him about the progress of delivering the ingredients and supplies and recruiting the chefs to cook the rustic food. ||| E ire nodidest. Gilmore then took out his phone and called Dave. Dave immediately picked up the phone and said respectfully, Any orders, boss? Ross Gilmore wondered. He was surprised to hear that. When did he be Daves boss? Thest time he went to Elmwood, Dave still called him Mr. Reed. Why did he call him boss now? Gilmore did not know that Stuart had told Dave that he would be a powerful backer for Dave and the Thompson family. Dave almost worshiped him like a God. etwo Dave called Gilmore boss because it was a polite term for someone he respected. This meant that Gilmore was the one he followed. Wait, Dave, why did you call me boss? I wont be part of any groups with you, Gilmore seriously said. I know! I wont be a part of those groups anymore either. I want to be rich with you, so I called you boss, Dave hurriedly exined Gilmore finally epted the situation. It was reasonable for Dave to call him boss because he pointed out a way for Dave and the Thompson family to get Okay, I dont mind! Gilmore said. Yes, boss, Dave said happily. Boss, what can I do for you? he asked. rich. I want to ask about the food purchasingpany and the logistics transport team. And, have you signed an agreement with the vegetable farmers? Gilmore asked. Dont worry, my dad has a good rtionship with the locals. So, thepanys procedures were completed in one day, and the logistics purchasing vehicles also got the licenses. The purchasing agreement with the vegetable farmers in the four counties has also been signed, Dave replied Hearing Daves words, Gilmore felt delighted. It seemed like he had chosen the right person. Dave could finish his task so quickly because of the help of his father. His father had a good rtionship with some people in Elmwood and beyond. Dave had many friends that had nothing to do. So he led them to each vige in the four counties to find vegetable farmers to sign a purchasing agreement. On the one hand, many hands make light work. On the other hand, it could give these people a decent job. This drew them onto the right path. Finally, Gilmore asked, Did you find any chefs who are skilled in preparing rustic food I have recruited hundreds of chefs from Elmwood; they can go to Oakhaven at any time, Dave replied. Chaptery Gilmore was delighted and said, Good job, Dave! In a few days tell you when to bring the chefs to Oakhaven. Yes, boss. Ill deas you say, he replied. Boss, do you have any other orders? he asked. Nope. All the branches will open in a few days. When you and your brotherse to Oakhaven, Ill treat you to drinks! Gilmore said. Thank you, boss! Dave said. Gilmore was delighted about Daves call. Everything was ready; they were just waiting to open for business! Making 136 Making 136 NexusTVs production crew arrived in Oakhaven five dayster. ire, the Evermore Group CEO and the Carter family daughter, weed the crew herself. Run, Friends, Run was a popr variety show nationwide. Therefore, when people heard the crew was going to film an episode in Evermore Diner, fans from Oakhaven and all other cibes traveled all the way to be there.. Newhaven Commercial za was crowded with fans during the few days the crew was working on the new episode. Both the Oakhaven traffic department and the police station sen many men to manage the traffic and keep the crowd under control Journalists across the country also traveled there with the hope of getting some firstChand scoop. The news of Run, Friends, Run Shooting at Evermore Diner had already blown up the Inte even before the crew could be done filming the episode. Evermore Diner also made headlines for several days. Out of curiosity, people also went online and searched Evermore Diner. The clicks on the search result the restaurant had never been higher. Anticipating something like this could happen, ire had alreadyunched the Evermore Diners official website, on which she introduced its various specialties and featured its food therapy concept. Within just a few days, Evermore Diner had attracted a lot of attention from theizens. People even dug out the video where Denton and ire devoured the food in the restaurant a month ago, making Evermore Diner go even more viral on the Inte, People grew even more intrigued once they found out Lilian, the new generation most popr celebrity, endorsing Evermore Diner. Since ire and Lilian were both major figures in Evermore Diner, they were constantly in touch with each other. At the beginning. ire regarded Lilian as a potential threat. Surprisingly, the two eventually became close friends after a few days of cooperation. So close that they could be like twin sisters. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As time went by, the 80 branches of Evermore Group in Oakhaven had all already been renovated. Boom! Boom! Boom! Surrounded by cheers and confetti, the 80 branches in Oakhaven finally opened their doors after 15 days of renovation and decoration. A fleet of brandCnew trucks delivered all the authentic ingredients from Elmwood to the 80 kitchens. The fleet was assembled by Dave. That same day, a new episode of Run, Friends, Run also aired on NexusTV, which was sponsored by Evermore Diner. In the show, popr celebrities were chatting, entertaining, and softCshilling Evermore Restaurants dishes every chance they got. The most frequent words they repeated was Evermore Restaurants food is organic and healthy. Come and taste it for yourself! The ertisement Ln shot for Evernote Diner was also pollifig on all channels. As Gilmore expected. Exermore Diner became famosas all over the country thanks to the variety show promotion and the advertisements. The 80 branches business was booming since the opening Lilian, who was in charge of the branchs management, was also wellCprepared for the uing business. She worked on the recruitment of hundreds of chels and waiters, handled the supply of ingredients, and addressed all other potential problems Hundreds of diners in Oakhaven crowded the restaurants. Of course, the opening of 50 Evermore branches also rmed some major brands in the local catering industry. One of them. Gastronova Ventures, the biggest catering business in Oakhaven, was the first to lose its cool. In the Gastronova Ventures headquarters, a middleCaged woman in office was slightly frowning as she knocked on the Vice Presidents office door. Come in! Benjamins voice sounded from inside. Upon hearing that, Ms. Patterson walked in. Mr. Palmer, bad news! Ms. Patterson reported with anxiety. Benjamin was checking the stock market that very moment. He stared at theputer screen as he asked, Whats wrong? Mr. Palmer, have you heard that Evermore Diner had opened 80 branches in just half a month? Their poprity is going to surpass ours if we dont do something about it, Ms. Patterson said, worried. Benjamin stared at her with a smile. Yeah, I know that. No big deal. Mr. Palmer, do you already have a n? Ms. Patterson asked Benjamin chuckled. Why do we need a n? There is no way they will ever surpass us. Indeed they opened all those branches. Yes, their business was booming. But thats just something they want us to see. Do you know they spent 25 million dors on promoting their brand? They even hired Lilian to shoot amercial for them. Do you know how much that costs? Its normal that happened since they have spent that much money. But what if it keeps going on like this? What if our business gets stolen away by them? She was worried. Benjamin, however, replied with a rxed expression on his face, Ms. Patterson, no need to worry. Gastronova Ventures is much better than Evermore Diner in all aspects. Scale, service, and taste. You name it. Their food therapy concept is just at scam. We all know that. In a few days, when customers realize they were tricked, Evermore Diner will go down Ms. Patterson never expected that Benjamin would ignore their closest rival like this. She pondered for a moment and said. Thats a very good point, Mr. Palmer. But we cant leave this unattended. In the next few days, why dont we offer some discounts to attract more customers? In this way, Evermore Diners business will decline quicker. Excellent idea. Gastronova Ventures is the best catering business in Oakhaven. Our stock price has tripled these days. The market is also optimistic about ourpany. Just wait and see. We will crush Evermore Diner within a month! Benjamin nodded and added. I understand, Mr. Palmer. Ill get to it now Ms. Patterson was much more relieved after bearing Benjamins pep talk. ||| Benjamin nodded. Go ahead. I still have to keep an eye on the stock market. Then, Ms. Patterson walked out of the office. Benjamin watched the stock price of Gastronova Ventures rose steadily with a proud smile appeared on his face. Gilmore, look at my stock price. I can raise billions of dors at any time! Your crappy Evermore Diner is not a match for our Gastronova Ventures. Just wake up! Benjamin had not forgotten that Gilmore swept away 100 million dors from him. He wanted revenge! He would make sure that Evermore Group loses everything. He would buy all Evermore Diner branches at the lowest price. Only in this way could he make up the 100 million dors he lost and finally vent his anger. His ultimate goal, of course, was to push Cilmore away, so ire and the Carter familys fortune would be his. A sharp glint shed across Benjamins eyes. He shook these thoughts out of his mind and fixed his gaze to theputer screen. His face darkened. Gastronova Ventures stock price was dropping, It was plummeting! It had already dropped by 20%, but it didnt stop there. People were selling off Gastronova Ventures stock at the lowest price. In just a few seconds, the stock price had fallen by 30031 Cold sweat was pouring down his forehead, Benjamin copsed on his chair, his mouth agape. What the heck had happened? How did the stock price drop by 300% in just a few seconds? Benjamin was overwhelmed by an indescribable shock. Making 137 Making 137 In Newhaven Commercial za, cheers erupted from ires office. Calmore, I sold off all the stock of Gastronova Ventures. I just indole a 10Cmillion dor profit! Gerald jumped up from his chair, unable to hold back the excitement and joy in his heart. Hey, Gilmore. The 100 million dors that the Evermore Group spent on buying Castronova Ventures stock just earned me another 50 million! Leaning against the leather couch with her long legs crossed, ire crossed her arms and smiled. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. victoriously 60 Gently closing hisptop, Gilmore booked up at the two happy birds and said. I spent 540 million on Gastronova Ventures stock. After selling it off, I made 400 million? What? Hearing that Gerald gasped. Then, his admiration for Gilmore flooded over him. Gilmore, you got so rich so fast. How I wish I could be so rich! Gilmore chuckled. Hey, youre already rich enough. Gerald giggled. Yeah. Ive earned 40 million dors already. All thanks to you. Gilmore was Geralds cashCsniffing hound. h him these days Gilmore would ask Gerald to invest in stock with him these days Since Gilmore had Gods Eye, every stock he bought skyrocketed With his help, Gerald earned a lot of money. In the beginning, he only had under 150,000 in his pocket. Now, 40 million dors was sitting in his bank ount. He also became rich overnight. Days ago, ire had listened to Gilmores advice and invested all the remaining liquidity funds of the Evermore Group in Castronova Ventures Groups stock. She cashed in 50 million after selling it. She finally saw Gilmores tremendous gift for trading in the stock market. Gilmore, we should split the 50 million. After all, I used the Evermore Groupspany funds to earn it, ire suggested. No need. All the profits will be in the Evermore Groups liquidity pool. You can use it if you want, Gilmore said, shaking his head. Gilmore already had around one billion worth of assets. Moreover, he still held 10% of the shares of the Horizon Group, which was worth another one billion dors, He was already a billionaire. His fortune could stand side by side with that of the rich and powerful families in Oakhaven. He was already a lowCkey tycoon there now. The 30 million dors that ire suggested to split with him was nothing to him. Therefore, he didnt take it seriously at all. ire nodded and said, Okay, Ill put the money in the Evermore Groups liquidity pool as our development fund. DE Gilmore stood up front his chair and said, Well, weve already sat in this room for an hour now. Why dont we go celebrate the opening of our 80 branches! The three had been sitting in this office selling off their stock on their Laptops for the past hour. Since Gilmore had Gods Eye and knew that Gastronova Ventures Groups stock price would plummet, he asked Gerald and ire to sell off all their Gastronova Ventures stock hours in advance. Gilmore alone dumped more than 800 million worth of stock. ire sold off 160 million, and Gerald 40 million. Such argeCscale sellCoff made the stock price of Gastronova Ventures drop drastically, causing thepanys shares tonk. That was why Benjamin found that the stock price, which had been on an upward trajectory days ago, dropped by 300% had suddenly ire nodded. She should attend the opening ceremony. After all, she was the CEO of the Evermore Group. Then, after selling off their stock, Gilmore, ire, and Gerald left the office. While the three of them made a fortune on the stock market, Benjamin was almost shocked into depression in his office. What was even Thepanys stocks suddenly hit rock bottom, which forced thepany to face financial difficulties. more fatal was that Benjamin had used 100 million inpany funds to buy his ownpanys stocks when the stock price. was still rising yesterday. He thought that he would make a lot of money, but he suffered a big loss instead. His 100 million dors invested became Jess than 1 million in an instant. It would wipe him out if he sold off all his stocks now, Not only did he lose 100 million dors, but he also couldnt cash out that 1 million. Although Benjamin knew that this 100 million wasnt a lot for the Palmer family business, the company would be in a crisis if there was something wrong with the liquidity pool of Gastronova Ventures, Also, if his two uncles knew that he had lost 100 million dorson the stock market, they would definitely rat him out in front of his grandfather, Emerson. Then he could lose his chance to take over the family business. Benjamin recovered from his daze and tried toe up with a n to conceal the fact that he had lost 100 million dors. in the stock market. The only thing he could think of was to crush Evermore Diner as soon as possible so that Gastronova Ventures could continue to dominate the catering industry If he could do that, then Gastronova Ventures could keep profiting millions of dors, and therefore no one would notice he had lost that 100 million. However, Benjamins n didnte to anything The sales performance of Castronova Ventures had plummeted by 30% in the following month after the opening of Evermore Diners chains. By the end of the month, it dropped by a terrifying 50% Evermore Diner, on the other hand, grew more and more popr by the day, Since half of the former customers of Gastronova Ventures had opted for Evermore Diner, in just one month. Evermore Group quickly became the secondrgest catering brand in Oakhaven 23 !!! They were only one step away to surpass Gastronova Ventures to be number one. Gastronova Venres was in crisis. Knock knock. In the Vice Presidents office, the exhausted Benjamin copsed on a chair, looking haggard. The sudden battering on the door startled him. It took him some time to calm down. Then, he asked, Who is it? Mr. Palmer, its me. Ms. Pattersons voice sounded. Come in! Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief. Ms. Patterson opened the door and came in with a serious look Benjamin had a bad hunch after catching a glimpse of her expression. . Patterson, are you going to tell me that our sales have dropped again? Yes, Mr. Palmer! By by how much? -70% What? How did it drop by another 20% in just two days? Weve lost too many customers. Theyve all gone to Evermore Diner Benjamins face was drained of all color when he heard that He wondered, Hows it possible? How is this possible? Evermore Diner snatched away 70% of Gastronova Ventures Groups business in just one month! How did they do it? Benjamin couldnt figure it out. Making 138 Making 138 Benjansin trose for a moment before looking up at Ms. Patterson and asking in confusion, Ms. Patterson, is the food in. Everineur Diner really that good? Ms. Patterson furrowed her brows as she replied, Mr. Palmer, I did ask one of our people to order some takenut from Evermore Diner. Although I dont like this restaurant, I have to admit that the taste of the food is truly addictive. Their ingredients are really fresh. I felt like I was rating vegetables freshly plucked from a farm Benjamins eyes lit up when he heard her answer. Ms. Patterson, its almost lunchtime now, Order some takeout from Evermore Diner for me. Lets see whats so special about it? Ms. Patterson nodded and dialed a number on her phone. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When the call got through, she said into the phone. Order takedut from Evermore Diner and send it directly to Mr. Palmers office. Now! With that, she hung up the phone. Mr. Palmer, I already sent people to handle it, she reported. Benjamin nodded. Benjamin nodded. Then, he gazed at her and asked, Ms. Patterson, there isnt any financial problem with ourpany. there! A solemn look appeared on Ms. Pattersons face as she said, Mr. Palmer, although thepany hasnt encountered any financial crisis, weve lost too many customers and too much money. Were barely staying afloat. I haveid off some people in order to cut down ourbor costs. But if our sales performance still doesnt go up, theres a risk that well business. Benjamins face was ashen, his hands shaking a little. out of His two uncles had been badmouthing him in front of his grandpa in the past month because of the poor performance of the Castronova Ventures They thought that Gastronova Ventures would be destroyed if Benjamin remained in the core management position. In order to retain his position as the sessor of the Palmer family, Benjamin promised his grandpa that he would revert the performance to its original state and obliterate Evermore Diner in one month. Considering Castronova Ventures outstanding performance under Benjamins leadership in the past, Mr. Palmer chose to give him another chance. Easier said than done! If Benjamin really destroyed the family business, he would likely be expelled from the Palmer family. This realization caused him to panic. He didnt want that to happen. When Benjamin looked at Ms. Patterson again, his eyes were sharp. Ms. Patterson, do you know how to bring our business back to life and make Evermore Diner suffer? If you help me defeat Evermore Diner, I can give you 40% of my annual dividends from my family business. Ms. Patterson was utterly surprised. 111 The Paterns and interpation, of which themes Ventures was for fargent Tavor if they i infipled the terroused Lasinos Ventures the of the enterprises wordel till earn them ballions. Berjamin was de fure creation of the Pinar family he held boat HPC cares of the family brusiness. bal Teas Hectares marie Walbee hood pared away, his shines in the family Famine out rotorally be passed down to his son, Benjamin That way why when Hengasin made such a generoan offer. As Hauerson was greatly tempted. She bowed to him and said in * Jos vides. Me Ismes, I do have an idea! thai. Hearing di Benjamin immediately perkeil op. He sat up straight and asked, What do you have in mind In a spy to apply for a job as a waiter in Evermore Diner half month ago the thick foundation on her fare creased and her eyes as she smiled evilly Our spy has been getting along with the chefs in Evermore Diner over the past two weeks. We can buy off those chefs and grs them to put some bugs in the dishes when theyre cooking. Then, we can pay some journalists to report on their food seurs, In this way, Evermore Diners reputation will be tarnished in just a few days, and our business will back up again With that, she looked at Benjamin with an insidious smile on her face. Mr. Palmer, what do you say? Berpilimins eyes lit up. He pped in agreement. Brilliant n, Ms. Patterson! Evermore Group will go down, and no one will suspect that we did it! Go handle this. Bribe those chefs. Ill pay, no matter how much money they want. Just make stre they 11 help us nder Evermore Diner Benjamin was determined. Ms. Patterson replied respectfully. Got it, Mr. Palmer Get the reporters ready. I want to ruin the reputation of Evermore Diner. And do it neatly. Dont leave any evidence that may lead back to us A vicious light flickered in Benjamins eyes. Ms. Patterson replied, Dont worry, Mr. Palmer. I will cover it up. Ill make sure Castronova Ventures doesnt get embroiled. Benjamin nodded with satisfaction. Ms. Patterson, if it works, Ill give you 40% of my annual dividends as promised. Thanks in advancel Ms. Paterson bowed at him. Ms. Patterson was the general manager of Gastronova Ventures. Her full name was Carol Patterson. Then, the two continued to discuss the details of their evil n. The rumbling sound from Benjamins stomach made him realize that an hour had passed since Carol had ordered takeout from Evermore Diner. But the food had not been delivered yet. He asked Carol, Ms. Patterson, didnt you send someone to buy food from Evermore Diner? Why is it taking so long? Tll call him now She fished out her phone from her pocket. After hanging up, she turned to Benjamin and exined, Its lunchtime. There are too many diners at Evermore Diner People are lining up. He hasnt even been able to order yet. Carols words were no different than rubbing salt into his wounds 1303 Fri Aug 23 000. Chip The a spee. 111 He then said in a fit of Well, Ill wait. Lets find out how lotig will it take before getting a meal at Evermore Diner Two hourster when the man finally delivered the food to Benjamins office, Benjamin and Carol had almost fainted from hunger When Benjamin saw the food in the mans hands, he urged. Give me the food. Now.. Making 139 Making 139 Benis buped in satisfaction after gulping down the takeout they got from Evermore Diner. He was even tone Before tasting their food, he firmly believed that the dishes wondlil be mediocre and that the food from Gastronova Ventures was undoubtedly the best. Now after tasting the food from Evermore Diner, however, he ich that he had never eaten real food before. Gastronova Ventures vegetables were never as fresh as this, and the chicken was never this tender. Plus, Evermore Diner had ?e up with many innovative dishes such as their tonic drink Evermore Diner was really living up to its promise by providing its diners with natural and healthy food. Inparison. Gastronova Ventures dishes were heavy in seasoning, excessive in calories, and high in cholesterol. He finally understood why Evermore Diner had won over all those diners. He would also choose Evermore Diner over Gastronova Ventures because the food was simply too good. And he just couldnt tolerate that thought. If things went on like this, Gastronova Ventures would go out of business. Benjamin turned to look at Carol and said, We must hurry up and execute the n Understood, Mr. Palmer, she replied solemnly. While Benjamin and Ms. Patterson were plotting against Evermore Diner, Gilmore was sitting in ires office. Gilmore had seen through their plot. His eyelids twitched and his pupils contracted. However, he didnt show any emotion on his face. He attentively listened to ires report on Evermore Diners monthly performance. Gilmores parents and Gerald were also there. Ever since Gilmore had opened the 80 branches, his parents had stepped out of the kitchen and moved into management ire looked at everyone said. Since our 80 branches opened in Oakhaven, our business has been showing excellent performance this month. At present, our business has taken up 50% of the market, Gastronova ounts for 10%, and the remaining 35% is taken up by all the major catering businessesbined. Its safe to say that Evermore Diner is already the biggest catering brand in Oakhaven. The second ire finished speaking, everyone apuded. Great, the biggest catering brand in the market! Han eximed. Sophia beamed. I never thought that our restaurant would be so popr in Oakhaven. When she was just selling food at a small stand in Springvale, some tourists said that her food would definitely be popr in Oakhaven She didnt take it seriously back then. But now, it hade true, To further develop our business, I say we expand Evermore Diner to other major cities in Vane, ire said confidently. Then, she looked at Gilmore and asked, Calinore, do you have anything to add You have my full support for this. Just do what you think might be good for the business. He gave her a simple answer. Okay, then 11 just execute my n, ire said. That concludes todays meeting Gilmore nodded. He then straightened up from the chair and turned to Gerald. Come with me. I need your help with something Just when Gerald was about to leave with Gilmore, ire asked out of curiosity, Gilmore, what are you guys going to do? Its a secret. Gilmore smiled and left her guessing. Then, he walked out of the office with Gerald, About 10 minutester, Gilmore drove his Mercedes to a restaurantCcalled Lunar Caf in Oakhaven. Gilmore, are you hungry? Gerald nced at the sign and asked curiously. He looked at Gerald as he replied, No, we need to set up pinhole cameras in two private rooms here. This is an espionage mission Gerald was a little shocked. Gilpore even stopped at a shop on the way and bought two pinhole cameras, which made Gerald wonder what he was going -to do with them. It was only now t that Gerald learned that Cilmore was going to set them up in private rooms of this restaurant. But why? Why do you have to set them up in here? Gerald asked in puzzlement. A little bird told me that Castronova Ventures is going out of business. Benjamin wants to undermine our business. Gilmore looked at Gerald as he said, He invited some of our chefs to dine here. He nned to buy off our chefs and ask them to put bugs in our dishes in order to nder us. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Of course, it wasnt a little bird that told him about this. It was because he had Gods Eye. Hearing that, Gerald was exasperated and asked Gilmore, Why dont we call the police? Gilmore smiled. Of course, were going to report this to the police. The reason why were here to set up pinhole cameras is to collect evidence. And once weve caught them on camera You know the drill. Gerald finally came around. He smiled in return. Got it, I know, Then, he turned and asked, Gilmore, what should we do? Set the pinhole camer better view, Gilmore said in the first two private rooms on the third floor. Make sure you hide them up high so we can ger a Got it Gerald nodded. The two of them then got out of the car and walked into the restaurant. They went to the third floor, reserved two private rooms, ordered some food, and installed the pinhole cameras. After finishing the instation, they paid the bill and zoomed away. Later that day, a RollsCRoyce drove into the parking lot of Lunar Cafe. 1304 F1, Aug 23 DOW Benjamin and Carol got out and walked into the restaurant. The manager weed them respectfully. Mr. Palmer, Ms. Patterson, the first two private rooms on the third floor are reserved for you. Lunar Cafe also belonged to Gastronova Ventures. Carol nodded at the manager. Then, they followed the manager upstairs. The two walked into the first private room. After pouring a cup of tea for each of them, the manager left and closed the door behind him. Mr. Palmer, Winona Reese, our informant at Evermore Diner, already made an appointment with the five chefs. Theyll be here soon. Benjamin nodded and took a sip of his tea. Just then, footsteps sounded outside the door. They also heard a voice saying, Chefs, follow me to the second private room! Okay, were here. Benjamin and Carol heard the group of people enter the private room next door. Mr. Palmer, I think those are the people were waiting for, Carol whispered. Making 140 Making 140 A 20 day and five pe by melleCaged in suits perdry men 1 sex offered them rigenes, and so and so forth on seral manager of Gastrononca ants to see up Where is der The order four also grew aspirin. Are you toying with us? they asked. Trash Wiled and answered, No, no. Ms. Patterson will be here in a second i turned to look at the man in the dark brown suit and said, Rnd, M. Patterson likes your cooking very much. sard youre the best chef at Evermore Diner. She asked me to invite all of you to join Castronova Verdures, no matter the He was trying to Batter the chefs of Evermore Diner He had duped them intoing here today. willing to hire them to be part of Castronova Ventures at an at an annual sry of 200,000 dor Although their pay was good at Evermore Diner, 200.000 dors was still a tempting offer Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, they didnt see Mi. Patterson when they got there. Just as the chefs grew more and more suspicious soment nded from the other side of the does Winona? Are you with the chefs? A Winonas eyes lit up wh heard that. He and to the chef, See, Ms. Patterson is here With that he went to open the door immediately and greeted the woman respectfully, M. Patterson Carol walked in She smiled as she looked at the five men, then turned i from Evermore Diner, righ Winnwered quickly. Yes, Ms Patterson They must be Rnd, Max. Ryan, Zackary and Aaron The chefs all wood up and nodded at Carol when they learned that she was the general manager of Gastronova Ventures Please have a seat she said to them cordially She then called a waiter over and began ordering food after everyone took their seats. The table woon covered with various delicacies. They chatted as they are After they all finished eating, Carol looked at the chefs with a stile and said, Chefs, I believe that Winona has already told you about my interest in haring you and who hastep?toiva Ventures! the sched Bandarawad Pat Was and that 200 tis male that town Chintan re 24 ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ????? s disponed Then, yes we will work for you CANAAN Thats geest ??? ?????? the Then she took our five bank cards from het parse and asks Wigna to give them to the chels the chick looked at Cu The che faked at Carl in confusion Ms Patterson, whats the ter She repled. There are 10 thousand dors on each cant Consoler this an advance payment Rnd added. But we havent done anything yet Speaking of which, theres something I need help with Carol smiled. The chefs looked confused. What is it. Ms. Patterson? Rnd asked Run Evermore Diners reputation she answered Ruin Evermore Diners reputation? The chess were shocked Just put some bugs in the dishes when youre on duty and let the We cant do that. Rnd objected without hesitating The other four also looked troubled. know that theres a food safety is You can take the 10 thousand dors right now if you decide to help me with this. When its done, I will thousand dors as a thank you Carol looked at the chefs eagerly. Theres nothing to worry about Your reputation wont be ruined with Evermore Diner Just put the me on the ingredients. Worst case scenario, you get tired by the Evermore Group. Then, you can work for ourpany. Seeing that the chefs hadnt made up their minds vet Carol pretended not to care. Of course. Iwont force you into doing it Itspletely up to you. There are other people covering this opportunity anNWIN With that, she eyed Winona and said. Take the bank cards back! Winona turned to the chefs anxiously and said. Chefs, this is 10 thousand dors youre throwing away! Nothing bad will happen! This is easy money! Even if Evermore fires you, youll still get 200,000 dors in Gastronowa What are you waiting for!! The chefs seemed to be tempted Rnd said to her. Ms. Patterson, why do you want us to put bugs in the dishes Where did that ideae from! Did Mr. Palmer ask you to do this? Carol nodded. Til be frank. It is Mr. Palmers idea. As long as you help us with this, youll be the heroes of Castronova Ventures. And then, Mr. Palmer will give you tons of rewards The chefs replied happily, Since we have Mr. Palmer as our strong backer. lets do it! Wine walked the the forest of the Cand, however, went to the juvate om en door Benjamin was cuting dinner alone in that room Cand head when she erected and said to him, tr Palmer, duy agreed Been answered workout looking up. The and everything A Seeming to be in good med, he took another bite of the feed, parked up the ss of wine, wird geared in deals three Making 141 Making 141 The chefs left in two taxis. Watching the taxis speeding away, a proud smile appeared on Whonas face. Then, he took out his phone and made a call. Carols gruff voice sounded from the phone. They left? Yes, Ms. Patterson, Winona reported respectfully. Okay, Just follow the n tomorrow. Got it. Ms. Patterson. With that. Winona hung up. He turned around and left, his figure gradually disappearing into the darkness of the night. The two taxis arrived at a hotel about twenty minutester. The tive chefs alighted from the taxis and went in. They came to room No. 8 on the eighth floor. Rnd Bosworth knocked on the door as he called, Mr. Reed! With a click, the door was opened by Gerald. Come in! Gerald stepped aside and motioned the chefs to enter After they all came in, Gerald closed the door behind him. Gilmore sat on a couch and gestured to them. Please, have a sear The chefs nodded and sat down. Gilmore turned to look at them and asked, How did it go? Rnd, who was in a dark brown suit, nodded and said, Mr. Reed, as you suspected, Winona Reese is a spy sent to Evermore Diner by Gastronova Ventures. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He led us to a private room in Lunar Caf. Before long, the general manager of Gastronova Ventures, Ms. Patterson, came in. Let me guess, they wanted you to put bugs in the food of Evermore Diner when you were cooking, right? Gilmore asked. The chefs nodded. Rnd continued, indignantly, Those people from Gastronova Ventures are really despicable! They know they cant win in a headConpetition against Evermore Diner, so they resorted to plotting against us. Can this Benjamin Palmer be any more shameless? Gilmore had already talked to the chefs before their appointment with Carol He had told them thenian Palier het wanted in the tendering Earrinere Diner beragan monews H luna Furrimore Ventus was king is durs to Eveur Diner Cilmse harlek told then haw he hade by soil infonwarun ke After hearing, cute wands, all the clo fewer their loyalty to Camere and promised that they would never do anything Comores detriments! to 1 w Days cines Thenfone Uilmore to There for more asked the chefs act like they didnt know thing While Carol Bemamin, and Wins had no lea that they were being toyed with When they thought they could baibe the chiefs into ruining Everior Diners reputation, the chefs were in the hotel room meet Galmore by appoinment. Very good Thank you for saving Evermore Liner from Benjamins malicious scheme Gilmore didnt hold back hispliments The chets replied humbly. Its nothing. Mr. Reed. If it werent for you, we would still be in the vige barely making ends meet Look at us how. We are chefs who earn more than 15 hundred dors a month. Our living standards have greatly improved.. Evermore Diner is something we rely on for a living. We will do everything in our power to protect it. With that, Rnd fished out a bank card from his pocket and said to Gilmore, This is the bribe money from the general -manager of Gastronova Ventures. Take it The other four chefs also took out their bank cards and put them on the tea table in front of Gilmore. They said. Mr. Reed. this is the dirty money from Gastronova Ventures. We wont take it! They think they can buy us off with the money! Well, there are just some things that cannot be bought with money! Our conscience and selfC esteem! Gilmore, however, returned the bank cards to them one by one and said. I know you wont be bought off by money. But if we return the money, they will only do more bad things with it. If we take it, we are doing a good deed by preventing them from spending it on evil causes. The thels were stummed by Gilmores words. Spending their money is a good deed? Thats quite new But it makes sense. If we return this money to those bad guys, it is I go to waste anyway They reckoned. Therefore, the chels took back the bank cands from Gilmore If there are no more questions, just follow the n tomorrow, Gilmore looked at the chefs as he said. Will do, Mr. Reed, the chefs replied immediately. Gilmore continued, Okay. It has been a long day. Co back and have a good rest! The chefs then excused themselves and walked out of the room. Ader they left Clored to Gerald. To retrieve the pinhole meras we set up in the private room of Lunar Cafeter th Gerabil niskied his head Twin the dead of the night. Gerald went to amar Cafe. As a martial arts practitioner, he castly climbed into the private room through the window and took back the pinhole cameras. After that, he returned to the hotel Gilmore was sitting on the couch, waiting for Gerald Here Gerald handed the pinhole cameras to Gilmore. You didnt get caught, did you? Gilmore asked. Gerald replied, Hey. If I got caught, I wouldnt be standing here right now. Stop questioning my ability. For your information, Im the one whos been protecting you all the time. Gilmore wat relieved. Indeed, this simple task should be a piece of cake for someone like Gerald. Gilmore connected the cameras to theputer and started checking the footage. The scenario was like what he saw with his Gods Eye. Gilmore sneered. Benjamin would never know that Gilmore was ying a losing game. Benjamin would never know that someone was sitting back watching him making a fool of himself Gerald got mad after watching the footage. He said to Gilmore, Benjamin Palmer and this wornan surnamed Patterson are so brazen. Can we report this to the police now that we have evidence? Gilmore replied calmly, No rush. Just sit back and watch the show tomorrow At noon the next day, business at Evermore Diner in Oakhaven was booming as usual, The five chefs Gilmore had met yesterday were bustling about in the kitchen. Winona, who was waiting on the tables, smiled insidiously when he looked at the packed restaurant. When he thought of the scene where diners screamed and puked after eating the dishes with bugs in them, he became a Also, Ms. Patterson had paid a group of reporters to wait in the vicinity. They were all in the van parked at a corner of the street not far away from Evermore Diner. When the customers started to make a scene, the reporters would rush out of the van to report on the longCawaited food hygiene scandal. + GA Making 142 Making 142 In the office at Castrones Ventures building Bengan sat in the big shair behind his desk, sipping a cup of coffee Carol made for him. Are the reporters ready, Mc Patterson Benjamin took another hip and asked Carol, who was standing in front of his desk. Cal replied, M. Palmer, the reputers are waiting nearby. Goibig by our n, they will report about it once the 71 also sent people to fuck about in Evermore Diner. They will surely make a big fuss there. Tell the to start a live streams. I want to watch Benjamin nodded with satisfaction Got it Mr. Palmer, Carol ansivered. Then she took out her phone and texted the people she sent to Evermore Diner disguised as customers and told them that Beam wanted them to start a live strom. Meanwhile the reporters carrying microphones and cameras were observing Evermore Diner from the van. Why is it taking so long? Yeah, how much longer do we have to wait? What on earth are they waiting for! The reporters grew a little impatient. Just then, a reporter called out, Look, whats happening over there? All the reporters in the van focused on the front door of Evermore Diner. Diners were walking out, one after another. It must be the bugs in the dishes Lets go take some pictures for the report? Go They got out of the van and rushed to Evermore Diner with microphones in their hands and cameras on their shoulders. Since many diners were walking out of the main entrance, the reporters couldnt get in Therefore, they decided to interview the diners. Sir, why are you leaving a reporter stopped a diner and asked. Who are you? Why are you interviewing me? the diner nced at the reporter and asked warily. The reporter faked a smile. We are reporters from Oakhaven Food Network Today, we are here to conduct a report on the specialties of Evermore Diner. Hearing that, the diner finally rxed a little. He continued, Specialties of Evermore Diner, huh? Let me think. Its so hard to make up my mind. Tonic drink, roast chicken, rustic food. They are all so good III in The poners face there in gemine surprise. He learly didnt pret the diner to gush about the excellent food at Evermore Dnes. Something Sir, it it the food is that good, why are you all leaving? Whats going on the reporter interrupted. The diner thought of something and replied angrily, Right Were enjoying our meal there. But there was a waiter who was a spy nted in Evermore Diner by Gastronova Venturest He tried to put co kroaches in our dishes! The reporter was left confused. Shouldnt he beining about Evermore Diners food safety issues? How does he know it was the spy sent by Gastronova Ventures that tried to put bugs in the dishes? he mused. With these questions in mind, the reporter asked, Sir, how did you know there was a spy in Evermore Diner sent by Gastronova Ventures? And why do you think it was the spy who tried to put bugs in the dishes? Hey. Im not making this up. The foodCmaking process is transparent. In the dining area, there were a few big screens connected to the realCtime monitoring system. We can see everything happening in the kitchen. That spy tantly took out a bag of dead bugs and tried to put it in our food. But before he could do so, the chefs caught him and stopped him, the diner replied, indignantly. Also, when he was caught, he shouted What are you doing? We had a deall Ms. Patterson from Gastronova Ventures gave you the bribes, remember? This is totally uneptable. Gastronova Ventures is trying to sabotage Evermore Diners business. Thats nder! Thats illegal A few customers, clearly in cahoots with that spy, were looking to make a scene when he was taken out. They wanted to take the spy away, but a few employees of Evermore Diner stopped them. There was a whole kerfuffle going on. We did not want to get hurt. Thats why we left. With that, the diner walked away. The reporter was utterly shocked. The diners were not leaving because their dishes had bugs in them. They left because they saw the spy sent by Gastronova Ventures who tried to put bugs in the food of Evermore Diner. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. None of that was mentioned in the n! The reporters were sent by Carol, the general manager of Gastronova Ventures. They hade to report on Evermore Diners food safety issues That was what Carol had paid them for. Now, the spy sent by Gastronova Ventures was caught redChanded at Evermore Diner. What were they going to write in their reports? Castronova Ventures failed attempt at sabotaging Evermore Diners business? Therefore, the reporter couldnt carry out the n they had fabricated beforehand. Tri, Aug 23 (9 He soon found that all the diners the other reporters were interviewing supported Evermore Diner and reprimanded Gastronova Ventures The reporters were embarrassed and didnt know if they should carry on with their assignment. Thess, they made up some excuse, ended the interviews, and returned to the van. Before they could leave, several SUVs stopped at Evermore Diner 68% The reporters recognized the logos on the SUVs. Prime News Network, Infinity Network, Penguin Media, and Virtual Voice were all here. reporters were st Seeing that, the reporters were stunned. All the major media outlets were here! They all had millions of regr readers and viewers The reporters were all in a state of shock. Carrying the microphones and cameras, groups of reporters came out of the SUVs and swarmed into Evermore Diner. Ten minutester, amid the wailing of police sirens, a dozen police officers arrived at Evermore Diner. Then, Winona and the other employees of Gastronova Ventures were handcuffed and taken to the police cars. The diners stood aside to let them through and apuded loudly. Reporters from those major media outlets also came out and started to interview the diners standing outside. After the interviews were done, the reporters left The diners returned to Evermore Diner and resumed their lunch Just like that, the kerfuffle ended. The sudden ringtone from a phone startled all the reporters in the van out of their daze. A reporter took out his phone and checked the caller ID. He looked around and said, Its Ms. Carol Patterson. What should we tell her? They exchanged nces, having absolutely no idea. Just tell her the truth, they chorused. Making 143 Making 143 or the repertoires o to Bedaher and and. Why cant the call res through the people you sent to Evermore Deer? What on earth What did the reporters sen (Carol Sovket down. on, did you boar vid Sering that Carol didnt ans Bergamen had a had hand Carme her inner strapple and decided to tell him what had happened at Evermore Der Me Palmour n didnt work mona and the other employees I sent were all arrested by the police to be investigated Indiary Network Penguin Media, and Viral Voice were all them. Our ndering attempt was possibly caught on camera What Benjamin shot up from the chair, furious Het onto the floor in a fit of anger. The code spilled all over the ground as the cup shattered into pieces He widened his eyes in rage looking the a ferocious beast wanting to eat its peey. Recould be that his n to nder Evermore Dener had failed Andy Network Peng Media and Virtual Voice all reported on it To folished Benjamin thought Those major media outlets reports would destroy Gastronova Ventures reputation His two uncles would definitely berate and criticize him in front of his grandfather He would probably be expelled from his family How did this even happen? Benjamin gritted his teeth as he red at Carol Carol was intimidated by the ghastly expression on Benjamins face. Mr. Palmer. I dont know. The chefs of Evermore Diner took our bribe and promised to help in out with this. fice then thought of something I got it now! It mustve been the Evermore Group. They put on a show and waited for us to take the bar Benjamin cenched his fists, his ackles turning white. A murderous fire was burning in his eyes when he looked at Carol He wondered. Why didnt she think of that yesterday? She could se presented all these things from happening J Get can Benjamin Tared at Carol, pointing at the door. His brinal roar seared Carol Her face turned pale in trepidation. Then, she stumbled out of the office. Benjamin was then left alone in the spacious office. He copsed on the chair in despair, as if he had lost his soul. Just then, his phone rang. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He grabbed it and stared nkly at the screen. Looking at the unfamiliar caller ID, he picked up the phone numbly. Hello, who is this Mr. Palmer, long time no talk, a voice sounded from the phone, taunting him. It took Benjamin a second to recognize the voice. After figuring out who it was, his body stiffened in the chair. Gilmore Reed! he growled into the phone. Yes, this is Gilmore Reed. And you must be very desperate right now, arent you? A fierce glint shed across Benjamins eyes as he snapped. You bought off those chefs at a higher price, didnt you? No, they didnt help you because they have a good conscience. You dug your own grave, said Gilmore. Oh, really? Gilmore Reed, do you have any evidence that can prove I did it? The waiter is from Evermore Diner. Dont think you can pin that on me. Benjamin sneered. He didnt think he had left any evidence that could lead back to him. He had never met those chefs of Evermore Diner in person. Even if Winona ratted him out, there was no evidence to prove that he was the mastermind behind all of it. Also, Winona was now an employee at Evermore Diner, Although his n had failed, Benjamin still felt he could get away unscathed. Mr. Palmer, you sound pretty confident. Have you checked the news? Just turn on the TV. Any channel. They are reporting your brilliant deed right now. Gilmore chuckled. With such a stain on Gastronova Ventures reputation, do you think you can keep your position when your grandpa sees the news? Benjamins face darkened when he heard that, and he replied angrily, Gilmore Reed, if you think you can scare me, think again. Well then, Ill leave you to get on with it. With that, Gilmore hung up. Benjamin threw his phone onto the desk and immediately turned on the TV in his office. The channel was ying local news. The news reporter was standing in the dining area of Evermore Diner, saying to the camera, In this exact Evermore Diner branch, we just witnessed an hical nder. Its rival restaurant nted an undercover waiter to put cockroaches in the ||| dudes oving to smear Frector Diners good ti a Since Evermore 18or debut a month ago, its performance by beers impressive. Ita innovative natural healthcare serga has won the ton of countless diners in Oakhaven and be gone viral all over the Inte. In just one month, its be the biggest catering brand in Oakloveni However, in poprity aho brings them unsolicited attacks, Sole rivals of the Evermore Group have resorted to illegal means to tarnish the Evernote Groups reputation The news reporter pointed at Winona, who was taken down by the chefs and employers of Evermore Diner, and the other people disguised as diners sent by Gastronova Ventures This waiter in Evermore Diners uniform and those few diners were all sent by a rivalpany. The waiser was going to put bugs in the dishes and hand them to those fake diners. The fake diners would then pretend that there was a food safety issue and stir up amotion to smear Evermore Diners public image. Weve received a video clip, which serves as conclusive evidence against Castronova Ventures, the formerly biggest catering. business in the food and beverage industry of Oakhaven Next, well y the video where Gastronova Ventures vice president, Benjamin Palmer, and its general manager, Carol Patterson, bribed the Evermore Diner chefs at Lunar Cafe Then, the video started ying. The camera caught the faces of Benjamin and Carol clearly. Everything they said about their n of ndering Evermore Diner was yed on TV. Benjamin broke out in a cold sweat. His hands.trembled as he grabbed the remote and turned off the TV. He couldnt believe that he was caught on camera when Carol and he were hatching the scheme with the chefs yesterday. And now, the footage was being yed on TV. He felt that he was finished. Gastronova Ventures was also finished Making 144 Making 144 Benjamin copsed in the chair, drowning in fear and despair. He thought, It must be Gilmore Reed! He recorded my conversation with Carol and sent it to the media! I cant go down like this! No! I dont want to be expelled from my family! I dont want my reputation to be ruined like this? Just then, his phone rang. The sudden ringing of the phone shocked him. His body quivered subconsciously for some reason It seemed that Gilmores call just now traumatized him. Benjamin Hesitated for a while before picking it up, his hands trembling. Hello Mr. Palmer, your two uncles just broke in. They brought people with them. We were outnumbered and couldnt stop them. They have the chairmans documents and On the phone, a womans voice was shaking- It was Benjamins secretary I see he replied. Then, he hung up. Just then, the door of his office was pushed open. Two guards in ck uniforms and sunsses barged in, followed by two middleCaged men in suits and ties. A young assistant stood by them, holding a briefcase, The two middleCaged men gloated. Were here to check on you, Benjamin They were Benjamins uncles, Russell Palmer and Herbert Palmer. Benjamin looked at them with his sharp eyes and asked, Youre not here tough in my face, are you? Russell sneered. Benjamin, what are you talking about? Were your uncles. Wed never do that Yeah, we just heard you almost destroyed our family business, so were here to take over Castronova Ventures, Herbert snickered *So what? Im still the vice president of Gastronova Ventures. I wont budge unless Grandpa tells me to, Benjamin said as he red at his two uncles, Russell and Herbert nodded. Fair enough. Your grandpa has the final say, Then, the two gestured at the young assistant. Show him the document! Yes, the assistant replied. Then, he took out a document from his briefcase and ced it on Benjamins desk. Mr. Palmer, the chairman has already signed this document. Please take a look. ||| Benjamin looked down at the sheet of paper. After reading it, he fell heavily onto the chair in shock, his face drained of all color. The document clearly read that his grandfather had fired him from thepany, kicked him out of the family, and. designated Herbert and Russell to take over Gastronova Venture At the end was his grandfathers signature, which made the document official. Benjamin had lost everything. Seeing Benjamins dejected expression, Russell ordered with a sneer, Guards! Ies no longer the vice president of thispany. Get him out of here! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Yes, Mr. Palmer, the guards answered. Then, Benjamin was dragged out of the office like he was a dead body. Seeing him being taken away, Russell and Herbert smiled victoriously. When the guards got out of the building, Benjamin was thrown to the ground. Scran The guards kicked Benjamin on his butt. When Benjamin recovered from the daze, he had already been kicked out of thepany and expelled from his family He got up, ran back to thepanys gate, and shouted, You cant fire the vice president of the company! Just then, a group of reporters pointed their microphones and cameras toward Benjamin, stopping him in his tracks. Mr. Palmer, why did you try to ruin Evermore Diners reputation? Mr. Palmer, did you just say you were fired from thepany? Mr. Palmer, do you know that malicious ndering is a serious crime? Why did you knowingly break thew? Benjamin was overwhelmed with questions. Facing the reporters and cameras, he was on the verge of breaking down. Get away from me! he shrieked Then. Benjamin elbowed his way out of the swarm of reporters and fled the scene. But the reporters didnt give up and chased after him. Mr. Palmer, can you answer my question? Mr. Palmer, please stop. Mr. Palmer In ires office in Newhaven Commercial za, Gilmore, ire. Gerald, and Gilmores parents were watching TV. On the TV, the images showed Benjamin running away and screaming like crazy with a group of reporters chasing after Seeing that, all the people in ires officeughed. Karma Serves him right? said Han Yeah! How dare he nder our Evermore Diner? Nice try! He dag his own grave! Sophia echoed. re turned her care to Gilmore. You saved Evermore Diner. If it werent for you. Benjamin would have seeded, and the restaurant would be a mess right now. Gerald had already told her what Gilmore had done to save Evermore Diners reputation. She knew that Gilmore had installed pinhole cameras at Lunar Caf and asked the chefs to put on a show in front of Carol and Benjamin. After watching the footage Gilmore had taken in Lunar Cafe, ire had pulled some strings and contacted the major med outlets in Oakhaven and sent them the footage. That was why reporters from Infinity Network, Penguin Media, and Virtual Voice had shown up at Evermore Diner today. Benjamin said to ire calmly, I couldnt just watch Benjamin destroy our business, could I? ire nodded After this incident, she had grown imperceptibly more dependent on Gilmore. She believed that everything would be okay asClong as he was around. She then suddenly thought of something and asked, Gilmore, how did you know Benjamin would try to bribe our chefs at Lunar Cafe Gilmore replied. Well, the people on his side gave him away. The people on his side? ire asked, puzzled. Gerald and Gilmores parents were also confused. Gilmore answered, Yeah, Benjamins two uncles told me about his n. They wanted to snatch the family business from Benjamins hands, so they delivered the information to my door. Thats why I saw through Benjamins dirty scheme. ire finally understood after hearing his exnation. Benjamins father was supposed to be the legitimate sessor of the Palmer familys fortune. Since his father died, the sessor naturally became Benjamin. In the power struggle, his two uncles decided to throw him under the bus That totally made sense in ires eyes. She didnt doubt Gilmores words in the slightest. Gerald and Gilmores parents were also convinced. Uncles betrayal, huh He deserves it Sophia cursed- Thats right, they deserve to suffer, Gilmore echoed. He was relieved as he thought, I cant believe they bought it. Thanks for covering for me, Benjamins uncles! Making 145 Making 145 +67%D 10 dayster, in the back garden of the Palmer familys manor, Enerson was standing in a pavilion with his hands sped behind his back, expressionless Outside the pavilion, Herbert and Russell were kneeling on the ground Russell reported to Emerson, his voice indignant, Benjamin should take full responsibility for Gastronova Ventures bankruptcy He embezzled 100 million dors from ourpany funds, straining our capital chain so bad that we couldnt turn things around.. Russell then eyed Herbert. Herbert returned a conspiratorial wink and said to Emerson, Dad, the general manager of Gastronova Ventures, Carol Patterson, can testify to that. Benjamin did embezzle ourpany funds and invested the money in the stock market. I can call her toe here now. Emerson had his back to the two. He said, No need. Gastronova Ventures is half of my familys core assets. gone. Just focus on our other businesses. Dont make any mistakes this time. Russell and Herbert were both surprised. They couldnt believe that Emerson didnt scold them for Gastronova Ventures bankruptcy. However, they also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. We wont, Dad, they immediately replied. whats gone is But Russell was unwilling to let it go. He looked at Emerson and said, Dad, are we just going to let the Evermore Group get away with this? Of course not. The Evermore Group caused a great loss to our Palmer family. Just mind your own business for now. Ill take care of the revenge. Emersons voice was gruff. Yes, Father. Herbert and Russell got up from the ground and left the back garden. As Emerson turned around slowly, his expression was cold, his eyes burning with rage. Cooper! Emerson called out. A figure immediately appeared in front of the pavilion. It was Cooper, the Palmer familys butler. Solemnly, Cooper cupped his hands toward Emerson and asked, Mr. Palmer, what can I do for you? Cooper, kill Gilmore Reed now. Dont make me wait! Emerson clenched his fists and ordered in a low voice. Gastronova Ventures, the core asset of the Palmer family, had gone out of business just like that. Who did this to the Palmer family? Emerson had sent Cooper to investigate. It was undoubtedly Gilmore. Seeing Tulmon take doen more den half of the Palmer family fusness, even someone as sophisticated as Emerson was beginning to lose his col Cooper looked at Emerson and asked, Killing him is easy, but what if the Carters find out? I dont care Just kill Gilmore Reed and his entire family. Bonn in to aches. The fire will devour all the evidence. Im sure the Carters wont find out I merson said as he looked at Cooper with a sharp gaze Emerson thought. Gilmore Reed must die! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. 11 he didny kill Gilmore, the Palmers would never have a day of peace, Yes Malmer I wont leave any evidence behind. Cooper responded. When its done, get Benjamin back. If Gilmore Reed dies, Denton Carter will surely consider marrying ire Carter off to Benjamin. Yes. Mr. Palmer Cooper replied: Emerson breathed a long sigh Wace was murdered by Marlon Szar. Benjamin destroyed Gastronova Ventures. One tragedy after another. It almost floored Emerson. However, the family rules were established by Emerson himself. He couldnt cover for Benjamin after he had brought shame and caused heavy losses to the family, at least not tantly. He couldnt bear to see Benjamins future being destroyed. After all, Benjamin was the sessor he had chosen. Also, Emerson still wanted to get Dentons treasure map. And Benjamin was the only one who could help him do that. If Benjamin could marry ire, then getting the treasure map from Denton would be a piece of cake. Emerson turned to look at Cooper and said solemnly, Cooper, theres a party in five days. All the prestigious families in Oakhaven will be there, I dont want to see Gilmore Reed and ire Carter at that party! Mr. Palmer, I can handle it in two days. If the time is right, Ill eliminate Gilmore Reed tonight. I wont allow him the chance to attend the party with ire Carter. Tell Benjamin to prepare for the party. Thats where he has to won ires heart, Emerson nodded and said. Benjamin was still of use to Emerson though he had been expelled from the Palmer family, Therefore, Emerson had secretly sent Cooper to arrange amodations for Benjamin. Yes, Mr. Palmer. Okay, get to work now. Emerson waved to dismiss Cooper. With that, Cooper left. C engihon a white forget, then someth a white fringet, then someshoobed arriss his eyes All the rich wod walls people in chokhaven world be at the party. The town was designed for the to most informal families of Cakhaven to resolve their conflicts in business, to let their preguntes get to know each other, and even to arrange murphages for thems This coal party was soberly one of the grandest asions in Oakhaven Numero people wanted to use this opportunity to make acquaintances with those families Of course, those tycoons and their family members were not the only ones who could attend this party. They could also bring their friends along with them. This party was invitationConly Normal people couldnt even make it to the gate of the venue No one wanted to miss the chance to discuss business and soenlize with the most influential families. Emerson naturally didnt want Benjamin to miss it. In ires office at Newhaven Commercial za. ire was sitting in the chair behind her desk, leisurely drinking coffee and reading a newspaper. The headline read. Castronova Ventures has dered bankruptcy. The Evermore Group bes the new number one catering business. Knock knock There was a knock on the office door. Come in, ire said while looking up. Gilmore stepped in and closed the door behind him. He walked to the chair in front of ires desk and sat down. He crossed his legs, looked at ire, and said, Why did you call me here, gorgeous? ire ced the newspaper on the desk and asked, Have you read this? Gilmore nodded and replied, Yeah, it popped up on my phone this morning. Gastronova Ventures dered bankruptcy. Our Evermore Group has taken over 70% of the market in Oakhaven and be thergest catering business in the city. Arent you happy for this? ire looked at Gilmore curiously. He seemed so calm. Gilmore replied, Defeating Gastronova Ventures is nothing Our Evermore Diner will dominate the catering business of the entire Vane, even the whole country. ire was surprised. Gilmore literally just spoke out what was in her mind. Gilmore, my grandpa wants to celebrate this great aplishment of the Evermore Group. He wants to invite you and your family to dinner at our manor tonight, ire said with a sweet smile on her face. Gilmore smiled back. Sure, then well be there Making 146 Making 146 It was 8 oclock in the evening Gilmore drove a Mercedes to the Field Manor with his parents, sister and Gerald. Denton. leaning on a cane, stood at the entrance of the manor to wee Gilmore and his family personally. Of course, ire and her parents were also present. As soon as they arrived, Denton warmly weed them into the manor. A sumptuous dinner had been set up in the dining room. Please sit down, everyone! After they all entered the manor, Denton said with a warm smile, completely devoid of his usu: dignified mien. Right now, he was just like an ordinary amiable old man. Gilmore and his family immediately took their seats. The servants poured a ss of wine for each person in the room Denton looked at Gilmore and said happily, Gilmore, I didnt expect you to be so talented in doing business that you can. turp Evermore Diner into the No. restaurant brand in Oakhaven Come on. Let me propose a toast to you! With that, Denton raised his ss Gilmore was surprised to hear this but felt slightly abashed at thepliment. He hurriedly picked up his ss and said to Denton, Mr. Carter, its all thanks to ires superb management that Evermore Diner could be the Nol in Oakhaven. A smile appeared on Dentons face when he heard this, ire has already told me that natural healthcare is a new concept that will be the future trend of the food and beverage business. She said that you gave her this suggestion, so she could find a way out and think up of new strategies for the future of the restaurant. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been where she was today Besides, ire also gave me details about how you foiled Benjamins scheme and stopped him from destroying Evermore Diner. So, you are, without a doubt, the greatest contributor to Evermore Diners sess today. Gilmore was at a loss for words for a time. Who could ever have imagined that he had the Gods Eye, which enabled him to see events from the past to the future, avoid danger and seize every avable opportunity? There was no way for him to reveal the truth, so he could only raise his ss and say, Tm ttered, sir, ire and I founded Evermore Diner together. Im d that I can do something for it Denton nodded approvingly, very satisfied that Gilmore was not arrogant and still kept a low profile after making so many contributions. When he thought that ire would marry Gilmore in the future, he felt considerably relieved. Then, Denton and Gilmore clinked their sses and drank the wine. Next, it was time for toasts, enjoying the wine and chatting. After dinner, they went to the living room and sat on the sofa. ||| + 67% h The openbeeper krapburn, wurde er for everyone Afire king cipel tes into bed lener at ire,nd, Gilmore ire, five dayster, there will be a dance for tenors in tamen Christopher and Midands will take you there and introduce some core figures and toune members of the ten gikont to your At this mom Chairs inther, Chrenpfier, could not help but his father, Thad, are your not going to the party this Deotem trplied with a smile. Now nor family v chipporny it prospering in your hands. Evermore Group ire and Cilonote fronded together has alus be the biggest raterinc Company in Oakhaven. You are all doing a great job, and Im onsiderably restored by your performance. You guys just go to the party and have fun Besides, my left leg has been hurting recently, which makes it inconvenient for me to walk around It was true that Christopher and his wife had been managing their familys chippany well, and ire had also seeded in her venture. Denton could really hand over the family business to them and live a retired life. Christopher and his wife did not speak further after hearing this They knew that Dentons leg problem recurred every year and the pain was unbearable. Tll invite Old Mr. Powell over to check on your leg in a few days. He is a very famous doctor in Oakhaven Christopher said to his father with concern However, Denton waved his hand and refused it, No need. My leg has been like this for decades and I feel great pain every year. I have seen many doctors, but it turns out that no one could cure me. So even if this Old Mr. Powelles, there would be nothing he could do. Mr. Carter, why dont you let me try? Maybe I can cure your leg. At this moment, a confident voice sounded, which attracted everyones attention. They were all stunned. At this time, Denton said with a smile, Thank you for your kindness. But Im afraid that even the great Greek physician Hippocrates cannot cure my leg if he were alive, let alone you. He did appreciate Gilmores good intentions, but he did not believe that this young man could cure his left leg which had been crippled for decades But Gilmore had already gotten up from his seat. He walked to the front of Denton and said firmly, Mr. Carter, Im a student from the Department of Medicine of Oakhaven University, majoring in dry needling, which can help blood cirction and cure chronic diseases. How would you know that it wont work if you do not even let me try? Denton was surprised at Gilmores words. He had seen those famous doctors who only shook their heads and sighed helplessly in the end after their failure in treating his leg None of them had a way to deal with his crippled leg Therefore, Gilmores confidence came as a surprise to him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But he soon smiled. He thought that Gilmore was just too young to be aware of the difficulty of treating a chronic disease, He could give Gilmore a chance, but this young man would probably end up like those great doctors. 23 ||| (7. Since he did not want to hus) Gilmores feelings, he rolled up hij left trouser leg to his knee Then he lookednt Gilmore and said. Since the miracle working doctor from the Department of Medicine of Oakhaven University thinks that he can cure iny decades old pain, then Filler him! Come on. Im looking forward to being able to get nd of the pain with your help Christopher and his wife. Han and his wife, as well as ire anel Gerald were all staring at Denton with astonished looks. They found it hard to believe that Denton would really let Gilmore treat him. Considering that Gilmore was still an undergraduate medical strident, they seriously doubted his ability to treat a disease. that was even out of the depths of most of the excellent doctors. Gilmore, dont make trouble. You are only a student. How can you possibly know how to treat a disease? Han could not help but atemly rebuke his son. Then, he apologized to Denton, Mr. Carter, Gilmore is young and still a greenhorn. Please dont take it to heart. Dad, Im not causing any trouble. I must cure Mr. Carters leg today. Gilmore was quite insistent.. Han was stunned. Seeing Gilmores confident expression, he could not help but wonder in his heart, Could it be that Gilmore can really treat this disease? At this time, Dentonforted Han, Dont worry, Mr. Reed. Anyway, my leg is already crippled. Ill give Gilmore a chance. Lets just take it as ast resort. Making 147 Making 147 seemed that Gilmore already had a cand up his sleeve and Denon did not mind it. So Han did not say anything more. The other people in the room were eager to see how talented Gilmore was after they heard what Denton said Even though they did not have any high expectations, it was still good to see how he would deal with the condition At this time, Gilmore took a small metal box out of his pocket. It was a box of needles that he had taken from Grahams ward after he saved Graham in Vista Verde. He ced the metal box on the table and opened it. Under the light, it could be seen that the box was full of needles glowing with silver light. Gilmore squatted in front of Denton and looked at his left leg. As soon as his pupils shrank, his Gods Eye was activated. The skin, flesh, and bones of Dentons left leg were all exposed under his gaze. His gaze prated through the lower part of the leg like an XCray, and he observed it carefully like it was under microscope. Then he found the problem hed in Denton knee. Gilmore could see that there were cracks in Dentons kneecap. Although they had already healed, there were shadows around them. There was poison in Dentons knee! Got it! Gilmore could tell at a nce that there was deadly poison in Dentons broken kneecap! Dentons knee had been broken before, but even after the treatment, there was still poison left inside. The poison had not been cleared, which was the reason why Denton suffered a sharp pain every year. This was also the reason why he still had a limp and was unable to walk like ordinary people after his knee was healed ording to Gilmores spection, Denton must be an internal force martialist, since he survived so many years with the poison in his kneecap. He used his internal mana to suppress the poison so that it did not spread all over his body. After finding the cause, Gilmore came up with a n. He only needed to insert the needles into Dentons kneecap and then circte his mana to suck the poison out of Dentons kneecap. By that time, the pain would immediately disappear. Without the corrosion of the poison, Denton would be able to walk without a cane like an ordinary person in two days at Most With this n in mind, Gilmore immediately picked up a needle from the box. | Then, witch a fath of the light, he inserted the nevi na kurap poter cut and put it back in the has in it 3 was undenality tve When he picked up the needte apsin, it had afersity normed a weird shade of frk to the blink of an eye, Cifore had done his job? They had no even his movements clearly What greatly surprised them was that the needle suddenly tumed ck after Gilmores dry needling treatment. bus pher and his wife, as well as ire, had seen many excellent doctors treat Denton with dry needling But they had never seen the needle turn ck after those doctors finished the treatment. This was the first time that they had seen the needle used for dry needling turn ck Their exprisions became more serious without them realizing it, for they all faintly felt at this moment that Gilmore might really be able to perform a medical miracle. Even Dentons eyes also shed with a hint of surprise. Like everyone else, he did not get a clear look at Gilmores method of treatment either. Even when the needle was pushed into his knee, he did not feel anything He was greatly amazed at Gilmores highClevel dry needling technique At the same time, it also seemed to him that Gilmores dry needling technique was a little different from that of those famous doctors. A glimmer of hope came into his mind. Maybe he could really cure my leg he marveled Next, under the surprised gaze of everyone present, Gilmore continued his treatment, quite in the style of the miraculous Greek physician Hippocrates. He quickly picked up one needle after another at dizzying speed. He inserted them into Dentons kneecap, pulled them out and put them away fast and smoothly. What fabulous performance! After thest needle was used, he was done with the dry needling treatment. Then he stood up, sighed softly and said to Denton. Mr. Carter, I didnt fail you. I have healed all the problems in your left Jeg It was true. He had extracted all the poison from Dentons kneecap with his needles and mana This was the reason why all the needles turned ck after the treatment. The poison had been absorbed into the needles. Hearing those words. Denton had a look of disbelief on his face, He nced at Gilmore and then at the needles on the table. 090 You said you have managed to heal the problems in my left legno longer feel any pain? He asked, dumbfounded. Gilmore nodded to him solerinly and replied. Yes, your left leg will no longer hurt in the future. And from now on, you dont have to use a sane anymie You can walk as flexibly as radbury people Originally, even if Gilmore cleared the poison in Dentons knee, there was no way for Denton to walk normally. After all, it took me for bones to recover But Gilmore had also repaired the impaired function of Dentons kneecap with his man during the process. Even the tiny cracks in Dentons kneecap had also been repaired by him. Therefore, he could confidently tell Denton that he did not need a cane anymore. Denton was not the only one who was shocked. Even the others present thought that they had misheard. Denton, who had to walk with a cane for decades, now could throw it away? Was that true? Denton, who finally came to his senses, slowly stood up from the sofa. Of course, he still had the cane in his hand. Then he took two steps forward. Next, he then seemed ready to try walking without the aid of the cane, So he threw the cane on the ground. ire and Christopher immediately walked up to his side. In this way, they would be able to support him immediately should he fall. But Gilmore had a rxed expression and was not worried about that at all. At this time, Denton n took the first step tentatively, then a second step, then a third step.. Although he still limped after three steps, he did not need the cape right now, which astonished Christopher and ire. After decades of life with a cane, he could finally walk about normally. In the eyes of Christopher and his daughter, this was like a miracle. Denton continued to walk. With time, he also stopped limping. His leg, which had been crippled for decades, hadpletely recovered! Denton was stunned: Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. And so was everyone else. They looked at Gilmore as if they were looking at a god. In their eyes, Gilmore was like the miraculous Greek physician Hippocrates who could bring the dead back to life. 111 Making 148 Making 148 67% Denton walked up to Gilmore with a look of surprise and said, Gilmore, I didnt expect your medical skill to be so brilliant. Youre almost as talented as the miraculous Greek physician Hippocrates! So many great doctors had suffered a setback when trying to cure his leg. None of them could help him get rid of the pain that had tortured him year after year. However, Gilmore had not only removed the pain in his leg with the needles, but also enabled him to walk normally. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Obviously, his medical skills were much more excellent than those of the famous doctors. But Gilmore remained calm and said to Denton, You tter me. I just extracted the poison from your kneecap with the needles. As soon as the poison was out, the pain in your leg naturally disappeared. Dentons expression became grave unconsciously when he heard these words, as he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes immediately fell on the dozens of ck needles on the table. Mr. Carter, have you been poisoned before? Gilmore asked. He could tell from his expression that there had to be a good story about how he was poisoned. Denton sat down on the sofa. Then, his eyes began to drift as if he was recalling something that had happened a long time ago. 40 years ago, a bloodthirsty killer came to Oakhaven, and a lot of innocent people became victims of his violence. All the martial arts masters in Oakhaven went out to deal with him. However, the killer was so fierce that dozens of martial arts masters died in his hands. In the end, I fought a bloody battle with him all day and all night and finally killed him. But I also got stabbed in the knee. His de had poison on it, so after I got stabbed, I became a cripple. Its just that in all these years, no one has ever been able to remove the poison left in my knee. While saying this, he looked at Gilmore in admiration. I didnt expect that you could remove it. Thank you, son. Youve saved me from my decades of pain! Christopher and his wife, as well as ire, also looked at Gilmore with gratitude in their eyes. After leaving the Carter Manor, Everly said to Gilmore, who was driving the car on their way back home, Youre so awesome. You actually cured Mr. Carters leg. Han and his wife were also proud of their son. They said to Everly, You can go to Oakhaven University and be a student with excellent medical skills like your brother. Everly nodded seriously and agreed. Thats what Im going to do. Ill follow in my brothers footsteps and be an excellent doctor too. When Gilmore heard this, he felt a little ashamed. How could he have such excellent medical skills? If it hadnt been for his Gods Eye and mana, he wouldnt have been able to suck the poison out of Dentons knee today. Therefore, he was a normal medical student rather than a genius. III 00. The medical skills that the quiraculous Greek physician Hippocrates had were far out of his reach. But he did not reveal any of this, because he was not supposed to tell anyone about his magical powers. Suddenly, his eyes twitched and pupils shrank. Then, he seemed to have seen something. Ilis expression unconsciously froze, and a cold light shed through his eyes. He was surprised that some uninvited people had been waiting for him in his vi. Everly, do you know that there is going to be a very rare meteor shower at midnight tonight? Gilmore suddenly said to Everly, who was sitting in the back seat. Yes, I do. Im nning to watch it in the vi, Everly immediately replied, Our vi is too low. We should find a higher ce with a good view. How about if we go to Citadelia Tower, the highest building in Oakhaven? Gilmore suggested. Thats a good idea! Everly eximed.. Gilmore then asked his parents, Mom, Dad, what do you think? At this point, Han and his wife naturally wouldnt object, so they said, All right. Lets go! Then Gilmore headed for that ce. Citadelia Tower was located in the center of Oakhaven. Less than 10 minutester, they arrived at Citadelia Hotel. This building, more than 1,000 feet high, was the highest one in Oakhaven, a mixture of shopping malls, hotels, office buildings, and apartments. After getting out of the car, they went straight to Citadelia Hotel on the 30th floor and got three deluxe suites. Then they took the elevator to the 50th floor where the deluxe suites were. Gilmore and his sister each had a separate luxury suite, while the other one was for their parents. But they decided to watch the meteor shower together in one room. The walls of the luxury suites facing outside were all floorCtoCceiling windows. Therefore, they could have a very broad view when enjoying the scenery. The sofa in front of the floorCtoCceiling windows was undoubtedly the best spot to watch this marvelous natural phenomenon. ording to the news, the meteor shower would not appear until midnight. But now, it was only 10 oclock in the evening. It was still a little early, so their parents started watching TV. At this moment, Gilmore said to their parents, Its not time for the meteor shower yet. Ill go down to the shopping mall first. Citadelia Hotel upied the 30th to the 50th floors, and below the 30th floor was the shopping mall. ||| O < +67%8 13.02 FI. Okay! Han and his wife podded. Gilmore left the room and took the elevator directly to the first floor. Then he walked outside and drove his Mercedes away. At the ViC1 of the Pzzo More than a dozen figures quietly entered the living room. The lights lit up in the darkness. A dozen masked men in ck came into view. Their eyes were all shining with cold light. Suddenly, one of them with grey brows looked at another masked man and said, Cooper, the people you want to kill arent home. Could it be that theyve received the news and fled? The man pulled down his mask, revealing the face of Cooper, the steward of the Palmer family. He looked back at the greyCbrowed man and replied, Thats impossible. They could never know that we want to kill them. Bang! Right at this moment, a gust of wind blew. The intruders instantly felt as if something had shed by. But they didnt see anything clearly. Cooper frowned and looked around with his sharp eyes. Did you feel someoneing in just now? he asked the greyCbrowed man. The greyCbrowed man was also alerted and said in a low voice, Yes, someone mustvee in. Ahem! Ahem! Suddenly, two coughs suddenly sounded from within their group. Cooper and the greyCbrowed man immediately took a few steps back. The rest of the masked men also dispersed, with one person remaining unmoved in the middle. This person only had his two eyes exposed, with the rest part of his facepletely covered by a ck cloth. At this time, a cold aura exuded from all over his body. Cooper and hispanions immediately realized that this masked man was not one of them. Cooper narrowed his eyes and asked this mysterious neer in a low voice, Who are you? Making 149 Making 149 The masked man in ck looked at Cooper coldly and said in a hoarse and old voice, Im here to kill you Hearing this, Cooper and his fellow looked at each other with anger in their eyes. However, this mysterious masked man had silently appeared amongst them. His strength was a deterrent to them. Damn it! Coopers fellow gritted his teeth and said, Everybody, kill him! Dean, Cooper, 40 years ago, you were the masters in forearm block of the ck Hawks in Sunsbury. After leaving the ck Hawks, you served as housekeepers of a wealthy family in Oakshire, right at this moment, the mysterious masked ck- clothed man spoke. Hearing the words of this man, Cooper and his fellow were both shocked, because very few people knew that they were the masters in forearm block of the ck Hawks. How did this mysterious masked man know it? Curious as to how I know your true identities? The man in ck sneered, Humph, not only do I know who you are, but I also know that 20 years ago, you killed off everyone from that wealthy family. Moreover, you guys took the massive wealth from the family and hid it. Cooper and Dean clenched their fists tightly. What the mysterious masked man mentioned was all their shameful secrets. Murderous intent shed across their eyes. 20 years ago, they killed everyone from that rich family and took possession of their wealth. They had thought that this deed had been done secretly and that no one would find out about it. It was only now that they realized that someone else had learned it as well. And all those who knew the secret would die! Cooper looked at Dean and said ruthlessly, Buddy, lets kill him. If we dont, well never be able to live a peaceful life. Dean nodded. Aftermitting such crimes, you still want to live a peaceful life? Ridiculous! The mysterious masked man in ck sneered. Coopers and Deans eyes shed with scarlet light. Both of them were furious to the extreme. Suddenly, two sharp daggers appeared in their hands, and they flew out instantly. Their daggers were like lightning, wielded straight at the mysterious man in ck. This was a killing move. In the blink of an eye, Cooper and Dean were about to stab the mysterious man in ck. But just then, the masked mans moved his palms quickly, creating an air current as strong as a tornado. The daggers immediately stopped moving forward. Then, the hands of the masked man, like wind, fell on Coopers and Deans wrists. They immediately got an oruinous feeling. After that, they felt the masked man holding their wrists suddenly started to exert force. There came the sounds of broken bones as Cooper and Dean let out miserable shrill cries. After their wrists were broken, the daggers fell to the ground. In the next moment, the masked man released their wrists, and then his palms suddenly struck their mana cores. After the big boom, Cooper and Dean flew out like kites with broken strings. With a loud bang, they hit the gate of the vi and fell into the courtyard outside. The rest of the masked men in ck in the living room were all shocked by this scene. They finally came to their senses and then attacked the mysterious masked man together. Bang! Bang! Bang! The mysterious masked man moved as fast as lightning, and the shadows of his palms seemed to have shrouded the entire parlor. In his moving palm shadows, the other masked men in ck were knocked out of the vi one after another. Then, everyone outside who had been knocked out of the vi fled with severe injuries. After escaping from Gilmores vi, they quickly got into nearby cars and left in a hurry. In the living room of the vi, the mysterious man in ck did not chase after Cooper and Dean. There was a sharp light in his eyes. Then, he pulled down the cloth covering his face, revealing his appearance. He was Gilmore. After leaving Citadelia Tower, he drove to the Pzzo. In fact, the reason why he had asked his sister and parents to stay in Citadelia Tower to watch the meteor shower was that he had discovered everything already. His Gods Eye saw Cooper and Dean waiting for them at their home in advance. So as not to scare his family, he suddenly proposed that they visit Citadelia Tower for the meteor shower. Given his peerless power, Cooper and Dean, and other external force martialist couldnt harm his family at all. However, he was still worried that the fight would scare them. To protect his family, Gilmore would do anything. After settling his family safely in Citadelia Tower, Gilmore returned to the Pzzo. Of course, in order not to expose his identity, he disguised himself as a masked man in ck and appeared in front of Cooper, Dean and the others. During the battle just now, Gilmore not only crippled the power in their mana cores but also gravely wounded their internal Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. organs. It could be said that they would die before tomorrow morning. 15 The reason why Gilmore showed no mercy was that, through the power of Gods Eye, he discovered that Cooper, Dean and their gang were devoid of conscience and had done all kinds of evil deeds in the past. These people should have gone to hell long ago. He had only avenged those souls who died at their hands. Gilmore walked out of the vi and closed the door. Then he pulled the mask up over his face again and wrapped it tightly, revealing only his eyes. He neatly flew out of the courtyard of the vi like a hawk. At the next moment, Gilmore had alreadynded a few hundred meters away, then he got in the Mercedes parked in an alley and drove away, His destination this time was not Citadelia Tower, but the Palmer Manor. His Gods Eye had already known clearly that Emerson sent Cooper to get rid of him. Since they had alreadye to his doorstep, Gilmore could not let this thing go. He was going to wipe out this threat to his family tonight, which was his way of dealing with his enemies. That was why he had to go to the Palmer Manor and utterly crush them. le had to make sure that they would never be a threat to him again. The Mercedes stopped in an alley a couple of hundred meters away from the Palmer Manor. ilmore, with his disguise on, got out of the car. He flew like a hawk, directly aiming toward the Palmer Manor in the istance. t the Palmer Manor, three ck Audis had just returned. he cars doors opened. Cooper, Dean and others got out one by one. Their mouths were full of blood, and they looked like ey were in a lot of pain, which shocked the bodyguards in the manor. ey went forward to help the injured walk into the manor. the living room, Emerson was pacing back and forth. oper and Dean had led a group of masters to the Pzzo to get rid of Gilmores family. ere should have been no problem for so many masters to deal with Gilmore wever, Emerson felt inexplicably uneasy, as if something big was going to happen tonight. Making 150 Making 150 Then he was surprised to see that orceps came from the door. supporting Cooper and the others, who were Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ency Intured and had Mood over the mouthe A botresand supporting Choper and the odwrs reported to Emerson, Sir, Cooper and the others have returned with Emerson came to his senses and immediately and to the bodyguards, Help them sit down on the sofa quickly. The bodyguards immediately helped the seriously injured people over to the sofa to sit down. Emerson urged the bodyguards. Go and call the doctor? Ya, arveral bodyguards answered and walked out of the vi prickly Emerson quickly went up to Cooper with a look of surprise on his face and asked, Cooper, what happened? Who injured you so seriously? Cooper leaned against the sofa with a pale face and his forehead covered with cold sweat. It seemed that he was suffering unspeakable pain. He said weakly, Sir, we went to Gilmores vi, but they were not there. We met a mysterious masked man in ck. He seemed to know that we were going to kill the Reed Family. Then, we Fought with him. But this persons level was far beyond mine and my fellows. We both had our power crippled and our organs seriously injured Emerson was even more shocked. A mysterious masked man in ck? Even Cooper and Dean were no match for the man, and they had their power crippled and their organs seriously injured. The man was obviously a martialist with stronger internal force than that of Cooper and Dean, because Cooper and Dean were both topCnotch external force martialists who could only be hurt by internal force martialists. But who exactly was the man? After thinking back and forth, Emerson could onlye up with one possibility. This mysterious master was very likely to be someone sent by the Carter family to secretly protect Gilmore. Only the Carter family could do that. Cooper, stop talking and have a rest now. The doctor will be here soon, Emerson said to him. Cooper had followed him for 20 years and was his most trusted confidant. Seeing that he was severely injured and in unbearable pain, Emerson felt miserable. Cooper squeezed out a painful smile on his face and said, Sir, thank you for treating me well over the past 20 years. As your servant, I am supposed to serve you for a lifetime, but now Im probably going to die soon. But I failed to help you get rid of Gilmore, and because of that, I will never rest in peace! Cooper, dont say such depressing words. Who says youre going to die? You wont die, youll live well, tears welled up in Emersons eyes as he interrupted Cooper. port 100 Cers bathing team a file guk and lus teady was trembing 16 took a with man of his packet and traded it to Emers, saving. Bir. Lawrence Hay, my eldes bellos apprentice of the mark, Hesks,ing to then in a few days live thn top to him. Itell help you get rid of Cullmore and avenge died is tough Deen and in rh whorin Emerson ord the letter and saw the words written on it Tawrence Ray, my eblest fellow apprentice He nodded in Emerson solemnly and end. Cooper, dont worry hand over the letter to him for sure. Besides, even if he doesnt see you, I will. But, please, pranie me that you will survive? However, the moment his words came out, aty feamunded Neg to him, Dean opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood Then he fell to the ground, motionless. Buddy, buddy, seeing this, Cooper immediately cried out in agony But his scream was like a me in the storm, as if he could die at any time. Emerson got up quickly and flipped Dean over. Next, he saw a shocking scene. Deans face was covered in blood with his eyes wide open, which was extremely terrifying. Emerson reached out and checked his pulse only to find that there was none. Needless to say, Dean had been dead. Emersons face tightened. At the same time, the rest of the masked, ckCd men began screaming and their blood spurted out as they died on the couch Emerson immediately looked at Cooper, only to find that his eyes were wide open like Deans, and his mouth was also full of ck blood. He had lost his life as well. The sight of this gave Emerson a real thunderbolt. He reached out to close Coopers eyes and said to him, Cooper, rest in peace. Ill avenge you. Then, he put the letter that Cooper gave him into his clothes safely. At this moment, footsteps sounded, and a few bodyguards hurried in with several doctors. But when they came in, they were all stunned. They saw Cooper, Dean and the others were all dead on the sofa and the ground. They were toote. Emerson looked at the shocked crew and said, Take them all to the funeral home and give them a proper burial. The doctors and bodyguards came to their senses and immediately answered, Yes, sir. About 10 minutester, the bodies of Cooper, Dean and the others in the living room were transported to the funeral home. Experson stood alone in the living room of the mansion. He, who appeared much older all of a sudden, looked around the familiar yet strange mansion, wondering if this was still the Palmer family that he was familiar with? The glorious, prosperous and mighty Palmer family. Heldest son, Wace, died. His grandson, whom he considered as the most important person to him, was exiled from the n. Gastronova Ventures, the core family enterprise he founded, had failed, Now Cooper, the housekeeper who had worked for him for more than 20 years, died in front of him. Emerson saw the Palmer family crumbling. What had caused this? In Emersons mind, there was only one answer: Gilmore. If it hadnt been for Gilmores appearance and ruining the n for the Palmer family and the Carter familys uniting in marriage, his son Wace wouldnt have died, his grandson Benjamin wouldnt have been exiled, Gastronova Ventures wouldnt have fallen just like that, and Cooper wouldnt have died. The culprit of all these things was Gilmore. eyes shed with hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, Gilmore, I must kill you with my own hands! As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew in from the gate. The chilling gale drilled into Emersons bones, causing him to shudder. Then, he saw a masked man in ck appear at the gate like a ghost. The masked man gazed at Emerson like Death in the night. He couldnt help feeling a chill down his spine! Guards! Emerson shouted angrily. His voice echoed in the mansion, sounding dimly discernible. However, after the shout, the bodyguards in the mansion did not swarm over. Emerson had a bad feeling about it. No need to scream. All the bodyguards in the mansion are dead. No one can save you, the masked man in ck said in an old, hoarse voice. Of course, the masked man in ck was none other than Gilmore. ? Making 151 Making 151 Emersons face turned pale! After hearing Gilmores words, he knew that all the bodyguards in the mansion had already been killed. He stared at Gilmore and viciously said, You are the masked man in ck that killed my housekeeper? Gilmore said, Thats right, I killed your housekeeper Cooper and his buddy Dean. But soon, you will also die in my hands. Emersonughed with fury, and said, No one here in Oakhaven dares to im to be able to kill me. Who sent you? Why did you stop me from killing Gilmore? Who are you? Gilmore replied, Emerson, stop talking nonsense and fight me I promise you that Ill tell you who I am before you die. How arrogant! Okay, after I kill you, Ill find out who you are and make all the people behind you pay the price! Emerson gritted his teeth and said. After saying that, he struck an offensive stance with his palms. He was like a fierce tiger baring its fangs and ws, exuding an oppressive and murderous aura. His eyes were shockingly sharp. His white hair and clothes fluttered without any wind, and an air current came emanating from him. This was the internal mana! Indeed, Emerson was a junior internal force martialist The air currenting out of his body was the internal mana. Internal force martialists were much more powerful than external force martialists. The internal mana greatly increased the strength of his fists and palms. If Emersonunched an attack, he believed it could directly tear the masked man in ck to pieces with his palms. A trace of sharp light burst forth from his eyes. Emerson, since you think you can kill me, thene at me! Lets see what you got! Unexpectedly, Gilmore said, raising his hand and giving Emerson, who was a few meters away, the finger Gilmores words and actions clearly showed that he didnt think much of Emerson at all. Emersons face twitched violently. This was the first time he had been humiliated like that. He might not have been as good as Denton, the most formidable person in Oakhaven. But even Denton would not look down on him who was an interial force martialist Hence, Gilmores words and middle finger immediately provoked and enraged him. At the next moment, Emerson moved as swiftly as the wind, and his palms were as quick as des! He ferociously attacked Gilmore. Meanwhile, the gale that rose immediately caused Gilmores ck clothes to flutter. In the blink of an eye, Emerson moved to the front of Gilmore, ready for another attack. Bang! Emerson struck Gilmore in the chest with his palms as sharp as des. . The internal mana raged on his extremely sharp palms like steaming hot air. Moreover, his palms were faintly glowing with red light like burning hot irons. Fiery Palm was Emersons ultimate technique, which he had cultivated throughout his whole life. He had killed countless masters with this skill. Once heunched an attack, his palms would be as sharp as des and could directly pierce through a persons chest. However, facing Emersons Fiery Palm, Gilmore acted as if he didnt see it at all. He allowed Emerson to strike him in the chest with sharp palms Crack! Snap! The sound of bones breaking rang out. Then, Emerson cried out miserably. Ouch! He failed to pierce Gilmores chest with his deadly Fiery Palm. On the contrary, all five of his finger bones were broken, and his palm was dripping with blood. He couldnt bear the pain, and his eyes were full of horror. He never imagined that his palm as sharp as a de would fail to pierce Gilmores chest. Moreover, his palm seemed to have hit a hard steel te. He exerted all his strength to attack Gilmore, which caused all the finger bones in his right hand to break. The pain was so excruciating that he could barely breathe. Seeing that his attack had failed, Emerson immediately took a few steps back. There was a sh of anger in his eyes as he red at Gilmore and said, Are you armored? In Emersons opinion, Gilmore, who was able to withstand a palm strike like that and break all the finger bones in his right hand, must be wearing armor that could block the strikes of a de. Oh, I dont need armor to fight you, a junior internal force mardalist, Gilmore sneered. Emerson was shocked and thought, How is it possible that this masked man in ck isnt armored? This masked man could block his Fiery Palm without any armor The first thing Emerson thought of was that this man must have at least intermediateClevel internal force. This was the first time he had encountered such a formidable opponent! @ +91% In Oakhaven, except for Denton, an intermediateClevel internal force martialist, the other internal force martialists he could think of were all at the junior level. Therefore, Emersons first thought was that Gilmore was very likely an internal force martialist from another ce. But facing Gilmore, who was stronger, Emerson, as a junior internal force martialist, knew he was bound to lose. Sir. is there a feud between us? Emerson looked at Gilmore and asked. He asked that question because he wanted to know if there was any enmity between them. If not, then this masked man must be hired by someone to kill him. Since others could hire Gilmore to kill him, then he could also use money to resolve the crisis. However, Gilmores reply dashed his hopes. I have a grudge against you. After that. He looked at Emerson sharply and said, What other unique skills do you have? Show me! Anyway, you cant escape! Emerson did want to run away. However, Gilmores words undoubtedly dashed his hopes of escaping by luck. Hatred shed in his eyes. Since he could not escape, he could only fight desperately with Gilmore! Then, Emerson released all the internal mana in his body. His clothes and white hair fluttered in the wind. He, whose right hand was injured, threw a heavy punch at Gilmore. Boom! The violent internal mana vibrated through the air. Emerson, whose eyes were about to split open, looked like a mad lion. All his internal mana gathered on his fist. With this punch, he intended to perish together with Gilmore. Facing Emersons fullCpowered punch, Gilmore remained calm as usual. In the next instant, Gilmore threw a punch. His formidable mana caused astonishing ripples in the air. A terrifying force covered the living room of the mansion in an instant. Emersons eyes widened in shock when he felt the tidal wave of energy washed over him. That was impossible! The man, who had such horrible power, was not an internal force martialist at all. He should be a Master, even a Grandmaster! Bang! Their fists collided and seemed to have caused an earthquake.. Then, Emerson felt the knuckles of his fist cracked. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Not only did the bones in his fist crack, but even the bones in his entire left arm also broke inch by inch and crackled like firecrackers. Emerson acted as if being executed. He was in so much pain that his whole face was distorted, and his scream echoed throughout the mansion. Crash. Then, as if being hit by a cannonball, Emerson flew into the air and crashed heavily into the wall of the mansion. Arge number of cracks immediately appeared on the wall that he had crashed into. Then, he fell to the ground from the severalCmeterChigh wall. With a loud bang, the floor tiles shattered and flew everywhere, and dust filled the air. After Emerson crashed onto the ground, arge amount of blood spurted out from his body. Gilmore walked over to him and squatted down. Emerson looked up, and Gilmore could see the muscles on Emersons face twitching and blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Gilmore said, Didnt you want to know who I am? Let me tell you now, Im Gilmore, the person you wanted to kill. Emersons eyes were full of unwillingness. He opened his mouth full of blood and said only one word: You His head drooped in the pool of blood as he died. Gilmore stood up and flew out of the mansion like a lone eagle in the dark and disappeared into the night. Making 152 Making 152 Gilmore drove his Mercedes back to the parking lot in front of Langford Tower. After parking the car, he checked the time on his phone, finding it was 11:30 p. m. About an hour and a half had passed since he left the Langford Tower. In the past an hour and a half, he had not only solved the danger in the Pzzo but also got rid of Emerson, a bigger threat. After he resolved these problems, there was nothing that could threaten his family at the moment. He alighted from the car and walked into Langford Tower. After arriving on the 50th floor, Gilmore went to his room first. He took out the door card, opened the door, and was about to go in. Just at this moment, a young woman suddenly appeared in the corridor. She quickly came in front of Gilmore, looking panicked. In a low voice, she pleaded, Sir, please save me! Then, she immediately grabbed his right wrist with her fair hands. He could feel that she grabbed his wrist very firmly with shaking hands like a drowning person seizing a lifeCsaving straw. Gilmores gaze fell on the womans face, and he found that she was an extremely young woman around 20 years old with a breathtaking appearance. In his opinion, this woman was almost as beautiful as ire and Christine. The woman was dressed in an ordinary TCshirt and a kneeClength skirt. Although she was dressed in ordinary clothes, she was in a great shape. Her skin was white and smooth, and she had nice curves with a pair of delicate and long legs. It was just that this beauty had a look of panic and unease on her face. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with watery light. She was so pure and lovingly pathetic that he couldnt help but want to protect her. Although Gilmore had met a lot of beauties before, this was the first time that he had met one asking him for help. Of course, he had suspected that this gorgeous girl had some other intentions. However, he soon denied it. He could tell that she was truly panicking. He could see the fear and anxiety in her eyes and that she considered him as her savior. Eyes wouldnt lie. Gilmore could tellCfrom her eyes that she was asking him for help. Hence, he asked her, Miss, what happened? Is there something can help you with? At this tinic, running footsteps came from the corridor, and someone said coldly, Go to the corridor over there and check it out. We must not let ine Powell run away! Yes, Sir! Others replied. Their voices came from the corridor that was connected to the one, where Gilmore was in, and located around the corner. Then, Gilmore heard them begin to run towards the corridor where he was. Hearing the footsteps and voices, the woman became even more anxious. Then she opened Gilmores room door and walked in. Gilmore was stunned. He pondered for a moment and realized that it was the only thing the woman, who had been driven into a corner, could do. Afraid of being caught, she intended to hide in his room. Anyway, he did not mind saving a beauty. Thinking of this, before the people who wanted to catch the woman appeared in the corridor, he also entered his room and gently closed the door. He walked into the room, only to find the woman standing in the corner and clinging to the wall. She seemed very afraid that she would be found by those people outside. At this time, Gilmore heard the sounds of someone walking quickly past his room. The footsteps faded until they could no longer be heard. The woman standing in the corner heaved a sigh of relief. Gilmore said to her, Its all right now. You can sit down. He pointed to the sofa. The woman then sat on the sofa and spoke softly to him, Thank you for helping me. Ill be in trouble if they seize me. Gilmore got a ss of warm water from the water dispenser in his room and ced it on the table in front of her, then said, Youre wee. Have some water. The woman picked up the ss and took a few sips. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She was obviously much more rxed now. Gilmore looked at her and asked, Youngdy, were those people chasing you earlier? The woman puckered her lips and nodded. He asked, Your name is ine? The reason why he asked this was that he had just heard one of those people yell to the others to prevent ine from running away. That had to be the womans name. The woman nodded lightly.. He continued asking, Why are they chasing you? ine looked at Gilmore. This was the first time she had seen him, and she didnt even know his name. However, she could feel that he would not harm her. Otherwise, he would not have let her hide in his room when the people outside were chasing after her. ines eyes were slightly red as she told Gilmore what had happened. From her exnation, he finally learned what had happened. It turned out that ine was a student from Oakhaven University of Foreign Languag Oakhaven. ;+91%; another famous university in She was a freshman at this university. Not only was she highly gifted in learning and mastered many foreignnguages, but she was also a stunning campus belle. At Oakhaven University of Foreign Languages, her nickname was Aphrodite. It was because she was beautiful and innocent that she nevercked admirers, including the straightCA Mr. McDreamy and the losers in university. Although she had many pursuers, she was too poor to care about it. She just wanted to study hard and cherish the opportunity to study. Only in this way could she use the knowledge she had learned to change her and her familys destinies. She was not interested in getting into a rtionship and devoted herself to studies. However, a man with a powerful background fell for her. He was Tobias Weston, the eldest son of the Weston family, a wealthy family in Oakhaven. Even though Tobias pursued ine in every possible way, she wasnt tempted. Firstly, she didnt have any feelings for him. Secondly, she only cared about her studies. Thirdly, she wasnt interested in these rich young men. Therefore, she had kept a distance from Tobias. It wasnt until yesterday that she received a call from her mother in the countryside. The news she got was a real thunderbolt to her. Her father, who had supported the family all this time, had had a car ident and needed nearly twenty hundred thousand dors for surgery. In desperation, she could only think of one way, which was to borrow money from Tobias, the son of a wealthy family. Tobias promised to lend her money but asked her toe to Langford Tower tonight to watch the meteor shower with him. ine thought that watching the meteor shower was a normal thing, so she came. However, af Tobias took her to the hotel room, he revealed his true colors. He wanted to force her to sleep with him, so she bit his arm. After he let go of her due to the pain, she ran out of the door. She did not dare to take the elevator, so she came downstairs by the emergency exit to escape. Finally, she reached the 50th floor. When people were searching for her, she happened to meet Gilmore, who was about to enter his room. Left with no choice, she immediately ran up to him to ask for help. After she told him all of this, tears rolled down her cheeks. Gilmore took out a few tissues, put them in front of her, and said, Here are some tissues. ine took the tissues and said, Thank you! 0 Making 153 Making 153 + 90% Gilmore looked at ine, who was wiping off her tears, and asked, Hows your fathers current condition? Hes still in the hospital, in aa. The hospital told us that a surgery had to be performed within two hours or his life would be in danger Tears welled up in ines eyes again as she said. She looked pitiful. Gilmore asked, You said his surgery will cost about 200,000 dors, right? ine nodded and said between sobs, 200,000 dors How could I possibly get such an amount of money! Because of that, tears ran down her cheeks, drop by drop. Needless to say, she was pretty flustered due to her fathers critical condition. Gilmore asked with serenity, What is your ount number? ine raised her teary eyes and asked Gilmore, perplexed, What What did you say? Just give me your ount number. I have a rich friend from whom I can borrow 200,000 dors for you, Gilmore exined. ine stared at him in disbelief. She thought, Is the man willing to borrow 200,000 dors for my sake? It was simply unbelievable, almost insane. But this was a matter of life or death. Her father, who was on the verge of death, was waiting for her to save him. Im willing to die for him. Ill certainly borrow 200,000 dors from a total stranger for him, she thought. Therefore, ine immediately knelt in front of Gilmore. But he seemed to have expected it and stopped her right before she got down on her knees. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Im still alive and kicking. Theres no need to pay tribute to me yet, or you may forget about the money, Gilmore gazed at ine and said. Not until then did ine stand up again. She thanked him profusely and added, with absolute gratitude, Youre a kind man indeed. I will never forget this. Whatever! But if you dont tell me your ount number in the next few minutes, your father will miss his only chance to survive. You wont be able to save him then, even if you get the money. Gilmore reminded her resignedly. Soon after, ine took out her phone at once and told Gilmore her ount number. He typed it into his phone. Soon after, he transferred 200,000 dors to her ount through the mobile banking service. Now, 200,000 dors was no more than a drop in the bucket to him. no +90%1 And the reason why he was willing to help ine wasnt her gorgeous look but his experiences of being poor. He knew too well the pain and despair that poor people suffered after meeting with misfortunes Also, the wise old men always said. Helping people is the symbol of personality sublimation After all, 200,000 dors was nothing to him. After he transferred the money, he noticed that ine had been staring at his phone. He put it back into his pocket and said, My friend has agreed to lend you 200,000 dors. If everything goes well, you should be able to receive the money in a few minutes. Right at that moment, her cell phone began to ring. Seeing the caller ID, ine answered the phone right away, Mom, hows dads condition now? ine, I just got a message saying that 200,000 dors have been transferred to my bank ount. Did you borrow 200,000 dors from that rich schoolmate? A womans rejoicing voice came from the other end of the line. ine nced at Gilmore and realized that the money had been transferred to her mothers ount. The bank ount she gave Gilmore was actually her mothers. ine replied, Yes, mom. A rich schoolmate of mine lent us 200,000 dors. Hurry up and get dad into surgery ASAP. Ill see you guys tomorrow, Excellent. Dear, do thank your schoolmate for saving your fathers life. ines mother cried with joy. ine nodded and added, I know, mom. Ill thank him properly. You must go and talk to the doctor now. Okay, okay. Ill stop now and go talk to the doctor. Her mother finished the call in a hurry. It was easy to imagine that she must be hurrying to find the doctor since shed got the money. ine took a tissue out of the tissue box on the table and wiped off her tears gently. However, this time, they were tears of joy. Finally, they had the money to afford the surgery. It was indeed a lifesaver. She looked at Gilmore and said, Thank you so much for lending me the money. Gilmore corrected, I didnt lend you the money. My friend did You dont need to lie anymore. I saw you transfer 200,000 dors to my mothers ount on your phone. ine said with teasing eyes. Gilmore noticed that ine became much more lively and delightful after the money problem got fixed. It had to be said that she looked quite charming with such a yful smile in her eyes. U U Gilmores initial n was to be an anonymous donator and never expected it to be discovered by ine this soon. At this point, there was no need to hide it anymore, so he said, Yes, its my money indeed, but you dont need to pay me back. Just think about it as a favor. Never mind about that. A trace of surprise appeared on ines face. It was the first time she had seen someone willing to offer a 200,000Cdor free loan. Is he the richest man in Eldoria? Does he have more money than God? Thus, money means nothing to him? she wondered. She could not help but ask, Its still a lot of money. How could I not pay you back? Gilmore replied, smiling. Never mind about that. Just take it as a favor from a rich and willful man. She was shocked, thinking. Wow, good for you! However, although Gilmore said that, ine didnt like to ept such a big favor. In secret, she decided that she would pay back the money in any case, because this sum of money enabled her to save her fathers life She asked Gilmore, You saved me, and afterward, you lent me 200,000 dors to save my fathers life, but I dont know your name yet. May I ask your name, Mr. Hero? She needed to know his name to pay him the money little by little in the future. Gilmore, he replied. Gilmore, which university are you studying at, or where are you working now? ine continued. Gilmore looked back at her and asked, Why? Is this an interview? ine waved her hand rapidly and said, No, no. You seem to be a nice person, and I was wondering if we could be friends EhChem, ine, why do I feel like you have ulterior motives? Gilmore asked as he stared at her evasive sight. ine thought Gilmore had seen through her intentions. A slight flush appeared on her cheeks, but she still denied, No, I I just want to be your friend. Gilmore nodded, I see. I get it now. You have a crush on me, but youre too embarrassed to ask me out. Am I right? ine was speechless. Why is he thinking like this? she talked to herself. quickly figured out that it must be her hesitation and ambiguity that caused such a misunderstanding. she quie But sh She was about to exin herself, but he was already sitting next to her and added, Alright, what if we watch the meteor shower tonight as our first date? ine was speechless again and thought that there seemed to be no way out now. Making 154 Making 154 In the monitor room of Langford Hotel, the security manager, wearing a suit and tie, was working on aputer and finally paused the surveince video on the screen. He looked up at a young man in his twenties who seemed grim and unpredictable, and reported respectfully, Sir, ine entered Room No. 8, 50th Floor. This young man was no other than Tobias, the eldest son of the Weston family that owned Langford Tower. When ine ran away from Tobiass room, he sent his bodyguards to hunt for her, but their efforts failed. So Tobias called the security manager over, and they went straight to the monitor room to get rted surveince footage, Soon, the security manager found ine on the monitor. She had entered Room No. 8, 50th Floor. It was precisely Gilmores room. A cold light glittered in Tobiass eyes as he said, Does she believe she can escape from me by hiding in this room? Sir, let me go there and get her for you now, a bulky man with a buzz cut and square face standing behind Tobias asked. No, were going together, Tobias decided. Afterward, Tobias spoke to the security manager, Mr. Tinch, introduce yourself as ines boyfriend when we get to the room. Beat that guy in the room and take ine away. The security manager immediately understood that Tobias wanted him to pretend to be ines boyfriend, who came to catch her cheating- He hated to be a part of this scheme, but all he could do was obey because of Tobiass identity. Minutester, Tobias, the security manager, and a group of security guards left the monitor room. They walked into the elevator and headed toward Room No. 8, 50th Floor to catch ine with another man. At that exact moment, Gilmore and ine were sitting on the sofa, admiring the night sky through the floorCtoCceiling window while waiting for the meteor shower to streak across the sky. Suddenly, his eyes twitched and pupils shrank. With the help of his Gods Eye, he saw Tobias hurrying to his room, followed by a group of people. He also learned Tobiass n and automatically smiled. He thought, What a brilliant n. But Im afraid it will not be that easy to take me down. Footsteps quickly sounded in the corridor, followed by knocks on the door and a voice, ine, I know youre inside. Show your face now. I can pretend nothing has happened. Otherwise, smash down the door and give that man what he deserves! ine, sitting on the sofa, indeed heard the fuss outside. Her face immediately turned pale, then she looked at Gilmore and whispered, frightened, Gilmore, I beg you, dont open 09:51/ Sat, Aug 24 the door, please! It must be Tobias! Gilmore took her hand and said, No need to panic. Come with me. She followed him nkly to a window, clueless about what he was nning to do. Gilmore opened two windows. 3490% ine was surprised and wondered, Does he want us to escape through the window? But were on the 50th floor. We will die if we fall. She gazed at Gilmore, and asked with a worried look, Gilmore, isnt it too dangerous to escape from here? But he smiled and ordered, ine, close your eyes. Ill do a magic trick for you. You must remember not to open your eyes until I ask you to, or the consequences will be serious. Gilmores enigmatic look sparked ines curiosity, so she repeated what he said, Close my eyes, and youll do a magic trick? She wondered quietly, Tobias is about to barge in. How can Gilmore think about doing a magic trick in a moment like this? However, Gilmore promised her earnestly, As long as you close your eyes and I do this trick, Tobias wont be able to find us. ine had no idea what kind of trick Gilmore was talking about, but she trusted in his promise. After all, Gilmore had saved her and provided 200,000 dors to pay for her fathers surgery. She had grown the utmost faith and trust in him. As a result, she nodded like an innocent little girl and said, Okay, 111 close my eyes. After, she did it. The minute she closed her eyes, she felt Gilmores hand on her waist. Her eyshes began to flutter while her heart was beating like crazy. She had no idea what Gilmore would do next. Such strange behavior would inevitably cause suspicions about his intentions. However, ine believed that Gilmore was not an evil man. Gilmore was the opposite of Tobias who groped her like a pervert as soon as they entered the room. He even tried to hide that he lent her 200,000 dors. On the other hand, when she tried to borrow money from Tobias minutes earlier, his sole purpose was to exploit the opportunity to sleep with her. The difference between them could not be more evident. Because of this, ine believed that Gilmore would never do anything terrible to her. When Gilmore put his arm around her waist, she did not feel molested or ufortable. However, her heart was beating faster, and she got nervous.. Gilmore whispered close to her ear. The magic is about to begin. Dont open your eyes. She was able to feel his warm breath tickling her ear as he spoke. It seemed to be an indescribable intimacy between them; the atmosphere suddenly turned weird. Her fair cheeks blushed and seemed to be burning hot. The second she blushed because of her natural shyness, he tightened his grip. Immediately, she felt like floating off the ground and flying. She could not help but wonder if Gilmore was doing a marvelous magic trick; otherwise, how would she feel this way? Yet, she shut her eyes, following Gilmores instructions. It felt like she had flown out of the room, and the wind was refreshing her. She had no idea how long it took but suddenly felt herselfnding on the ground. Gilmores voice sounded in her ear, We are good. You can open your eyes now, She opened her eyes slowly, only to find herself on a tall buildings top This building was taller than the other skyscrapers nearby. floor. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. At one nce, the whole Oakhaven was full of gleaming towers while dazzling lights illuminated wherever she looked. She immediately realized she was on Langford Towers rooftop. ine looked at Gilmore,pletely astonished, and asked, Is this Langford Towers rooftop? Gilmore smiled and nodded. ine was so shocked at his answer that she couldnt say anything She thought, Gilmore did a magic trick, then I magically came from the 50th floor of Langford Tower to the hundred- metersChigh rooftop? What a marvellous trick! 0 09:51 Sat, Aug 24 UL Making 155 Making 155 Gilmore, how did you do that? ine managed to ask after a long silence. But she only received a mysterious smile and one word, Secret He added, Now Tobias wont be able to find you. We can watch the meteor shower here where no one will disturb us again She nced around the empty rooftops, only to see several lights shining. They would be perfectly safe here, indeed. Tobias would never have imagined that she would be on the rooftop in a million years. For her, it was also a massive surprise. Thinking she could finally be safe from Tobias, ine breathed a sigh of relief. They found a clean ce on the rooftop and sat down. I helped you dodge a bullet today, but Tobias will disturb you again when you go back to university. Gilmore said with at worried look as he stared at ine. ine replied, Ill take a train back to my hometown tomorrow morning to visit my father. Ive asked for 15 days off to go home and take proper care of him. During this period, Tobias wont even remember what happened tonight, and even if he does, I dare him to hurt me tantly on campus. Il drive you to the train station tomorrow. Call me if he ever dares to mess with you again, Gilmore promised. ine looked back at him and nodded slightly. She was a little touched. She had never imagined that such a nice man like Gilmore would show up to help her out when she had her back against the wall. He saved her from a desperate situation like a true hero. Every girl once or twice dreamed of meeting her hero who could make her heart beat like crazy. All her life, ine had thought that such heroes could only exist in fiction. But now, she believed it because a true hero was sitting right next to her at the moment. Um when we were in that room, didnt you say something about us having a date? Do you still mean it? she whispered with her head down Gilmore stared at her, who didnt dare to lift her head, and only came back to his senses after a while. He wondered, I saved her and then lent her 200,000 dors to save her father. So she has fallen in love with me? But honestly, I didnt expect to get anything in return. Moreover, Ive had Lilian, ire, Helene, and Christine who has not technically be my girlfriend yet I have four girlfriends already. Including ine, I will have five of them in total. Gilmore felt he needed to think it over. ine, to afraid th ?90% be honest, Im not a monogamous man, but quite the opposite, adies man. If I be your boyfriend, Im Ill break your heart, Gilmore decided to tell her the truth. Before he got attached to her, Gilmore hesitated to confuse and disappoint such a pure and beautiful girl. ine was stunned when she heard the answer. She disappointedly replied, I know Im not good enough for you, so you chose to describe yourself as such a terrible man. I Im not forcing you or anything. Why are you lying like that? After that, she rose to her feet and prepared to leave. Gilmore was dumbfounded. He didnt expect his words could be misinterpreted like this. He was screaming inside, Jesus! Hand to God, everything I said is true. I have four girlfriends already. How can that not make me a yboy? He didnt want to harm this innocent young girl. But he never expected she would not believe what he said. Seeing ine covering her face in her hands and running away, he worried she would do something stupid. So he got up quickly and ran after her. He grabbed her slender arm and asked, ine, where are you going? 30 Let go of me and leave me alone. Ill pay back your money, although itll take some time. ine looked away stubbornly and said. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore turned to face her and grabbed her arms with both hands, realizing she covered her face with her right hand, and/ tears stained her eyes. It was the first time ine had expressed her feelings for a guy. But pathetically, she was turned down. It was such a heavy blow to her. Her fragile heart was instantly broken. She had to run away in a hurry to hide her sadness from Gilmore She did not expect Gilmore to follow her and see her crying. She, so embarrassed, wished she could dig a hole and bury herself! Gilmore was shocked and murmured, Are you crying? She turned her face away while sobbing, Im not crying. The wind blew dust into my eyes. He did not expect to hear such a dramatic excuse at such a moment. However, her tears were indeed unexpected. It seems she has fallen in love with me, he thought. As a grownCup man, he saw a beautiful woman standing before him with teary eyes. It would be a lie to say he was unmoved. He replied, Fine! If you think that a yboy like me, who falls in love with quite a few girls, is a good man and boyfriend material, I can tell you that Im more than happy to be your boyfriend. He thought. Its true I have four girlfriends, but a man could never refuse a pure campus belle like ine, right? Hearing his words, ine finally turned around to look at him. Her teary eyes were filled with disbelief. She thought, Does it mean that Gilmore agreed to be my boyfriend? Gilmore, will you be my boyfriend? ine asked with dreamy eyes. She imagined, Could this man, a hero who came to my rescue, really be my boyfriend? Gilmore stroked her long, soft hair and said, Ive told you, as long as you dont mind my being a yboy, Im happy to go out with a beautiful girl like you. She didnt believe him, so she said with happiness written all over her face, I know youll be a good boyfriend. Suddenly, she approached and hugged Gilmore. Her tiny, blushed face was tightly resting against his chest. From now on, this hero will be my boyfriend, she said to herself. Gilmore never expected ine to throw herself into his arms abruptly. He could only sigh, If I had known that such innocent beauty would ever fall in love with me, I wouldnt have saved her and given her the money. However, he would never refuse to help such a beautiful girl. Life is hard! he signed silently. Right at this moment, the sky suddenly became bright. A meteor shower dashed through the sky. Shooting stars flew by one after another, illuminating the sky as well as Gilmore and ine who held each other tightly on the building top. She lifted her head in Gilmores embrace, her beautiful eyes sparkling as she watched the shooting stars flying across the sky. Overwhelmed by the beauty, she said, Its so marvelous. However, nobody knew whether she was referring to the meteor shower or her new rtionship. No matter what life could bring, she would never forget this night, Gilmore, and the marvelous meteor shower. +90% Just as this romance blossomed on the rooftop and the new couple admired the meteor shower, the door of Room No. 8, 50th Floor was opened by a hotel staff member with a room card. The group stormed into the room, but surprisingly nobody was there. Tobias ordered his men to search every inch of the room, but they found nobody there. They noticed the open windows and looked outside. Once again, they found there was no ce to hide. No one could jump from the 50th floor to the ground, except for Spiderman, Tobias was confused, thinking, Clearly, ine has entered this room, but where is she? How could she disappear? ɫ Making 156 Making 156 Sir, that doesnt make sense! ine has obviously entered this room. The security manager looked baffled as he reported to Tobias. Tobias said with an icy look, ine managed to escape because we must have overlooked something. He thought, Damn it! As long as she is still at Oakhaven University of Foreign Languages, shell be unable to escape from me, although she escaped by luck today! Tobias looked at the security manager and said, Check the surveince footage carefully again. Find out how she escaped! He added. Also, get all the details about the guest who stayed in this room! Tobias assumed the guest, who stayed in Room No. 8, must have something to do with ines escape. This guest must have helped her escape. So Tobias vowed that if he ever found out that this guest had helped her escape, he would not let him off. Yes, Sir. After our investigation, I will inform you the result tomorrow, the security manager replied immediately. Tobias nodded and ordered his bodyguards, Lets go! Then Tobias left, followed by a few bodyguards with an angry look. The security manager looked around the room and left as well. The security manager closed the door after he came out of the room. On the rooftop, Gilmore and ine watched the beautiful meteor shower fly through the sky. At that instant, the lustrous shooting stars shed. They were as wonderful as life, as beautiful as romance, fleeting but unforgettable. Finally, they vanished into the night sky. The sky became blue and calm again. ine was exhrated. This was likely the first time she had seen such a beautiful meteor shower. Moreover, she had the chance to meet Gilmore, her hero, that same night. Every girl loved romantic encounters. ine believed that destiny had brought her and Gilmore together. At the moment, Gilmores cell phone rang. He took out his phone and found it was his sister calling. At the sight of ines curious look, Gilmore said, Its my sister calling ine was relieved. She looked pure and wless with bright and clear eyes. Gilmore wondered what she would do if she learned that he had the other four girlfriends. He did not bother to think about that anymore. He answered his sisters call, Everly, did you manage to see the meteor shower? Gilmore, Ive seen the meteor shower. Why arent you back yet Everly asked with some regret. He replied, I have seen it too. Oh! You have seen it already. Thats good! Otherwise, it would be a pity, Everly said with a sigh of relief. Well, Im going back now, he said. Okay! Im hanging up on you, Everly finished her sentence and ended the call. Gilmore put the phone back into his pocket and looked at ine. He said, Lets go back to the hotel room now, She asked worriedly. Gilmore, do you think Tobias and his bodyguards are still in your room! He replied, No. As they didnt find anyone in the room, they would believe we had escaped. Hence they wont be there anymore. She was relieved when she heard his words We have two options now. The first is to go downstairs from the rooftop. The second is to let me take you back to the hotel, room using a magic trick Gilmore stared at ine and asked. She recalled Gilmore asked her to close her eyes and imed to be going to perform a magic trick. Then she was already at the top of the building when she opened her eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Now, ine replied, I want you to do the magic trick. He nodded and said, Okay, it is the safest method. I believe that Tobiassckeys will spot you in the surveince video if we go down the stairs. ine said, In that case, lets do magic and go back. Do I still need to close my eyes? Well, most girls are timid, so you had better close your eyes. My magic can be both astonishing and terrifying! He said seriously to ine. She nodded and closed her eyes. However, she had decided that when Gilmore performed magicter, she would open her eyes a little to see how he did the magic trick. She felt Gilmores arm around her waist. This time, she did not feel shy anymore. On the contrary, her heart was overflowing with sweetness. In an instant, Gilmore got off the stair roof with his arm around ine and flew out of the building like a goshawk that spread its wings in the middle of the night. Soon, they floated down gently like a leaf. +90%1 Their hair and clothes fluttered as they gracefully flew down due to the cool breeze beneath them, which made them look like a match made in heaven. Feeling that she was falling rapidly and a breezeing from below, ine secretly opened her eyes. The moment she slightly opened her eyes, she was shocked to see the ss wall of the building in front of her moving up rapidly while she was flying down quickly. She opened her eyes wide open. She realized she was no longer on the top of the building. Instead, she was still falling in the air. She wondered. Is this any different from jumping off a building? If there were something different, it would be that Langford Tower was the highest building in Oakhaven. She thought, If anyone fell from a few hundred meters high, there would not even be a single bone left intact. ine didnt expect the magic Gilmore performed was to jump off the highest building in Oakhaven. She was frightened out of her wits when she looked downward. She felt dizzy when she realized she was at an altitude of a few hundred meters. Suddenly, she fainted because she was petrified. After some time, she felt her lips were warm while breaths were puffed into her mouth. She slowly came back to her senses and realized someone was giving her mouthCtoCmouth resuscitation The moment she started to breathe, the person stopped. Gilmore grumbled to himself, Women are troublesome. I told her not to open her eyes, but she did it anyway. She had no idea she would faint with fear and lose her consciousness. Hearing his words, she realized that Gilmore had given her mouthCtoCmouth resuscitation just now. Her heart started to beat faster, and she felt shy. Her heart was overflowing with sweetness once again. She was sure that she did not die and was restingfortably on the mattress in the hotel room. She recalled that she fell from the building and fainted with fear, but now she was safely back in the hotel room. ine was shocked and curious at the same time. She wondered How did he do that? Was there magic involved? ine wanted to ask questions, but she suddenly felt Gilmores palms on her chest. It seemed that he was going to give her CPR, and he had touched her bosom with his palms. ine blushed. Gilmore indeed wanted to give her CPR. H Gilmore felt two soft and supple lumps as his palms pressed on her chest. He was pleasantly surprised. Although she was physically attractive, he didnt expect her to have such plump breasts. Right at that moment, the door opened. Gerald and Everly walked in. They saw the couple on the mattress. Then their gaze fell on Gilmores palms and their position.. They rolled their eyes, and Gerald said, Everly, dont disturb your brother. Lets leave. Everly nodded her head like a robot and replied, Yes, we had better leave now, Gerald! Then Gerald and Everly left in a sh after closing the door. 0 Making 157 Making 157 Gilmore blinked and wondered what Gerald and his sister meant What did they mean by saying not to disturb him? He was just trying to give ine CPR. He wondered. What were they thinking? Oh my god! Thats disgusting! Gilmore realized something was wrong. His gaze focused on ines face. ine had woken up when he did not notice it. She was staring at him with her beautiful eyes wide open. She neither screamed nor said anything. However, her pretty face blushed like a peach blossom in March. She was indescribably delicate and charming. Gilmore, can you move your hands away? ine asked Gilmore in a soft voice, not daring to look at him. Gilmore finally realized why she was blushing. He quickly moved his hands away from her chest. Youre awake? he asked, intending to change the topic to get out of this awkward situation. Yes, ine replied with a nod. She sat up from the bed. Its gettingte. Take a shower and go to bed after that. Gilmore suggested. She nodded again. J Gilmore took a bathrobe prepared for guests out of the wardrobe and gave it to ine. She took it and went to the bathroom. After she went into the bathroom and took off her clothes, she began to shower. While taking her shower, she remembered how Gilmore gave her mouthCtoCmouth resuscitation and CPR with his palms on her chest. As the steam from the hot shower filled the bathroom, her fair face blushed once again. Tonight, she had experienced too many things for the first time She expressed her feelings to a man for the first time. She was kissed by Gilmore for the first time. Her bosom was touched by Gilmore for the first time. She felt shy but was overjoyed. She did not know that she had fallen in love as she had never felt this way. She felt she was living a beautiful dream. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Twenty minutester, she finished her shower and walked out of the bathroom. She, whose skin was radiant and as smooth as butter and long hair was still a little wet after she wiped it, looked lovely. She was a perfect mixture of innocence and sex appeal. Gilmore was attracted to her from the bottom of his heart. She lived up to her reputation as the Aphrodite and campus belle of Oakhaven University of Foreign Languages. ine noticed Gilmore gazing at her from top to toe, Her heart was overflowing with joy as the man she loved was looking at her. However, she felt uneasy under his staring eyes. She took out a bathrobe and gave it to Gilmore. Stop looking at me. Go and take a shower, she said in a lovely and gentle voice. 90%; Gilmore knew that ine was feeling awkward after he had gazed at her for so long. He smiled and said, Sure, Im going to take a shower now. Ten minutester, Gilmore finished his shower and came out of the bathroom. ine was sitting on the couch, drinking a ss of water. Gilmore walked over and sat beside her. Oh, did you finish your shower? ine asked. Yes, I did, he replied. Gilmore, why did wee back here safely after jumping off the buildings top? ine needed to ask him this burning question In her opinion, only immortals could jump off a highCrise building safely. He only answered, Magic, its all magic. ine grabbed Gilmores arm with both hands and shook them. Then she said in a flirty manner, Please tell me how you did it! Please! I need to know! Gilmore did not expect ine to be so sweet and flirty before him. He felt his body going limp and soft. However, he was pleased to see her acting in such an enticing and charming way. Okay, okay. Ill tell your Windwalk is my magic! I applied this skill to carry you from the top back to this room, Gilmore. unable to resist ines tender temptation, had to tell her the truth. Although he possessed mana, which was more potent than Windwalk, he decided to tell her that he applied Windwalk to bring her back to the room. He knew that ine probably wont be able to understand what mana was, so he chose a commoner term. It was a fact that many people had watched martial arts movies, so they understood Windwalk was a training technique that enabled people to fly in the air and descend safely. As Gilmore expected, when ine heard his exnation, she realized what he meant instantly. However, she, still surprised, asked, Gilmore, I have no idea youre wellCversed in martial arts. Gilmore replied, Yes, I picked up some skills, but I didnt expect them toe in handy today. ine recalled Gilmore holding her and flying down from a very high building before returning to this hotel room safely. She thought that Gilmore not only had learned a few skills but was highly skilled in martial arts. He was as nimble and powerful as those professional martial artists she had seen on TV. ine developed a sense of security she never had before when she realized that her boyfriend was a professional martial artist. She rested her head on Gilmores shoulder, feeling satisfied. Gilmore, youre awesome! She said. That night, after Gerald and Everly left, they did not go back to the hotel. Needless to say, they did not want to disturb their night of intimacy. However, as an upright gentlemen, Gilmore thought, How could they have thought I would do that kind of thing? This luxurious hotel room had double beds, so they slept separately on the two beds. This was the very first time they had met. Although they had got into a rtionship, Gilmore wanted to leave a good impression on the beautiful and innocent ine, Otherwise, he would be no different from Tobias. Moreover, he was aware that ine had fallen madly in love with him. There would be many opportunities in the future. He did not want to rush it. Tonight, he was going to be a gentle boyfriend. ine never expected Gilmore to sleep on the other bed. Her opinion of him improved. Now she trusted him more as he had given her a better sense of security. Nevertheless, before she fell asleep, she warned him, Gilmore, youre not allowed to sneak into my bed in the middle of the night. Gilmore replied, Do you think I am that kind of person? He was indeed not the kind of man who would take advantage of a woman like that. He slept like a baby that night. In the middle of the night, he felt a soft and fragrant body sneaking under his nket. He woke up all of a sudden. Under the moonlight from outside the window, he saw ine under his nket. Gilmore was astonished. He thought, Didnt you ask me not to sneak into your bed in the middle of the night? Why did you end up on my bed? What on earth do you mean by doing this? However, before Gilmore could figure out anything, they wrapped around each others bodies. They had a passionate and wild night. The following day, both of them woke up from their dreams. She fixed her beautiful and pure eyes on Gilmore with unconditional love. Last night, she had lost her virginity to Gilmore who was going to be the only man she would ever love. Gilmore looked at her after the wild night. Her face was so beautiful and charming that he wanted to kiss her again. He reached out and kissed her beautiful forehead. ine said with her eyshes drooping, Gilmore, I must go to the railway station now. Gilmore nodded and said, Sure, Ill drive you there. They got up and got dressed. After freshening up, Gilmore walked ine out of the hotel room. After they left, the mattress they had slept on was stained red, like a fullCblown plum blossom. Making 158 Making 158 In the monitor room of Langford Tower The security manager had dark circles under his eyes because he had stayed up all night. He felt his eyelids were exceptionally heavy and kept dropping. When he was about to close his eyes, he quickly opened them again. His eyes were glued to the LCD screen as he examined more than a dozen essential images. The security manager believed that if ine and Gilmore had left Langford Tower, these surveince images would show the routes they had taken. For the whole night, he repeatedly yed the surveince video that showed the corridor of Room No. 8, 50th Floor. He saw ine and Gilmore enter the room, but did not see theme out. ine and Gilmore seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Besides the surveince video showing the corridor outside Room No. 8, 50th Floor, the security manager also repeatedly checked the surveince videos of several other crucial ces, but he did not find ine and Gilmore either. Nevertheless, he had to check the surveince videos repeatedly under Tobiass orders. On top of that, he had been watching over the surveince cameras, hoping to find some clues. It was already early in the morning. He knew he would not discover anything new. The security manager had already reached his limit. He was so tired that he yawned and wanted to find a ce in the monitor room to have a sleep. After that, he would inform Tobias that he didnt find anythingter. When he stood up from his seat, he caught sight of something happening on the screen. He opened his eyes wide. There seemed to be something significant going on. The surveince camera facing the corridor of Room No. 8, 50th Floor showed something interesting, which astonished him The door of Room No. 8 opened, and both Gilmore and ine walked out holding hands. They walked along the corridor and entered the elevator. The security manager was confused, but he quickly came back to his senses. He wondered, Both of then were in the room all this time? However, when Tobias led them into Room No. 8 and made a thorough search, they did not find Gilmore and ine. Why did theye out of the room now? The security manager didnt have time to think about this. When he was stunned, Gilmore and ine had already walked out of the lobby elevator and were about to leave Langford Tower. He eximed, Oh no! I cant let them escape! He immediately picked up the walkieCtalkie from the table and shouted to the lobby security guards, Listen up! All the security guards on the first floor, stop the young couple who had just walked out of the lobby. Dont let them go! Roger that, manager! One of the security guards answered. Manager, we are stopping that young couple? someone asked. Yes! Go after them. They have just walked out of the lobby. Yes! The couple who are holding hands! Youll be sorry and punished if you let them get away! The security manager shouted into the walkieCtalkie. Yes, manager! All the security guards on the first floor answered fearfully through their walkieC talkies. Meanwhile, the security manager rushed out of the monitor room and ran toward the elevator along the corridor. If ine and Gilmore managed to escape this time, Tobias would sack him. The security manager, anxious and agitated, took the elevator to the first floor. As soon as the elevator doors opened, he rushed out. When he ran out of the building, he saw more than a dozen security guards running toward him while panting. The security manager asked them, Where are they? While gasping for his breath, a security guard informed the security manager as he took out his cell phone, Manager, as soon as we got out to chase after them, they have driven away. He added, We couldnt catch up with them, but we took some photos as a proof! After that, he showed his cell phone to the security manager and clicked a video to y it. The security manager saw a luxurious, sleek and brilliant Mercedes Benz speed away and leave a group of security guards behind. The security managers mouth twitched. He could not believe he had arrived toote! He had failed in his mission to stop Gilmore and ine from leaving. He had a terrified look on his face. He didnt know whether he should call Tobias and tell him about this or not. Manager, why did you want us to stop the couple? The security guard asked the security manager with a confused look as he kept his cell phone. The other security guards were also looking at him with curiosity, wondering what he would do next. The security manager growled, What is there to ask? Go back to work. If you ck again, youll be fired! All the security guards were shocked with no idea why the security manager was so furious. Anyway, superiorsCneeded no reason to get angry with their subordinates. In any case, superiors always believed that they were reasonable, though they probably were not. These security guards were already used to it. They just needed to avoid getting on their superiors nerves. Then all the security guards hung their heads low and went back to their different workstations in the building. The security manager was still hesitating if he should call Tobias. His cell phone rang. He took out his phone, and the caller ID showed Mr. Weston. His face darkened. He was uneasy, but he had to answer the call, Hello, Sir, Good morning! Mr. Tinch, dont tell me that after one night of investigation, you have not found out how ine escaped? Tobias asked with contempt over the phone. The security manager did not know if he should inform him about what had happened. Why are you so quiet? So, you have found nothing. Well, you may leave Langford Tower today. Someone will take your ceter. Tobias said coldly and was about to hang up the phone. 90% The security manager said immediately, Sir, I found out that ine and Gilmore, the guest in Room No. 8, had stayed in the room all this time and just came out of the room thirty minutes ago. They had stayed in the room all this time? And did you ask your men to seize them? Tobias asked. Sir, they escaped in the blink of an eye. My men ran after them, but they sped off in their car, the security manager informed him dejectedly. Damn it! What a bunch of idiots! Iming to Langford Tower now, Tobias said and ended the call. At this time, Gerald and Everly, who were in Rooms No. 9 and 10 on the 50th floor, each received a message from Gilmore. The message said, Im driving a friend to the railway station. All of you should leave the hotel quickly. Someone ising after me. After receiving the message, Gerald and Everly immediately notified Han and his wife. The four of them quickly left Langford Tower and drove off. At this moment, Tobias reached Langford Tower, followed by his bodyguards in different cars. The security manager led them to the monitor room. The security manager reyed the video that showed Gilmore and ineing out of Room No. 8 for Tobias. Tobias was now sure that ine and Gilmore had hidden in Room No. 8st night. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, the security guards had searched Room No. 8, and nobody was there. Tobias said to the security manager, Lets go to Room No. 8 and have a look again. Yes, Sir, the security manager replied obediently. They hurried to Room No.8. The security manager opened the door.. -Tobias walked in with giant strides, and the others followed closely behind him. After entering the room, Tobias gave instructions, Check if there are other hiding spots in this room. er 158 His bodyguards immediately began to search the room.. Suddenly, a bodyguard noticed something. He pointed to the bed and said to Tobias, Sir, theres blood! Tobias and the others hurried over there. Then they saw the snowCwhite sheets were stained with blood as red as plum blossoms in March. +90%D When Tobias noticed the blood on the bedsheet, he found it unpleasant to the eye and felt as if stabbed in the heart. What did the blood on the sheets mean? Of course, he knew what had happened. He did not expect the woman he failed to pursue to sleep with someone else. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked. The security manager and bodyguards also knew what the blood on the sheets meant. They held their breath and secretly cursed the bodyguard who pointed out the bloodstain on the sheets to Tobias. This pissed Tobias off. And since Tobias got angry, they would undoubtedly suffer the consequences. Everyone was fearful and did not dare to utter a word. Making 159 Making 159 Tobias, whose eyes seemed terrifying, exuded a ghastly aura. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The security manager and his bodyguards were all overwhelmed by his intimidating aura. They lowered their heads and did not utter a word. After some time, they finally felt that the oppressive atmosphere started to ease. Mr. Tinch, give me the information of the guest who stayed in Room No. 8st night. Tobias ordered. His facial expression became less intimidating but was still icy. The security manager immediately handed over a document to him. He had retrieved the document from the hotel reception counterst night. A picture of Gilmore was printed on a piece of paper, along with some information including his name, age, and ce of birth. These were all collected from Gilmores ID card, but were input into aputer and printed on paper. Tobias looked at Gilmores colored photo, and his eyes turned furious. How dared the guy named Gilmore sleep with the woman he took a fancy to! He swore that he would make Gilmore pay for this! Mr. Tinch, pay attention to the guests. If either of them or both appear, call me as soon as possible, Tobias ordered and looked at the security manager. Mr. Tinch replied quickly, Yes, Sir. Right at that moment, Tobiass cell phone rang- He nced at the caller ID, and the cold expression on his face changed to a respectful look. He answered politely, Dad, is there anything you need me to do? Sure, Ill do it now. Tobias ended the call after a few words. Then he said to Mr. Tinch, I need to go now, Remember what I ordered you to do. Dont worry, Sir. As soon as they appear in Langford Tower, Ill notify you, answered Mr. Tinch solemnly. Tobias left the hotel room, followed by his bodyguards. After Tobias and his bodyguards left, Mr. Tinch heaved a long sigh of relief. He was thankful he wasnt fired. At the railway station of Oakhaven Cilmore apanied ine to the waiting lobby, but she was reluctant to part with him. Gilmore, Ill contact you after Im back from visiting my family, ines eyes were filled with affection as she looked at Gilmore. Gilmore nodded and said, Sure. Go home and take good care of your father. If you need more money, let me know. After their intimacyst night, ine learned that Gilmore was a student at Oakhaven University, and his family owned dozens of restaurants. Based on this information, she thought he must be from an extremely wealthy family. Otherwise, Gilmore wouldnt have given her 200 000 dors to save her father. However, when she asked Gilmore about the name of his familys restaurants, he said they were just unknown and ordinary restaurants, so he did not mention it. ine did not care about Gilmores family background or if he was rich or poor. She was just in love with him. Gilmore, although youre my 200,000 dors, she dered. riend, I cant ept any more of your money since youve already given my family He liked her who was pure and not influenced by money or power in this vulgar and shallow world. Im leaving now. Take care! she said to Gilmore. Gilmore replied with a nod, You too, take good care of yourself Suddenly, ine leaned over and nted a kiss on his face. She blushed and said, Ill miss you. Her ticket was checked, and she was allowed to go in. Gilmore came back to his senses after receiving the kiss. He had a smile on his face. He thought, This girl is bold enough to kiss me like that! When she returns to Oakhaven, Ill be more loving and give her many kisses. After ine entered the departure area, Gilmore turned around and left. Minutester, Gilmore drove away from the railway station. Twenty minutester, he arrived at Juniper Insurance, thergest insurancepany in Oakhaven. He walked into the lobby with a briefcase and headed to the fifth floor, and then came to a ce specially designed for guests to store their precious belongings. There were many rows of deposit boxes, each with a serial number and a digital lock. Gilmore arrived at deposit box No. 0088 and typed the password on the electronic keypad. With a click, the heavy door of the deposit box made from a unique material opened. Gilmore took out a ck handbag that contained some stuff. He did not open the ck bag to see what was inside. Instead, he put it directly in his briefcase. Then he came to deposit box No. 1577 and typed the password on the electronic keypad. 09:52 Sat, Aug 24 The box opened with a click, There was another handbag in the deposit box, but it was golden He also put the handbag in his briefcase after taking it out. Then he closed the deposit box. After that, he left the insurancepany with his briefcase and drove his Mercedes back to the Pzzo. When he returned to the vi, he found his parents, sister, and Gerald were already home. ճ+90% Everyone was sitting on the couch, waiting for him to return. They looked at him with odd expressions as soon as he returned. Gilmore, youre finally back! Everly said mischievously. Gilmore, where is that girl now? Gerald teased him. Ahem, ahem, Gilmore, you s! Gilmores father said withplicated emotions. He swallowed back the words on the tip of his tong womanizer. because he was worried about the rtionships of his son who was a He wondered, Isnt either Lilian or ire an outstanding girl? How could he not worry when he knew his son was so fickleCminded? However, Han also knew that he should not interfere in his sons rtionships since Gilmore had already grown up. Anyway, he was sure about one thing. He was increasingly confused about the lifestyles of young people nowadays. It was evident that his family wanted to know who ine was, He smiled at Gerald, Everly and his parents, and said, Her name is ine, and we met by chance last night. We knew each other because I helped her. He continued, I feel we were meant to meet, so we became friends. However, Geraldughed and asked, Friends? Or are you already in a rtionship? Gilmore said solemnly, How is that possible? I just knew herst night. How can we be in a rtionship already? What if you spent the entire night in the same room? Gerald asked with another smile. Gilmore thought about it and replied, Well, afterst night, it seems that we are a couple now. After that, Gilmore smiled slyly at Gerald and said, I didnt sleep wellst night. Im going upstairs to catch up on sleep! Gerald immediately felt hurt. He eximed to himself, Oh my god! Another innocent girl has been coaxed into a rtionship with Gilmore. He wondered, Why cant I get a girlfriend? Am I going to be single for the rest of my life? When Han heard that Gilmore had found himself another girlfriend, he could only shake his head helplessly. Meanwhile, Gilmore was in high spirits as he went upstairs. He reached his room and immediately opened his briefcase. He took out two handbags, one ck and the other golden. When he opened the bags, he saw two bank cards and two sealed letters. The bank cards were issued by Juliss Bank, and the passwords were in the sealed letters. Gilmore took the two bank cards from the deposit boxes in the insurancepany and got Coopers and Deans illCearned money. Making 160 Making 160 Of course, Gilmore leamed that Cooper and Dean had hidden the bank cards and the passwords in the deposit boxes at Juniper Insurance through the Gods Eye. Through the Gods Eye, he found out that Cooper and Dean had not only killed a wealthy family and took over all their possessions twenty years ago, but also deposited all their illCearned gains in Juliss Bank and kept the bank cards in the deposit boxes at Juniper Insurance. Cooper and Dean had been dead, and every member of the wealthy family had been killed by them twenty years ago. . Therefore, Gilmore had no way of returning their illCearned gains to the original owners. Gilmore could only keep the money for himself. Then he turned on theptop on the desk. He clicked on the Juliss Bank official website, entered the bank ount number and password. After entering the personal ount page, Gilmore discovered 150 million dors in Coopers ount. Then he transferred all the money from that ount to one of his bank ounts online. He had a secret letter written by Cooper which offered all the passwords andmands of the bank card, so the 150 million dors in Coopers ount was soon transferred to his ount Gilmore received a message in less than a minute, You have received 150 million dors from an ount with the tail number 8866 of Juliss Bank. It was arge sum of money. After the money was transferred, Gilmore logged out of Coppers ount. Then he logged into Deans bank ount and also found 150 million dors in his ount. Gilmore immediately transferred all the money to his bank ount. After that, Gilmore logged out of Deans bank ount. Secondster, he received another text message which informed him that he had received 150 million dors. Gilmore received 300 million dors, Coopers and Deans illCearned money, effortlessly. By now, the money in Gilmores bank ount had increased from 600 million dors to 900 million dors, which made him even wealthier. After that, Gilmore destroyed the two bank cards and secret letters and threw them into the garbage bin. Apart from himself, no one would ever know that he had transferred 300 million dors, Coopers and Deans illCearned money, to his ount. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gilmores cell phone rang suddenly. He picked up his phone, finding it was ire calling. Gilmore answered the call, Hello! ire, is there anything I can do for you? Gilmore, I have important news to tell you. Last night, a mysterious man in ck killed Emerson, ire said. Gilmore pretended to be shocked, Emerson was murdered? By whom? Nobody knows. Even the police have not found any clues. The murderer must be a top martial artist, ire said. She added, Grandpa and I will attend his funeral tomorrow. Do you want me to go with you? Gilmore asked. Are you sure you want to attend the funeral with me? ire said. + 90% Although I dont have a good impression of the Palmer family, our Evermore Diner has already defeated Gastronova Ventures. As the winner, I need to show my broad mind, Gilmore said. Well, since you want to show your broad mind, lets go to the Palmer family tomorrow at 10 a. m., ire said. Sure, Ill see you tomorrow! Gilmore said and hung up the phone. His expression turned serious. His purpose of asking to join ire in attending Emersons funeral was not to show his broad mind. Instead, while talking with ire, he saw an rmingly dangerous scene with the Gods Eye. Tomorrow, someone was going to kill ire at Emersons funeral! Gilmore knew that if he did not go to the funeral with ire, someone would kill her. Hence, he had to escort her to the funeral tomorrow. At night Tobias was drinking coffee on the living rooms couch in the Westons Residence. A middleCaged man dressed in a suit said to him respectfully, Sir, I have made an investigation and found out that Gilmore is a freshman at Oakhaven University as well as the founder of Evermore Group, thergest food and beverage industry in Oakhaven, in partnership with ire from the Carter family. Besides, he seems to be in a rtionship with her. Tobias frowned after hearing what the middleCaged man said. He thought, No wonder he dared to sleep with the woman I like It turns out that he has the backing of the Carter family! The middleCaged man asked, Sir, do you want me to lead our men to teach this guy a lesson? No need! Tobias raised his hand and said, ire is certainly going to attend Mr. Palmers funeral tomorrow. When I meet her, I will warn her that someone she cares about is cheating on her. As soon as he loses the Carter familys backing, I will deal with him slowly. The middleCaged man had fear written on his face. He knew that those who offended Tobias would end up begging for -mercy Needless to say, this guy named Gilmore would be tortured cruelly. Yes, Sir, he replied. Meanwhile, in another vi in Oakhaven Benjamin seemed to be highly distressed as he copsed on the couch. He stared at a young servant and asked in disbelief, What did you say? He continued, You mean my grandfather was killed by a masked man in ckst night? Where were Cooper and the other guards in the manor? Why didnt anyone try to save him? The young servant worked for the Palmer family. He was one of Benjamins men. After Emerson was killed, this servant came to Benjamins residence and told him everything. The young servant said with sadness, Last night, Mr. Palmer sent Cooper and Dean to kill Gilmore. However, before they could find Gilmores family, they were gravely injured by that masked man in ck. Not long after returning to the manor, they died from serious injuries. Benjamin seemed very shocked, asking. Are you implying that the masked man in ck who injured Cooper and the others also killed my grandfather? No one saw his face, so were not sure if he killed all of them. However, it is likely he did, the young servant replied. Benjamins eyes flickered with hatred, and he wanted revenge. He eximed, It must be Gilmore again! He killed my grandfather, Cooper and the others! The young servant asked in shock, Are you saying the masked man who killed Mr. Palmer, Cooper and the othersst night was Gilmore? No, Gilmore is not so that highlyCskilled. It must be Denton who sent a highlyCskilled assassin to do it, Benjamin answered Denton wants Gilmore to be his grandsonCinw, so he decided to kill my grandpa, Cooper and the rest. If theyre not around, Gilmore will be safe, Benjamin continued. The young servant finally understood what Benjamin meant. He replied indignantly, We must avenge Mr. Palmer and the others! Benjamins eyes were cold and filled with hatred. It must be Denton! Only the Carter family in Oakhaven had the power to kill his grandpa The Carter family! Gilmore! He wanted revenge! Making 161 Making 161 In the Palmer familys manor There was a gust of night breeze that made the fallen leaves rustle. It was a deste and sad scene. In just one night, Mr. Emerson, Uncle Cooper, and several bodyguards had died. Many people in the manor were about to panic because so many had died. Quite a few bodyguards and servants left. At this moment, the manor was so quiet that it seemed gloomy. In the vi, white gauze and cloth were hung everywhere. Mr. Emersons portrait was hanging in the middle of the living room. The Palmer family had set up the mourning hall there. There were three urns that contained the ashes of Emerson, Uncle Cooper, and Dean. Russell, Herbert, and the rest of the Palmer family wore mourning clothes and sat in the mourning hall, All of them had mncholic expressions on their faces. Some were burning paper money, while some female rtives were crying softly. Russell and Herbert seemed mournful too. They were full of great sorrow because Mr. Emerson had passed away. Without Mr. Emerson around to take charge of the family, it would soon decline and fall apart. The Gastronova Ventures had already copsed. The Palmer familys remaining businesses were declining by the day. Russell and Herbert were not good at running their businesses. They were unable to get the Palmer family out of its hardship. Without Mr. Emerson, they were lost. The Palmer family would soon decline and be ruined. That was why they seemed sorrowful and felt so down. Other than the deste future that awaited the Palmer family, they were more worried about the masked man in ck who had killed Mr. Emerson, Uncle Cooper, and Dean. The two brothers wondered who the masked man actually was. And they wanted to know the reason why he had killed their father. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. For now, they wondered who the next target was. The Palmer family was suffering their darkest night. G bu There was nothing but fear and suffering! They heard something scary. A gust of cold wind swept through the vis gate. The white gauze around the mourning hall fluttered, paper money flew, and the candles flickered. Russell, Herbert, the rest of their rtives, and the servants next to them were all creeped out. They all had goosebumps. A chilling feeling ran down their spines. They all opened their eyes wide and focused on the vis gate. Suddenly, a couple of figures flew in andnded in the mourning hall. As they flew in, everyone felt another gust of wind. The wind brought a sandstorm into the mourning hall, making it difficult for the Palmer family members to open their eyes. After the sandstorm subsided, Russell and Herbert noticed two men in the hall. One was in his 50s, and there was a younger man in his 80s. The older man was bald and fat. He had a white beard and was tall, muscr, and massive like a mountain. The younger man had short hair and a muscr body. He had a dominant presence. If Gilmore were here, he would recognize the muscr man with short hair as Clive Ray. Who knows where Uncle Cooper and Dean are? At this time, the older mans dignified gaze fell on Russell and his family standing in the mourning hall. Russell and the rest soon came back to their senses. Russell hurriedly stood up because he felt the older mans aura. He should be a highlyCskilled martial arts master. Russell said respectfully, Sir, why are you looking for Uncle Cooper and Dean? Im their senior brother, Lawrence Ray. We agreed to meet here tonight. The older man stroked his beard as he spoke. II Russell was astonished. So youre Uncle Cooper and Deans senior! I pay my respects to you most sincerely, he quickly said. After saying that, Russell bowed respectfully to the older man. The bald old man, Lawrence, was indeed Uncle Cooper and Deans senior. The younger man, Clive, was his son. The father and son made this trip from Sunsbury to Oakhaven because of a serious matter that involved Clive. They hade here to settle some business. Moreover, before Clive came, he had contacted Uncle Cooper and Dean. They previously agreed to meet at the Palmer familys manor tonight. Dad, how can there be memorial tablets with their names in the mourning hall? Clive spotted the tablets with his sharp eyes and asked his father with doubt. Lawrences vision immediately fell on the memorial tablets standing in the mourning hall. His eyes suddenly shed with anger. His palm shot out like lightning, and he grabbed the cor of Russels shirt. Russell immediately began to breathe with difficulty. He was suffocating! His eyes opened widely, and his face turned red! He was petrified and wanted to shout, but he couldnt make a single sound. He could sense an aura of death enveloping his heart. Tell me the truth! Did you or the rest of the Palmer family kill my two junior brothers? Lawrences eyes were filled with fury as he shouted at Russell. Lawrences internal mana was drowning with rage and wrath. His long gown fluttered in the wind, and he had murderous intentions. Herbert and the rest of his family were all extremely frightened. When Herbert finally controlled himself, he quickly called out to Lawrence, Mr. Lawrence, Uncle Cooper and Dean werent killed by arry of us. The murderer is someone else! Immediately after hearing Herberts words, Lawrence loosened his grip on Russels neck. Russell, whose eyes were already white due to being suffocated, could finally breathe. It was like he had just entered the gates of hell and returned. Lawrences eyes were still overflowing with anger as he stared at Herbert. He asked, You said that your family didnt kill my, junior brothers. Then tell me who did it. Herbert then told him how Mr. Emerson, Uncle Cooper, and Dean died. They died at the hands of a mysterious masked man wearing all ckst night. Mr. Lawrence, before Uncle Cooper died, he handed a letter to my father, requesting him to give it to you. Im keeping the letter now because my father has passed away, Russell, who could breathe now, informed Lawrence. Lawrence immediately withdrew his palm and ordered, Give me the letter! Russell quickly took out the letter from his pocket and gave it to Lawrence, and said, Mr. Lawrence, here is the letter. When he gave this letter to my father, hisst wish was to get your help to avenge him and kill Gilmore. Lawrence gazed with intensity at Russell and shouted, What did you say? Kill Gilmore? Russell thought that he had said something wrong, so he quickly said, Those were Cooper Merrettsst words. If you feel that its inappropriate, just forget it. However, Lawrence asked again, You just mentioned Gilmore, right? Tell me all you know about this person. Russell was surprised. He thought, Why do I feel that Lawrence knows something about Gilmore? Although Russell hesitated, he answered his question, Gilmore is one of the Evermore Group founders. Hes in a rtionship with the daughter of the Carter family, ire Carter Mon, Aug After listening to RusselsCexnation, Lawrence looked at Cliv martial arts in Vista Verde and got you thrown in jail? Clives eyes flickered with hatred as he clenched his teeth. He s After listening to Russels exnation, Lawrence looked at Cliv martial arts in Vista Verde and got you thrown in jail? Clives eyes flickered with hatred as he clenched his teeth. He s 9:28 Mon, Aug 26 G hapter 161 fter listening to Russels exnation, Lawrence looked at Clive and said, Clive, is this the person who destroyed your artial arts in Vista Verde and got you thrown in jail? lives eyes flickered with hatred as he clenched his teeth. He said, Yes, Father. Thats him! Making 162 Making 162 The next day was the day of Mr. Emersons funeral. Before nine oclock in the morning, cars had consecutively arrived at the Palmer familys manor. chofe After all, before Emerson died, he was the patriarch of one of the 10 wealthiest families and enjoyed prominent status. Now that he was dead, all the heavyweights in the business circle of Oakhaven came to pay their respects. In the funeral hall of the vi, sad music was ying. The guests who came to pay their respects walked into the funeral hall, took the incense handed over by the servants of the Palmer family, and bowed to Mr. Emersons tablet on the altar. They also offered words offort to the members of the Palmer family. Everything went on in an orderly and calm manner. Suddenly, there was a sound of a car outside, and then someone said, The master and young master of the Weston family are here! Amotion started outside because of the appearance of these two men. The young master, of course, was Tobias. As for the master, he was in his 70s. His glossy grayishCwhite hair wasbed neatly. The old man wore a pair of silverCframed sses, a ck suit, a tie, and a pair of ck leather shoes. He held a crutch in his hand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He looked energetic like a gentle and elegant old gentleman. The master of the Weston family was Tobias grandfather, Norman Weston. The business heavyweights who came to pay respects to Mr. Emerson all came forward to shake hands with Norman. They respected him because the Weston family topped the list of the 10 richest families in Oakhaven. As the patriarch of the Weston family, he was respected by all the businessmen. Norman shook hands with the people and walked into the funeral hall with Tobias. Russel and Herbert stood up to greet Norman when they saw himing in. Mr. Norman, I didnt expect you to see my father off in person. Thank you foring, Russel said respectfully to Norman. Norman replied, Russell, your father and I have been business friends for decades. Now that hes passed away, how can I not send him off for thest time? My condolences for your loss! Russel and Herbert both nodded with gratitude. The maids then offered incense to Norman and Tobias. Norman and his grandson bowed and lit the incense to show their respect. GDW At this moment, another car was heard arriving outside. Someone said, Its Mr. Denton and his granddaughter, ire! Russel and Herbert frowned when they heard that Mr. Denton was there. The reason why they frowned was that the Palmer familys Gastronova Ventures had folded because of the Evermore Group. So to a certain extent, the Palmer and Carter families were enemies. Although Russel and his brother were prejudiced against the Carter family, they had no choice but to swallow their displeasure as Mr. Denton and his granddaughter hade to pay theirst respects to Mr. Emerson. At this moment, Denton walked in with ire and Gilmore. Upon seeing Gilmore, not only were the Palmer brothers furious, but even Tobias eyes shed with a cold glint, even though it was his first time seeing Gilmore in person. He had seen Gilmore before in surveince footage of the Langford Tower and from photocopies of his ID. Hence, he recognized Gilmore the moment he appeared. Gilmore naturally saw Tobias as well and immediately sensed his hostility. He knew that Tobias had returned to the hotel room and saw the gift Gilmore had left for him, the blood streaks og sheets. Therefore, Gilmore was not surprised that he was hostile toward him. After all, he didnt get ine, but Gilmore did.. After cing the incense on the altar, Mr. Denton went tofort the members of the Palmer family. Gilmore and the rest walked out of the funeral hall. Many cars and people continued to arrive. Denton, please wait a moment. At that moment, someone called out to Denton. Denton stopped and turned around, only to see Norman walking over with Tobias. Norman, its been a while since west met! A smile appeared on Dentons face. Norman nodded. Yes, its been a while. How are you? Denton sighed and said, I have an old problem with my leg that has never been cured. the Then you have to take care of yourself, Denton. When Norman said this, a hint of sadness appeared on his face. I didnt expect that Emez would leave before us. Denton also sighed with emotion. Yes, I was very close with Emez. Now that he has left so suddenly, Im also very sad. Norman looked at him and said, Denton, who do you think killed Emez? Denton was at a loss Its hard to say. I cant guess who would attack Emez. Gbu Gilmore, who was standing nearby, felt a little awkward. If they knew that the murderer was just a few steps away from them, he wondered whether they would be very surprised. While the two old men were chatting. Tobias walked over to ire. ire, long time no see. Youve gotten prettier. Thank you for yourpliment, ire replied inly. Gilmore was right next to her. She would not pay attention to Tobias attempt to get into her good books. Tobias nced at Gilmore and asked her with a smile, ire, is this your boyfriend next to you? She replied, Yes. Haha, I think Ive seen your boyfriend somewhere? Tobias pretended to be deep in thought. ire smiled politely and said, Were in the same city. Isnt it normal for us to have seen each other? Tobias suddenly seemed to remember something and eximed to ire, Oh, I remember! I saw your boyfriend at the Langford Hotelst night. Youre right, its normal for me to see your boyfriend, but strangely, he took a girl to a hotel roomst night. And that girl didnt seem to be you. This caused the smile on ires face to freeze. As a woman, she was very sensitive when hearing about her boyfriend showing up in a hotel; not to mention that Tobias had said that Gilmore had brought a girl with him. It was really impossible for her not to jump to conclusions. Tobias, you must have mistaken him for someone else. Gilmore and his family ate at my cest night. In front of outsiders, ire naturally had to protect Gilmore first. After all, Tobias was not rted to her. Who knew if he was trying to frame Gilmore? Tobias smiled and said, ire, it looks like you dont believe me Whatever. I happen to have the video on my phone of your boyfriend and a girl entering a hotel room. Since there are so many people here, I wont show it to you now. Ill send it to your WhatsApp. You can watch it slowly in private and see if the person in the video is indeed your boyfriend. After that, Tobias picked up his phone, clicked on it a few times, and sent the video to her WhatsApp. Although she wanted to know if Tobias video had truly captured Gilmore, she didnt look at her phone immediately. Okay, Ill take a good look at your video, she said calmly with a smile. Just then, Norman and Denton had finished chatting. Denton, the party for the top 10 wealthiest families will be held at the Weston familys manor in three days. Lets have a good drink and chat when you get there. Norman waved to Denton and was ready to leave. Denton said, Okay, lets have a good drink together in three day ɫ Tobias smiled and waved at ire. Goodbye, ire. 1. e. She was still smiling politely, When Tobias left, he arrogantly nced at Gilmore and thought Thats for sleeping with my woman, brat! After ire watches the video I shot, youll have to bear the wrath of that fiercedy! Haha! @ + 84% However, at this moment, Gilmore did not notice Tobias scheming eyes at all. That was because he was looking at someone. It was a man wearing a cap, sunsses, and a mask, which covered all his features. This man wore a ck trench coat and had both hands in his pockets. He kept his head lowered and walked toward ire and Gilmore. There was a glint in Gilmores eyes. The murderer had finally appeared! 0 Making 163 Making 163 Gilmore stared at the mysterious man in the ck trench coat, cap, sunsses and mask. Although the man tried his best to hide his appearance, Gilmore could see through his identity at a nce with his Gods Eye. That man was Benjamin. Benjamin thought Gilmore didnt notice him and walked over with his head lowered. As Benjamin got closer to Gilmore, his pace quickened. When Benjamin was only a few steps away from Gilmore, he suddenly fished out a sharp dagger from his pocket. Benjamin quickly rushed toward Gilmore, the dagger in his hand aimed at Gilmores abdomen. ire was the first to discover that someone was trying to hurt Gilmore with a dagger, and she let out a cry of shock! However, everything happened so suddenly, and there was no way for her to stop it at all. Even Denton, who was two to three meters away, was unable to react in time when he discovered this sudden development. Everyone was shocked and was sure Gilmore would die from the masked mans attack. In the blink of an eye, just as the dagger in Benjamins hand was about to sink into Gilmores abdomen, Gilmores hand suddenly sprang into action! He grabbed Benjamins wrist, which held the dagger, in one swift motion. Benjamins heart tightened. He felt Gilmores hand mping on his wrist like a steel vice. His wrist bone hurt so much he felt it was shattering, yet he couldnt break free from Gilmores grip. At this moment, Gilmore suddenly exerted more pressure. Crack! The sound of breaking bones could be heard. Benjamin emitted a ghastly scream as his wrist broke. The dagger in his hand immediately fell to the ground. Gilmorended a fist on Benjamins face. This punch sent Benjamin flying two to three meters away. His cap and sunsses were knocked off too. Benjamin crashed heavily to the ground, his face grimacing in pain and shock! Gilmore didnt want to reveal his true strength in public, so his punch was only intended to punish Benjamin. Otherwise, he wouldve split open Benjamins head with one punch using mana. Its the Palmer Familys young master, Benjamin! Wasnt he disowned by Mr. Emerson? Why is he back? And he wanted to kill someone with a knife. What the hell is going on? DX The people around whispered when they saw Benjamin. ճ+83% Hatred flickered in Benjamins eyes as he red at Gilmore, Gilmore, youre the one who killed my grandfather. Im going to kill you Gilmores face was filled with ridicule. Benjamin, I only triumphed over your Gastronova Ventures in the business world. I didnt expect that losing to me in business would make you crazy enough to assassinate me. The Evermore Group founded by Gilmore and ire had defeated the Gastronova Ventures and became the top restaurant in Oakhaven. Everyone in the Oakhaven business circle was aware of this because the Evermore Group had miraculously overtaken the Gastronova Ventures in just one month and became thergest food and beverage industry in Oakhaven. Now when they heard what Gilmore said, everyone cast looks of disdain at Benjamin. There had never been a perpetual victor in the business world. A loss was nothing to be embarrassed about. As long as you learned your lesson, there would be a chance for you to make aeback. It seems Benjamin was a person who couldnt ept defeat and thought that murder was a form of revenge. He was a scumbag! Benjamin, youre utterly unscrupulous! How dare you attempt tomit murder in public! Ill call the police right now! ire came back to her senses, took out her phone, and shouted angrily at Benjamin. Benjamins eyes were filled with stubborn indignation and a trace of fear. The reason why he tried to assassinate Gilmore on the day of his grandfathers funeral was that he was blinded by hatred and impulsiveness, He had arrived outside the Palmer familys manor long ago, but he had not entered to pay his respects to his grandfather. His grandfather had chased him out of the family and brought about the Gastronova Venturess copse. If he came in to pay his respects to his grandfather, Russel and Herbert would taunt him, and the influential businessmen who were present would also despise him. So he did not intend to enter the manor but wanted to mourn his grandfather outside in silence. However, when he saw the Carter familys car entering the Palmer familypound, he could no longer remain indifferent. In his opinion, Denton and the Carter family caused his grandfathers death. And ire, who he had liked for a long time, was now in love with Gilmore. The more he thought about it, the harder it was to suppress his hatred. So, all geared up in his ck trench coat, cap, sunsses, and mask, he entered the Palmer familys manor, He wanted to kill ire. Thats right, his first target had been ire. The reason why he chose ire was because he could not kill Denton. 09.29 Mon, Aug 20 But since ire was Dentons granddaughter and Gilmores girlfriend, if he killed ire, he would bring great pain to Denton and Gilmore. To Benjamin, this was the best way to avenge his grandfathers death. However, when he entered the Palmer familys manor, he did not expect to see Gilmore, Denton, and ireing out together. At that moment, he changed his mind. He decided to kill Gilmore first, then ire. Because the person he hated most was Gilmore. However, he never imagined that the seemingly powerless Gilmore would ruin his assassination ns. When Benjamin heard that ire wanted to call the police, his heart was filled with resentment and fear. He had failed to take revenge, now he would also be imprisoned. He was afraid that he would spend the rest of his life behind bars. ire, please wait a moment! Norman, who had not left because of the suddenmotion, suddenly called out to ire. With her mobile phone in her hand, ire looked at Norman and said, Mr. Norman, what can I do for you? Norman nced at the injured Benjamin and said to ire, ire, Benjamin hurting others with a knife is indeed wrong and unforgivable. However, his grandfather died an unnatural death, and the Palmer familyspany went bankrupt. Having been dealt such heavy blows, he developed a sense of hatred and so did some stupid things. Right now, the Palmer family is already in a miserable state. ire, I hope you will give Benjanin a chance to turn over a new leaf for my sake. After hearing Normans words, all the businessmen and big shots around the hall were all impressed. They felt that Norman was broadCminded, benevolent, and admirable. Mr. Norman is indeed a legendary figure in the business world of Oakhaven! His magnanimity is something none of us canpare to! We should learn from him to bepassionate and magnanimous! The prominent figures in the business circle were full of praise. But ire held her phone in her hand and frowned slightly, still indignant. Benjamin had wielded a sharp de and almost killed Gilmore, She didnt want to let him off just like that. After all, the person Benjamin wanted to kill was the man she deemed most important. Right at this moment, Denton said, ire, its enough. Lets forget about this matter. Although ire was a little unwilling, she could only put away her mobile phone and say. Yes, Grandpa. Denton then looked at Norman with a smile on his face. Norman, since you are kind, the Carter family will show mercy and let him go. Now I will leave first. 19.29 Mon, Aug 26 Denton, thank you for your kindness. See you in a few days. Norman nodded with a smile. ire, Gilmore, its time for us to leave! Denton said to Gilmore and ire, and then hobbled with his cane to his Rolls- Royce. Gilmore discovered that even though he had cured Dentons crippled leg. he was still limping. No one could tell that his leg had recovered. It seemed that Mr. Carter liked to hide his true powers as well. Gilmore smiled, amused. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, he and ire followed Denton to the Carter Familys RollsCRoyce, and the RollsCRoyce left the Palmer familys manor. Making 164 Making 164 Norman looked at Benjamin lying on the ground and told Tobins, Tobias, go help Benjamin up and take him to the hospital. Tobias said. Yes, Grandpa. This gesture naturally earned the praises of the surrounding businessmen for the kind and benevolent Old Mr. Weston. After giving Tobias the order, Norman walked to an extra long RollsCRoyce, Right by the car, a bodyguard in a suit and sunsses immediately opened the door for him. After Norman got in the car, he asked the driver to drive off. At this time, Tobias reached Benjamins side and helped him up Tobias had a concerned expression as he looked at Benjamin, Are you alright? Even though Benjamins cheek was throbbing with pain, he couldnt help feeling touched that Tobias was helping him up. He said to Tobias, Tobias, Im fine. Come on, get in my car. Ill take you to the hospital. Tobias, thank you so much. We are both children of rich and powerful families. We have to help look out for each other. Tobias helped Benjamin into his Maserati. Then, under the protection of two bodyguards cars, they left the Palmer familys manor. At this moment, the Carter family was in their RollsCRoyce on their way back home. ire looked puzzled and asked her grandfather, Grandpa, why didnt you let me call the police? Someone like Benjamin should be sent to jail. Dentons face was calm. ire, the reason why Grandpa didnt allow you to call the police was not because Norman pleaded for him. Even though Norman pleaded for Benjamin, he was not trying to be merciful. ire was confused. Grandpa, I dont quite understand. Denton said meaningfully, The reason why I let Benjamin go was that Gilmore was not hurt. The Palmer family has fallen. Even if Benjamin wanted to create trouble for us, he wouldnt be able to do anything. Whether we let him go or not, it makes no difference. ire continued. Then what did you mean when you said Norman was not pleading for him because he was being merciful, Grandpa? Denton smiled. Norman doesnt care whether Benjamin lives og dies. The reason he pleaded for Benjamin in front of everyone was just to win peoples hearts and to gain a good reputation. 09.29 Mon, Aug 26 +83%D The reason why Norman was able to make the Weston family the wealthiest among the top ten wealthy families was that he was good at winning peoples support. Moreover, Norman had cooperated with all the ten families. But he is your uncles business rival, the Foster familys Evergreen Properties, and Carter Semiconductors refused to have him as a shareholder. Therefore, the Weston family is hostile toward our family and your uncles Foster family. Their wish is to see our two families fall. If I didnt let Benjamin go earlier, Norman wouldnt let go of this chance to me us for massacring the Palmer n. In this way, the Carter family will be at a disadvantage in the business world and will even lose many business partners, and then the Weston family can take advantage of this opportunity to reap the benefits. ire was suddenly enlightened. Only then did she realize that Norman, who looked kind and benevolent, was actually so scheming and twoCfaced. What a cunning old fox! ire said angrily. Denton smiled and said nothing. He was used to such devious schemes, after all, this was business Gilmore also rather admired Mr. Carter, who had seen through the enemys dark intentions easily. He was indeed a big shot who had been through a lot in his life. There was nothing that could be hidden from people like him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore, are you alright? At this time, Denton looked at Gilmore and asked with concern. ire also looked at Gilmore with concern, Did Benjamin hurt you? Gilmore shook his head, Dont worry, Benjamin didnt injure ne. Denton asked, Gilmore, did you study martial arts before? I have only learned some basic selfCdefense andbat techniques. Gilmore replied to Denton. Denton nodded. He could tell that Gilmore did not seem to know any martial arts It was only some basicbat skills. Otherwise, after being struck, Benjamin probably would have fallen to the ground and not be able to get up, instead of being only superficially injured. Denton then said solemnly to Gilmore, In the future, there will be treacherous people like Benjamin who will attack you unexpectedly. Your basicbat skills will not be enough. I will find an opportunity to teach you some martial arts. Needless to say, the reason why Denton wanted to teach Gilmore martial arts was that he hoped that Gilmore would have the ability to protect himself OX 09.29 Mon, Aug 26 Otherwise, itd be exceedingly dangerous if he were suddenly attacked. He had already regarded Gilmore as his future grandsonCinw and naturally did not wish for anything bad to happen to him. Gilmore concealed the strength of his tial arts skills because he did not want others to know that he was that powerful. But he didnt expect that Denton would want to teach him martial arts so that he could protect himself. Gilmore felt embarrassed. However, he still nodded at Denton and said, Thank you, Mr. Carter, for your offer to teach me martial arts. But Im not talented in martial arts, and I am afraid that I wont be able to grasp the techniques and skills you teach. Denton said confidently, It depends on who your teacher is. If a martial arts teacher is too weak, no matter how talented a student is, he wont be skilled. In the same way, as long as the teacher is strong enough, he can teach even ordinary students to be martial arts masters. He was trying to say he was a powerful teacher. As an influential hero in Oakhaven, Denton thought that he was qualified to say that. At this time, Gilmore naturally had to tter him, Mr. Carter, you are right. With such a brilliant master like you, I will surely be able to master excellent martial arts skills and will not embarrass you. Yes. Denton nodded with satisfaction. After Tobias took the injured Benjamin to the hospital for medical treatment, he brought Benjamin to a luxurious the Langford Hotel. He arranged for Benjamin to stay in the hotel. As they sat on the sofa, Benjamin gratefully told Tobias, Tobias, thank you. room in Benjamin, theres no need to stand on ceremony. Ive already said that were both sons of rich and powerful families, we should therefore take care of each other. Tobias was quite forthright. Although Denton seemed to have promised to be lenient to you, you still have to be on guard against his retaliation. So youll stay in the Langford Hotel first. This ce belongs to the Weston family, and Dentons men would not dare make trouble here. Benjamin nodded. He was very touched by what the Weston Family had done for him today, Especially now that Benjamin was at his wits end and was like a stray dog. In Benjamins eyes, the Weston familys assistance was timely. Benjamin looked at Tobias and said, Tobias, Denton and Gilmore have made my family so miserable. I have nothing to repay the Weston familys kindness, but I have a big secret that I am willing to tell you as repayment for saving me today. Tobias was very curious after he heard this. What secret did Benjamin have to tell him? + 83% He kept his fake smile in ce. Benjamin, youre being too polite again. Why are you talking about saving and repaying favors? It is only proper that we help each other. However, Benjamins eyes shed brightly as he looked at Tobias and asked, Tobias, have you heard of the rumored Kings Treasure Map in Oakhaven? The smile on Tobiass face froze and turned into shock! Making 165 Making 165 The rumor about the Kings Treasure Map in Oakhaven! Tobias was shocked because he knew about it. Rumor had it that a mysterious family had guarded a secret rted to the Kings Treasure for generations. Whoever was able to obtain the Kings Treasure Map from this mysterious family would be able to obtain countless treasures. Therefore, all the big ns, wealthy families and sects in Eldoria were looking for that family and the Kings Treasure Map. As a result, the family who knew about the treasures secret was hunted down and killed, leaving only one person alive. The sole survivor became a fugitive and fled to the ends of the world. Finally, there was news that the man had arrived in Oakhaven, so at one point in time, all kinds of people gathered here. However, this secret keeper of the treasures seemed to have evaporated into thin air. Suddenly, there was no news of him. In the end, all the people who came to Oakhaven left. Tobias had heard this rumor about the Kings Treasure from his grandfather Norman. When he suddenly heard about the Kings Treasure from Benjamin, Tobias was naturally very surprised. He immediately thought, Could it be that the great secret Benjamin wanted to tell me about had something to do with the Kings Treasure? Tobias calmed himself down and looked at Benjamin. Benjamin, why are you suddenly talking about the Kings Treasure? Because the big secret I want to tell you is rted to the Kings Treasure Map. Benjamin stared straight at Tobias and said, Tobias felt agitated again and his heart raced subconsciously. Just as he expected, the secret that Benjamin wanted to reveal was about the Kings Treasure Map! Benjamin, could it be that you know where the Kings Treasure Map is? Tobias asked cautiously. Benjamin replied, Of course I know Where is it then? Its with the Carter family, in the hands of Denton! Benjamin answered instantly. Tobias frowned and said suspiciously, Rumor has it that in this era, there is only one person who knows about the Kings Treasure Map, and he was the sole survivor who escaped. How did it end up in Dentons hands? Benjamin said, Tobias, I dont know if your grandfather had ever told you this story; that about 30 to 40 years ago, murderous devil came to Oakhaven and massacred many innocent people. In the end. Denton killed the devil? Mon, Aug Tobias recalled for a moment and said, Yes, I have. +83%1 That murderous devil was highly skilled in martial arts. It was said that to deal with this devil, all the skilled warriors in Oakhaven were dispatched, and they suffered heavy casualties. In the end, Denton fought with him in the deep mountains for a full day and night before killing him. Its also because of that war that Denton became the most powerful hero in Oakhaven! But Tobias, you definitely wouldnt have guessed that this devil wasnt a fiend. He was actually the sole survivor who guarded the secret of the Kings Treasure Map. sneered Benjamin Tobias was shocked and said. What? He was not a murderous devil, but actually the only person who knows about the Kings Treasure Map? Yes, this person who knew the secret of the treasure map came to Oakhaven, but he hid himself very well, so all the people of Eldoria who came to Oakhaven could not find him. Benjamin continued, Moreover, he rented a house from Denton and became friends with him. Denton was very smart. After getting close to this person, he quickly discovered from various clues that this person was the one who knew about the treasure map. That said, this secret keeper was no ordinary individual either. He immediately noticed that his secret had been discovered, so he escaped during the night. Denton was wellCprepared. He falsely used the secret keeper of being a homicidal demon and led a group of highly skilled fighters to hunt him down. In the end, he finally killed that man and took away the treasure map. Tobias was still doubtful as he looked at Benjamin and asked, How do you know all this? My grandfather witnessed everything with his own eyes. Benjamin said. Back then, my grandfather was a martial arts expert under Denton and was always by his side. My grandfather was aware of what Denton was doing secretly, and he also found out that when Denton mobilized all the masters in Oakhaven to kill the secret keeper of the treasure map, he deliberately let the other masters make the first move, arts. If he made the first Denton was well aware that the person with the treasure map was extremely skilled in marti move to deal with him, not only would he fail to get the treasure map, but he could be killed by that person. Therefore, all the masters in Oakhaven suffered heavy casualties because of their fierce attacks and the person who held the treasure map was also seriously injured. In the end, Denton was able to easily kill this person and obtain the treasure map. He also became the biggest hero in Oakhaven from killing this devil. All of this was personally witnessed by my grandfather. He was able to survive because he did not take any action and became the only person who knew the truth. Benjamin looked at Tobias. Of course, my grandfather is already dead. There are no witnesses. Even if you dont believe me, I cant show you any evidence. But I can tell you for sure that the treasure map is in the hands of Denton and the Carter family! Tobias was utterly shocked and immediately fell silent. Indeed, Mr. Emerson was dead so what Benjamin told him could not be confirmed. However, Tobias was close to believing him. Because many of the details he mentioned were almost the same as what his grandfather, Norman, had told him. For example, when all the martial art masters in Oakhaven took action to besiege and kill the devil, almost all were injured, except for Denton. His grandfather, Norman, had always felt puzzled by this. Then, Denton had said that the man was a murderous devil. But apart from the few bones he dug out from the vegetable field behind his house, no one could prove that the man killed many innocent people. It was Denton who said that he was a murderous devil. So Norman had told Tobias that there must have been some unknown secret behind that battle, just that he had never got to find out the truth Now, Tobias seemed to have found the truth. So, he looked at Benjamin and said, Tve taken note of what you said. Stay in the hotel for now. I need to make a call. This was a crucial matter rted to the Kings Treasure Map. Therefore, Tobias felt it necessary to call his grandfather Norman. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Benjamin knew that Tobias would be calling Norman. He smiled and said, Tobias, please go ahead! Tobias nodded at Benjamin and left the room.. Making 166 Making 166 Benjamin watched as Tobias walked out of the room to make his call. Benjamin knew that there was hope for him to take revenge for his grandfather on Gilmore and the Carter family. He had two reasons for telling Tobias the important secret of the Kings Treasure Map. He wanted to repay the Weston family for helping him when he was in trouble. Also, he wanted to use the power of the Weston family to deal with the Carter family and Gilmore. Since the Palmer family had already fallen from grace, there was no way they could contend against the Carter family. There was no way that Benjamin would be able to take revenge. Therefore, if Benjamin could exchange the secret of the treasure map for the Weston familys help dealing with the Carter Family and Gilmore, it was undoubtedly worth it. About 20 minutester, Tobias came back. Benjamin, my grandfather wille to Langford Hotel at noon and he is inviting you to a meal. Tobias spoke to Benjamin with a solemn expression. Benjamin was secretly delighted to hear this. Needless to say, Old Mr. Weston wanted to have a meal with him personally because Tobias must have just called Old Mr. Weston and told him about the treasure map. The old man naturally knew that Benjamin was telling the truth, so he wanted to get more information from him about the Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. treasure map. Benjamin then pretended to be highly ttered and said, How could I dare to ept Old Mr. Westons treat? I should be the one treating him to a meal Tobias smiled and said, Indeed, in Oakhaven, except for the few old men from the ten wealthy families, you are the only one who has the privilege to be invited by my grandfather to dine together with him. However, since you told us about such an important treasure map, in the future, you are an honored guest of the Weston family, and we will do our best to protect you Benjamin was moved to tears. Thank you, Mr. Tobias and Mr. Weston! Benjamin, how can you call me Mr. Tobias? Were brothers, so you can just call me by my name. Tobias pretended to be displeased and said. Benjamin said, Tobias, I am already a disgraced person, how could I dare to call you brother? The Weston family has helped me, it is only right that I call you Mr. Tobias. If you insist on treating me like an outsider, youre looking down on me. Tobias spoke seriously. -Benjamin said, Since you said so, Ill call you by name then. Thats more like it After their hypocritical exchange, the two of them finally settled the name addressing issue. 10+83% Tobias then stood up and said to Benjamin, Benjamin, I have matters to attend to. You should rest first and call me if anythinges up. Tobias, dont worry about me, go tend to your business! Benjamin said, Tobias then left the room. When it was time for lunch, an extended version of the RollsCRoyce arrived at the Langford Tower. An old man an with a cane got out o of the car. Dressed in a suit, with meticulouslybed silver hair and sses, the gentleman had a genteel and elegant look about him. That old man was Norman. Several bodyguards and an old man in grey who seemed to be the housekeeper got out of the car and stood around Norman. Then, under their protection, Norman walked into the lobby of the building and came to the elevator. The elevator arrived. After the door opened, Norman and the others walked in. As soon as the elevator door closed, the housekeeper pressed the button for the 30th floor. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the closing elevator doors suddenly opened and two people entered. One was a bald old man dressed in a robe. The other was a middleCaged man with a robust build. This made the elevator overcrowded all of a sudden. Two of Normans bodyguards immediately said to the old man in the robe and the sturdy middleC aged man. This elevator) is too small to hold so many people. Take the next one! The sturdy middleCaged man immediately became angry. What, theres enough space, isnt there? The two bodyguards did not want the men to bump into Mr. Weston because there were too many people in the elevator. Therefore, when they saw that the middleCaged man refused to leave the elevator, they immediately became angry. They were about to push the middleCaged man and the old man out of the elevator when Norman suddenly smiled gently. He said to the old man in the robe, If Im right, are you Mr. Lawrence, the number one master of the ck Hawks? After entering the elevator, the calm old man in the long robe had gazed about his surroundings slowly. His eyes were sharp and bright. Right, this bald old man was Lawrence. The middleCaged man who was as strong as s an ox and who stood next to him was Clive, I didnt expect to meet Mr. Weston, the leader of the ten richest families in Oakhaven, in an elevator, Lawrence looked at Norman and said. The two bodyguards, who were about to drive Clive and Lawrence away, were immediately stunned. It did not ur to them that Mr. Weston actually knew Lawrence. GD Norman looked at the two bodyguards and said, This elevator is too crowded. Go out and wait for the next one. The two bodyguards didnt expect that they would be the ones asked to leave the elevator by Norman, when they had wanted to chase the neers out. However, Old Mr. Weston was their boss. In the face of their boss order, they could only agree. Yes, sir. The two bodyguards walked out of the elevator. The lift door closed right away and the lifi went up. Norman asked Lawrence, Which floor are you going to, Mr. Ray? Lawrence nced at the elevator buttons and said, Just like you, the 30th floor. Mr. Ray, why didnt you drop by the Weston family manor for a visit since you are in Oakhaven? Mr. Weston, its kind of you to remember me. I came to Oakhaven to settle a personal grudge and didnt want to disturb you. I see. I wonder how anyone in Oakhaven could be blind enough to offend you. Hes nothing more than a fool. A cold smile appeared on Lawrences face. At that moment, the lift reached the 30th floor and the doors opened with a chime. Norman, Lawrence, Clive and the others walked out of the elevator. Mr. Ray, are you here for a meal? Norman took a look around the Langford Hotels 30th floor and asked Lawrence. Lawrence replied, Im staying here for a few days, and will leave when Im done. Norman said, Mr. Ray, you are the top master of the ck Hawks. How could you stay in a mere hotel? If you dont mind, you can stay in my manor for a few days. When I was in Sunsbury, you hosted me so kindly. Since you havee to Oakhaven today, I should treat you well. Lawrence hesitated, Wont I disturb you? Mr. Ray, what are you talking about? Its my honor to invite you to my mansion, Norman said with a smile. Since that is the case, I shall respectfully ept your invitation Lawrence bowed slightly to express his thanks. Norman looked at the housekeeper next to him and said, Mr. Johnson, please take both of them to their hotel rooms to rest. Im going to hold a banquet to wee Mr. Ray. Yes, sir, the housekeeper replied. Then he reached out to Lawrence and Clive and said, Mr. Ray and Mr. Clive, please Lawrence said to Norman, Mr. Weston, thank you for your hospitality. Lawrence and his son followed the housekeeper through the hotel corridor. 0 At this time, Tobias walked out of the corridor. Tobiass face lit up when he saw Norman. Grandpa, youre here! Norman nodded. Where is Benjamin? I arranged a hotel room for him. Well, take me to see him. Yes, Grandpa. Then, Tobias asked curiously, Grandpa, I just saw our housekeeper. He seemed to be escorting two people. Who are they? Norman replied, Ill introduce the two to youter, lets go see Benjamin first. Making 167 Making 167 Good afternoon, Old Mr. Weston. Benjamin stood up and greeted Norman respectfully. Norman smiled gently. Hello Benjamin. Have a seat. Benjamin sat back on the sofa, and Norman sat down opposite lum. Tobias stood behind his grandfather. Norman left all the bodyguards who had been following him outside There were only Norman, Tobias, and Benjamin in the closed hotel room. Benjamin, did you tell anyone about the secret of the Treasure Map! Norman looked at Benjamin with a burning gaze, as if he could read his mind. Benjamin replied calmly, I didnt tell anyone, Old Mr. Weston, Is there anyone else in the Palmers who knows this secret? No, my grandfather only told me and my father. Emm, from today on, you must keep your mouth shut. You cannot tell anyone else about this matter. Dont worry, Old Mr. Weston. I know its a matter of great importance. If word gets out, it will only bring about a fatal disaster. Well, its good that you can understand. Norman nodded. in public By the way, Benjamin, why did you kill Gilmore today? Benjamin suddenly red with hatred in his eyes and dered, I had an unresolvable beef with him! I was about to engage ire, but Gilmore interfered and wrecked my rtionship with her. Furthermore, the Gastronova Ventures, which is of utmost importance to the Palmers, went bankrupt due to the Evermore Group, apany he coCfounded with ire. He took away the person I love and wrecked my family business, I wish I could kill him on the spot! Norman frowned and said with annoyance, Gilmore is the absolute worst viin Ive evere across. And Im absolutely sure he had a hand in my grandfathers death. Benjamin said through gritted teeth. Norman pretended to be surprised. What do you mean, Benjamin? Benjamin said fiercely, On the night of my grandfathers death, my grandfather sent Mr. Merrett and Dean to kill Gilmore. However, not only did they fail to take out Gilmore, they got themselves killed by some mysterious guy in a mask. My grandfather also died at the hands of that masked man in ck. What Benjamin said, Norman had already had someone investigate long ago. 18+ 83% +83% But Norman still pretended not to know and asked Benjamin, Do you know who the masked man in ck is, Benjamin? Benjamin sneered. Isnt that obvious? In Oakhaven, there is the only one who doesnt want Gilmore to be killed by the Palmers, thats Denton. Because Gilmore was his future grandsonCinw. And in Oakhaven, Denton is the only one with the capability to kill my grandfather. Norman furrowed his brow and said, That actually makes sense And as for Mr. Merrett you just mentioned, if I remember correctly, hes a master in the forearm block of the ck Hawks in Sunsbury, right? Yeah, Mr. Merrett and his senior, Dean, are both experts from the ck Hawks Benjamin, your grandfather, and Cooper were killed by Denton. Its only right for the Westons to support you vengeance, Norman stated, locking eyes with Benjamin and seek But as you know, Denton is a oneCgeneration kingpin in Oakhaven. His power is extraordinary. He reached the level of an internal force martialist decades ago. So, Im afraid the Westons alone may not be sufficient for your revenge. However, if you can get one person to coborate with the Westons, we can certainly assist you in avenging the Palmers. Old Mr. Weston, who is this? Benjamin couldnt help but ask. Lawrence Ray, the top expert in the ck Hawks in Sunsbury, and also Mr. Merretts senior, Norman exined. Benjamin was in a dilemma. But where are we going to find him? Normanughed and said, By the way, I just met Lawrence in the hotel, and Ive invited him to join us for dinnerter. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So, when we sit down for dinnerter, you can simply tell Lawrence what you mentioned earlier. I believe hell certainly seek vengeance for his two juniors who met such a tragic end, and hes willing to coborate with me to confront Denton. With excitement in his eyes, Benjamin promptly replied, Old Mr. Weston, I will make sure to convince Mr. Ray to seck vengeance for Mr. Merrett and Dean during the dinner. Norman smiled. Well, whether you can get rid of Denton and Gilmore and avenge the Palmers depends on whether you can persuade Lawrence or not. Knock, knock! At this moment, someone knocked on the door Tobias looked at the door and asked, Who is it? Mr. Weston, Im Carl. The banquet is ready. Please have a seat, Mr. Johnson announced from outside the door. Carl, go ahead and fetch Mr. Ray and his son, Clive, Norman instructed Outside the door, Mr. Johnson said, Certainly, sir. Norman stood up from the sofa, looked at Benjamin, and said, Lets go to the dinner hall, Benjamin. Alright, Old Mr. Weston. Then Norman, Tobias, and Benjamin walked out of the room and went to the private room where the banquet was held. As they entered the private room, they noticed the table was already filled with delectable dishes and fine wine. At the same time, Mr. Johnson had escorted Lawrence and Clive, to the room. Please have a seat. Mr. Ray! Clive, please have a seat, too! Norman greeted Lawrence and his son with a gentle smile. Everyone took their seats. After several rounds of toasts. Norman smiled and said to Lawrence, Mr. Ray, I havent introduced Mr. Benjamin Palmer to you yet. Lawrence nced at Benjamin and inquired, The Palmers? Is Cooper the butler for the Palmers? Benjamin hastily replied, Mr. Ray, Cooper is our butler, and Ive always considered him part of our family. Its just that the night before yesterday, he At this point, Benjamin couldnt bring himself to continue. His eyes were filled with hatred and grief. What happened? Lawrence asked. Benjamin clenched his teeth and uttered, Mr. Merrett was murdered by malevolent people the night before yesterday. Are you implying that Denton from the Carters is the one responsible for killing Cooper and Dean? Lawrence asked with an air of indifference. Benjamin was a little surprised. You already know? I visited the Palmersst night. Your two uncles readily told me what happened and the reasons behind their deaths. Benjamin looked at Mr. Ray with joy and said fearlessly, Mr. Ray, Im ready to seek vengeance for Mr. Merrett alongside you. Youre no match for Denton and the experts in his mansion, Benjamin. I had a close rtionship with your grandfather while he was alive, and now that hes gone, the Westons wont stand idly by. Were prepared to coborate with Mr. Ray to eliminate Denton. Norman spoke to Benjamin with a righteous expression. Lawrence smiled and said, Its only Denton. Theres no need for all of you toe together. I can kill him alone. Also, Gilmore Reed, whom Denton is protecting, must die! At the mention of Gilmore, Lawrences eyes gleamed with a chilling sharpness. Making 168 Making 168 Norman immediately saw that something was wrong. Lawrence seemed to have a deep hatred for Gilmore? Furthermore, it wasnt just about Denton killing Cooper and Dean. After all, they were not killed by Gilmore. However, when Lawrence talked about Gilmore, the hatred in his eyes was evidently more profound than when he discussed Denton. Therefore, Norman was certain that Lawrence had a grudge against Gilmore. Then he remembered that in the elevator, Lawrence mentioneding to Oakhaven to settle a score. Could it be that this vendetta was connected to Gilmore? Mr. Ray, it seems you have a strong aversion to Gilmore, dont you? Norman asked with an exploratory tone. Lawrence snorted and said, Its more than just hatred. I want to skin him alive, and let him have a tragic death. Norman became increasingly convinced of his suspicions. He feigned surprise and asked, Why? Lawrence exined, Gilmore destroyed my son Clives martial arts in Vista Verde and sent him to jail. I came to Oakhaven this time to get even with Gilmore. Norman was really surprised this time. He nced at Clive and noticed that Clives eyes were filled with anger. He knew that Lawrence was telling the truth. Who wouldve figured Gilmore would render Clivepletely useless in martial arts? Of course, Norman didnt believe Gilmore was particrly skilled in martial arts. Norman had seen Gilmore disarm Benjamin, who had no weapon in his hand, and thwarted Benjamins assassination n. It was just basic grappling techniques. It was okay to deal with ordinary people. It was absolutely useless when dealing with martial arts masters This indicated that Benjamin was as weak as an average person. Norman believed that Clive was as frail as Benjamin, which is why Gilmore dismantled his martial arts abilities. Otherwise, how could Gilmore havepletely nullified Clives martial arts skills? Although Norman held a low opinion of Clive, he didnt let it show on his face. Instead, Norman looked incredibly furious and said to Lawrence, Gilmore is truly heartless. He destroyed Clives martial 1. GD. +83% arts skills, Doesnt he realize that crippling someones martial abilities can be more agonizing than killing them? Lawrence clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles audibly cracked. Tonight, Ill kill him and make sure he understands the consequences of ruining my sons martial arts! However, Norman said, Mr. Ray, wouldnt that be letting him off too easily? Lawrence looked at him and asked, Mr. Weston. Im all ears. Gilmore is ruthless. He destroyed Clives martial arts skills and made him suffer. We cant simply take his life. That would be too lenient. Do you have any good ideas, Mr. Weston? In three days, there will be a gathering for the top ten wealthiest and most influential families. During the event, not only the top ten families but also numerous celebrities invited by them will attend the party. Norman said, his eyes shining. At that time, you can expose what Gilmore and Denton have done in front of all the Oakhaven celebrities, Mr. Ray. Let him face the loss of his reputation, make him suffer both physically and mentally, and then publicly take his life to uphold righteousness. It will surely be satisfying! Lawrence said with his eyes lit up, Mr. Weston, thats a good idea Then Ill spare them for two more days and then kill them! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Throughout the banquet, Norman and Lawrence discussed strategies for dealing with Denton and Gilmore. On the other hand, Benjamin, who was also seated at the table, had a fanatical look in his eyes. the This was exactly what he wanted. He wanted to see a multitude of celebrities gather at the party in three days, and witness Gilmores death as a result of that humiliation. After the banquet, Norman respectfully drove his RollsCRoyce to take Lawrence and his son to the manor of the Westons, where they were treated as honored guests. Benjamin stayed in the hotel. Tobias had sent a dozen bodyguards to protect Benjamin, but in fact, they were monitoring him. Of course, this was also in ordance with Normans instructions. The reason why he treated Benjamin like this was that Benjamin knew the secret of the treasure map. He couldnt let anyone else know about this, so he couldnt let Benjamine into contact with outsiders: Eventually, it was to ensure that this secret wouldnt be revealed. In the Carters mansion. After Gilmore returned to the Carters from the Palmers, Denton didnt permit him to leave and invited him to stay for dinner. Before dinner, he took Gilmpre to the back garden to teach him martial arts. +83%1 Gilmore had said that he did not know martial arts, he could only bite the bullet and learn one move at a time from Since Denton Fortunately, after practicing for over an hour, it was time for dinner. Gilmore finally broke free from this predicament. Gilmore had just finished lunch. ire, who had also just put down her forks, suddenly said to him, Gilmore, I have something to tell you. Come with me. After that. ire went upstairs. Gilmore had already guessed what ire was going to tell him. It must have something to do with him trying to sow discord between Tobias and the Palmers. Tobias sent the video of him and ine showing up together in the hotel to ire. ire must have be suspicious upon receiving it, so she intended to question Gilmore about the truth. Gilmore then also got up and went upstairs. He went to ires bedroom. The spacious bedroom was decorated luxuriously. ire was sitting on the sofa, looking at her phone. Hearing footsteps, ire looked up at Gilmore and said, Please sit down. Gilmore sat down beside ire and nced at the phone in her hand. What are you looking at? He had already seen the video of himself and ine entering the hotel room on her phone. ire showed the phone to Gilmore and said, Take a look yourself. Gilmore took the phone and feigned ignorance. Then, he seemed to remember something and said, Isnt this the woman I met when I went to Langford Tower to watch the meteor shower with Mom, Dad, and Everly? She reached out to me for help when she had no other option. Hearing this, ire couldnt help but feel a little strange. A desperate woman who asked you for help? Wasnt she Gilmores new mistress? Gilmore nodded, then he exined to Tobias that ines father had been in a car ident and needed arge amount of money urgently to save his life. ine had no other option but to borrow the money from Tobias. However, Tobias threatened ine with the prospect of having sex with him in exchange for borrowing money. ine resolutely broke free from Tobiass grasp. Eventually, she crossed paths with Gilmore and had no alternative but to seek his help. After that, Gilmore said to ire, This is what happened ire was furious. Tobias is really a bastard. Gilmore chimed in. Thats right, hes not a good guy. ++ 83% However, ire looked at Gilmore suspiciously and said, Really nothing happened between you and ine after she entered your room? Of course, Gilmore and ine had sex. However, he said to ire, No, nothing happened. ine has already been in trouble. If I had any improper thoughts about. her, then Id be worse than Tobias! He was not wrong about that. Tobias had a sexual desire for ine. Gilmore was in a different situation because ine had entered his bed of her own ord in the middle of the night. It was ine who wanted to sleep with him. So he was innocent. Obviously, ire believed what Gilmore said. She knew that Gilmore was not the kind of person to have no bottom line. Well, I believe what you said. Thank you for trusting me! Gilmore picked up ires hand and kissed it. 0 Making 169 Making 169 In the Westons Residence. In a study, Norman, dressed in a suit, stood in front of the floorCtoCceiling ss window with a cane. The Westons residence was adorned with lush greenery, various nts, fountains, and swimming pools. Grandpa, how did you get to know Lawrence? Tobias, who was sitting on the sofa in the study, asked his grandfather. At Langford Tower, Norman and Lawrence shared a meal to discuss their strategy for dealing with Denton and Gilmore. It was obvious that Norman had known Lawrence for an extended period. However, Tobias could not ask his grandfather about it in front of Lawrence. It was only at this moment that the three of them, Tobias, his father, and his grandfather, Tobias finally voiced his inner doubts. Your grandfather was once a practitioner of martial arts in a sect in Sunsbury, and this sect has consistently maintained a strong contrection with the ck Hawks, Tobias. At this time, an old man in his fifties sitting on another sofa said. This man was dressed in a suit and tie, resembling a businessman. He appeared to be the head of argepany. This man was Tobiass father, Thomas Weston. Then, Thomas turned to his son and said, Its just that,ter on your grandfathers sect had a lifeC andCdeath feud with other sects. Your grandfathers sect was dismantled during this major conflict. Your grandfather and a few others were fortunate enough to escape. In order to evade pursuit by the enemy, they sought refuge with the ck Hawks. The ck Hawks weed them due to their longCstanding friendship. Lawrence once took care of your grandfather and the others, so your grandfather and Lawrence knew each other. Tobias looked at his grandfather in surprise and said, Grandpa, it turns out that youre from the ck Hawks? Norman turned around, waved his hand at Tobias, and said, No, Im not one of them. The ck Hawks provided us shelter for a few days out of respect for our old friendship. After we recovered and the situation had calmed down, the ck Hawks decided not to be entangled in the matter and allowed us to leave. The ck Hawks is so ruthless. They asked you and others to leave only after a few days? Tobias was a little indignant Norman looked very calm. My original sect has been obliterated The ck Hawks dont need to antagonize that sect to shield us It appears that our sect is no more, and as a result, the ck Hawks association with us has ceased They did their best to provide us refuge for a few days. 9+83%* Then, Norman looked at Tobias and Thomas and said, I just didnt expect to meet Lawrence again in Langford Tower today. With the help of Lawrence, we can deal with Denton to get the treasure map. Dad, the Carter family business is a highCtech enterprise with incredible profits. If we can get rid of Denton, the Westons can seize the chance to gain control of Carter Semiconductors and all the Carter familys assets, Thomas remarked, his eyes filled with sagacity. Well, Thomas, the Carter familys wealth is no more than 10 billion at most. However, if you obtain the treasure map Denton, it will lead to the treasures left behind by an emperor from a thousand years ago in history. The value of these treasures is thousands of times greater than that of the Carters, Norman exined. Norman had a cold smile on his face. A look of surprise appeared on Thomass face, even though he knew the rumors about the Kings Treasure Map. But that was only a rumor. After all, no one had actually seen the treasure. Therefore, in Thomass opinion, the Carter familys wealth was what he desired the most. Now that he heard his fathers words, Thomas was still shocked. Was the value of the treasure more than ten thousand times greater than the Carter familys wealth? Even Tobias, who was standing at the side, was dumbstruck. After a long while, Tobias came to his senses and asked, Grandpa, are there truly that many treasures? Norman said, Of course! Do you know how many people have lost their lives for this treasure map all these years? In three days, at the gathering of the top ten families, everything will proceed as per our n. Thomas and Tobias solemnly replied, Yes! Knock knock. At this time, someone knocked on the door of the study. Norman asked, Whats the matter? Sir, Lawrence and his son just said that they have something to do and left the manor. Do we need to send someone to follow them? Mr. Johnson asked from outside the door. Norman frowned slightly and said, No need. Yes, sir. Mr. Johnson answered, then left. Tobias asked his grandfather, Grandpa, why did Lawrence, leave the manor? Could it be that he cant wait to make a move against Gilmore and Denton at the party? Norman raised his hand and stated, No, Lawrence has no intention of causing trouble for Gilmore and Denton. from D As the top master of the outer gate of the ck Hawks, if he has made amitment to us, he is unlikely to change his mind easily. He likely has other matters to attend to. Then why didnt you ask Mr. Johnson to send someone to follow us? Tobias was puzzled. With Lawrences strength as a topClevel internal force martial artist, he will surely detect if I dispatch someone to tail him. If he discovers that it was me who sent someone to track him, it could harm our friendship and jeopardize our coboration to deal with Denton, Norman pointed out. Tobias admired his grandfathers thorough consideration. Hey, Tobias, did you get someone to keep an eye on Benjamin at the hotel? Grandpa, dont worry. No one could contact Benjamin since he is being closely monitored by two intermediate external force martial artists and nine inferior external martial arts experts, Thomas reassured. Well, Lawrence is unlikely to be aware that Benjamin is aware of the treasure map. The likelihood of him discovering Benjamin is quite slim, Norman said thoughtfully, But if Lawrence wasnt looking for Benjamin, where did he go? The answer was that Lawrence went to LibertyShield Insurance. The taxi that he and Clive took came to a halt in front of the Juniper Insurance building. Then, they walked into the building They arrived at the fifth floor of the building, a ce Gilmore had once been, where rows of storage cabs were utilized to house various valuable items. Indeed, Lawrence came to LibertyShield Insurance to retrieve the bank cards and password letters that Cooper and Dean had ced in the safe. The reason he knew that Cooper and Dean had stored important bank cards and confidential letters at the insurancepany was because Cooper had left a letter before he died. That letter was a secret letter that Cooper had prepared in advance to safeguard against any unforeseen events. The letter stated that the bank card and password were kept in the security deposit box of LibertyShield Insurance, and that if he hadnt died someone must seek revenge on his behalf, and then all the money he had left in the safe would be the property of the person who sought vengeance for him. Lawrence had read the letter that Cooper had left behind and was aware that Cooper and Dean had left a substantial fortune in the safe. He first went to No. 0088 safe, and entered the password provided in the letter on the electronic lock screen keyboard. The door of the safe opened with a click. However, Lawrence did not see the ck handbag mentioned in the letter in the safe. What the hell was going on? What about the things Cooper left behind? 30 Mon, Aug 26 Suddenly, Lawrence saw a spall note in the safe, which seemed to have words written on it. 83% He immediately picked it up and looked at it. After reading it, he was so angry that team seemed to being out of his cars. It was written. Hey, old man, why are you so slow? Ive already taken the items! Signature: masked man in ck. This note was left by Gilmore when he came to retrieve the itentst time. This was the superpower of his Gods Eye. He had known in advance that Lawrence woulde to take these things. Hence, he had a cunning n and left this note solely to taunt Lawrence. Dad, who is this masked man in ck? Clive asked in surprise. Lawrence did not answer, his expression dark and brooding. Instead, he swiftly approached Safe No. 1577 and unlocked it using the provided password. Then, Lawrence suddenly looked sullen. Just like the safe number 007, this safe was also empty. Inside, there was only a note. Lawrence immediately picked it up and read it. Old man, what are you looking at? Ill take it away, Tsk! The signature was still the masked man in ck. Lawrence was so furious that his eyes widened, and his face turned red. It appeared as if he could erupt at any moment. Bastard! Masked man in ck, I must find you and tear you to pieces! Lawrence tore the note into pieces and gritted his teeth. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. GEND GIFT Making 170 Making 170 Three dayster, it was the night of the top ten wealthy families party. This year, the party of the top ten wealthy families would be held in the manor of the Westons Residence, with the Weston family being the head of the wealthy families. At night, the manor of the Westons Residence was decorated in a fancy way, with colorful lights, balloons, ribbons, and flowers that could be seen everywhere. All the bodyguards, servants in the Westons Residence, as well as Tobias and Thomas, were all dressed up for the event. The whole manor was filled with the lively and festive atmosphere of the delightful party. The people of the ten wealthy families, as well as the celebrities who came along with them, all drove to the manor of the Westons Residence. These visitors included Denton, the Carters, Gilmore, and ire, as well as those from the Foster family, the Fosters, and Christine. All the guests who came to the party were invited into the main building by Mr. Johnson and the servants of the Weston family. The vi was as big as a castle. The lights inside were dazzling and the decoration was extremely luxurious. The huge round hall could amodate two or three hundred people. Delicious food, champagne, fruits, sushi, and so on. could be seen everywhere in the hall, which made people drool When the guests entered the hall of the vi, they each took a ss of champagne from the servants and then chatted happily. These rich and famous people each had a proud look on their faces, and every move of them indicated a mighty and dignified demeanor. Denton met up with the other old masters of those wealthy families and exchanged greetings with them. David and his wife, as well as Christopher and his husband, also talked about business with the secondCgeneration leaders of the other wealthy families. Meanwhile, the young generation of wealthy families in the hall also took the opportunity to get to know each other and develop their rtionships Everyone found their acquaintances to chat andugh with. However, Gilmore was the only one who seemed to be uninvolved. Holding a ss of champagne in his hand, Gilmore stood in an inconspicuous corner of the hall, looking at the rich and famous people interacting with each other in the hall. It was not that he had no way to fit in the party, but that he saw the hidden danger in this seemingly lively party containing all kinds of wealthy figures Before attending the party, he had learned with his Gods Eye in advance what was going to happen tonight. Gilmore knew what was about to happen. But he didnt take it to heart Now, he was fully capable of dealing with the scheme that the Weston family had nned secretly. At this moment, a melodious and affectionate dance song sounded in the hall. The young men of wealthy families took the opportunity to invite the youngdies whom they liked to dance. Soon, in arge open space in the center of the hall, handsome young gentlemen and youngdies began to dance. Gilmore suddenly recalled that Christine was also at the party. He hadnt interacted with this girlfriend for a long time. The party tonight was so lively and the music was so beautiful. It was time for him to invite Christine to dance, Thinking of this, Gilmore looked for Christines figure in the crowd. Then, he finally found Christine among the people. Tonight, Christine had long shiny hair, which hung down behind her shoulders. Gilmore could only see her profile from where he stood. However, Christines profile was beautiful enough to make any man fall in love at a nce and unable to look away. Christine was wearing a white dress and stood gracefully, like a fairy descending into the world. Standing among a group of wellCdressed youngdies of wealthy families, Christine was still stunning. When Gilmore was about to walk over, he found that someone had already walked up to Christine. That person was Tobias. As soon as Christine entered the hall, she had attracted the attention of many young men. Naturally, Tobias was one of them. After observing the situation for a long time, Tobias saw that many young men from wealthy families had invited Christine to dance, but she refused them one by one. Seeing that Christine didnt ept any of the offer, Tobias was secretly delighted. He was full of confidence and came to Christine gracefully. Christine, I havent seen you for so long. Youre very beautiful today! Tobias praised Christine for her beauty with an elegant smile on his face, thinking that he was morous and decent. However, Christine was calm. She just smiled and said politely, Thank you, Mr. Weston. Several wellCdressed youngdies from wealthy families around Tobias chuckled and said, Mr. Weston, you want to invite Christine to dance, dont you? Just now, a few men invited Christine to dance but were refused. I think you should probably give up. If you fail to get Christine to dance with you, you can invite us to dance. Well be very happy to dance with you. C +83% Although these youngdies from wealthy families were all wearing heavy makeup, they were all beautiful, a lot more beautiful than ordinary girls. They were indeed goodClooking, but Christine had a bewitching mour like a fairy falling from heaven. Inparison, they were outshined by Christine and looked no longer attractive. The reason why they took the initiative to dance with Tobias was obvious. It was because Tobias was the young master of the Weston family, the head of the top ten wealthy families. The purpose of thediesing to this grand party was naturally to meet a prominent young master from a wealthy family like Tobias.. However, Tobias smiled at them and said, Beautifuldies, Im sorry! I just want to invite Christine to dance. Youd better find someone else to dance with you. After saying that, Tobias bowed politely and reached out his hand to Christine. Christine, can I invite you to dance? Im sorry, Mr. Weston. I dont want to dance tonight. Youd better ask someone else! To Tobias surprise, Christine refused. That was it. Christine was not interested in dancing tonight. Especially when Christine was asked to dance with Tobias, who was glibCtongued and attentive, she was even less interested. Tobias was stunned, and his expression immediately became extremely uneasy. He didnt expect that Christine would refuse him. He deemed himself to be dignified, handsome, and attractive. In addition, he had just been admired by a fewdies from wealthy families. In these circumstances, he only took a fancy to Christine but was rejected by her.. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christine refused Tobias in the same way as she refused other men. Her reaction had indeed hurt the pride of Tobias, who had always been proud. See, this is what he gets for not believing in our words! We sincerely want to dance with him but he is unwilling. What a shame. Forget it, lets find someone else to dance with! After saying that, the girls sighed and left. Tobias acted as if he didnt hear what thedies of wealthy families said, and he soon regained his calmness. As the young master of a top family, Tobias was shrewd enough to hide his emotions. Christine, since you dont want to dance, why dont we have a drink? Tobias picked up two sses of champagne from the table within his reach. He handed one of the sses to Christine. Christine was disgusted by Tobias pestering, but she tried her best to look calm and said, Thank you for that, Mr. Weston. But Im not in the mood to drink tonight. After that, Christine turned around and left. She really had no intention of speaking with Tobias. Christine looked around for someone in the crowd and wondered, Cant I see him? 10+83% The person she was looking for was Gilmore. Although Gilmore was just Christines fake boyfriend, in her o Making 171 Making 171 Christine had seen annoying people before, but she had never met anyone so annoying. She had repeatedly expressed her unwillingness to interact with Tobias. But she didnt expect that Tobias kept pestering her. Christine thought, He even questioned me if I hated him! Is he too bored or something? Christine was speechless and did not want to talk to Tobias at all. Mr. Weston, I dont understand why you have that thought. Can you make room for me? Christine looked at Tobias with a smile. It was apparent that Christine was trying her best to control her emotions. However, Tobias didnt make way for her. He looked straight at Christine in an imposing manner. The reason why Tobias eyes were cold was that he had tried to please Christine twice but was refused twice. What was more, Christine refused Tobias with excuses like she didnt want to dance or drink champagne. In Tobias opinion, Christine was being perfunctory and extremely cold to him. Christines attitude was simply an insult to himpared to how everyone would agree to all of Tobias requests and show ultimate respect upon seeing him. This hurt the selfCesteem of Tobias. That was why he angrily blocked Christines way and questioned her rudely. Now, Tobias saw that Christine was still indifferent and even annoyed at him. He was furious. Christine, I can get out of your way, on the condition that you apologize to me and drink the toast to me. Tobias put the ss of wine in his hand to Christine and said to her in amanding tone. He was saying that as if Christine had to follow his orders. It was like if Christine dared not to obey his words, she would have to face severe consequences for going against him. Christine widened her beautiful eyes in shock. She wondered, Did I hear it right? Tobias asked me to drink a toast and apologize to him? Is he out of his mind? And he is speaking in amanding tone! Is he considering himself a-dominant king whose words would be strictly followed by everyone in the world? Christine sneered. It was such a waste of time. It turned out that she had talked so much nonsense with this scoundrel Tobias was still standing before her, preventing her from leaving Since that was the case, Christine turned around and went in another direction to leave the ce. However, as soon as she turned in another direction, Tobias immediately followed her movement and once again blocked her way. Christine turned around again but was stopped by Tobias again. Christine was angry. Obviously, Tobias did it on purpose! At this time, some of the important figures around noticed their strange interactions. Christine looked at Tobias gloomily and said, Mr. Weston, what do you want? Whats wrong, Miss Foster? Why wouldnt you even have a drink with me? Tobias refused to give in. It seemed as if Tobias would be humiliated if Christine refused to drink the champagne in Tobias hand. You want to drink with someone, right? Let me drink with your Right at this moment, an indifferent voice sounded Then, one of the two sses of champagne in Tobias hands was grabbed by someone. Before Tobias could react, the ss of champagne was taken away. Tobias came back to his senses and looked up. The person who took away the ss of champagne in his hand was Gilmore. That was true. Gilmore took the ss away from Tobias hand Gilmore saw Tobias pestering Christine. He would be unqualified to be Christines boyfriend if he didnt stand up for her at the moment, although he was just a fake boyfriend for Christine at present. But it didnt stop him from helping Christine solve her problems Christine saw Gilmore show up and take care of the tough situation for her. For some reason, she felt an indescribable warmth in her heart, as well as a hint of joy. It was as if she had been waiting for Gilmore to appear and help her solve her problems. So when Gilmore really appeared, the worries in her heart instantly dissipated. It was soCmagical. Gilmore raised the ss in his hand and said to Tobias with a smile, Ill drink to you, Mr. Weston. Cheers! After that, Gilmore raised his head and gulped down the champagne in his ss. Tobias was furious! It was Gilmore again! At Langford Hotel, Gilmore had ruined Tobias n to be intimate with ine. And now, Gilmore destroyed his opportunity to get closer to Christine! How would Tobias be willing to toast him? Tobias wished he could break Gilmores neck immediately. However, no matter how angry Tobias was, he would not do such an impulsive thing in public. He suppressed his anger, looked at Gilmore, and said, Gilmore, arent you supposed to be by ires side at this moment? Do you want to develop a rtionship with Christine as well? Gilmore chuckled. Well, even lovers dont need to stay with each other all the time. And you dont have to worry about ire for being alone. Also, Im not here to develop a rtionship with Christine, but to invite her to dance. The surrounding people, who were quietly paying attention to what was going on there, were all stunned and even became nervous when they heard Gilmores words. They thought, Isnt inviting a girl to dance a way to develop a rtionship? They thought of Gilmore to be a thickCskinned man! At the same time, Tobias realized that he had found something unreasonable in Gilmores words. Tobias burst intoughter and said, Crap Gilmore, how shameless youre to say that! Your girlfriend, ire, is in the hall, you courted Christine here and invited her to dance. Can you say that youre not cheating on ire?* but When Tobias said this, he deliberately raised his voice so that the people around him could hear him. There was no doubt that his words had an effect on those around them. Not only did the important figures nearby turn and look at them, but also many of the youngdies stopped dancing and looked at them curiously. Many important figures seemed to be on the side of Tobias. They were shocked to hear that Gilmore courted another woman and asked her to dance when his girlfriend, ire was present. Gilmore was clearly cheating on ire. Those around all shook their heads, felt disdainful, and despised Gilmore. Even those youngdies who had just stopped dancing said to their dancing partners, Men are all yboys. None of you are reliable! If you dare to cheat on me like this man, I wont let you off! A man like him deserves to be single! Listening to the angry curses of the rich youngdies, those young men from wealthy families swore and said sweet words This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. to coax these youngdies. Seeing that thedies anger had finally subsided, those young This made them hate Gilmore even more! The young men hated Gilmore because his infidelitics had bro Hence, they held a grudge against Gilmore. However, in the face of Tobias deliberate bluff and ndering, inviting a girl to dance is equal to cheating on ones girlfriend? If thats what youre thinking, then youre right. Im cheating of After that, Gilmore bowed politely and reached one hand to Ch dance? Everyone was shocked. Even Christine was dumbfounded. At this time, not only was Gilmore not afraid of the rumors, bu Gilmore was shockingly bold! For some reason, Christine felt her heart beating faster! Everyones eyes were fixed on her face.. She felt her face heating up. One second passed, two, three Three secondster, Christine replied to Gilmore, Okay AG to coax these youngdies.- Seeing that thedies anger had finally subsided, those young m This made them hate Gilmore even more! Dung The men hated Gilmore because his infidelitics had brou Hence, they held a grudge against Gilmore. However, in the face of Tobias deliberate bluff and ndering, inviting a girl to dance is equal to cheating on ones girlfriend? If thats what youre thinking, then youre right. Im cheating on After that, Gilmore bowed politely and reached one hand to Ch dance? Everyone was shocked. Even Christine was dumbfounded. At this time, not only was Gilmore not afraid of the rumors, but Gilmore was shockingly bold! For some reason, Christine felt her heart beating faster! Everyones eyes were fixed on her face. She felt her face heating up. One second passed, two, three Three secondster, Christine replied to Gilmore, Okay to coax these youngdies. G Seeing that thedies anger had finally subsided, those young men finally heaved a sigh of relief. This made them hate Gilmore even more! The young men hated Gilmore because his infidelities had brought them into trouble. Hence, they held a grudge against Gilmore. However, in the face of Tobias deliberate bluff and ndering, Gilmore just smiled and said, Mr. Weston, do inviting a girl to dance is equal to cheating on ones girlfriend? If thats what youre thinking, then youre right. Im cheating on my girlfriend. you think After that, Gilmore bowed politely and reached one hand to Christine just like Tobias did. Christine, can I invite you to dance? Everyone was shocked. Even Christine was dumbfounded. At this time, not only was Gilmore not afraid of the rumors, but he also invited Christine to dance in front of everyone. Gilmore was shockingly bold! For some reason, Christine felt her heart beating faster! Everyones eyes were fixed on her face. She felt her face heating up. One second passed, two, three. Three secondster, Christine replied to Gilmore, Okay Making 172 Making 172 The crowd burst into an uproar! No one expected that Gilmore would invite Christine to dance instead of avoiding arousing suspicion! And it was more of a shock to them that Christine agreed to dance with Gilmore. Their interactions were beyond everyones expectations! They were so bold! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. And their actions were presumptuous! No one could understand the situation here. They couldnt ept it. And they thought that Gilmore and Christines way of doing things was immoral. But neither Gilmore nor Christine cared about their attitudes. So there was nothing they could do. Especially Tobias, he felt as if he had been pped in the face. He felt so humiliated. Christine had told him that she didnt want to dance. But now, she agreed to dance with Gilmore. This was clearly an insult to Tobias! Seeing ire not far away, Tobias immediately walked over. Tobias face was filled with indignation as said to ire, ire, your boyfriend is dancing with another woman. He doesnt take you seriously at all. Are you okay with that and see them as invisible? Everyones eyes fell on ire. They all felt sorry for her. They thought, Tobias is right. Gilmore is way out of line to hit on another girl and ask her to dance when his girlfriend ire is also present. Could ire tolerate such a yboy? If they were ire, they could guarantee that they would immediately dump Gilmore and cut off all the connections with Gilmore as fast as possible. However, ire remained unmoved and said calmly, Tm okay with that. Whats your opinion? ire said so because she already knew that Tobias had deliberately framed Gilmore in the Palmer family with a videost time. Besides, Christine was ines cousin. It was reasonable for Gilmore to invite Christine to dance. What was more, Gilmore was the fake boyfriend of Christine. Therefore, ire was not worried about their rtionship at all However, Tobias waspletely dumbfounded when he heard what ire said! The people around were also stunned. They couldnt help but wonder, Why is ire not mad? Why does she not care about Gilmore asking another woman to dance? It is unbelievable! Tobias had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart! He felt extremely depressed. Meanwhile, Gilmore and Christine had slowly stepped into the center of the hall. Gilmore held Christines slender waist with one hand and held Christines hand with the other. Christine put her other hand on Gilmores arm. Then the two of them danced to the beautiful melody of the music. They fixed their eyes on the faces of each other as if there was no one else in the hall. Christines long dress fluttered and her long soft hair swayed in the hall. At the same time, the two people looked at each other affectionately. Gilmore and Christine were like two butterflies dancing in beautiful spring. Even the important figures who had despised them, thought their dance was beautiful and pleasing to the eye. Those youngdies even blinked their starry eyes and murmured intoxicatedly, Theyre so good at dancing! They are a match made in heaven! Im so touched They hadpletely forgotten how they had warned their male partners not to make a mistake like Gilmore. Women were born emotional. When they felt touched, they could even overthrow everything they had said. Tobias was so angry at those admiring words that his face darkened. Originally, he wanted to use the fact that Gilmore cheated on ire to humiliate Gilmore in public. Unexpectedly, things seemed to have turned out in apletely different way. Tobias inadvertently saw Denton, who had a cold expression on his face in the crowd and seemed to be extremely angry. Tobias thought that this could be an opportunity to take revenge on Gilmore. Tobias thought, This is it. Its okay for ire to not care about what Gilmore does. But how could Mr. Carter tolerate what Gilmore has done? G Then, Tobias seized the opportunity and quickly walked up to Denton. He bowed to Denton and said, Nice to meet you, Mr. Carterl Denton nced at Tobias and asked, Whats wrong? Tobias smiled and said, Mr. Carter, Gilmore is unfaithful to ire. You cannot take that to heart and get mad. Or it may harm your health. The people around them nodded and felt that Tobias was right about that. Denton really shouldnt be angry about what Gilmore did. It wasnt worth it! However, Denton looked at Tobias and asked with interest, Mr. Weston, how did you know that I was angry? Tobias was stunned! He saw that Denton had a smile on his face and looked at him questioningly, which indicated that Denton was indeed not angry. Tobias was speechless for a long time. But just now, Mr. Carter, I saw your gloomy face, so I thought you were angry. Arent you angry that Gilmore invited another woman to dance in front of ire? Every sessful man is popr with women. Are you jealous of Gilmore? Denton asked Tobias directly. Dentons words made Tobias, whose intention had been exposed, speechless for a moment. When Tobias finally came to his senses, he immediately waved his hand and said, Mr. Carter, Im not jealous of him! However, Denton took a step forward and said to Tobias Weston in an imposing manner, Then why did you spread rumors and cause trouble for him?* Tobias looked frightened. I didnt spread any rumors!, You didnt spread rumors? Christine is ires cousin. Gilmore just invited ires cousin to dance. Why are you calling him a yboy? Denton red at Tobias with anger and stepped forward. In the face of Dentons aggressive aura, Tobias couldnt say anything for a moment. He was so anxious that he was sweating and under great pressure. Tobias finally copsed and fell to the ground. His face was pale and his eyes were flustered. He repeated, I L Tobias, dont mess around. Hurry up and leave! Right at this moment, a person walked out of the crowd and said to Tobias. This man was none other than Tobiass father, Thomas Weston As soon as he finished speaking, two servants helped Tobias up from the ground and took him away from the crowd. With a smile on his face, Thomas said to Denton, Mr. Carter, Tobias was wrong this time. Please dont take it to heart! Denton smiled and said, How could I me him? I just saw someone trying to sow discord among Gilmore and my granddaughters for no reason and casually sabotaging their reputation, so I had toe out and say a few words for them. Thomas nodded in agreement. Youre right, Mr. Carter. Tobias shouldnt have done that. I will definitely talk to himter. + 86% In fact, when Tobias used Gilmore of cheating on ire and defamed Gilmore at will, Thomas saw everything in the hall. The reason why Thomas didnt stand out was that he wanted Gilmore and the Carters to be theughingstock of all the wealthy and powerful families. Thomas had hoped to see the Carters being ridiculed for long. Once the reputation of the Carters was ruined, the Westons would be more dignified. That would be a good thing for the Weston family. That was why Thomas didnt stop Tobias. However, the result was a p in the face. In the end, Thomas son, Tobias became a rumormonger, a viin who casually ruined others reputations, and made a mess of himself. It made Thomas awkward. He had no choice but to suppress his embarrassment ande out to help his son. At this time, some of the celebrities nearby remembered the rtionship between Christine and ire. Others heard Dentons words and understood their rtionship now. All of a sudden, they changed their opinions and unconsciously turned to support Gilmore. So, Gilmore isnt cheating at all? It doesnt seem to be a big deal for Gilmore to invite his girlfriends cousin to dance! I didnt expect Mr. Weston to be such a person When Thomas heard the whispers of the people around him, he became extremely embarrassed and was at a loss for words. At this moment, Carl said, Old Mr. Weston and Mr. Ray are here! Everyone looked at the gate curiously and wondered, Who is Mr. Ray, exactly? Making 173 Making 173 + 86% In the grand hall of the vi, hundreds of elites and celebrities all turned their gaze towards the entrance. Amidst their stares, Norman, dressed in a neat suit with meticulouslybed silverCgrey hair, walked in with the aid of a cane. Beside him were two other men. One was Lawrence, bald with a long white beard, dressed in a robe. The other was Clive, a robust man built like a bull. Almost everyone in the hall was curious, except for Gilmore. They all wondered about the identities of Lawrence and Clive. Although they were unsure of who Lawrence and Clive were, the fact that Norman personally apanied them indicated. their significant status. Gilmore, who had just finished a dance, showed no surprise upon seeing Lawrence and his son. Thanks to his Gods Eye, he had foreseen their appearance at the party. Thus, he wasnt surprised at all. Moreover, with his strength, Lawrence posed no threat to him. At that moment, standing beside him, Christine whispered to Gilmore, Gilmore, who is that old man in the robe? He is Lawrence Ray. The man beside him, who looks as strong as a bull, is his son, Clive Ray, Gilmore replied softly. Upon hearing Gilmore describe Clive as looking like a bull, Christine couldnt help but chuckle. Gilmore looked at her. Did I say something wrong? Christine shook her head with a smile, No, youre right! At that moment, Norman, apanied by Lawrence and his son, approached Denton with a smile and introduced. Lawrence to him, Mr. Ray, this is the head of the Carter family, Denton Carter. Then, Norman introduced Lawrence to Denton, Mr. Denton Carter, this is the top master in forearm block of the ck Hawks from Sunsbury, Mr. Lawrence Ray. Upon hearing Normans words, not only did many of the elites in the hall express their astonishment, but even Denton looked slightly surprised. While many might not have heard of Lawrence Ray, many were familiar with the ck Hawks. G It was a wellCknown sect in Sunsbury 2 + 86% Regaining hisposure, Denton extended his hand and said, am pleased to meet you, Mr. Ray Lawrence, with a poker face, shook Dentonsnd. Mr. Carter, the pleasure is mine. Dentons eyebrows furrowed slightly, a subtle change in his eyes that went unnoticed by others. He felt a surge of internal mana when Lawrences palm gripped his. Lawrence seemed to harbor ill intentions towards him secreily. Denton immediately realized that Lawrence might be more of a foe than a friend. Yet, it was his first time meeting Lawrence, and he believed he had never wronged him in the past. It was strange for Lawrence to confront him right off the bat. This was a bit too presumptuous. Thus, anger bubbled within Denton, and he immediately exerted his internal mana. To onlookers, the two appeared to be shaking hands, their grip growing tighter as if they were old friends. In reality, they were secretlypeting in a test of their internal mana. Its a pleasure to meet you today, Mr. Ray Mr. Carter, the feeling is mutual. Mr. Ray, you must have had a long journey from Sunsburys ck Hawks to Oakhaven. Not at all. It was quite smooth. What brings you to Oakhaven, Mr. Ray? Nothing special, just looking for someone in Oakhaven. May I ask who Mr. Ray is looking for? Coincidentally, Mr. Carter, you know this person. The two exchanged pleasantries, seeming like old friends catching up However, only Denton and Lawrence knew that while they chatted, their hands never ceased their competition. Their faces showed signs of strain due to the exertion of internal mana, their speech became labored, and their breathing slightly rapid. Denton, being slightly less skilled, even began to perspire. Now, no matter how friendly their conversation seemed, everyone in the hall noticed something was amiss. They thought, Why would they shake hands for so long and so tightly? It looked more like an arm wrestle. And why was there sweatCon Dentons forehead? Simrly, when Gilmore saw the sweat on Dentons forehead, he realized that Dentons internal mana was not as profound as Lawrences. If the contest continued, Denton would surely sustain internal injuries. So, Gilmore stepped forward from the crowd and called out to Clive, Isnt this Clive from Vista Verde? Werent you in jail? How did you end up in Oakhaven? Oh, I get it. You must have escaped from jail! Upon hearing this, not only did Clive turn to look at Gilmore, but Lawrence, who waspeting with Denton, also immediately set his gaze on Gilmore. Recognizing Gilmore instantly, Clives eyes zed with fury, pointing at him. Gilmore Reed, you crippled my martial arts and got me imprisoned. Today, Ill kill you! Lawrence suddenly withdrew his hand from his contest with Denton, stepping in to block the furious Clive, who was intent on confronting Gilmore, He then said to Clive, Clive, stand aside for now. Although Clive was itching to take on Gilmore immediately, heplied with his fathersmand and stepped aside. Seeing Gilmore step forward, Norman and Thomas exchanged nces from a distance, a hint of malice shing in their eyes. They thought, Is Gilmore really putting himself in the line of fire? This is going to be quite the show. Lawrence fixed a piercing gaze on Gilmore, Are you Gilmore Reed? Gilmore nodded, Baldy, are you looking for me? Upon hearing Gilmore address him as Baldy, Lawrences face muscles twitched in anger, and fury shed in his eyes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I am Lawrence Ray, the senior external disciple of the ck Hawks! Gilmore responded indifferently, I thought you shaved your head for some profound cultivation reason. Lawrence trembled slightly with anger. He was a person of high status, yet Gilmore addressed him as Baldy. It was evident he was struggling to contain his fury. Why, at such a young age, did you ruthlessly cripple my son Clives martial arts? Lawrence asked with a piercing gaze and a cold tone. Gilmore shrugged. You should ask your son about that. The day left the Horizon Group building, he wanted to kill me for no reason. / Even if he wanted to kill me, he shouldve practiced his martial arts more. I knocked him down with a single punch. With such pathetic skills, he wanted to kill? Its really embarrassing. After saying this, Gilmore looked at Clive with a disdainful expression. Upon hearing this, Clive nearly passed out of anger and humiliation. He felt that Gilmore had insulted him to the extreme. This was totally ndering him! Was his strength really that bad Simrly, upon hearing Gilmores words belittling Clive, Lawrence trembled with rage and shouted, Gilmore Reed, hold your tongue! Making 174 Making 174 86% The reason Lawrence was so furious was not only because Gilmore publicly belittled his son Clive, but also because Reed Forlives martial arts and had him imprisoned. To rescue his son, Lawrence traveled thousands of miles from Sunsbury to Vista Verde, breaking Clive out of jail. As a master of the ck Hawks, when had Lawrence ever seen his son suffer such humiliation? Thus, when Gilmore publicly mentioned Clives disgrace, the rage in Lawrences heart reached its peak. Lawrences shout clearly made many of the elites in the hall slightly change their expressions, filled with fear. This was a master from the prestigious the ck Hawks in Sunsbury. If he took action, there would undoubtedly be bloodshed. Most of them were not martial arts experts, and even those who were skilled were far inferior to Lawrences strength. Therefore, they instinctively moved away from the center of the hall to avoid getting involved. This left only the members of the Carter family and the Foster family standing beside Gilmore and Lawrence. Everyone was worried for Gilmore, especially since he had crippled Clives martial arts and had him imprisoned, Lawrence would not let this go, and a fierce battle was about to chupt at this party. Gilmore, tell me! Do you want me to kill you, or will you take your own life? Lawrences sharp, cold eyes stared intently at Gilmore as he spoke word by word. As he finished speaking, a chilling dagger slid out from his sleeve and into his right hand. With a flick of his wrist, the dagger flew out, embedding itself in the floor tiles just in front of Gilmores right foot, missing by a hairs breadth. The de sank several inches into the tile, unmoving. Everyone looked horrified. With just a casual throw, Lawrence had embedded the dagger into the floor tiles, showcasing his profound internal mana. The sharpness of the dagger was also astonishing. 86% Lawrence, if you want to kill Gilmore, youll have to kill me first At this moment, Denton stepped forward, standing in front of Gilmore, and spoke with amanding tone. Lawrences gaze immediately shifted to Denton, but Denton met his Raze without flinching. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Their eyes locked in a tense standoff. Lawrences face was cold and stern. When he shook hands with Denton earlier, he had secretly tested Dentons strength. He found out that Denton was only a midClevel internal force martialist, clearly not on par with Lawrences topCtier skills. if they were to fi Therefore, Lawrence was confident he would defeat Denton. ire, her parents, and the Chen family were deeply concerned for Dentons safety. After all, Lawrence was a renowned expert from the ck Hawks in Sunsbury. How could Denton possibly be his match? At that moment, Norman, who had been watching from the sidelines, stepped in, pretending to try to mediate. He said, Mr. Denton Carter, Mr. Lawrence Ray, both of you are my esteemed guests tonight. As the saying goes, its better to resolve enmities than to hold onto them. Why does it have to be so extreme?? His peacemaking demeanor naturally earned him the respect and admiration of the many elites present. However, seeing his own performance winning over many, Norman felt secretly pleased. He knew that even if he tried to mediate, Lawrence and Denton would not reconcile. In fact, his mediation might even fan the mes of their anger. As expected, Lawrence coldly retorted, Mr. Norman Weston, the grievance of crippling Clives martial arts cannot be reconciled! Simrly, Denton firmly responded, Norman, theres no room for negotiation when ites to someone wanting to kill Gilmore. Theyd have to step over my dead body first! Norman sighed, feigning regret and helplessness, as if he deeply regretted not being able to mediate their hatred. Mr. Norman Weston, Denton is the murderer of my grandpa! Suddenly, a voice filled with hatred echoed from the entrance. Everyones gaze immediately shifted to the door. Under the protection of two bodyguards, Benjamin walked in.. Surprise was evident on everyones faces. Why was Benjamin here? Many of the elites had attended the memorial service for Emerson a few days ago. They all knew that on that day, Benjamin had tried to kill Gilmore with a knife. Unexpectedly, he appeared at this elite party again. And he used Denton of being the murderer of Emerson! This made everyone incredulous. How could Denton possibly be the killer of Emerson? 86% With a face full of hatred, Benjamin approached Norman, pointing at Denton a few meters away, reiterating. Mr. Norman Weston, he is the one who killed my grandpal Norman feigned anger and rebuked Benjamin, Benjamin, how can you make such baseless usations? How could Denton be the killer of your grandpa? Mr. Norman Weston, Im not talking nonsense. On the night my grandpa died, he sent Mr. Merrett and Mr. Richardson, who are also disciples of Mr. Lawrence Ray, to kill Gilmore, Benjamins eyes were sharp. But Mr. Merrett and Mr. Richardson didnt manage to kill Gilmore. Instead, they were killed by a mysterious masked man in ck. Right after that, my grandpa was also killed by this masked man. It must have been Denton, trying to protect Gilmore, who killed my grandpa and Mr. Merrett and Mr. Richardson! And in the entire city, before Mr. Lawrence Ray arrived, only Denton had the capability to kill my grandpa! In fact, many of the elites in the hall, through their own means and channels, were aware of some of the things Benjamin mentioned. They knew about Emerson sending Cooper and Dean to kill Gilmore and about them being killed by a mysterious masked man. However, they hadnt received any news that the masked man was Denton. Even though in the city, the only person capable of killing Emerson was indeed Denton, everything requires evidence. Without evidence, even if Benjamins words sounded convincing, they were still mere spections. Therefore, most of the elites in the hall didnt react much to what Benjamin said. After all, they werent naive children who could be easily deceived by a few words. Denton looked at Benjamin andughed, You say Im the murderer of your grandfather, but ask everyone around here. Who would believe that? Benjamin, of course, saw the disbelief on the faces of the elites around him, but he insisted, You are the one who killed my grandpa, as well as Mr. Merrett and Mr. Richardson! Benjamin, stop ndering without evidence. What proof do you have to im that my grandpa is the murderer? If you dont have any evidence and still use my grandpa, then I might as well say you are the one who killed your own grandpal At this point, a furious voice chimed in. It was from ire who couldnt tolerate it anymore. G Benjamin, of course, had no evidence. Otherwise, he would have presented it already. Confronted by ires aggressive questioning, he was rendered speechless. This was the guilt of a wrongdoer. Evidence? Its clear that Mr. Emerson Palmer and my two disciples were killed by Denton. What more evidence is needed? However, at this moment, a chilling voice, intimidating and piercing, resonated. It was Lawrence. A chill ran down everyones spine. They thought, Was Lawrence trying to bully his way through, indiscriminatelybeling Denton as the murderer? G Making 175 Making 175 ire, the Carter and Foster couples, and Christine all got angry upon hearing Lawrences words. Lawrence used Denton of murdering without any evidence. That was simply bullying! He had gone too far! However, Gilmore was not as mad as the Carters and the Fosters, He had expected that Lawrence would be such a bully. Those martial arts experts never cared about the evidence. All they cared about was strength. In their belief, the strong could dominate the weak and decide their fate. This was the rule for experts to rely on. + 86% +86% Denton looked at Lawrence andughed angrily. Haha, I never thought I would be used of killing Emerson and his men one day. What a joke! Lawrence Ray, dont think that you can bully me as you want just because you are an expert of the ck Hawks. Im not afraid of you. Lets just fight! Denton shouted. Lawrence raised his head andughed maniacally. Haha, good. Ive been waiting for you to say that. Im going to kill you to avenge the two junior apprentices and Mr. Palmer. His eyes became as sharp as an eagles. He believed that in addition to killing the two junior apprentices, Denton also took away the huge property that they left in the safe of the insurancepany. Lawrence would never forget that. What was worse, Denton even left a note to mock him. Thus, Lawrence couldnt work off his anger until he killed Denton. Lawrence had mistaken Denton as the man in the ck who killed the two junior apprentices and Emerson and took away their property. Denton looked at Gilmore, ire, and the Carter and the Foster couples and said, Step back. The battle was about to begin. Denton was afraid that they would identally get hurt during the fight, so he told them to step back. The Carter and the Foster couples knew that they were no martial arts experts and couldnt help Denton. They might even be his burden if they didnt step back. G Therefore, they walked to stand behind the crowd with ire, Gilmore, and Christine, as they were told. Meanwhile, Norman, Thomas, and Benjamin quietly retreated. As a result, there was arge empty space in the middle of the vi hall. Denton and Lawrence stood there, opposite each other. Their eyes met, glinting with sharpness. The atmosphere became tense. The battle was on the verge of breaking The entire hall was enveloped by an oppressive atmosphere. Denton slowly raised the cane in his right hand, pointed it at Lawrence, and got into a defensive posture. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With slight air fluctuations, airflow appeared around Denton, making his silver hair and clothes flutter. At the same time, a burst of power spread! The rich people and celebrities around all looked stunned. Denton deserved his fame as the biggest hero in Oakhaven. As soon as his internal mana was disyed, it amazed everyone. It was as if several fierce tigers had suddenly appeared in the hall. Lawrence sneered. The next moment, he took a step forward with his right foot and raised both hands. He clenched one hand into a fist in the front and spread the other palm in the back, in a fighting posture. As he assumed thebat stance, he caused the air to flow. This airflow was obviously stronger than that of Denton. Lawrences white beard and long robe fluttered in the air. His internal mana was obviously stronger than Dentons. Seeing that, the Carters and the Fosters felt worried about Denton. Even the onlookers started to feel that Denton was not as strong as Lawrence. They thought Denton would lose this battle. This biggest hero in Oakhaven might die. Swoosh. A wild wind swept across the hall. Lawrence was like an eagle, bis robe fluttering in the wind. He now looked like a fierce dragon. His attack was extremely fast. Dentons In the blink of an eye, he jumped close to Denton, with his right hand clenched like an eagles w, reaching for Dentons throat. Denton was shocked. He didnt expect Lawrence to be so fast to reach him so soon. He immediately jumped back. At the same time, the cane in his hand turned into a ck sh shing toward Lawrences hand. Swoosh! Lawrence didnt try to duck off as if he hadnt seen the caneing at him. He turned his ws into palms and grabbed the cane Seeing that Lawrence caught the cane, Denton immediately aimed an attack at Lawrences chest with his other palm. As his palm struck out, his internal mana burst out and blew up Lawrences long robe. With a cold glint in his eyes, Lawrence shouted arrogantly. Good job! Swoosh./ Lawrence then struck out with his palm as well. Bang! When the two palms collided, the whole ce started to shake. A stream of internal mana surged and filled the entire hall with a terrifying aura. All the onlookers were shocked! As Lawrences and Dentons palms met, their internal mana soared wildly, causing their beard, hair, an robes to flutter and rattle. Neither of them was willing to step back. With their palms pressed against each other, they started an internal manapetition. Seconds ticked by. As the fight went on, Lawrences and Dentons faces changed. Their faces first flushed, and then turned pale and then ck. However, because Lawrence was stronger than Denton, his face was not as ck as Dentons. Their ck face made them look as if they had been poisoned. Sweat beaded on their foreheads. Dentons forehead was covered in heavy sweat, which streamed down his face and wetted his cor. Lawrences forehead was covered in much less sweat. 86% ire was very anxious and whispered to Gilmore, Oh no, my grandfathers face has turned completely ck. If the fight continues, he will definitely get seriously injured and vomit blood. Standing on the other side of Gilmore, Christine was also extremely nervous, her lipspressed. She grabbed Gilmore by the arm and said, What should we do? Grandpa will be injured if he doesnt stop now. get terribly Gilmore could tell that if the fight went on, Denton would injured and even die because of running out of internal mana. That was to say, if he didnt intervene now, Denton would get killed by Lawrence. Heforted Christine and ire, Mr. Carter will be fine. He will fight back soon! Hearing this, ire and Christine looked at Gilmore in disbelief Is that true, Gilmore? Grandpa is going to fight back? They both felt that their grandfather was running out of strength and couldnt fight back. However, just as they were wondering, Gilmore flicked his right finger under his sleeves, causing a subtle airflow. A beam of mana, as thin as a hair, flew out and hit Lawrence in the chest in an instant. Lawrence suddenly widened his eyes in shock. All of a sudden, he felt as if someone had struck him in the chest with a thousandCpound hammer. The mana in his chest was immediately thrown into chaos. His face instantly grew much more ck, like pitch. It was even more back than Dentons face. Then, Lawrence finally couldnt stand it anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood! 0 Making 176 Making 176 Denton naturally wouldnt let go of that opportunity when he saw Lawrence vomit blood. He quickly kicked Lawrence in the abdomen with his left leg. Then, Lawrence was sent flying like a sandbag and flopped in the hall a few yards away. Blood gushed out of his mouth and he could no longer stand up, Everyone was shocked when they saw that! No one had expected that Lawrence, who had the upper hand, would vomit blood and then be sent flying back. The way the tide turned was simply dazzling and unexpected. In everyones view, Lawrence must have lost because he wasnt as strong as he looked.. On the contrary, Denton must have held back in the beginning and turned the tables with his ultimate move in the end. Of course, what shocked everyone the most was that Denton actually kicked Lawrence with his left foot. Everyone in Oakhaven knew that Denton Carter the oneCgeneration kingpin had been crippled with a broken leg decades ago after hunting down a murderer. However, Denton had just used his left leg. Was Denton notme? Or had he recovered? Dad! Seeing his father seriously injured, Clive immediately rushed forward and shouted anxiously. ire and Christine, as well as Christopher and his wife, also walked quickly to Denton and asked with concern, Grandpa, are you all right? Dad, how are you feeling? Grandpa Denton shook his head at his family and said, Dont worry. Im fine! He was indeed fine, although he had consumed too much internal mana and felt a little weak. But since he wouldnt need to fight with internal mana, he could reserve his internal mana and finally rx. However, he was still a little puzzled as to why Lawrence would suddenly vomit blood. He knew very well that Lawrence had always been stronger than him. That sudden change was truly hard to fathom. Right at that montent, a wave of morous noise sounded from outside. It seemed like many people had arrived. Were here to pick up Mr. Carter! This is the manor of the Westons. No trespassing! Then, dozens of strong men in ck broke into the hall of the vi, each holding two sharp axes and exuding a fierce aura. Meanwhile, dozens of bodyguards in suits of the Westons stood in front of those burly men. However, the burly men in ck appeared very menacing with sharp axes in their hands, so the bodyguards did not fight. with them directly. At that time, a bodyguard leader quickly came to Norman and reported. Mr. Weston, dozens of masters of the Carters broke into the manor and said that they were here to Dentons rescue. Norman then looked at Denton and thought, Looks like not only the Westons but also the Carters have prepared for tonight. Yes, the Carters were indeed prepared. When Denton and the others came to the Westons for the party dozens of Phantom Guards from the Carters also rode to the vicinity The two families were at odds with each other and only friendly on the surface. Denton naturally had to be prepared. Phantom Guards knew that Denton was in danger and quickly entered the manor. It turned out that when Denton and Lawrence were fighting neck and neck, Christopher had secretly sent a message to the leader of Phantom Guards. Norman saw that Lawrence was seriously injured and Phantom Guards had arrived. He and Lawrences n tonight had undoubtedly failed. Even if he made a move now, he might not be able to gain the upper hand because he found that when Denton had beenme, he fought as if he werent crippled at all. He realized that he couldnt figure out how strong Denton really was. Therefore, Norman put on a kind face, walked up to Denton, and said, Denton, the oue of the battle between you and Mr. Ray has been decided tonight. Arent you going to let it go? Since these masters of the Carters are here, you should take them back! Otherwise, tonights party of our top 10 giant families will probably be a ughter. Denton naturally knew that Norman was trying to make concessions. However, Denton was really weak now, and the Westons, the host of tonights party, would not allow Phantom Guards to finish Lawrence If he got caught in another fight, he could not guarantee that he would win. Therefore, Denton agreed as if he was doing Norman a favor. Norman, I can let bygones be bygones tonight. However, if anyone nders me for being a murderer again, I will kill them even at the cost of my life. Norman quickly nodded and echoed Dentons words. Thats right. If anyone dares to smear you, Ill be the first to object. Denton said to Gilmore, ire, and the others, Lets go. Then, Denton left the vi with the Carters, the Fosters, and Gilmore, escorted by dozens of Phantom Guards. The disturbance had finallye to an end. Norman immediately called the servants to send the injured Lawrence to the private doctor in the manor for treatment. After that incident, all the nobles were no longer in the mood to dance or mingle. All the guests took their leave. Luxury cars left the manor one after another. After a while, hundreds of nobles left. In the hall of the vi, only Norman and Thomas remained, while Mr. Johnson directed the servants to clean up the mess after the party, Norman was no longer as gentle as he used to be at the party. Instead, he looked serious and cold. All the ns carried out at the party had failed. That left Norman feelingplicated and a little angry. ording to the n, Lawrence would defeat Denton and abolish his martial arts. Norman took control of Denton and tortured him to get the Treasure Map out of him. But now, the n had been disrupted. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thomas also saw how disturbed his father was and asked, Father, what are we going to do next? Norman replied. Lets go and see Lawrence. Yes, father Norman suddenly thought of something and ordered. By the way, Benjamin Palmer doesnt need to be sent back to the hotel anymore. Lock him up in the dungeon. Dont let him leave or contact any outsiders. Thomas answered, Yes, father. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. After the call was connected, he repeated his fathers words on the phone. After that, he hung up. Then, they visited where Lawrence was treated. In a vi in the manor, it looked just like the hospital ward; several private doctors had already treated Lawrence with a bandages, injections, and so pn. Mr. Weston! When the doctors saw the father and son pairing in, they immediately greeted them respectfully. Norman smiled gently and asked, How is it? Is Mr. Ray all right? The doctors immediately replied, Ive bandaged Mr. Ray and injected him with the best imported medicine. Hell be fine in a few days. Norman nodded. Well, very good. Thomas turned to the doctors and said, You may go about your business. My dad would like to speak with Mr. Ray. The doctors immediately nodded, left the room, and closed the door. Making 177 Making 177 Norman walked over to Lawrence, who was lying on the bed. Clive, standing vigntly by the bed, addressed Norman, Mr. Weston. Norman acknowledged him with a nod. He then directed his gaze at Lawrence and asked with concern, Mr. Ray, how are you feeling now? Lawrence faintly shook his head at Norman, Ive sustained some internal injuries, but its nothing serious. Norman responded, My doctor just informed me that weve given you the best imported medication. It should help your injuries heal rapidly. A sh of fury appeared in Lawrences eyes, Its just a pity I couldnt finish off Denton tonight! Norman appeared puzzled, Mr. Ray, you clearly have better martial arts skills than Denton. Why did you end up coughing blood and being severely injured by him? Furrowing his brows and showing a hint of confusion, Lawrence said, I dont understand. When our internal mana shed, just at the crucial moment, I felt a sharp pain in my chest, as if it was tearing apart. Then my mana went haywire, uncontroble, causing me to cough blood. Thats how I ended up defeated by Denton. Hearing this, Norman couldnt help but wonder, Could it be that Denton was feigning weakness, only to unleash his true power at thest moment? However, the real answer remained elusive. Pushing the thought aside, as Norman had more pressing matters to discuss with Lawrence. He added, Mr. Ray, we underestimated them this time. With the unfortunate demise of your two junior disciples at Dentons hands and Mr. Ray Juniors martial arts being crippled by Gilmore, it seems revenge is slipping through our fingers, Norman said with a hint of regret. There was a cold gleam in Lawrences eyes, Of course, I wont let it go like this! Denton might think that by defeating me, are the ck Hawks done for. Hes truly underestimating us. Normans eyes sharpened. looking at Lawrence, he said, Are you suggesting, Mr. Ray, that you might seek help from the ck Hawks to deal with Denton? If thats the case, Norman thought, its a mixed blessing for me Once the ck Hawks dispatched their top fighters to deal with Denton, the Treasure Map in Dentons possession might end up in the hands of the ck Hawks. To confront Denton, theres no need to rally the entire ck Hawks. I have a dozen or so fellow disciples in the outer sect of the ck Hawks, and theyre all adept in intermediateClevel internal force martialist, said Lawrence, lying in bed and looking at Norman with confidence. I cant believe that even with thebined strength of my disciples and me, Denton would stand a chance. Norman was relieved to hear that Lawrence only intended to enlist the help of his fellow disciples from the outer sect, rather than seeking assistance from the entire ck Hawks. This caused him to heave a sigh of relief. This way, he could still control Denton and press him for the Treasure Map. Norman immediately nodded in agreement, With the aid of Mr. Ray and your fellow disciples, Denton stands no chance. Hes merely prey, waiting for you to make the kill. Hahaha Hahaha Both Norman and Lawrenceughed, their expressions filled with malicious glee. In the Carters mansion. A convoy of twenty to thirty vehicles steadily entered the estate, People from the Carter and Foster families, as well as Gilmore, alighted from the vehicles. Apanying them were numerous Phantom Guards of the Carter family. Mr. Carter, youre back! Are you alright? Stephen greeted Denton with a concerned expression. Denton shook his head at Stephen, Tm fine. Let all of the skilled fighters of the Carter family rest. Acknowledging, Stephen then turned to the Phantom Guards, saying, Mr. Carter has said, all of you should rest up. Yes! Dozens of Phantom Guards replied in unison, then dispersed. Stephen, along with Denton, Gilmore, members of the Carter and Foster families, proceeded into the mansion. Everyone settled on the living room sofas, and Stephen poured each of them a cup of coffee. Denton sipped the coffee with a solemn expression. Even though it was a premium coffee, known for its rich and lingering vor, it was clear that Denton wasnt in the mood to savor it. The same went for Christopher and his wife, as well as David and his wife C all of them were silent, seemingly lost in their thoughts. Grandpa, you defeated Lawrence, and we all returned safely. Why do all of you look so downcast? ire finally couldnt hold back her confusion, directing her question at her grandpa, parents, and aunt and uncle. Christine, equally puzzled, chimed in, ires right. Why do you all seem so unhappy? David and his wife managed a slight smile and reassured Christine, Were not unhappy, dear. But then why the silence and heavy hearts? Christine persisted. She sensed that there was something her grandpa, aunt, uncle, and parents werent disclosing. Gilmore broke the silence. Their worries stem from the fact that Lawrence is affiliated with the ck Hawks. Having defeated him, we might have inadvertently invoked the wrath of the entire sect. Upon hearing Gilmores words, the gazes of Denton, Christopher and his wife, as well as David and his wife, immediately converged on him. It was evident that Gilmore had hit the nail on the head Denton nodded in agreement with Gilmore, Exactly. Thats what Ive been concerned about. һ486%D At the Weston familys party, because Lawrence had been domineering and the situation was tense, Denton had no choice but to confront him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, after defeating Lawrence and returning to the Carter familys residence, he was haunted by arger looming threat C the ck Hawks Given that Lawrence was a part of this powerful faction and had been severely injured by Denton, there was a real possibility that he might call upon the ck Hawks for assistance and pin the death of Cooper and Dean on Denton. The ck Hawks would surely not let Denton and the Carter family off the hook. This was the heavy worry that hung over Christopher and his wife, as well as David and his wife. They too recognized the massive potential danger ahead. Gilmore tried to reassure them, Mr. Carter, Uncle Christopher, Uncle David, you all need not worry. The Carter family will be fine. As the saying goes, Evil cannot triumph over good. Do we really believe the ck Hawks would let Lawrence run amok? Denton gave a bitter smile, While Evil cannot triumph over good is aforting sentiment, I fear the ck Hawks wont take our word for it. Theyll probably believe whatever Lawrence tells them and will aim to kill our entire family. Grandpa, what should we do then? ire realized the gravity of the situation. Denton sighed, Many years ago, I learned martial arts from the Star Gate in Sword Mountain in Oakhaven. Technically, they are my mentors. Even though I havent visited them for decades, Ive sent gifts to Sword Mountain over the years. Now that the Carter family faces a major crisis, I hope to seek assistance from my mentors. I hope they will help us, considering I was once a disciple of the Star Gate. Christopher stood up from the sofa, determination evident in his eyes, Dad, Ill go to Sword Mountain in Oakhaven and seek help from your mentor at the Star Gate. Being Dentons son and a pir of the Carter family, he felt that now, more than ever, was the time to stand up and help the family through this crisis. Making 178 Making 178 Upon hearing that the elder Mr. Carter could seek assistance from the Star Gate of Sword Mountain, the worry on the faces of ire, Christine, and Mr. and Mrs. Foster visibly diminished, Denton looked at Christopher, who had volunteered to take on the mission, and nodded, Christopher, this journey is vital for the survival of the Carter family. Once you arrive at Sword Mountain, seek out my former master, who is now the Third Presbyter of the Star Gate. You must ask him for assistance. Dad, rest assured, Ill do whatever it takes to bring back help from the Star Gate for our family, Christopher dered with resolve. Sword Mountain is in Cloud Province of Oakhaven, a good thousand miles from Jerom Province. Time is of the essence. You should catch the midnight flight tonight, Denton advised. Christopher nodded in agreement. Miranda rose from the sofa, Ill go upstairs and pack your bags, ire chimed in, Mom, let me help you Miranda smiled at her daughter, and together, they headed upstairs. With a potential solution to the Carter family crisis in sight, the mood lightened among both the Carter and Foster family members. Denton began to warn David and his wife, Even though Lawrence and the ck Hawks are primarily targeting the Carter rtives. family, you all are still my They might seek revenge against you too. In the days toe, be extra cautious. Perhaps find a safer and more secluded ce toy low for a while. David nodded, Dont worry, Dad. Well be on our guard. As Gilmore observed the Carters and the Fosters making meticulous ns for the impending crisis. Although he could tell them that he could easily solve all the crises of the Carter family. But that would reveal the extent of his capabilities. And if they were to question him about the source of his immense strength, he couldnt very well tell them about a mysterious elderly man he met on the roadside who had given him a magical pill. And then, after consuming it, he transformed into an individual of astonishing power. If he were to share this story, theyd probably not believe him, and might even question his sanity. Thus, Gilmore chose to remain silent, merely observing as they discussed their ns. After all, with his unique Gods Eye, he already knew when and how Lawrence, Norman, and the reinforcements Lawrence called from the ck Hawks would attack the Carter family. When the time came, all he needed to do was to don a masked disguise and eliminate these ambitious foes. This way, he could help the Carter family and keep his identity and capabilities concealed, Soon, ire and Miranda returned from upstairs. Holding a suitcase, Miranda approached Christopher and said with gentle concern, Christopher, be cautious in Cloud Province. ire and I will be waiting for your return. Christopher took the suitcase handle from his wife and nodded, Make sure you take care of dad and ire here. Dont let anything happen to them. Miranda nodded in acknowledgment. Turning to his father, who was seated on the sofa, Christopher said, Dad, Im heading to the airport. However, Denton stopped him, When you go to Sword Mountain to seek help from my mentor, you cant go empty- handed. Theres something you must take with you. Christopher assured him, Dont worry, Dad. Once Im in Cloud Province, Ill buy suitable gifts before going to meet the Star Gate on Sword Mountain. But Denton smiled and waved his hand dismissively. Theres no need for that. Christopher looked confused, No need for gifts? This puzzled not just Christopher, but also David, his wife, and Miranda. At that moment, Denton pulled out a checkbook from his pocket, took a pen from the table, and quickly wrote down a series of numbers. After finishing, he tore out the check and handed it to Christopher, saying, Give this check to my mentor. Tell him its a small token from his disciple, showing gratitude for all the years of guidance. Christopher looked at the check, which had a sum of 20,000,000, and couldnt help but say, No wonder you told me not to buy any gifts, Dad. You wanted me to give a check of 20 million dors to the Star Gate. With this 20 million dors,bined with the bond 1 share with the Star Gate, I believe theyll assist the Carter family. Denton remarked. Christopher nodded, Understood, Dad. Denton, instruct a few of our estates strongest experts to apany Christopher to Cloud Province, Denton directed Stephen. Stephen acknowledged with a nod. Then, Christopher followed Stephen outside. Denton, ire, David and his wife Christine, as well as Gilmore, all walked them out of the mansion. A bodyguard loaded Christophers suitcase into the trunk of a Mercedes. After bidding farewell to his family, Christopher got into the car. The four handpicked experts from the estate also settled into the vehicle. The Mercedes then drove away under the watchful eyes of the family. Three dayster, at the Weston family estate. Early in the morning, three luxury cars drove into the estate and stopped in front of an opulent vi Norman, Thomas, and Lawrence, along with his son Clive, were already waiting outside. It seemed as if someone of great importance was about to visit the Weston estate. + 86%) After three days of rest and using imported medicinal treatments, Lawrence had nearly recovered from his internal injuries. His face regained its natural color, his eyes sharp, radiating the aira of an internal force martialist. As soon as the cars stopped, several bodyguards immediately opened the doors. Out stepped around a dozen men in their forties and fifties. SomeCwere bald, others had unkempt hair, and while some had square faces withrge ears, others had pointy faces with pronounced cheeks. Their heights, builds, and appearances varied widely, but one thing wasmon among them they all wore traditional robes. Senior! As they disembarked, their faces lit up with joy upon seeing Lawrence, and they eximed in unison. Indeed, these robed men who had just gotten out of the cars were Lawrences junior disciples from the ck Hawks They were also the reinforcements Lawrence had summoned from the ck Hawks. Junior brothers, its great to see you all here finally! Lawrence eximed with a face full of joy. When senior is in trouble, of course, wede Someone dared to hurt my senior? Wevee here to skin them alive. Senior, we should find the people and take their head to avenge you The dozen masters in forearm block from the ck Hawks looked ferocious, their eyes cold and threatening, all eager to avenge Lawrence. A hint of cold amusement shed across Lawrences face, Easy, junior brothers. Lets rest up, have a good meal, and tonight, well deal with them. Of course, well follow your lead, senior! The experts cheered in unison. Clive, havent you greeted your seniors yet? Lawrence chastised the young man next to him. Clive quickly paid his respects to Lawrences disciples. Lawrence then introduced Norman to his disciples. Norman returned the gesture, offering greetings of his own. Then, with courteous gestures, he and Thomas, led the group of ck Hawks experts into the vi. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Making 179 Making 179 After Norman and Lawrence, along with the others, settled onto the sofas in the living room, the Weston familys servants began to serve coffee and assorted fruits. Lawrence started introducing his fellow disciples to Norman. This is my second junior, Kevin; third junior, Jack; fourth junior, Gabe Lawrence rattled off names. After more than a dozen juniors were introduced, Norman could only recall the first two or three names amidst the introductions. Tonight, Im willing to deploy all of the Weston familys elites to join forces with the ck Hawks martialists in attacking the Carter family. This is to avenge the deaths of Emerson and our two fallen ck Hawk fellows, Norman addressed the seated martial artists with a bow. Mr. Weston, leave that old Denton to us. Your men can deal with the lesser members of the Carter family, chimed a lean man in his fifties with a grey goatee. This was Kevin, Lawrences second junior. Norman replied, Understood, Kevin. Our men will ensure the rest are dealt with, allowing you all to focus solely on Denton. After we neutralize Dentons martial arts, Lawrence added, showing his feral side with a menacing grin, well hand him over to you, Norman. Lets make his life a living hell. Over the past few days, the bond between Lawrence and Norman had deepened, evident in the informal manner of their conversation. Norman chuckled, Once its over, well split the Carters wealth. This will appease the spirits of my best friend Emerson and your juniors. Lawrence and the rest chorused, Indeed! Only by doing this can we truly avenge our grievances, making the culprits pay bloody price. As everyone was fervently discussing ns to kill Denton, destroy the Carter family, and seize the immense wealth of the Carters, Carl entered the grand hall. Conversations halted and all eyes shifted to him. Norman looked at him and asked, Carl, is there something? Carl appeared concerned. Sir, weve received news. Over a dozen martialists from the Oakhaven Star Gate, have arrived at the Carter estate. Normans face turned grave instantly, while Lawrence and his fellow disciples disyed evident concern. After a moment of contemtion, Norman instructed Carl, Keep an eye on the Carter family. Update me immediately with any new developments. Carl knowledged with a nod and then left the living room of the vi. Norman turned his attention to Lawrence and the other ck Hawk martialists, As you all just heard, it seems the Carter family is aware of our intentioits for revenge and has summoned the martialists from the Star Gate in Oakhaveri to oppose +86%1 Whats the fuss about the Star Gate martialists? We can handle them just the samel Even if Denton has brought in backup, he wont escape our vengeance. We wont let Denton go so easily! The noise from the ck Hawk fellows was overpowering, but Norman looked at Lawrence, whose brow was furrowed in deep thought. Lawrence, whats your take on this? Should we go after Denton tonight or not? All eyes in the room turned to Lawrence, clearly recognizing him as the senior amongst them, the one whose opinion would weigh the heaviest Lawrence met the gaze of everyone in the room and began. The Star Gate, like the ck Hawks, is a significant faction. Moreover, our two factions are evenly matched in strength. If Star Gate truly gets involved and supports the Carter family, our mission to kill Denton will undoubtedly be moreplicated. Firstly, well have to face off against the Star Gates top martial artists. Even if we suffer heavy losses, its not certain that we could even reach Denton. Secondly, if we sh with the Star Gate, it might sour the rtions between our two factions, possibly even leading to an allCout war. Pausing to let his words sink in, Lawrence continued, So, I believe we need to think carefully before making a move against the Carter family tonight. The gravity andplexity of the situation, as described by Lawrence, seemed more severe than most of the ck Hawks had initially perceived. Even Norman appeared torn and uncertain. Three days ago, during the grand party, even when Lawrence had the upper hand, circumstances changed, and we couldnt get to Denton. Now, with Denton having the Star Gates help, killing him has unquestionably be a much tougher challenge, Norman thought. Lawrence, I agree with your suggestion. Perhaps we should dy our actions against the Carter family for now. The Star Gates men cant possibly stay with them forever, Norman remarked. Once the Star Gate members leave, thats when we can strike. Right, well take a flight out of Oakhaven tomorrow and head back to Sunsbury. Norman, once you find out that the Star Gate members have left, we can discreetly return to Oakhaven and deal a fatal blow to the Carter family Lawrence said, a cold glint in his eyes. Normans face lit up. Lawrence, that sounds like a solid n. As Norman and Lawrence were discussing their strategy to avoid a direct confrontation with the Star Gate and still target Denton, the Carter family weed an esteemed guest from Oakhaven. In the Carters mansion. A stretched RollsCRoyce; escorted by two of the Carter familys security carsCone in front and one in the back, pulled up to the entrance of the most luxurious and impressive vi. As the RollsCRoyce came to a halt, several bodyguards immediately approached to open the car doors. Out stepped Thomas, followed by a group of about ten men. Each of them was dressed in white martial arts uniforms, bearing a small star emblem on the chestC unmistakably the symbol of the Star Gate, Yes, these people were from Star Gate. Leading the group was a young man in his carly twenties, with a handsome face and a graceful demeanor. He had delicate features and fair skin, clearly a refined young master of privilege Among the remaining men, besides one sternCfaced middleCaged man radiating a profound aura, the rest were young men in their twenties or thirties, but none of them had an aura as powerful as the middleCaged man. Denton, Miranda, ire, and Gilmore came forward to greet them. Christopher, with a smile on his face, introduced the young master to his father, Mr. McLean, this is my father, Denton, who decades ago was a disciple of the third elder of the Star Gate The young man nodded slightly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christopher then introduced the young master to his father, This is the son of the Star Gates leader, Mr. McLean. Dentons face lit up with surprise and delight. He quickly extended his hand, Mr. McLean, d you came here. Please forgive us for not giving you the wee you deserve. The young man, named Ss McLean, was indeed the son of the leader of the Star Gate. The reason the leader of the Star Gate sent Ss to address the issue with the Carter family was to provide him with more handsCon experience. From the Star Gates perspective, the matter didnt seem tooplicated or challenging. Moreover, apanying Ss to Oakhaven were topCtier internal force martialists and a dozen intermediateClevel internal force martialists, so they believed there was minimal risk involved. Ss shook Dentons hand with a certain air of superiority, remarking, Mr. Carter, youre too kind. Then, Christopher pointed to ire, standing beside Denton, and introduced her to Ss, This is my daughter, ire. Only then did Ss notice the breathtakingly beautiful woman standing beside Denton. His eyes widened in admiration. What a name, and what beauty to match! he thought. He had never imagined there could be such a stunning goddess in the world. The female disciples in Star Gate couldnt hold a candle to her beauty. Pulling himself together, Ss, without waiting for ire to extend her hand, reached out and said, Miss Carter, its a pleasure to meet you! 38 Making 180 Making 180 When ire noticed Sss lingering gaze on her, she immediately recognized him as a pampered young man, most likely a yboy ustomed to flitting from one affair to the next. However, since the Carter family currently needed the assistance of Star Gate, and considering Ss was the heir to Start Gates leadership, she decided to remain courteous. She politely shook hands with Ss, No need for formalities, Mr. McLean. Only after ire withdrew her hand did Ss, somewhat reluctantly, release his grip. At this point, Christopher proceeded to introduce Ss to his wife, Miranda, and finally to Gilmore. Mr. McLean, this is Gilmore, ires boyfriend, Upon hearing that Gilmore was ires significant other, Sss gaze shifted, scrutinizing the man with newfound interest. Though Gilmore was decent looking, in Sss eyes, he wasnt as handsome as himself. And when it came to poise and demeanor, Ss believed no one could match his own natural elegance. After all, what was Sss standing? He was the heir to Oakhavens revered Star Gate. Even prestigious families sought his favor and curried favor with him. While Star Gate might not be a traditional wealthy family, it held a status even loftier than most. The martial arts experts of Star Gate were so skilled that wealthy families would vie to hire them, offeringrge sums of money. These martial arts experts became indispensable assets to the elite families. And that was just the ordinary martial arts experts of Star Gate. The top internal force martialists from the sect were treated almost like deities when they entered these wealthy households. Given this backdrop, it wasnt surprising that Ss looked down upon Gilmore. He felt the man simply couldntpare to him. And, in Sss mind, Gilmore certainly wasnt worthy of ire, a woman of unparalleled beauty. Nice to meet you, Mr. McLean! Gilmore, sensing the disdain in Sss eyes, still greeted him with a smile and offered a handshak It wasnt that he wanted to show respect to Ss, but rather he was showing respect for the sake of the Carter family. Moreover, thanks to his Gods Eye, Gilmore witnessed the actions of Ss after he arrived at the Carter residence. What he observed was that Ss was incapable of anything- Indeed, this heir to the Star Gate leadership was nothing more than an empty vessel. Of course, Gilmore wouldnt voice his observations. After all, its rather rude tobel someone as inept in their face. And besides, no one would believe him even if he did. Facing Gilmores extended hand, Ss disyed a hint of arrogance, reluctantly shaking it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He withdrew his hand in less than three seconds, as if repulsed by the touch. His gaze then shifted back to ire, and in an instant, his cold demeanor transformed into a gentlemanly smile. Miss Carter, he began, this is my first time in Oakhaven. Im not familiar with the local customs and sights. Would you be so kind as to show me around? Both Denton and Christopher, along with his wife Miranda, wore expressions of surprise. They hadnt anticipated that Ss, upon arriving at their home, would immediately express a desire to explore the city with ire. Though he imed it was to familiarize himself with the city, his eagerness seemed somewhat suspicious. Being no strangers to reading between the lines, it was evident to Denton and Christopher that Ss simply wanted to spend more time with ire. Mr. McLean, Denton began with a congenial tone, youve just arrived. Why note inside and have some coffee first? Theres no rush to explore the city. Once youve rested, we can have someone apany you. Even though Ss was the heir to the prestigious Star Gate, in Dentons heart, Gilmore was the only suitable future sonCin- Jaw for ire Therefore, he wouldnt let Ss get any ideas about his daughter. Ss seemed to realize he might have been a bit too forward. Nodding in agreement, he responded, That sounds reasonable. Ill rest for a bit and would also like to hear from Mr. Carter about the matters concerning the ck Hawks experts. After weve discussed everything, Miss Carter can then apany me to get a feel for the local culture and sights of the city. Clearly, Ss couldnt shake off the thought of having ire apany him, and he never missed a chance to mention her, Denton cast a concerned nce at Gilmore, worried that he might be upset. However, Gilmore gave Denton a reassuring smile, Mr. Carter, Mr. McLean is our guest. As hosts, its only right for ire to introduce him to the city. Gilmore knew that even if Ss had lofty aspirations, he couldnt catch the moon from the water. With him around, ire would never give him the time of day. Gilmore held onto that confidence. Seeing Gilmores rxed demeanor, Denton told Ss, Once we finish our discussion, ire can take you to see the citys sights. A bright smile formed on Sss face at the thought of irespany. DentonCledCSs Following that, Denton led Ss and his entourage into the mansion. After settling in the living room, Ss addressed Denton, My father mentioned that Mr. Carter was once a disciple of Star cyc. Gate. Rest assured, if youre in trouble, Star Gate will never turn a blind My men from Star Gate and I are here to settle this matter. Should the ck Hawkse looking for trouble, they wont seed. Dentons face lit up with gratitude. The grace of my master is heavier than a mountain. I will be forever grateful and never forget. Christopher mentioned that the ck Hawk master named Lawrence, who falsely used you of being a murderer, is hiding in the Weston family estate in this city? Ss inquired. Denton nodded, Yes, Lawrence, the ck Hawk master, ndered me as a murderer at a party a few days ago and even attacked me. Expressing his concerns, Denton continued, Im afraid that Lawrence might seek help from the ck Hawks and retaliate against the Carter family. With a calm look, Ss replied, Christopher briefed us on all this. Please be at case, Mr. Denton. With us around, the ck Hawks wouldnt dare attack the Carter family. As he said this, Ss cast a protective nce at ire, as if assuring her that with him there, no one could harm her. ire, however, seemed oblivious to his hidden intentions. Denton nodded appreciatively, With your assurance, Mr. McLean, I feel much relieved. After chatting for a while, Ss said to Denton, Mr. Carter, dont worry. Since Im here, the Carter family will be safe. Then he stood up from the sofa, looking at ire, Miss Carter, shall we go explore the citys scenery now? ire, albeit reluctantly, squeezed out a polite smile for the sake of her familys needs, Of course! Ill show you around now, Mr. McLean. Denton, ire, Christopher and his wife, Gilmore, and the rest saw off Ss and his entourage. ire boarded an extended RollsCRoyce, and Ss, along with other Star Gate martial arts experts, got into their respective Cars. In no time, the vehicles left the Carters mansion. Making 181 Making 181 V Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers After Ss and ire departed the mansion in the RollsCRoyce, Denton, Gilmore, and the others returned to the vis living room. Denton then inquired about Christophers trip to Star Gate in Oakhaven. Christopher recounted how he had ventured to Sword Mountain, and met the third elder of Star Gate and the leader. He also exined how the leader had agreed to assist the Carter family, dispatching Ss and Julian, a top internal force martialist, along with over a dozen midClevel internal force martialists to Oakhaven. Christopher, though Ss keeps emphasizing that he will ensure our familys safety, he is just a midClevel internal force martialist. The most powerful among them is Julian, an elite force martialist. If the ck Hawks send elite force martialists outnumbering us, our family could be in danger. Denton was still a little worried and said. Christopher added, I did suggest to the third elder of Star Gate to send more powerful helpers. The elder agreed, but I didnt expect that the head of Star Gate would only send his son and elite force martialist Julian. In the words of the Star Gate leader, Given that Star Gate, a reputable faction in Oakhaven, stands with the Carter family, the ck Hawks wouldnt dare make a move. Denton understood that Star Gate was trying to employ a strategy of intimidation. If the ck Hawks knew their ce and stayed away from the Carters, there would be no conflict between Star Gate and the ck Hawks Thus, Denton could only hope this deterrent would work and Lawrence, along with the ck Hawks, would back off. Meanwhile, Gilmore, seated on the sofa, remained silent throughout the discussion. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The Star Gate is cing too much trust in itself and in Ss, he thought. From his Gods eye, Gilmore could tell that Ss was utterly ipetent. Instead of serving as a deterrent to the ck Hawks, Ss and his team seemed more like liabilities. So, relying on them to counter Lawrence and his group was a pipe dream. Yet, Gilmore chose to keep his insights to himself. However, he needed to do something to remedy the crisis of the Carter family. Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed as Stephen entered the vis living room. Sir, our operatives near the Weston estate have made a crucial discovery. Stephen said solemnly to Denton. Denton inquired, Stephen, speak up. What have they found? About an hour ago, over a dozen individuals dressed in the robes of the ckCHawks arrived at the Weston estate. Norman and Lawrence personally greeted them, Stephen reported. Dentons face turned serious, a determined glint in his eyes. Just as I suspected. After I injured Lawrence, he wasnt willing to let it go. Hes called in reinforcements from the ck Hawks to exact his revenge. Dad, should we contact ire immediately and inform Ss about this, urging them to return as soon as possible? Christopher suggested with concern. However, Denton waved him off, No need. Even though Lawrences backup has arrived, if they are nning their revenge, they wouldnt choose broad daylight. So theres no need to alert ire for now: Let Ss and the others enjoy their sightseeing and rxin bit 09142 TA Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Because theres a good chance that Lawrence and his crew might strike our estate tonight. Sir, Ill immediately organize our guards, experts, and the Phantom Guards to prepare for tonights confrontation. Stephen said, fire burning in his eyes, his voice filled with unwavering resolve. Denton nodded, Go ahead. As evening approached, a zing red sun hung at the horizon where the sky met the sea, casting shimmering, golden reflections upon the watersCa sight to behold. On the soft sands of the beach, many couples wandered hand in hand in the glow of the setting sun. While the young men whispered sweet nothings, their partners blushed as rosy as the evening sky. However, one particr paircked the whispered romantic exchanges and blushing cheeksC Ss and ire. Ss was pulling out all the stops, trying to impress ire, hoping to charm her with his da witty humor, and tales of his exploits. ng looks, He cracked jokes, shared amusing anecdotes, and conversed about everything under the sun. But ire seemed unimpressed, a veritable ice queen. At most, shed allow the faintest hint of a smile to y upon her lips, only for it to vanish within a heartbeat, her expression returning to its original frosty state. It wasnt really her fault; she had been wary of Ss from the very beginning. If it werent for the Carter familys need to seek assistance from the Star Gate, ire would never have agreed to this sightseeing escapade. She was well aware that Ss was using this opportunity to get closer to her, but she wasnt having any of it. In her eyes, Ss paled inparison to GilmoreChe couldnt hold a candle to him. Thus, that entire day, even on that beach, no matter how eloquent or entertaining Ss tried to be, ire remained unfazed. And she always had that iceCcold expression on her face. Finally, Ss seemed to lose his patience. Or perhaps, he simply ran out of tricks. He stopped in his tracks, his face serious, but his eyes radiating a certain dominance. ire, he said, Do you really believe I cantpare to your boyfriend, Gilmore? ire was taken aback, unsure of Sss intentions. Mr. McLean, she responded, Gilmore is who he is, and you are you. Why would you want topare yourself to him? Undeterred, Ss pressed on, his demanding gaze turning soft, Alright, let me ask you this then. If I can eliminate all threats to the Carter family tonight, will you agree to be my girlfriend? It was as if he believed the affection in his eyes could melt the icy barrier around ires heart. But to ire, Ss just seemed tiresome. No matter what he did for her, she would never develop feelings for him. Gilmore already held that special ce in her heart. Smiling slightly, ire replied, Mr. McLean, lets not joke about this. Its getting dark; we should head back. ire, you dont believe me? Ss retorted, determination evident in his voice. Give me just an hour. Its five in the evening now. Before six, before it gets dark, Ill be back to show you Im a man of my word. With that, Ss turned on his heel and strode confidently toward the RollsCRoyce parked nearby, leaving ire behind, her face reflectingplete bewilderment, trying to piece together what had just transpired. 09:47 Making 182 Making 182 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God On the coastal road, bathed in the evening glow, a RollsCRoyce stood parked. +5 vouchers A middleCaged man, along with about ten experts from Star Gate, were all standing in front of the RollsCRoyce, their gazes directed towards the distant beach. Julian, it seems our young master has taken a liking to the young Miss of the Carter family, a young expert from Star Gate in his twenties remarked to the middleCaged man. This middleCaged man was none other than Julian, the most skilled expert that Star Gate had dispatched to protect the Carter family. Julians expression remained unchanged. Tony, quit your gossip. The young master ising over. Tony, the young expert, noticed Ss walking towards them from the beach. He muttered under his breath, Whats there to be afraid of? He cant hear us.7 Another young expert from Star Gate chimed inzily, Come on, Tony. Its not news that our young master falls for every beauty he sees. Why are you so surprised? Indeed, Sss flirtatious nature was legendary among them. What frustrated them most was that whenever he tried to woo someone, they had to be there, tailing him, ying the third wheel. Who would enjoy such a task? By this time, Ss had already reached the RollsCRoyce. With a cold and determined look, he announced, Get in the car. Were heading to the Weston familys mansion. The group of young experts all wore expressions of shock. Heading to the Weston familys mansion? Wasnt the n to return to the Carters mansion? The middleCaged man, Julian, inquired of Ss, Young Master, why are we heading to the Weston familys mansion? I just made a promise to ire, Ss replied with a fierce glint in his eyes and a determined expression, Before dusk, within an hour, Im going to rid the Carter family of all its threats. Julian furrowed his brows, You n on killing Lawrence from the ck Hawks at the Weston familys mansion? Exactly, Ss responded resolutely. Not only do I n to eliminate Lawrence, but Im also going to kill Norman. Julian argued, Before we left Star Gate, our leader made it clear that our only duty was to protect the Carter family. We shouldnt provoke the ck Hawks. Our mission was to deter them. Confronting Lawrence at the Weston familys mansion might escte tensions between the Star Gate and the ck Hawks! It doesnt matter. Since Ive promised ire, Ill see it through. Moreover, keeping Lawrence around is an ongoing threat to the Carter family. Its better to deal with him now and eliminate the problem once and for all. Ignoring Julians warnings, Ss stubbornly and assertively spoke. Julian became increasingly concerned, But Young Master Before Julian could finish, Ss interrupted him, Enough, Juliant Whatever the consequences, Ill bear them! With that, Ss opened the door and slid into the car With a heavy sigh, Julian told the other experts from Star Gate, Get in. Julian and the rest of the experts boarded the car. As the doors shut, the RollsCRoyce pulled away from 0947 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God the coastal road and sped off into the distance. +5 vouchers On the distant beach, ire watched as Ss and his group got into the RollsCRoyce and drove away. She was left with an indescribable look of astonishment. Who could tell her what had just happened? Why would Ss and his team drive away, leaving her stranded on the beach? What were they thinking? Were they out of their minds? And what was that talk from Ss about solving all the problems for the Carter family within an hour- and wanting her to agree to be his girlfriend? The more she thought about it, the more she felt Ss was simply mad. It stoked a growing frustration within her. After taking a few moments to calm her anger, her phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, she saw it was her grandfather calling. She answered, Grandpa, whats up? ire, Dentons voice came over the line, Its getting dark. Could you ask Mr. McLean and his group toe back? Exasperated, ire replied, They left me alone on the beach and drove off. I have no idea where they went. What? Mr. McLean and his group arent with you? What happened? Denton eximed in surprise. ire then recounted the entire sequence of events to her grandfather. Denton on the other end of the phone seemed just as surprised by what ire had told him, ire, Ill send Gilmore to pick you up right away. Denton said. ire replied, Okay, Ill wait for him on the beach. After ending the call, ire sent her location to Gilmore through WhatsApp. A momentter, a notification sounded, and she saw an OK emoji from Gilmore. Back at the Carters mansion, Denton still looked taken aback after hanging up the phone. Dad, what happened? Christopher, noticing his fathers unusual expression, asked. Denton responded, It seems that Ss and his group are heading to the Weston family to confront Lawrence. A look of astonishment appeared on Christophers face Heading to the Weston family to confront Lawrence? But now that Lawrence has all his backup, wont that lead to a major confrontation? If things went in that direction, the situation would quickly be moreplicated. If Ss and Lawrence started fighting, the Carter family would inevitably get dragged into the growing conflict between the two factions. And thats not what the Carter family wanted. Their hope had been that once the ck Hawks, Lawrences faction, realized the Carters had the support of Star Gate, they would back down, resolving the imminent threat to the Carter family. Stephen, Denton said decisively to the butler standing nearby, immediately notify our men stationed around the Weston familys mansion. They must stop Ss at all costs. We cannot let this situation escte Stephen nodded in acknowledgment and swiftly left the living room. Then, Denton turned to Gilmore, who was seated on the couch, saying. Had I known Ss would be to Impulsive, making such a rash decision, I wouldnt have allowed ire to apany him. Gilmore chuckled lightly, Given the young masters pachant for attention and his overconfidence. if he didnt seek trouble with Lawrence today, hed surdo it tomorron Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Rising from the couch, Gilmore stated, Grandpa, Ill go pick up ire now. Denton nodded in agreement. Gilmore left the mansion and got into his Mercedes, heading for the beach. ? +5 pouchers Less than ten minutester, a visibly distressed Stephen entered the mansion, reporting to Denton, Sir. our men indeed spotted the RollsCRoyce driven by Ss. They attempted to halt him at the entrance of the Weston estate, as per your instructions. However, when Ss demanded they step aside, they refused. Ledly, Ss ordered the Star Gate experts to light. Our men were overpowered, sustaining injuries, and couldnt stop Ss from entering the Weston familys mansion. Hearing this, Dentons brows furrowed deeply, a look of grave concern crossing his face. Why on earth would Star Gate send such a thoughtless fool like Ss to aid the Carter family? His help is causing nothing but chaos! Danton thought. He then dered solemnly to Christopher and Stephen. It now seems an inevitable sh between Star Gate and the ck Hawks is on the horizon. We must mobilize all our experts to protect Ss. If anything happens to him, Star Gate might just hold us ountable. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Understood, Dad! Christopher responded. Yes, Sir! Stephen added. Both Christopher and Stephen quickly left the living room to summon the households skilled personnel. While Denton and his men were scrambling to clean up the mess Ss had made, Sss RollsCRoyce had already smashed through the main gate of the Weston familys mansion Making 183 Making 183 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God The Weston familys mansion. Sir, we have a problem! The Star Gate members have smashed through our gates with their car, demanding to see you and Mr. Ray! Carl hurriedly entered the living room and informed Norman, who was sitting on the couch. +5 vouchers Norman, Lawrence, and the rest of the ck Hawks experts present, wore expressions of surprise on their faces. They hadnt expected that, just a morning after receiving news of Star Gate experts arriving at the Carter familys residence, theyd be confronting them at the Weston familys Mansion. This was truly unforeseen! Werent the Star Gate experts here in Oakhaven to protect the Carter family? To prevent Lawrence and the ck Hawks from troubling the Carter family? Why did they now seem intent on shing with Lawrence and the Westons? These Star Gate people are pushing their limits! Theyre practically at our doorstep. Why are we hesitating? Lets fight them off! An irate middleCaged member of the ck Hawks abruptly stood from his seat, yelling with anger. The faces of the other ck Hawks members were also clouded with fury. Clearly, they were all greatly displeased by Star Gates proactive aggression. However, Lawrence calmly addressed the outspoken ck Hawks member, saying, Mark, please calm down. Sit back down. The outraged member begrudgingly suppressed his anger and sat back down on the couch, muttering, Who wouldve thought wede to Oakhaven just to hide like cowards? Lawrence spoke up, No, we didnte to Oakhaven to act like cowards! Rather than colliding headCon with the Star Gate members and suffering severe consequences, why dont we outsmart them? Outsmart? Not just Lawrences followers, but even Norman raised an eyebrow in curiosity. Lawrence nodded, Norman, havent your sources already confirmed that the Star Gates chief representative here to protect the Carter family is the young heir of the Star Gate leader? This young man, though ambitious and eager for glory,cks experience in the ways of our world. Thats why he recklessly decided to bring his men straight to the Weston Mansion without considering the consequences. To deal with such a greenhorn, we shouldnt use brute force; we should use wit. Upon hearing Lawrences reasoning, Normans face lit up with understanding, agreeing that it was a sensible approach. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Those ck Hawks members whod initially mored for a fight also began to cool down. With that, Lawrence pulled out a small ck ss bottle from his robe and showed it to Norman. Why bother with physical confrontations when I have this bottle of sedative powder here? Itll make them surrender without a fight. After sharing this, Lawrence whispered something into Normans ear. Normans eyes sparkled with intrigue. Lawrence, that a brilliant n! A smug smile graced Lawrences face. Heh, dealing with these Star Gate folks is childs y for me Norman then stood up, took the ck bottle from Lawrence, and whispered a set of instructions into 174 09:17 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Carls car. Carl nodded, then took the small ck bottle and left. Norman addressed Lawrence and the other ck Hawks members, Gentlemen, please wait here. Ill be right back. With that, he exited the vis living room. At that moment, the Weston familys mansion was in uproar. Ss and his group had forcefully driven into the mansion, causing quite amotion. Dozens of the mansions guards and skilled fighters surrounded the car Ss and his group arrived in. Shouts erupted from the crowd, Get out of the car! Step out! If you donte out, well smash the car! The car doors swung open, and out stepped Ss, Julian, and the other Star Gate members. Ss, radiating an air of arrogance and seemingly undeterred by the furious guards, said coldly, Summon your master, Norman, to see me. You dare to crash through our mansion gates, intrude uninvited, and now demand to see our master? Well teach you a lesson! retorted the leader of the guards, clearly angry. As he signaled to attack, the other guards prepared to advance. However, amanding voice rang out, Stop! Show some respect! The guards were taken aback, halting in their tracks. They turned, showing reverence to the source of the voice, and chorused, Mr. Weston! Indeed, the one who intervened was none other than Norman. Norman approached, apanied by Thomas, Tobias, and several servants. He stopped in front of Ss, bowing deeply, I had no idea that Mr. McLean would honor us with a visit. Please forgive me for not greeting you at the gate. I hope you wont hold it against us. Ss, who had been maintaining a cold demeanor, was visibly taken aback by Normans respectful gesture. He thought, I barged into the Weston familys mansion, practically crashing their gate, yet Norman isnt? fuming but showing such respect? Whats going on? Finally finding his voice, Ss asked, Norman, do you know me? Norman replied, Mr. McLean, the renowned heir to the Star Gate, is a name well known to me. Ive always wanted to visit Star Gate and meet you. Seeing you today is a great honor. And with that, he bowed deeply once more. A ttered Ss thought, So my reputation precedes me, even the head of the prominent Weston family in Oakhaven knows of me? I never realized I was this famous! ttered by Normans excessive courtesies, Sss initial guarded posture melted away. A humble smile graced his lips, retaining the elegance expected of the heir to the Star Gate. Mr. Weston, he replied gracefully, theres no need to be so formal. Subtly, without even realizing it, Ss had transitioned from directly addressing Norman to the more respectful Mr. Weston. Mr. McLean, please, lets sit inside, Norman said, gesturing toward the mansion Clearing his throat, Ss, lifting his noble head, responded, Mr. Weston, my visit isnt for leisurely coffee and chat. Tve heard Lawrence is at your residence, harboring intentions towards the Carter family, Ive come Making Millions With The Eyes Of God looking for him. +5 vouchers Norman feigned surprise, Mr. McLean, its true that Lawrence is here. But he already had a runCin with Denton a few days ago and suffered for it. Could he still be causing trouble without learning his lesson? Ss seemed taken aback, Mr. Weston, are you not aware? With a serious face, Norman responded, I genuinely had no idea. But now that youve brought this to my attention, I cannot let Lawrence run wild. He then turned to Thomas and Tobias,manding. Thomas, Tobias, bring our men and detain Lawrence immediately. Both acknowledged promptly, Yes, Dad/Grandpa! Seeing Norman ordering the capture of Lawrence, Ss was somewhat surprised. Collecting his thoughts, he said, Mr. Weston, let us handle Lawrence. However, Norman responded earnestly, How could I possibly allow that? Youre an esteemed guest in the Weston family. How could I let you do such grunt work? Please,e inside and have some coffee. In just a short while, well present Lawrence to you. Thomas and Tobias, apanied by a squad of guards, set off to detain Lawrence. Observing the situation, any lingering suspicions in Sss mind faded. He nodded in agreement, Very well, lets sit inside the vi for a while. pe entered anothervish vi. With that, under Normans warm invitation, Ss and his entourage Com Making 184 Making 184 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Norman warmly weed Ss, Julian, and the dozen members of the Star Gate, ushering them to sit on the living room sofas. Then, turning to Carl, his everCpresent butler, he instructed, Carl, have the maids serve coffee to Mr. McLean and all our esteemed guests. As you wish, Mr. Weston, Carl responded, Following his acknowledgment, Carl gave a prolonged call, Bring the coffee! Soon, four or five young, beautiful maids, dressed in ck short skirts and white aprons, gracefully entered carrying trays of coffee. Their entrance momentarily captivated the younger members of the Star Gate, their eyes riveted to the maids graceful figures. Julian, with his usual cold demeanor, remained silent, seemingly indifferent to the attractive maids. Mr. McLean, please enjoy your coffee, a particrly radiant maid said as she ced a cup of tea in front of Ss. Her sweet voice and enchanting smile put Ss at case, Coming back to his senses, Ss replied with a smile, Thank you, miss. The other maids served tea to each member of the Star Gate, cing it either directly in their hands or on the tables before them. The young Star Gate members, just like Ss, werepletely enchanted by the radiant young maids. As the maids left after serving the coffee, Ss and the other Star Gate members found their gazes lingering, seemingly entranced by their graceful retreat Mr. McLean, and esteemed friends from Star Gate, Norman began, holding up his cup with a warmth that radiated from his smile, this is a premium coffee from my private collection. I rarely indulge in it myself, but with such distinguished guests gracing my home today, its only fitting to share the best. Norman picked up the cup in his hand and smiled warmly, Please, taste and let me know your thoughts on its vor. With that, Norman took a sip, his eyes closing slightly as if he was savoring the rich aroma and vor, seemingly lost in the exquisite taste of the coffee. Ss and the rest of the Star Gate members, realizing the significance of Normans words, understood that they were being treated with premium coffee. The reception could be said to be profound and grand. They were being treated like true honored guests. Ss and all the Star Gate masters felt truly pampered Their impression of Norman improved dramatically, seeing him as amendable elder. They each took a sip of the tea. They picked up their coffee one after another. As soon as the coffee touched their lips, they were captivated by its exquisite vor. They instantly recognized that this wasnt just a topCtier coffee, but the crme de crme of all coffees Probably the most amazing coffee they had ever tasted Exquisite teal Sss face lit up with delight, pouring out praise. The other younger Star Gate masters echoed their appreciation. Even the usually stoic Julian, after a few sips, had a gleam in his eye. D4 09:43 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Without a doubt, he too recognized the superior quality of the coffee. +5 vouchers Norman slowly opened his eyes, noting that Ss and the others had nearly finished their coffee. A subtle, mischievous smile graced his lips. Lawrence had once mentioned that just a sprinkle of the sedative powder into the coffee would knock anyone out within five minutes, even elite internal force martialist. Now, having witnessed Ss and his crew consume the tainted coffee, Norman just had to wait for them to sumb. The minutes ticked by. In less than five minutes, Ss and the others started to feel uneasy. Dizziness overwhelmed them. making them feel as though they had consumed too much alcohol. Their strength waned, and their consciousness blurred. Cups slipped from their grasp, shattering upon impact. Soon, Ss and the Star Gate masters copsed onto the sofas, one by one. Only Julian, due to his superior martial arts, remained conscious a bit longer than the others. But the world already seemed to spin around Julian, and even when he tried to focus, everything appeared hazy and doubled. Pointing a trembling finger at Norman, Julian rasped, You you poisoned the coffee? Norman replied with a cold smirk, My friend from Star Gate, you must be mistaken. Why would I poison the coffee, a luxury even I rarely indulge in? Perhaps youre simply weary from your long journey to Oakhaven. Since youre feeling tired, why not rest up here in my house? L will kill Julian attempted to rise shakily from the sofa, but before he could finish his threat, he copsed to the ground, unconscious. A sinister smile spread across Normans face. It seems the sedative powder Lawrence provided really does pack a punch, he mused. He then turned to Carl and ordered, Lock these people in the mansions dungeons. Carl, with concern etched on his face, questioned, Sir, if we lock these Star Gate members with Benjamin, wont the secret of the Treasure Map be at risk? Normans eyes glittered dangerously. So what if they knew the secret? Do you think theyll ever see the light of day again? Carl caught on, You mean keep them and Benjamin locked away forever? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With an intense gaze, Norman confirmed, Exactly. If Star Gate ever finds out about today, the Weston family could face annihtion. For our familys sake, they cant be freed until death. But sir, Carl interjected, these Star Gate members are internal force martialist. Keeping them in the dungeon might pose a risk of escape. Should we take special precautions? Carl, if they try to escape, Norman said chillingly, break their limbs. They wont get far. Yes, sir. Ill see to it immediately, Carl responded obediently. At that moment, Thomas and Tobias, who were supposedly capturing Lawrence, entered the room with their guards. Indeed, Thomas and his team never intended to capture Lawrence. It was all a ruse for the benefit of Ss and his crew. The entire charade was designed to deceive Ss and hispanions, lulling them into comcency, Making Millions With The Eyes Of God step by step, until they fell into Normans trap. +5 vouchers Looking at the sofa where Ss and all the members of Star Gate had copsed from the effects of the sedative powder, both Thomas and Tobias associate looked visibly pleased. Dad, have we secured our victory? Thomas approached Norman with a grin. Norman nodded. He then spoke to Thomas with an earnest tone, Although weve sessfully subdued Ss and his Star Gate associates, we must remain cautious. The Carter family has eyes watching our manor from the outside. We must continue as nned. Thomas acknowledged, Understood, Father. Ill arrange for our top experts to drive the RollsC Royce out of the manor immediately. This will make those watching believe that Ss and his group have left. With that, Thomas turned and exited the vi. Meanwhile, Carl directed a team of elite guards to carry the unconscious members of Star Gate away. A few minutester, a slightly damaged RollsCRoyce departed from the Weston familys manor Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Making 185 Making 185 In the Carters mansion. +5 vouchers Christopher and Stephen walked into the vi to find Denton, who was seated on the sofa, deep in thought, looking quite serious. Father/Grandfather, Christopher began, All the elite guards and Phantom Guards in the mansion are now assembled. Pulling himself from his contemtion, Denton looked up at the two and said with gravitas, Good. Were heading to the Weston family now. Tonights events are a matter of life and death for the Carter family. If anything happens to Ss and his team, we too will face grave consequences. Having said this, Denton rose from his seat, leaning on his cane. Although his limp had healed and his leg was as good as any other, he still used the cane. Partly because he had grown ustomed to it over the years, and partly because the cane sometimes served as his weapon.. As Denton was about to leave, Stephens phone rang suddenly. Ring Stephen quickly checked the caller ID and informed Denton, Mr. Carter, its a call from our men positioned around the Weston familys mansion. Denton halted and instructed, Answer it. Lets see if they have any crucial information. Yes, Mr. Carter! Stephen answered the call, exchanged a few words, then briefly paused his conversation with the caller to update Denton. Mr. Carter, our informant reports that the RollsCRoyce carrying Ss and his team has just left the Weston familys mansion. Denton, curious, inquired, Did they mention where Ss might be headed after leaving the Weston familys mansion? Theyve dispatched a team to tail Sss vehicle, Stephen responded. Denton nodded in approval. Good. Have them keep a close watch on Sss car and immediately report any new developments. Yes, Mr. Carterl After rying Dentons instructions to the caller, Stephen hung up. He then turned to Denton and inquired, Mr. Carter, should we still proceed to the Weston familys mansion? Denton pondered for a moment before replying, Since Ss and his group have already left the Weston family, theres no need to go there now. Our top priority should be ensuring that Ss and his team return to our mansion safely and without further incident. Ill instruct all the elite guards and Phantom Guards gathered outside to return and fortify the mansions defenses, Stephen suggested. Denton nodded, Very well, proceed. Stephen promptly exited the vi. Denton, settling back onto the sofa, exhaled a sigh of relief. The fact that Sss vehicle had left the Weston family mansion indicated that the situation hadnt escted. Otherwise, the consequences could have been unthink ble. 174 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Noticing his fathers visibly relieved demeanor, Christopher prepared a cup of coffee for him. Dad, he began. Its a good thing that nothing major transpired. Otherwise, our Carter family might have been plunged into a bloody catastrophe tonight. Denton nodded in agreement. Should the Star Gate members and the ck Hawkse to blows, both the Carter and Weston families would inevitably be drawn into the fray. Such a sh would be disastrous for the Westons and the Carters. In this way, both the Carter family and the Weston family would suffer heavy losses. A scenario Denton wanted to avoid at all costs.. This was precisely why he had initially sought the assistance of the Star Gate. But now, Denton realized that Sss presence posed a constant threat, potentially drag the Carter family into irreversible cmity at any given moment When Ss returns, we must make it clear to him, Denton said, a hint of annoyance in his voice, that stirring up trouble at the Weston family not only harms the Star Gate but jeopardizes our family too. Christopher nodded in agreement, I too believe that if we continue to let Ss act recklessly, not only will he be of no help to us, but hell also put our Carter family in even greater danger. He then proposed to his father, Of all these people, I believe Julian is the most trustworthy. Perhaps we should rely on him to protect the Carter family. Well, tomorrow Ill offer several million dors and see if we can send this troublesomed, Ss, back Star Gate, Denton mused, clearly finding Ss to be a handful. As the Carters were discussing ways to send the everCtroublesome Ss back to Star Gate, over at the Weston familys mansion, Norman and Lawrence, along with members of the ck Hawks, were also plotting their next move. Lawrence, your method was incredibly effective, Norman remarked with a smirk, lounging on the sofa, After Ss and his crew drank the coffeeced with the sedative powder, they all passed out. Lawrence chuckled smugly, The sedative powder is a unique secret potion of our ck Hawks. Its more than enough to handle those from Star Gate. Norman, did you ensure Ss and his team were properly dealt with? Norman replied with augh, Fear not, Lawrence. No one will ever find out they were drugged at my ce, nor where theyve been taken. Outsiders saw only their car leaving the Weston estate. As to where they went, nobody will ever know. Indeed, the reason Norman had Thomas arrange for someone to drive away the RollsC Royce Ss had arrived in was to give the appearance that they had already left, thereby deceiving onlookers. Once the Westons men drove the RollsCRoyce to a remote area and abandoned it, no one would have any inkling where Ss and his crew had gone or how to find them. Now that Denton no longer has the support of Star Gate, we can seize this opportunity tounch a surprise attack on the Carter family tonight, capturing them all! Lawrences eyes gleamed with determination. The other elites of the ck Hawks looked on eagerly, their faces brimming with anticipation Lawrence, Norman voiced, Shall we proceed with our original n and raid the Carter family tonight? Lawrence nodded gravely, Indeed, well strike the Carter family. In the Pzzo. Gilmores Mercedes pulled into the driveway of his grand vi. Gilmore and ire got out of the car and walked into the vi. 09:48 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God #5 vouchers In the living room, Han was engrossed in the evening news while Everly was engrossed in her phone. And Gerald was analyzing stocks on his mobile. Gilmores mother was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen. Hearing footsteps, Everly looked up, her face lit up with joy. ire, youre here! she eximed. ire smiled and nodded at her. Everly turned and called out to the kitchen, Mom, ires here! Make some extra food! I know, sweetie. Make sure you take good care of ire, Sophias cheerful voice replied from the kitchen. ire couldnt help but smile. Ever since the day Gilmore had proudly introduced her as his girlfriend to his family, they had treated her like one of their own. The warmth she felt from them wasforting and had helped dissipate the anger she felt after being abandoned on the beach by Ss. On their way back, she had vented her frustration by ranting about Ss to Gilmore, and by now, her anger had mostly subsided. Feeling the warmth of Gilmores family now, all traces of her anger were gone. That evening, ire had dinner with Gilmores family, and the atmosphere was cheerful and harmonious. ire decided to stay over that night, sharing a room with Everly. Late into the night, when the entire family was asleep, Gilmore got up. He donned a ck outfit suitable for moving stealthily in the dark. Covering his face and mouth with a mask, he transformed into a mysterious figure in ck Then, he pushed open two windows. With a swift motion, he leaped out like a bat, his silhouette blending into the darkness and disappearing into the night. Making Millions With The Eyes Of God C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Making 186 Making 186 The Carters mansion was still brightly lit in the depth of the night. +5 vouchers In the living room, Denton hadnt gone to bed yet, his brow furrowed in deep thought, an expression of gravity on his face. Likewise, Christopher and his wife sat on the couch, their faces showing evident unease. Footsteps echoed as Stephen walked in. Christopher, filled with urgency, asked him, Have we still not located Sss vehicle? Stephens face fell, and he slowly nodded. Seeing Stephens gesture, the weight on Dentons face grew even heavier. Four or five hours had psed since the onset of night when Sss car left the Weston milys mansion. The Carter familys people had tried to tail Sss car, only to lose sight of it eventually. These hours had been incredibly agonizing for Denton. He was clueless about why Sss vehicle would shake off the Carter familys trackers and vanish without a trace. He also pondered on where Ss might have gone without returning to the Carters mansion. Mr. Carter, Stephen began, his brow deeply creased, where do you think Ss and his group might have driven off to? Denton responded, Im afraid the answer to that is only known to Ss and hispany. Also, considering they disappeared after heading to the Weston familys mansion, this must be connected to the Weston family in some way. A sudden thought struck Christopher, Dad, do you think Ss might still be in the Weston familys mansion? What if the car that left the Westons property didnt have Ss in it at all and was merely a decoy to deceive us? A change shed across Dentons face. Christophers words indeed shed a new light on the situation. It was an undeniable possibility. However, Ss and his team are all experts from Star Gate. That Julian, in particr, is a topC notch take action, he might not necessarily win. internal force martialist. Even if Lawrence were to Stephen said, a hint of doubt in his eyes. It seems almost impossible for the ck Hawks to capture them all. Youre right, Stephen, Denton remarked with piercing eyes. In a direct confrontation, it is highly uncertain if the ck Hawks could overpower Ss and his crew. But Ss is extremely arrogant and tends to underestimate others, which makes him prone to mistakes and falling into traps. Stephens eyes widened in realization. You mean to say that Ss and his team have fallen into a trap set by the Weston family and the ck Hawks? Denton nodded solemnly. Looking at the situation now, its quite possible. If Ss and his team are indeed in the clutches of the Weston family, then the Weston family and the ck Hawks will surely n a night raid on our mansion tonight. Dad, without the support of Star Gate, can we really withstand their assault? Christopher asked, concern evident on his face. Dentons eyes shed defiantly. Life and death are in the hands of fate. Whether the Carter family can weather this storm tonight is in the hands of the heavens. Making Millions With The Eyes Of God His wordsid bare the gravity of their situation. +5 vouchers Christopher nced at his wife, Miranda, and managed a rueful smile. Fortunately, Gilmore has taken ire to his home. She might be spared from this cmity. Miranda nodded, tears shimmering in her eyes. As long as shes safe with Gilmore, and hes there to protect her, nothing else matters. Even if something were to happen to me. Christopher, Denton started, let Miranda and all the maids in the mansion hide in the underground bunker. Christopher nodded. Yes. With a nod of agreement, Christopher led Miranda out of the vi. Denton then turned to Stephen, Get all our best fighters alert and ready. We must be on high guard. Yes, Mr. Carter, Stephen replied, about to leave. However, at that moment, a cold gust blew in from the main entrance, its boneCchilling temperature causing Stephens hair to stand on end. A sense of impending danger washed over him. Whoosh! Suddenly, a shadow, ghostly and swift, lunged for an attack. Stephens eyes shed, and without any hesitation, he threw out a palm strike. Bang! He then felt an astonishing surge of internal mana from the opponents palm. The sheer force of it pushed him back several feet before he managed to steady himself. A trickle of blood escaped the corner of Stephens mouth, and his face turned pale. In just one exchange with this mysterious enemy, he was injured. Lawrence! Denton eximed, rising swiftly from the couch, his gaze sharp and fixated on the figure standing at the door. It was none other than Lawrence, dressed in his signature robe, emanating cold authority. Indeed, the one who hadnded a hit on Stephen and wounded him was Lawrence. Denton hadnt expected Lawrence and his crew to show up so soon! Lawrence let out a sinisterugh, Hal Denton, I bet you didnt expect me toe knocking, did you? Tonight, theres no oneing to save you. Your time hase. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh. Behind Lawrence, over a dozen figures emerged. All were elite fighters from the ck Hawks, with Norman among them. Denton, with a fiery glint of hatred in his eyes, addressed Norman, Norman, I never thought youd conspire with the ck Hawks to bring about the downfall of the Carter family! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Norman smirked coldly, Heh, Denton, your sonCinw, David, is my business rival, and your chip company is the most profitable tech enterpriseCa prize Ive coveted for long. Your death will only bring benefits to me and the Weston family. And you made the grave mistake of killing Emerson. If we let the Carter family grow unchecked and kill members of other elite families at will, how can the rest of us even survive? So today, by joining forces with the ck Hawks to take you down, I not only seek justice for Emerson but also to rid all the major families of the blight that you represent. 09:48 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Norman proimed, painting Denton as an unspeakable viin, while casting himself as the very embodiment of righteousness and justice. A mocking smile danced on Dentons lips. He had always known of Normans silent enmity, seeing both the Carter and Foster families as looming threats. He wasnt surprised in the slightest that Norman would team up with Lawrence to target the Carter family. Denton knew how treacherous Norman could be. If he were to die with Norman still around, it would spell a disaster for both the Carter familys business and the Foster family. The glint of murderous intent appeared in Dentons eyes. He resolved that even if it cost 1m his life that night, he would eliminate Norman, cutting off a lingering threat to the Carter familys business and the Foster family. With that thought, Denton wasted no time. Holding his walking cane, he leaped forward, wielding it like a razorCsharp sword, thrusting it straight at Norman at the entrance. Noticing Dentons determination to end his life, Normans face paled. He promptly shouted to Lawrence and the other ck Hawks, This Denton is trying to kill me again! Lawrence, along with Jack and Kevin, had a fierce gleam in their eyes. They bellowed, Old man, halt your aggression! Then, the trio lunged into the fray, a whirlwind of fury and aggression. They each aimed a powerful palm strike, like bolts of lightning, straight at Denton. Stephen, who had just been repelled by Lawrence, saw Denton standing alone against the onught of the three men from the ck Hawks. Fearing for Dentons safety, Stephen sprang into action, channeling all his internal mana to lend his support in the fight. Making 187 Making 187 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Bang! Bang! Bang. +5 vouchers The echoing sound of devastating palm strikes resonated, apanied by the sharp snap of a walking cane breaking. Following that, Lawrence and his twopanions took a step back, while Denton staggered back five or six steps. Stephens situation was even worse. He flew backward like a broken kite, crashing into a side table in the living room, smashing it to pieces. A painful expression crossed his face, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, falling unconscion heavy blow. rom the Although Denton wasnt as severely injured as Stephen a trace of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, his face pale as paper. Seeing the blood on Dentons face, Lawrence and his associates wore smug expressions: Denton, just a few days ago at the Weston familys grand party, didnt you defeat and heavily injure me? Why do you seem so weak today? Lawrence mocked, looking at Denton with disdain. A glint of hatred shed in Dentons eyes. Witnessing Stephens injury, every fiber of his being yearned to immediately avenge him by killing Lawrence. However, Denton also knew that his chances were slim. Even if he was a midClevel internal force martialist, he couldnt possibly defeat Lawrence, an elite internal force martialist. And even if Lawrence didnt make a move, the martialists of the ck Hawk were more than enough to defeat and capture him. Lawrence, even if I die, by imprisoning the heir to the Star Gates leadership, the Star Gate will never let you off, Denton shouted defiantly. Lawrence burst intoughter upon hearing Dentons words. Haha! Denton, who told you weve captured the heir to the Star Gate? Did you see it with your own eyes? Everyone from Star Gate only knows that their leader and his party came to the Carter family. They indeed visited the Weston family today but left afterward. So, your im that weve imprisoned them? No one would believe it unless you have evidence! Norman chimed in, dripping with sarcasm. Denton, Ss and his entourage clearly arrived at the Carter family, and now theyve vanished. What exactly did you do to them? Did you kill them and now youre trying to frame the Weston family and the ck Hawk Your deceit knows no bounds! Just then, with the martialists of the ck Hawk surrounding him, Norman began to ridicule and belittle Denton, adding insult to injury. Dentons eyes glinted with fury. Norman was simply the incarnation of the devil. He believed that the misfortune that befell the Carter family had everything to do with Normans maniptions. However, Denton realized that Norman cunningly positioned himself behind the ck Hawk martialists to ensure Denton couldnt get to him. Norman, other than plotting behind ones back and framing others, what else are you good at If you have the guts, face me in a oneConCone duel to the death! Denton said, his face filled with mocking disdain as he stared at Norman. Norman sneered in response, Whats the matter? Angered that Ive seen through your schemes and now you wish to kill me in frustration? Making Millions With The Eyes Of God C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Denton, I wont fall for your tricks. You, who killed both Emerson and Lawrences two junior apprentices, should disable your martial arts and surrender. +5 vouchers Otherwise, when Lawrence and the other ck Hawk martialists join forces, youll have nowhere to bury your body! Dentonughed, As expected, a cowardly and cunning little man. He continued, casting a sweeping nce over Lawrence and the ck Hawk martialists, The ck Hawk, supposedly a renowned sect from the Sunsbury, now resort to bullying the few with their numbers. Youve truly disgraced the reputation of the Sunsbury sects! Hearing this, Lawrence, Kevin, Jack, and the others wore expressions of anger and rage. At that moment, the sounds of fiercebat echoed from outside, with clear shes of fists and palms colliding. Denton, can you hear that? My Weston familys best martialists have stormed into the Carter familys mansion, turning your home into a hell on earth, with rivers of blood! Norman eximed triumphantly upon hearing the battle cries from outside. After tonight, Denton and all the martialists of the Carter family would be annihted. All the Carters assets would fall into the hands of Norman and Lawrence. Moreover, the Carter familys chippany would be a part of the Westons enterprise, Pain shed in Dentons eyes. Faced with the reality that his familys martialists were being ughtered by the Weston familys martialists, he felt helpless, unable to do anything. This agony, the feeling of powerlessness, was even worse than death for him. Seeing the torment on Dentons face, Norman, Lawrence, and the others reveled in his despair, their moods lifted to the point of euphoria. They werent in a rush to deal with Denton directly. They wanted him to hear the cries and screams of his own people, letting him experience a slow, torturous anguish. The more Denton suffered, the more they rejoiced. Their enemys boundless pain was their greatest pleasure. About ten minutester, the sounds of battle and screams from outside had ceased entirely. Denton knew the intense fight outside had concluded. There was no need to guess the Carter familys martialists had undoubtedly been decimated. Denton closed his eyes in anguish. The Carter family, built through decades of hard work and dedication, was now gone, decimated by the cunning likes of Norman and Lawrence. A deep sense of injustice welled up inside him. Denton. Normans voice oozed with malice, Cant you hear? All your Carter family members outside are silent now. Theyve left this world. Now its your turn to join them. Dentons eyes shot open, meeting the cold, murderous stares of Norman, Lawrence, and their crew, like a pack of bloodthirsty wolves ready to pounce. A fierce determination ignited in his eyes, and he clenched his fists. If Im going down, he thought, Ill take some of them with me. At the very least, one for one, and two Cwould be a bonus. But just as Denton braced himself to confront Norman and Lawrence in a desperatest stand, the sound of footsteps echoed. And it wasnt just one person it sounded like dozens Then, a raspy, cerie voice rang out, Whos ready for their final journey? I can certainly arrange it 00:49 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers At the sound of the voice, Norman, Lawrence, and their gang immediately turned their heads. In the dim light outside the mansion, they spotted a figure dressed in all ck, with a mask concealing everything but the eyes. While they couldnt see the persons face, they could feel a terrifyingly powerful aura emanating from the masked figure. Indeed, it was Gilmore. He had deliberately disguised his voice to protect his identity. What really stunned Norman and Lawrence wasnt just Gilmores sudden appearance but also the sight of dozens of Carter familys Phantom Guards and martialists standing firmly behind him, uding an intimidating aura. Norman and Lawrence were taken aback! They thought, Hadnt the cries and screams earlier signified the decimation of the Carter familys martialists by the Weston martialists? How were there still so many of them appearing unharmed now? Norman, Lawrence, and the rest quickly realized a grave mistake. It wasnt the Carter martialists who had been decifnated earlier, but the Westons! And all these unexpected turn of events seemed tightly linked to this mysterious man in ck! Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Making 188 Making 188 Lawrences eyes shed with intensity. Who are you? he demanded. +5 vouchers Gilmore replied coldly, I am the masked man who killed your two junior apprentices and Emerson. The moment Lawrenceid eyes on Gilmore, decked out in his ck attire and mask, he had a sneaking suspicion that he could be the murderer of his junior apprentices. However, he wasnt entirely sure. Now that Gilmore had admitted it himself, Lawrence was certain that he stood before the killer. This meant that Denton wasnt the one responsible for their deaths after all. Inside the mansion, Denton was equally taken aback. He initially thought he wasered, facing an inescapable fate. However, he hadnt expected the sudden appearance of the masked man outside, the very same individual who had taken out Emerson and Lawrences two junior apprentices. It was utterly surprising that this man would show up at the Carter familys mansion. What shocked him even more was seeing dozens of the Carter familys martialists and Phantom Guards still alive. Could it be that the Weston familys martialists were defeated by his own guards? Denton started to piece things together. The fact that his martialists and guards had managed to overpower the Westons fighters must be rted to this mysterious masked mans intervention. Denton also realized that even if this masked figure wasnt explicitly there to aid the Carter family, he surely held a grudge against Lawrence or the Westons. Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to have killed Lawrences junior apprentices. Hope began to glimmer in Dentons eyes. If this masked individual could deal with the ck Hawk, then the Carter family might stand a chance. As for Norman, Denton vowed to handle him personally. A ze of fury ignited in Lawrences eyes as he stared down Gilmore. Why did you kill my two junior apprentices? he growled. Twenty years ago, they brutally murdered an entire family of seven from a prominent household. Im merely seeking justice for those departed souls, Gilmore dered with a glint in his eyes, each word resonating with conviction. Lawrence and the rest of the ck Hawk expressions shifted. They were all too aware of the heinous act Cooper and Deanmitted two decades ago. So, it was apparent to them that Gilmore had ties to the household that was ughtered back then, and he was seeking revenge by killing Cooper and Dean. Aware of their wrongdoing in this situation, Lawrence spoke, trying to find a middle ground, Alright, since youre avenging the deaths of that family, we wont hold a grudge for the deaths of my two junior apprentices. Lets call it even. You can leave now. But Id advise you to stay out of our business with the Carter family. Sorry, but I cant stand by when the few are bullied by the many. I despise those who mercilessly kill the innocent. So, not only will I not leave, but Im also taking charge of the situation at the Carter family tonight. Gilmore responded calmly, Lawrence and his associates were immediately livid: 09:49 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers With a scoff, Lawrence taunted, Oh? Arent you afraid that your meddling will cost you your life? Gilmore retorted, People have always died by my hand. No ones managed to kill me yet. Without hesitation, Lawrence signaled to his close junior apprentices, Kevin and Jack. Show him what youve got! he ordered. Both men, already boiling with anger, responded to Lawrencesmand. With a powerful roar, they lunged at Gilmore, swift as lightning. One attacked with a fist, the other with a palm. Their internal mana burst forth, vibrating the air around them like a thunderous strike. The sheer force of internal force martialists martial prowess was palpable, making it difficult for even the Carter familys martialists and Phantom Guards standing meters away to breathe. Those proficient in external force martialist felt a jolt of awe in their hearts. Whoosh! Kevins palm, sharp as a de, shed directly towards Gilmores chest.. While Jack aimed a punch directly at Gilmores face, the fierce momentum of the palm strike combined with the intensity of the punch sent shivers down the spines of all who witnessed it Every martialist and guard of the Carter family felt a pang of anxiety for Gilmore. If both Kevin and Jacks attacks were tond, Gilmores chest might very well be torn open by Kevins fierce palm, spilling blood in a gruesome wound. Meanwhile, Jacks punch might crush his skull. However, facing the terrifying onught from both attackers, Gilmores gaze remained steady. undeterred. In the next heartbeat, Gilmores figure sprang into action. Whoosh! Boom! He shot forward, unleashing two explosive punches. The sheer force of his fists seemed to rupture the very air, producing a sound akin to thunderous explosions. This astonishing sonic boom, along with the terrifying power behind Gilmores fists, sent shockwaves across the area. The faces of Jack and Kevin paled instantly. The Carter familys elite martialists and the Phantom Guards were visibly shaken, their faces a mix of awe and disbelief. As Gilmores fists shot out, they caused a sonic boom in the airCan indication of his sheer speed and power that was simply beyond belief Witnessing the same, Lawrence also felt the nightmarish and fearsome force behind those punches. His brows furrowed in concern, and internally he eximed, Things didnt go right! But it was already toote! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Bang! A series of boneCsnapping sounds resonated through the air. Ah! Twin cries of agony pierced the night. Then, like kites with their strings cut, the two figures flew backwards, eventually crashing heavily onto the brick pathway in front of the mansions main entrance The impact left a webClike pattern of cracks on the bricks The bones of Kevin and Jacks arms that were attacking Gilmore were broken into countless pieces. They werepletely disabled!! 09-49 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God In the midst of their boneCshattering pain, Jack and Kevin both passed out cold. Suddenly, a deathly silence enveloped the area. It was an eerie kind of stillness. +5 vouchers The only sounds that broke the silence were the heavy, tense breaths of Lawrence, Norman, and the elite. martialists of the ck Hawk. Lawrence, Norman, and the others were truly on edge. The strength Gilmore disyed was terrifyingCalmost hellishly so. While Kevin and Jack might not be on par with Lawrences elite internal force martialists, they were, without a doubt, middleCtier internal force martialists. Theirbined force was strong enough to contend with Lawrence, Yet, now they were defeated and knocked unconscious by Gilmore in just one round! This masked man in ck was too terrifying! This masked figure is truly formidable, Lawrence thought. Lawrences eyes gleamed with determination. Turning to Norman and his ck Hawk junior apprentices, he said through gritted teeth, This man is exceedingly fierce, ruthless, and overwhelmingly powerful! If we want to defeat him, we must strike together as one! Attack! Without waiting for a response, Lawrence was the first tounch himself at Gilmore with the speed and ferocity of a tempest. The other elite martialists from the ck Hawk followed suit, rapidly closing in on Gilmore. Even the usually selfCserving Norman didnt hesitate this time,unching his own assault against Gilmore. He understood that if they didnt join forces to take down this masked figure, both he and Lawrence could very well lose their lives here. In an instant, Lawrence, Norman, and over a dozen ck Hawk martialists unleashed a barrage of punches and palm strikes, theirbined mana creating a gust of wind that billowed Gilmores ck attire. Making 189 Making 189 Bang! Bang, bang, bang! Multiple thunderous sonic booms echoed in the air. Yes, they were the sonic booms from Gilmores punches reverberating through the atmosphere. Apanying these sounds of explosions were the unmistakable crackling of broken bones and harrowing screams of agony, All the shadows of punches and strikes aimed at Gilmore vanished instantly! +5 vouchers One after the other, the martialists of the ck Hawk were sent flying,nding heavily on the brick ground meters away. Eachnding created a crater, and after crashing through the bricks, each of the ck Hawk members sunk nearly two to three inches into the ground. Almost every bone in their bodies was broken, with blood pouring out of their mouths, and staining their clothes. It was as if they had gone through a hellish onught. Barely clinging to life, one by one, they took theirst breaths. Among the sea of defeated martialists, only Lawrence still held onto a sliver of life. He looked at Gilmore, eyes wide in disbelief, and with great difficulty muttered, The ck Hawks. wont let you off After uttering those words, it seemed Lawrence had exhausted hisst bit of strength. His head tilted, and he passed away. All of the Carter familys elite martialists and the Phantom Guards were left speechless in sheer astonishment. Another punch with a sonic boom! Lawrence and his dozen or so ck Hawk martialists were utterly defeated in a stormy and thunderous assault. It was the first time they had ever witnessed such a breathtaking attack in their lives. A few steps away from Gilmore stood Norman, the only one still alive. He trembled uncontrobly, as if sifting through chaff, with a ghostly pallor overtaking his face, akin to being struck by frost. Cold sweat dripped down his cheeks, and fear consumed him entirely. He felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, chilled to the bone. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He never imagined that in just a fleeting moment, Gilmore would send Lawrence and the dozen martialists of the ck Hawk flying, ending their lives Now, he stood alone to face the wrath of Gilmore. The mere distance separating them made Gilmore appear like the grim reaper in Normans eyes, capable of ending his life at any given moment. Normans lips quivered as he pleaded, Master Sir I beg you please dont kill me Ill kneel before you Saying this, Norman was about to drop to his knees in submission. However, Gilmores cold voice interrupted him, I dont ept the homage of cowards. Face my palm strikel 174 09:19) Making Millions With The Eyes Of God As the words left his mouth, Gilmore unleashed a powerful palm strike. This strike was like a roaring thunderbolt. +5 vouchers The sheer force and intensity of it made Norman, who was barely beginning to kneel, look as if the apocalypse was upon him. The next moment, Gilmores palmnded squarely on Normans mana core. A thunderous boom echoed. With a scream of agony, Norman was sent flying, crashing into the vi andnding in the living room, right in front of Denton. The sight left Denton utterly shocked. He looked down at Norman, whoy on the floor, blood oozing from the corner of houth, his face contorted in pain, seemingly unable to get up. Denton then lifted his gaze to meet Gilmores eyes outside the mansion. Gilmore, with unwavering focus, said, Ive crippled Normans martial arts. I leave his fate in your hands. Denton immediately gave a respectful bow to Gilmore, Thank you for your intervention, sparing the Carter family from annihtion. Your tremendous kindness will be remembered forever. May I know the name of our savior? Gilmore replied, My feud with the ck Hawk was personal. I didnt act on the Carter familys behalf, so no thanks are necessary. H With that, he turned and soared into the night sky, disappearing like a shadowy hawk. Denton hurriedly stepped out of the mansion, but there was no trace of Gilmore to be found. Even the Carter familys elite martialists and Phantom Guards were astounded. This mysterious man in ck was undoubtedly a master of martial arts, appearing and disappearing without a trace. Footsteps approached, signaling the return of Christopher from the secret underground chamber of the mansion. He looked surprised and called out to Denton from a distance, Dad, there are many injured and unconscious people over there. Did the Weston family and the ck Hawk martialists break in? Before he could finish, Christophers eyesnded on the lifeless bodies of Lawrence and the ck Hawk lying outside the mansion. He was so taken aback that he was at a loss for words. Finally regaining hisposure, he looked at his father, Denton, with excitement, Dad, did you defeat all of them? Denton shook his head, No, it wasnt me. They were killed by a mysterious man in ck. A man in ck? Christopher questioned, his face etched with confusion. He didnt know what was going on outside because he took his wife and the maids to the underground chamber to hide. Denton promptly recounted the events, detailing how the masked man had taken down Lawrence and the ck Hawk martialists. After listening, Christopher eximed, So, this man in ck is the same one who killed Emerson, Cooper, Dean, and others? And he did all this because of the massacre that happened twenty years ago? Denton nodded in agreement, Yes, it seems so. Even though this savior had a grudge against the ck Hawk, he saved the Carter family today. We must never forget this act of kindness, Denton remarked Christopher nodded, Youre right, Dad. Denton then turned to the dozens of elite Phantom Guards near the vi and asked, When the Weston 09:49 1 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God familys martialists broke into our mansion, was it this man who helped Indeed, Mr. Carter! the Phantom Guards chorused. Ou fend them off? +5 vouchers The leader of the Phantom Guards stepped forward and exined, Mr. Carter, after the Weston familys martialists invaded the Carter estate, we engaged them immediately. Our strengths were evenly matched and neither side could gain the upper hand. But when it seemed the oue was still up in the air, that man appeared. With lightning speed, he singleC handedly defeated dozens from the Weston family. Because of him, none of our Phantom Guards were harmed, and we emerged victorious! Denton nodded thoughtfully. As he suspected, the reason none of the Phantom Guards and martialists were harmed was due to the assistance of this mysterious man in ck. Dentons gaze settled on the lifeless bodies of Lawrence and the ck Hawk martialists. He instructed the leader of the Phantom Guards, Lucas, take a few men and dispose of these enemy bodies discreetly. Have them cremated at the funeral parlor owned by the Carter family. No one else must know. Lucas promptly responded, Understood, Mr. Carter. He then swiftly directed some of the Carter familys martialists to move the bodies to the funeral parlor and clean up the blood stains. Meanwhile, Denton and Christopher went back inside the mansion, ensuring the injured Stephen was taken for medical treatment. They then turned their attention to Norman, who was gravely injured and immobile on the ground. Fear evident on his face, Norman pleaded, Mr. Carter, considering the years weve known each other, I beg for mercy. I promise from now on, the Weston family will bow to your will and never dare to offend the Carter family again. But Dentons eyes were cold and piercing as he stared at Norman, demanding, Norman, tell me, where is Ss and his gang? S Making 190 Making 190 +5 vouchers Mr. Carter, indeed, this evening, Ss came to the Weston household with his men searching for Lawrence. However, I hid Lawrence away, so Ss left when he couldnt find him. Norman exined, his eyes never wavering as he spoke. Norman was adept at spinning tales, his lies sounded as believable as the truth. SMACK! Instead of words, Denton responded with a sharp p to Normans face, causing an immediate swelling on one side of his cheek. Norman, do you think its wise to lie at a time like this? Dentons eyes zed with anger. Despite the stinging pain in his cheek, Norman dared not reveal that Ss and his crew were locked up in Westons dungeon. Because the consequences would be worse than not saying it out loud. Not only had they been imprisoned, but their limbs were also broken. If Denton were to rescue them, wouldnt the Star Gate retaliate against the Weston family? So, Norman resolved that he would take this secret to his grave. Besides, he believed that if the Carter family couldnt find Ss and the others, the Star Gate would undoubtedly me them. In that case, the Carters wouldnt escape their wrath either. A hint of a smile crept onto Normans face, Mr. Carten Ive already told you the truth. Why wont you believe me? Dentons gaze was icy, So youre refusing to tell me where Ss and his men are? Norman feigned innocence, Mr. Carter, havent I already told you? They left the Weston family. How would I know where they went? Guards! Dentons patience had worn thin, and he bellowed. Several members of the Phantom Guards, dressed in ck, walked in imposingly. Mr. Carter, how may we serve? they inquired. Take Norman away and interrogate him thoroughly. We must find out where Ss and his group are. Denton ordered. Yes, Mr. Carter, replied the guards. As they carried Norman away, heughed coldly, Hahaha, Denton, youll never learn of Sss whereabouts from me. Hahaha Dad, what if he doesnt reveal where Ss and the others are? Christopher asked, concern evident in his voice. Denton replied, You stay here and question him rigorously. Use whatever means necessary to get him to talk. I will lead our martialists to the Weston residence to search. Understood, Dad, Christopher responded promptly, Minutester, Denton, apanied by two or three dozen of the Carter familys martialists and Phantom Guards, left in a convoy of vehicles heading towards the Weston familys mansion. In the dungeon of the Weston family. Therge dungeon, spanning over thousands of square feet, was sparse; devoid of any furniture except for mats that lined the floor. On these matsy a group of people C Ss, Julian, and other members of the Star Gate, all under the influence of Normans sedative powder. 09:49 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Handcuffs and shackles restricted their movements. Groans broke the silence as they began to regain consciousness. +5 vouchers The agonizing pain had cruelly snapped Ss back to reality, and the others from Star Gate had simrly roused due to difort. Upon awakening, Ss first noticed the unfamiliar surroundings, and he was lying on a cold floor. Above him was a concrete ceiling, and the walls surrounding him were made of the same material, with a rough, unfinished texture. Where was this ce? Why did he feel that this ce was like a prison? Attempting to make sense of the situation, he tried to sit up. Yet when Ss tried to gather strength, he was struck with a sharp, piercing pain. The other members of the Star Gate tried to rise as well, but their efforts only resulted in excruciating cries of pain. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It hurts so much! Why are my hands broken? And my feet too! At that moment, a hollow voice, eerily reminiscent of the dead, echoed through the chamber. Dont waste your strength. Your limbs have been broken. Youll never stand again. Following the voice, Ss saw a man in a corner. His hair was unkempt, his face gaunt, and his eyes were devoid of life, brimming with despair. He too had shackles on his wrists and ankles. Who are you? Ss asked, taken aback. The manughed weakly, Who am I? I was once the proud young master of the Palmer family. Now, Im trapped in this godforsaken ce, a living hell. Indeed, this man, with his wild hair and despairCfilled eyes, was none other than Benjamin. Where are we? Ss continued, Who did this to us? Benjamins eyes zed with hatred. This is the Weston familys dungeon. The ones who broke your limbs are the Westons. Ss, Julian, and the others from Star Gate recalled the moment they fell unconscious after drinking the Earl Grey served by Norman. Rage filled their eyes. Ss fumed, So it was that old fox Norman who drugged our coffee. Ill kill him! Kill him? Benjamin scoffed. Thats a pipe dream. This dungeon is several meters underground, secured- with thick steel doors. Were trapped. Only then did Ss notice the imposing steel door of the dungeon. There was just a small rectangr slot in the center of it, presumably to pass food and drinks through. There was no way out. The room had a small restroom, and there was a vent in the ceiling for venttion. Escape seemed utterly impossible. Despair overwhelmed Ss. The rest of the martialists from Star Gate also sank into hopelessness. Their faces were painted with terror, the fear palpable Are we destined to wither away in this sunless dungeon? Ss thought. 09:49 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchen No, I dont want to spend my entire life locked up here, wasting away. I want to return to Star Gate! Ss eximed in a fit of desperation. However, his terrified screams only echoed through the dungeon, unheard by anyone outside. Benjamin, with his numb and cold expression, suddenly seemed toe alive upon hearing the words Star Gate. He looked at Ss, Youre from Star Gate? Ss, pain evident in his voice, replied, Yes, my father is the leader of Star Gate. I dont want to die here. Hope flickered in Benjamins eyes. He quickly asked, How did you end up imprisoned by Norman? Ss then exined how the Carter family sought protection from Star Gate, how he was assigned to lead the Star Gate martialists to Oakhaven to protect the Carters, and how he went to the Weston family to find Lawrence but was deceived by Norman and imprisoned here. Then, Ss looked at Benjamin, asking, And what about you? How did you end up in this dungeon? Grinding his teeth with anger, Benjamin recounted how the Weston family promised to help him seek revenge and won his trust. But after he revealed a secret about the Treasure Map to them, they imprisoned him to keep the secret safe. Ss and the rest of the martialists from Star Gate were shocked after hearing the story. The reason why they were shocked was that when Benjamin told them how the Weston family had framed him, he also told them that Denton had the Treasure Map. After gathering himself, Ss asked, Benjamin, is it true that Denton has the Treasure Map? Benjamin immediately raised his hand in oath, If theres even a shred of falsehood in what Ive said, may I die right here in this dungeon, meeting a gruesome end! Making 191 Making 191 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Seeing Benjamin swear so fiercely, Ss could sense that he wasnt lying, even though swearing in this dungeon might not mean much. Ss said to Benjamin, Mr. Palmer, could you help me sit up? Benjamin promptly got up from his corner, carefully assisting Ss to sit upright. Not only did he help Ss, but he also assisted Julian and the rest of the Star Gate martialists to sit up. Afterward, he took a seat next to Ss. Looking at Benjamin, Ss asked, Mr. Palmer, how did youe to know that Denton possesses the Treasure Map? Benjamin recounted how his grandfather Emerson, under extreme secrecy, had discovered that Denton- had taken the Treasure Map from its guardian. After listening, Ss had no more doubts. Rest assured, Mr. Palmer. Though we cant escape this dungeon now, once the Star Gate realizes Ive been gone for too long, they will trace me to the Weston family and rescue us. We wont perish here. A newfound confidence painted Sss face, a stark contrast to his earlier hysteria. The reason for this sudden shift was simple: the knowledge of the Treasure Map. Like many wealthy families, ns, and sects, Star Gate also coveted the longCrumored Treasure Map. Now that Ss knew that Denton held this priceless Treasure Map, his tion knew no bounds. He couldnt afford to die here, not with such a treasure at stake. And upon further reflection, Ss was sure that his father would find a way to him. Upon hearing Sss words, a glimmer of hope also sparkled in Benjamins eyes. This was precisely why he had deliberately divulged the information about the Treasure Map to Ss. He had realized that Ss was not just a member of the Star Gate, but the son of its leader. The Star Gate was a renowned sect in Oakhaven, filled with experts. If they lost Ss, they would undoubtedly move heaven and earth to find him. Sooner orter, they would locate him. And when they did, and came to rescue Ss and his team, Benjamin hoped he would be freed from this dungeon as well. Thats why Benjamin willingly traded the secret of the Treasure Map to gain Sss trust. He was desperate to escape this sunless dungeon. At that very moment, Denton, along with the Carter familys martialists and Phantom Guards, had arrived at the main gates of the Weston familys mansion. The Weston familys guards, assuming that Norman and Lawrence and their group were returning. opened the gates, However, they soon realized that these were not their own vehicles. By the time they tried to intervene, it was toote. The cars sped through, with anyone too w to move out of the way being hurled aside by the force: And so, the Carter familys convoy rolled triumphant Given that Norman had taken most of the mansions were mere guards), into the Weston familys mansion, martialists with him, all that remained to defend Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Consequently, the Carter familys convoy faced minimal resistance and drove straight to the grandest. mansion on the property. As the car doors swung open, all the Phantom Guards and martialists emerged with an air of fierce. determination, forming a protective perimeter around their vehicles. One of the martialists graciously opened the door for Denton. Gazing at the mansion before him, Denton dered, Lets go in. Yes, Mr. Carter, responded the martialists and Phantom Guards in unison, their spirits soaring high. Just then, over a dozen guards from the Weston family rushed forward, shouting, Who are you? Get out of here now! Or we wont be so polite! However, before they could finish their threats, the Carter familys martialists and Phantom Guards struck swiftly, knocking them all to the ground. With that out of the way, the martialists and Phantom Guards surrounded Denton, escorting him into the mansions living room. Inside, Bruce and Tobias were seated on a sofa. They had heard themotion outside and knew that Denton had brought his martialists to storm their mansion. And if Denton was here, it meant that Normans and the ck Hawk surprise attack on the Carter family had failed. The tables had turned. The Weston family was now in grave danger. It was precisely because of this that Bruce didnt escape in panic. He knew that it was already too late. While Bruce remainedposed, Tobias couldnt. His face was pale, and his anxiety was apparent. He clearly did not want to fall victim to the Carter familys revenge. As soon as the martialists and Phantom Guards entered the living room, they immediately encircled. Bruce and Tobias. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Denton took a seat on a sofa opposite them. Bruce, its surprising to see you so calm, Denton remarked, especially when your father, Norman, is notorious for his fear of death. Bruce snorted coldly, responding, In this world, the victors write the history. If you want to kill me, just do it. Denton stared intently at him, Killing you isnt my priority right now. First, tell me where Ss and his group are. Bruce feigned confusion, Ss? Whos that? Dont y games, Denton warned. Do you want your father, Norman, to meet a grim end? Bruces face changed instantly. Denton, what have you done to my father? Denton said, Your father, along with the members of the ck Hawk, tried to wipe out the Carter family. But we defeated them, Your father refused to tell me where Ss is, so Ivee to ask you If you dont talk Ill have no choice but to kill your father. Youre despicable, Denton Bruce retorted angrily Denton chuckled coldly When ites to being despicable, the Westons especially your father Norman, are in a league of their own Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers If it wasnt for my good luck this time, my family wouldve been annihted by yourbined forces. You can choose to stay silent about Sss whereabouts, but youll have to watch the death of your father and your son. Even if everyone of the Weston family dies, Ill still find Ss and others. At that moment, a panicked voice interrupted, Dad, he already knows that Ss is in our mansion. If we dont tell him, grandpa, and all of us will die for nothing. Tobias said desperately. Clearly, the realization that Denton would annihte everyone if they didnt cooperate hit him hard, driving fear deep into his heart. That was why he begged his father to tell him where Ss was. Bruce, in disbelief, pped Tobias. You disappoint mel Do you really think hell spare us if we tell him? Enough, Bruce. You dont need to tell me, Ill find him myself, Denton stood up,manding the martialists and the Phantom Guards, Kill them. Two of the martialists drew their sharp daggers, moving menacingly toward the Westons. Bruce tried to remainposed as death approached, However, Tobias couldnt keep hisposure. Seeing the Carter familys martialists approaching with daggers in hand, he was already pale with fear. C His legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground with a thud. Tears and mucus streamed down his face as he cried out, Mr. Carter, please, dont kill me! I Ill tell you where Ss and the others are. At that moment, a hint of amusement crept onto Dentons face. Turning to his two martialists, he ordered, Hold back. Seeing his son begging for his life on his knees, Bruces eyes burned with a mix of frustration and unspeakable shame. Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Making 192 Making 192 Bang! The heavy door of the dungeon was suddenly flung open. Ss, Benjamin, and the rest felt as if they were in a dream as they saw Tobias lead Denton and the Carter familys martialists into the dungeon. Denton was taken aback when he saw that Ss and the other Star Gate members were au shackled, looking like prisoners. He never imagined that the Star Gate members would be locked up in the Weston familys dungeon. Without wasting a moment, Denton quickly approached Ss and asked, Mr. McLean, are you alright? Ivee to rescue you. Im so sorry for all youve suffered. It was only then that Ss and the others fully realized that this wasnt a dream. This was real! Denton really hade to save them. Mr. Carter, Im so d youre here! Ss eximed, his voice choked with emotion. Dentons gaze shifted coldly to Tobias. Why havent you removed their shackles? he demanded. Without hesitation, Tobias responded, retrieving a set of keys and unlocking the chains binding Ss and the others. Mr. McLean, what happened to your hands and feet? Why cant you Denton started, noticing Sss difficulty moving. A sh of rage appeared in Sss eyes as he replied, We came to the Weston estate to settle scores with Lawrence. However, we fell into Normans trap. He drugged us with poisoned coffee. When we woke up, we were here in this dungeon. And while we were unconscious, Norman had our hands and feet broken. A look of shock and anger crossed Dentons face. That Norman truly has a heart of stone, he thought And the very reason Norman had broken their limbs and locked them in this dungeon was clear: he wanted to ensure they couldnt escape. By making Ss and hispanions vanish without a trace, Norman intended for the Star Gate members to eventually discover this, implicating the Carter family in the process. Normans move was killing two birds with one stone. Without dy, Denton ordered his martialists to carefully carry the injured Star Gate members out of the dungeon. And of course, Denton also instructed them to bring Benjamin along. He hadnt forgotten how Benjamin had framed him for the murder of Emerson and others at that grand party. Benjamin hadnt anticipated that his rescuers from the dungeon would be led by Denton, not the Star Gate. Knowing he had previously betrayed Denton, being in his custody now wasnt going to bode well for him He pinned his hopes on Ss, hoping he could somehow save him. Once they left the dungeon, Denton immediately instracted his martialists to rush the injured Star Cate members to the hospital. However he led the others back to the Carter familys mansion, ensuring that Tobias Thomas and Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Benjamin were also brought along. Three dayster, in the Carters mansion. A convoy of over a dozen luxury cars drove into the mansion. Standing outside the mansion were Denton, Christopher and his wife, ire, and Gilmore. +5 vouchers As the convoy stopped in front of the mansion, guards pushed forward with wheelchairs and opened the car doors. Carefully, they helped Ss, Julian, and the other Star Gate members from the cars. Their arms and legs were casted. Not having fully recovered, they were seated in the wheelchairs. Denton, leading his family, approached and said to Ss, Mr. McLean, Ive arranged for a helicopter to take you back to Star Gate. I deeply regret that you were injured on behalf of the Carter family. leader. I will personally escort you back to Star Gate and apologize to your And those from the Weston family, who framed you and cruelly broke your limbs, Ill hand them over to Star Gate for judgment. Denton continued, motioning to his martialists, Bring Norman, Bruce, and Tobias here! Yes, sirl A few martialists hurried off. In a short while, they returned, pushing the bound figures of Norman, Thomas, and Tobias in front of Denton. Normans hair was a mess, and he looked furiously at Denton, Denton, release me at once! I belong to one of the top ten affluent families in Oakhaven. By detaining me, arent you afraid the other wealthy families will expose your crimes? This is a matter between the Carter family and the Weston family. The other affluent families wouldnt want to muddy the waters in this feud, Denton replied with a cold smirk. Moreover, it was you who first joined forces with the ck Hawk, trying to annihte the Carters. Your fate today is merely a result of your own making. Ss, ring at Norman, said, Norman, you old fox! You drugged our coffee and broke our limbs. Once we get to Star Gate, Ill make sure you wish you were dead! Norman, having learned from Bruce that Ss and the others had been rescued by Denton. Now, faced with Sss threat, he looked even grimmer. He nced at Tobias, thinking that if Tobias hadnt spilled the beans out of sheer cowardice, there might still be a glimmer of hope for them. Now, only vengeance from Ss awaited them. Given what they had done and Sss temperament, surviving at the Star Gate was a tall order. Tobias, sensing his grandfathers angry gaze, guiltily lowered his head and deeply regretted revealing Sss whereabouts. Even after giving Denton the information, he was still being sent to the Star Gate, Fearing potential death at the Star Gate, he clung to ast sliver of hope and pleaded, Mr. Carter, if I tell you where Mr. McLean is, would you spare me from going to the Star Gate? Denton responded, Thats not up to me. You might want to ask Mr. McLean. Norman and Bruce looked on in disgust and anger as Tobias, desperate for survival, begged for mercy from their sworn enemy, Denton. However, Tobias continued to appeal to Ss, Mr. McLean, it was I who guided Mr. Carter and his men to the dungeon to rescue you. Those who harmed you breaking your limbsCit was the doing of my grandfather and father. Could you consider sparing met 278 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Norman and Bruce were livid, their faces turning blue with rage. They hadnt expected to see such betrayal from their own family. Tobias, you and your family drugged and maimed us, Ss said coldly. Do you truly believe I would let that slide? Every single one of you will face the wrath of the Star Gate. This is the price for daring to harm 115. 115. Sss harsh words left Tobias feeling as if he had fallen into an abyss. Were it not for the Carter martialists gripping his arms, he might have copsed to his knees. Suddenly, the buzzing sound of helicopter des could be heard from above. Everyone looked up to see two helicopters approaching the Carters mansion. The helicopters gracefullynded on the mansionswn. Denton addressed Ss, Mr. McLean, lets board the helicopters. Ill escort you back to the Star Gate. Yet, Ss replied, Mr. Carter, you are the head of the Carter family and have many matters to attend to. Plus, given your age, such a journey might not be ideal. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps someone else should apany me. Denton looked momentarily taken aback, not expecting Ss to request someone elsespany. Christopher, standing next to Denton, promptly offered with a smile, Mr. McLean, if you feel my father snt suitable, then allow me to apany you back to the Star Gate. Ss, however, shook his head with a smile. No, you wont do either. He then pointed to ire, standing next to Gilmore, and said, Id like ire to apany me back. Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Making 193 Making 193 Denton, Christopher, and even ire herself were taken aback. None of them expected Ss to request ire to escort him back to the Star Gate. 45 vouchern Both Denton and Christopher cast a nce towards Gilmore, standing next to ire. They all had the same thought, realizing this request might upset Gilmore, given ire was his girlfriend. No man would befortable with his girlfriend escorting another man home, especially on a long journey to a distant ce like the Star Gate in Oakhaven. Denton, trying to defuse the situation, cleared his throat and said, Mr. McLean, ire is young and inexperienced. If she were to apany you and perhaps fail to observe proper decorum at the Star Gate, it would be rather inappropriate. Let me escort you instead. I also want to express my gratitude in person to the Star Gate for t tremendous assistance theyve provided to the Carter family. However, Sss expression turned noticeably cold. Master Denton, he began sternly, my group and I traveled a great distance from the Star Gate in Oakhaven to help the Carter family navigate its perils. It was in assisting your family that we were harmed and had our limbs broken. And now, all I ask is for ire to escort me back, and you refuse? Are you insinuating that I might have ill intentions towards her? Do my bandaged limbs truly make you so wary of mer Growing visibly irritated, Ss continued, If thats the case, then dont bother escorting us. Ill call my father and have someone from the StarCGate pick us up. Mr. McLean, with your hand in that condition, are you sure making a call wont add insult to injury?: voice interjected. Looking up, Ss found that it was Gilmore speaking A frown immediately settled on Sss face. What, Mr. Reed? Are you delighted to see me in this state? Gilmore chuckled lightly, Youve misunderstood, Mr. McLean. I meant no harm. Youre right and injured. If ire escorts you back to the Star Gate, I trust that everything will be fine. To Sss surprise, Gilmore was advocating on his behalf. A smile broke across his face. Turning to Denton, Ss said, See, Mr. Carter? Even Mr. Reed, ires boyfriend, thinks its right for ire to apany me. So, it seems that in your eyes, Im someone not to be trusted. Ill be sure to inform my father of this once Im back at the Star Gate. Some people pay lip service to gratitude but dont really hold it in their hearts. Denton was puzzled by Gilmores sudden agreement, but he sensed that the young man must have had his reasons. Trying to mend the situation, he said to Ss, Youve misunderstood, Mr. McLean. The Star Gate has been exceedingly gracious to us. I value that bond deeply. If youre adamant about having ire apany you, then so be it. Should ire cause any unintended offense during her stay at the Star Gate, I hope you can forgive her Ss, in a magnanimous gesture, waved his hand and assured, Rest easy, Mr. Carter. With me around, no one will dare slight Miss Carter. Feeling the weight of the moment, Denton turned to Caire and said, ire, you will escort Mr. McLean T78 09:50 1 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers back to the Star Gate. Although ire was very reluctant to apany Ss, she couldnt go against her grandfathers wishes. Yes, Grandpa, she replied dutifully. Seeing ires acquiescence, a gleam of delight appeared on Sss face. ire, he said with a hint of excitement, Thendscapes of Oakhaven are truly breathtaking. And where the Star Gate is located, on Sword Mountain, its as enchanting as a fairnd. When we arrive at the Star Gate, Ill definitely take you to admire the scenic views. However, ire wasnt particrly interested in thendscapes of Sword Mountain at the Star Gate. She hummed nomittally. Then, taking Gilmores hand, they stepped a few meters away, ensuring their conversation remained private. Why did you agree to let me escort Ss back to the Star Gate? ire whispered. Gilmore grinned, I wanted to visit Oakhaven and take in the sights. ires eyes lit up, So, youreing with me to the Star Gate? Not exactly to the Star Gate, Gilmore exined. You head there first. Ill find a hotel in a nearby city tomorrow and message you. After youre done at the Star Gate, we can explore Oakhaven together. Joy spread across ires face. Perfect. You head to the nearby city today, and tomorrow, well explore Oakhaven together. With ns settled, they returned to where Denton and the others were waiting. Everyone noticed the stark transformation in ires demeanor. From the sullen look she previously wore, her face now beamed radiantly. Everyone was quite curious about what Gilmore had said to brighten her spirits so quickly. Grandpa, Gilmore and I have discussed everything. Were ready for the helicopter now, ire said, her reluctance nowhere in sight. Denton, snapping out of his surprise, nodded, Alright, lets board the helicopter. Denton then directed his guards to assist Ss, Julian, and the other injured members of the Star Gate seated in wheelchairs towards the helicopter. Carefully, they lifted each injured individual from the wheelchairs and settled them into the helicopter. Once everyone from the Star Gate was aboard, ire bid farewell to her grandfather, parents, and Gilmore, then stepped into the helicopter. Of course, for this mission of escorting the injured members of the Star Gate, Denton ensured that over a dozen of the Carter familys martialists apanied them for added security. The two helicopters, carrying ire, Ss, and the others, lifted off from the Carter familys mansion, soaring higher into the sky. They flew farther and farther away until they vanished from the sight of Denton and the rest. Only then did everyone turn their gaze away. Denton then looked at Gilmore, Gilmore, why did you agree to let ire take Ss back? Christopher and his wife also curiously turned their attention to Gilmore. Gilmore replied, Mr. Carter, as youve noticed, Ss has taken a fancy to ire, Im aware that his request for ire to apany him back is merely an excuse. However, if ire didnt go with him, Ss would undoubtedly harbor resentment. Once hes back, he would malign the Carter family at every turn, possibly even fabricating all sorts of usations against us Given his status as the heir to Star Gate, his words would naturally carry more weight with his people 09:50 1 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God than ours would. This could bring disaster upon the Carter family. After hearing Gilmores exnation, Denton and Christophers family had a sudden realization. They now understood why Gilmore had consented to ires apanying Ss. However, what Denton didnt know was that Gilmore had not revealed the entire truth. The real reason he had ultimately agreed for ire to apany Ss was something he had seen through his special visionary ability Gods Eye that Star Gate was hatching against the Carter family! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Making 194 Making 194 +5 vouchers Sword Mountain, where the Star Gate resided, stood tall in the central part of the Cloudar and was a famous peak in Oakhaven. Rolling green hills spanned dozens of miles around, with bright moons gleaming between the pines and clear springs flowing over the rocks. Among these hills, Sword Mountain was the loftiest and boasted the most picturesque scenery. It was cloaked in centuriesCold pines and cypresses, standing tall and green as far as the eye could see. Scattered around the mountain were grand halls and pavilions, a mix of new and historic constructions, emanating an aura of grandeur. While many of these buildings were recent additions, a significant number dated back hundreds of years. After all, Star Gate was a renowned Oakhaven martial arts sect with a legacy spanning several centuries, and they had preserved many ancient structures. Although situated among the serene mountains, Star Gate wasnt isted from the world. A road connected the outer world directly to Sword Mountain Thus, this historic Oakhaven martial arts sect, even in the mountains, maintained its ties with the external world. Between the halls and pavilions of Star Gate, and on their vast squares, luxury cars from the outside world could be seen the preferred mode of transportation for the members. However, as a martial arts sect, the vast open spaces were mostly upied by hundreds of Star Gate disciples practicing their martial arts. Their vigorous shouts during training echoed between the pine trees and the buildings, radiating immense energy. Just then, the humming of helicopter des pierced the sky. The disciples, in the middle of their training, all looked up. Two helicopters approached from the sky. Under the curious gazes of many, they graduallynded on the square in front of Star Gates grandest hall. After the engines were shut off, the doors of the helicopters opened. A dozen bodyguards carefully assisted Ss, Julian, and other members of Star Gate out of the helicopter. Secing Ss and Julian, the disciples of Star Gate on the square snapped back to reality and began eximing, The young master has returned from Oakhaven! The young master and Julian are back! Lets quickly help them! Immediately, a throng of Star Gate disciples surged forward. They took Ss, Julian, and the other injured members of Star Gate from the Carier family martialists and carried them towards the grand hall at the front. ire then disembarked from the helicopter. She saw the Star Gate disciples carrying Ss and the others into the magnificent hall. She instructed the Carter family martialists to escort Norman, Thomas, and Tobias, following them into the hall. Inside the hall, four individuals were seated. At the center was a man in his fifties. He had a topknot held in ce by a ck jade hairpin, long eyebrows, and deep, calm eyes that seemed like tranquil ponds. With an indifferent expression; he 0560 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God sported a long ck beard. Dressed in a white robe, a star emblem, the size of a palm, was embroidered on the chest. Sitting on a grand chair in the hall, this whiteCrobed elder exuded an aura of a transcendental This otherworldly sage was the head of Star Gate, Sss father, Tristan. +5 vouchers sage. To Tristans left were three elderly men, each with white hair and appearing to be in their eighties. Although their hair was silver, the sparkle in their eyes was as bright as stars, undeniably radiant. These three were the top presbyters of Star Gate: Senior Presbyter Tiger, Second Presbyter Phoenix, and Third Presbyter Steve. Tristan and the three presbyters watched as the Star Gate disciples carried the injured Ss, Julian, and others into the grand hall. One of the disciples addressed Tristan and the presbyters, saying, Mr. McLean, esteemed presbyters, the young master and Julian have returned! Seeing Ss and Julian with casts on their arms and legs, Tristans brows furrowed, and he ins ucted, ce them in the chairs. Even though Tristan had received a call from Ss and was informed about their severe injuries in Oakhaven, seeing them in this condition still tugged at his heartstrings. Yes, Mr. McLean, replied the Star Gate disciples. They then proceeded to help Ss and the others to sit on the chairs lining the sides of the grand hall. Continue with your martial arts training. Senior Presbyter Tiger signaled to the Star Gate disciples still present in the hall, making a dismissive gesture. With a unified resp the disciples promptly exited the hall. Left in the hall were ire, the Carter family martialists, Norman, Bruce, Tobias, and a few others. And who might this youngdy be? Tristans gaze fell upon ire, prompting him to ask. ire promptly bowed, paying her respects, I am Dentons granddaughter, ire Carter. I greet Mr. McLean Tristan and the esteemed presbyters. So youre Dentons granddaughter. It mustve been quite the ordeal for a young woman like you to escort Ss and Julian back. We appreciate your efforts Tristan expressed. ire humbly replied, Mr. McLean, youre too kind. Tristans attention then shifted to the bound figures of Norman, Bruce, and Tobias. He inquired, Who might they be? Dad, these are the Westons C Norman, Bruce, and Tobias. Theyre the ones who poisoned and knocked us out, broke our limbs, and imprisoned us, Ss interjected with evident resentment before ire could respond. Norman and Bruce felt uneasy. They realized that they were no longer in Oakhaven but on Star Gates turf, leaving their fates entirely out of their hands. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Tobiass face had turned deathly pale, and had he not been restrained by the Carter familys martialists, his wobbly legs wouldve had him on his knees already Fine. How dare they harm my Star Gates members? Take them away! Tristan ordered. Immediately, a few of the Star Gate martialists entered and escorted the three Westons away. After they were removed, Tristans demeanor softened a smile forming on his lips. Miss Carter, I am grateful for your help in bringing them back. Please convey my deepest thanks to your grandfather, Denton, for his efforts in rescuing them. ire replied, Mr. McLean, theres no need for formalities. Ill definitely ry your gratitude to my grandfather. 09:50 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Miss Carter, since youre here at Sword Mountain of Star Gate, why not stay a few days Ill arrange for someone to show you around and let you witness the picturesque scenery of Sword Mounain proposed. Thank you, Mr. McLean, for the kind offer. However, after safely delivering Ss back to Star Game Is fulfilled my grandfathers task. Moreover, I have many business matters awaiting me in Odia so n to return there tomorrow, ire exined. I see youre quite upied. In that case, I wont press you further, Tristan remarked, stroking his back beard thoughtfully. He then raised his voice towards the entrance, Come here! Two Star Gate martialists entered, bowing in respect, Mr. McLean, how may we serve? Miss Carter hase from afar, and shes an esteemed guest of Star Gate. Show her and her companions around Sword Mountain, Tristan instructed. Yes, Mr. McLean, the two martialists acknowledged. They then led ire and her party our de hall. Once ire and her group left. Ss turned to his father. Tristan, with an air of mystery and said Dad during my time in Oakhaven, although I faced some hardships, I stumbled upon a tremendous discovery. Tristans face became grave, I sent you to Oakhaven to gain experience. A bit of adversity helps you grow. Your injuries will need time to heal, so you should rest and recover here at Star Gate Dad, my significant discovery isnt about the injuries. I unintentionally acquired secrets rted to the Treasure Map. Ss urgently interjected. Upon hearing this, not only Tristan but also the other three presbyters looked shocked. Regaining hisposure, Tristan raised his hand to silence Ss, saying. Hold that thought With a swift motion, he flicked his long sleeve towards the grand halls entrance. A gust of internal mana transformed into a powerful wind, and with a loud m, the doors of the hall were shut. After securing their privacy, Tristan turned to Ss and inquired, Ss, are you truly saying youve discovered secrets about the Treasure Map? Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Making 195 Making 195 Inside the grand hall. +5 vouchers Tristan and three Presbyters listened as Ss recounted Denton Carters possession of the Treasure Map. Doubt was evident on all their faces. Tristan turned to his son, Ss, and asked, Ss, you im that this Benjamin from the Palmer family said that Denton possesses the Treasure Map. But how can we be sure that hes telling the truth but not trying to frame Denton? The three presbyters nodded in agreement with Tristans sentiment. Ss replied, Dad, I too was initially skeptical of what Benjamin said. However, he swore an oath to me, insisting that he wasnt lying. covery Ss then recounted what Benjamin had shared about his grandfather Emersons ndestine many years agoChow Denton had framed the guardian of the Treasure Map and secretly taken for himself. Upon hearing this, both Tristan and the presbyters showed solemn expressions. Without a doubt, they were starting to believe Sss words. The grand elder Tiger spoke up, Mr. McLean, forty years ago, there were indeed rumors in Oakhaven about someone guarding the Treasure Map. Many powerful factions, families, and households from Eldoria sent their top martialists to investigate. He paused for a moment, then continued, However, the guardian of the Treasure Map vanished without a trace. Many martialists thought the information was incorrect and eventually left the area. Now, looking back, he added, it seems that the guardian never left Oakhaven. And in the end, Denton must have obtained the Treasure Map from him. Tristan nodded thoughtfully. Given the timeline, it did make sense that the guardian of the Treasure Map had been in Oakhaven. Thus, the possibility of Denton acquiring the treasure map seemed quite high. In Tristans view, there was at least a 90% chance that Denton had it. Esteemed presbyters, what do you think should be our next move? Tristan turned to the three presbyters, seeking their insight. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Legend had it that this Treasure Map led to the Kings Treasure from a millennium ago. All the major powers in the realm had drooled over it, vying for its possession with lifeCandCdeath determination. Securing it could boost the might and fortune of any family or sect, allowing them to reign supreme in Eldoria for centuries. And Tristan desired this treasure, wishing to elevate Star Gates power and make it a pinnacle presence in Eldoria. The grand elder Tiger, along with Presbyter Phoenix, and Presbyter Steve, all had that unmistakable gleam of temptation in their eyes. How could they resist being drawn to such a pivotal relic, the Kings Treasure? Mr. McLean, Steve, began, Denton was once my disciple and trained under me for three years. Perhaps I could summon him and ask him to surrender the Treasure Map. The other two presbyters nodded in agreement, thinking it was a decent n. Tristan mused, Steves suggestion is promising. We could invite Denton to Star Gate. We can offer him 178 09150 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God great eat rewards if he willingly hands over the Treasure Map. If he refuses well, we might have to resort to other measures. +5 vouchers Ss, who had been quietly observing from his seat, interjected, Dad, I have a way to ensure Denton hands over the Treasure Map willingly, without any tricks. Tristan and the three presbyters turned their curious gazes towards Ss. Tristan raised an eyebrow, Ss, whats your n to make Denton willingly give up the Treasure Map? A hint of a smile yed on Sss lips, Father, remember, it was ire bringing me back home this time. Shes Dentons granddaughter. If we use her as leverage against Denton to hand over the Treasure Map. he surely wouldnt dare refuse, Ss said. This was precisely why, back at the Carter familys mansion, Ss had insisted on ire escorting him back to Star Gate instead of Denton. Even then, he had conceived of using ire as a bargaining chip to force Denton into exchang her for the Treasure Map. A glint of realization appeared in Tristans eyes, as well as the presbyters. How could they forget about ire, who was already at Star Gate? Presbyter Tiger pped the armrest of his chair in approval, eximing, Ss, thats a brilliant n! The other two presbyters, Phoenix and Steve, nodded in agreement. Indeed, this approach is far more effective than summoning Denton. Denton would never stand by idly if his granddaughters life is at stake. Hed have no choice but to exchange the Treasure Map for her, they reasoned. However, Julian, who was seated in the hall, frowned slightly. Addressing the three presbyters, he said, Esteemed presbyters, we cant do this! Miss Carter kindly escorted us back to Star Gate. Using her as a pawn and threatening Denton for the Treasure Map would tarnish the reputation of Star Gate in Oakhaven. Moreover, Miss Carter is innocent and shouldnt be dragged into this Treasure Map affair. Hearing this, the presbyters expressions darkened instantly. Presbyter Tiger, with a gaze as fierce as a real tiger, stared at Julian. Julian, he began icily, youre just an internal force martialist of Star Gate. Since when did you earn the right to judge our decisions? Furthermore, only those of us present here are privy to this discussion. As long as we keep it among ourselves, how would the outside world learn of it, and how would it tarnish Star Gates reputation? His eyes bore into Julians, Unless you intend to snitch to Denton and ire? Julian paled instantly, stammering, Presbyter, I dare not! I only hope that Mr. McLean and the presbyters could spare innocent Miss Carter. You insolent fool! Are you suggesting were in the wrong? Tiger bellowed. In a swift motion, he lifted his hand, flicked a finger, and a sharp burst of internal mana shot out, targeting a pressure point on Julians neck. Julian immediately fell unconscious. The sudden action left the other ten or so Star Gate disciples seated in the hall in shock, their faces paling with fear. After subduing Julian with his internal mana, Tigers stern gaze swept over the Star Gate disciples. He warned coldly, Whatever has been discussed here today must remain a secret. If outsiderse to know of these matters, it will be clear that one of you has spilled the beans, 09-501 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God And if that happens, dont me me for being ruthless. Do I make myself clear? ? +5 vouchers Under the grand elders intimidating stare, every Star Gate disciple felt a chill down their spine. With trembling voices, they responded in unison, We understand! Tristan was pleased with how Tiger had effectively silenced and intimidated the disciples. The matter of the Treasure Map was of paramount importance. If word got out, it would spell endless. trouble for Star Gate. He then smiled reassuringly at the nervous disciples, Although Senior Presbyters words may sound a bit harsh, as long as you keep silent and follow orders, youll be safe, But you must never emte Julians actions, questioning the integrity of Star Gate and siding with outsiders. Thats a disy of disloyalty! We pledge our loyalty to Mr. McLean and will follow yourmands unconditionally! the disciples responded earnestly. Good! Thats the dedication I expect from Star Gate disciples, Tristan said, nodding in ap, oval. Turning to the presbyters, Tristan said, Tiger, well proceed with the n we discussed, Well use ire to pressure Denton into handing over the Treasure Map. The three presbyters immediately responded, Your judgment is wise, Mr. McLeanTM Tristan then looked at the unconscious Julian in the hall and instructed Tiger, Tiger, have him locked up. We cannot let him jeopardize this onceCinCaCcentury opportunity for Star Gate. Yes, Mr. McLean, Tiger replied gravely. Making 196 Making 196 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God. In the Carters mansion. In the mansions living room, Denton sipped his coffee while reading the newspaper. Christopher and his wife were also seated on the opposite sofa, enjoying their coffee. Dad, do you think ire might encounter any trouble at Star Gate? Christopher asked, concem evident in his voice. Setting the newspaper aside, Denton looked at his son and replied, ire will be fine at Star Gate. Even if Ss has taken a liking to her, lets not forget hes still nursing his injuries. And even if he were fully recovered, Star Gate wouldnt allow him to act recklessly. Besides, ire will likely stay at Star Gate for just one night and return tomorrow. Christopher nodded, Im probably just being overly worried. Miranda smiled reassuringly, ire is independent and capable. Why would she face any ies at Star Gate? Youre right. Im overthinking. Christopher agreed. Just then, Dentons phone rang. Denton pulled out his phone, and a warm smile graced his face when he saw the caller ID. Turning to Christopher and Miranda, he said, Were you both just talking about ire? Looks like shes calling now. Upon hearing it was ire, both Christopher and Mirandas faces lit up with happiness. Dad, answer it quickly! Denton activated the speakerphone and greeted, Hello, ire? Whys my lovely granddaughter calling? Denton, its me, Steve, came the unexpected response, the voice belonging to an elderly man rather than ire. A hint of surprise crossed Dentons face. But since it was his master Steve on the line, Denton had to greet him respectfully, Mr. Cain, I didnt expect your call. How have you been? I hope ire hasnt caused any inconvenience at Star Gate? Denton, Im in good health, and ire has not caused any trouble at Star Gate. Please be at ease, Steves voice came over the phone. Denton then asked, Mr. Cain, is there something youd like to instruct me? Steve responded, Not exactly an instruction, but Ive heard that youve obtained the Treasure Map. I hope you can show gratitude to our sect by handing it over to Star Gate. Sred, once you give Star Gate the Treasure Map, we will offer you numerous benefits in return. Steves voice was kind, showing a deep affection for his disciple. And rest Hearing this, Dentons face changed instantly. Even Christopher and his wife showed shock on their faces. What Treasure Map? Trying to regain hisposure, Denton replied with a forced smile, Mr. Cain, you must be joking with me When did I evere across the Treasure Map? If I had such a thing, I would have given it to our sect right away, as a gesture of my gratitude. Steve said, Denton, I knew youd deny it. Years ago, when you secretly got the treasure map. from the Palmer family found out. Now, his grandson, Benjamin, has informed Ss about it 878 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Dentons face showed surprise once again. Emerson! So, decades ago, when he secretly obtained the treasure map, it was discovered by Emerson. And naturally, Benjamin mustve learned this secret from him. A cold glint shed in Dentons eyes. So, it was Benjamin who let the cat out of the bag! But even if the secret was out, Denton couldnt admit to it. Too many people and powers coveted that Treasure Map. Acknowledging its possession would not only spell disaster for the Carter family but attract an unstoppable storm. Moreover, the Carter family would lose the Kings Treasure, missing the opportunity to elevate themselves to a superfamily status within Eldoria. +5 vouchers So, Denton replied over the phone, Mr. Cain, Emerson has always hoped that my granddaughter, ire, would marry his grandson, Benjamin. But I never agreed to this union. ire has someone she loves, so the Palmer family bears a grudge and deliberately frames me by iming that I have the Treasure Map. Mr. Cain, please do not believe such lies. Denton, out of the bond we share as master and disciple, Im discussing this matter with you. Im not here to listen to your excuses, Steves voice on the other end grew cold and displeased. If you dont hand over the Treasure Map to Star Gate by noon tomorrow, you cane to Sword Mountain to collect your granddaughters body. With that chilling threat, Steve ruthlessly ended the call. Hearing the beep from the disconnected line, Dentons face turned ashen. Christopher and his wife were equally shocked. Dad, what do we do now? Christopher asked urgently After a moment to gather his thoughts, Denton replied, Tomorrow, Ill exchange the Treasure Map for ire. Christopher looked at his father in surprise, Dad, you actually do have the Treasure Map? Denton nodded, What Steve said on the phone was true. Years ago, I used a ruse to snatch the Treasure Map from its guardian. Given its significance, Ive kept this a secret, never revealing a word to anyone, including you. I never expected that Emerson would discover this secret from the shadows. Had I known the trouble this Treasure Map would bring upon our family, I never wouldve taken it. Dentons face showed deep regret, clearly wishing he could turn back time. Then, Dad, when you go to Star Gate tomorrow to save ire, should you bring along all the martialists. from the Carter family? Christopher voiced his concerns. Denton said, Theres no need. Star Gate is a prestigious sect in Oakhaven. Their leader and the three presbyters have already achieved the prowess of topCtier martialists. We only have some external force martialists. Sending more of them would be like sendingmbs to the ughter, especially since ire is still in their hands. A topCtier martialist holds a skill level that transcends even those of internal force martialists. Just as there are beginner, intermediate, and elite levels within the realm of external and internal force martialists, so too are there topCtier martialists. If one considers external and internal force martialists as martialists, they would still be deemed Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. +5 vouchers unremarkable elites. Only upon achieving the stature of a topCtier martialist does one truly gain prominence and earn the title of a renowned martialist. TopCtier martialists have a much deeper reservoir of internal mana than the internal force martialists. Whereas an elite internal force martialist might be described as having a trickle of mana, a topCtier martialist possesses a stream, with an internal mana intensity multiple times greater. The difference in mana between them is astronomical,parable to the vast chasm between the heavens and the earth. To Denton, the status of a topCtier martialist was an aspiration far out of reach. Despite decades of devoted training, he had never managed to ascend to that echelon. This was precisely why he felt that there was no point in bringing the Carter familys martialists to confront Star Gate, Even inrge numbers, when pitted against the formidable might of Star Gates leader and presbyters, they would face certain defeat. The impending journey to Sword Mountain held an uncertain fate. Denton was mentally prepared for the worst, to exchange his own life for ires safe return. If it meant saving ire, even sacrificing his own life would be a price worth paying. Sleep cluded the Carter family that night. As dawn broke the next day, Denton boarded a helicopter, setting course for Sword Mountain in Cloudar the location of Star Gate. Making 197 Making 197 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers After a few hours of flying, by midday, the helicopter Denton had descended onto the vast za of Star Gate, surrounded by ancient, lush pines and an enchantingndscape. As the helicopter touched down, Denton noticed two other helicopters on the za. They were the same ones the Carter family had used to send Ss back to Star Gate the previous day. He never expected that his act of kindness would be repaid with such treachery by Star Gate. Once the helicopter hadnded and the doors opened, Denton stepped out. There was only one person there to greet him: an elderly man in a brown robe with white hair and deep. profound eyes. This elder was Dentons master, Steve, the third presbyter of Star Gate. Besides Steve, there was no one else in sight on the za. Denton knew this was intentional, as Star Gate didnt want many people to know about the change involving the Treasure Map. Although in Dentons eyes, Steve was now almost indistinguishable from an enemy, he still greeted him respectfully, Hello, Mr. Cain. Steves face was almost expressionless as he said, Youve finallye. Did you bring the item? Denton replied, Ive brought it. Steve simply said, Follow me. He then turned and walked towards a grand hall. Denton followed closely behind him. Upon entering the hall, Denton saw Tristan and Presbyter Tiger, as well as Presbyter Phoenix, seated on grand chairs. Additionally, on one side of the hall stood ten robust martialists and disciples of Star Gate, dressed in white training attire. Denton could sense the powerful aura emanating from them; they were all internal force martialists, Steve led Denton to the front of the hall and announced to Tristan, Mr. McLean, Denton has arrived. Tristan looked up at Denton with a smile, Denton, wee back. Please have a seat! However, Denton was in no mood for niceties. With a stern look, he said, Mr. McLean, Ive brought the item as promised. Please release my granddaughter. Seeing his straightforwardness, Tristan replied with a smile, Your granddaughter is safe here at Star Gate. His demeanor was overly friendly, as if everything could be easily settled. But Denton knew better. The more amicable Tristan seemed, the more dangerous he truly was, Behind that smile likely hid a dagger. Denton pressed, Mr. McLean, I wish to see my granddaughter. Once Lsee shes unharmed, Ill hand over what you want. Tristan responded, Of course, Ill have her brought here right now. Turning to the martialists on the side, he ordered, Bring ire to the main hall. Two of the martialists promptly stepped forward and replied with reverence, Yes, Mr. McLean. They then exited the hall. In just a few minutes, they returned with ire, whose hands were bound with ropes. Making Millions With The Eyes Of God 45 vouchers The moment she entered the hall and saw Denton, she eximed, Grandpa, you must leave! Everyone here at Star Gate is wicked! Seeing his granddaughters hands tied, Dentons heart ached. Heforted her, ire, dont be afraid. Im here to rescue you. It dawned on ire that her grandpa hade to Star Gate for her sake. Recalling the previous day, shed been shown around Sword Mountain by Star Gate disciples. Yet, returning, on Presbyter Tigers orders, she and the Carter familys martialists were immediately captured. upon Theyd been tied up and confined in a stone chamber behind Star Gates mountains for over a day and night. This experience was why ire immediately warned her grandpa about the treachery of Star Gate. Mr. McLean, is this how you treat your guests? An indignant ire addressed Tristan in the hall. Tristan beamed at ire, Miss ire, we must apologize for our actions. But rest assured, once your grandfather hands over what we seek, not only will we release you, but we will also apologe and courteously escort you home. ire, confused, turned to Denton, Grandpa, what do they want from you? Instead of answering ire, Denton locked eyes with Tristan, stating, Mr. McLean, Im willing to give you what you want. But first, you must release my granddaughter. Only after she safely boards the helicopter and leaves will I hand it over. A gleam shed in Tristans eyes, Very well, Denton. I agree to let your granddaughter leave first. However, if, after releasing her, you do not have the item, not only will you die, but every member of the Carter family will also pay the price. He then signaled to the two martialists holding ire, Untie her. Yes, Mr. McLean, they replied, swiftly unbinding ires hands. Freed from her restraints, ire immediately ran to Denton, asking, Grandpa, isnt Star Gate your Why do they want to harm us? Whats going on? Denton gave a bitter smile. Indeed, wasnt Star Gate his sect? But now, his very own sect was threatening him. The lure of the Treasure Map was so strong that it could turn even the closest allies into enemies. Before its allure, what did loyalty to ones sect or bonds of fellowship truly count for? sect? ire, Denton said urgently, you need to board the helicopter and return to Oakhaven immediately. ires voice was steadfast, No, I want to leave with you. Denton reprimanded her, ire! Dont be stubborn! If you dont leave now, not only will you be in danger, but your parents will also be at risk. Do you really want to witness such a tragedy? Tears welled up in ires eyes as she shook her head. No, she didnt want to see that happen. Why was her grandpa speaking this way? What had transpired behind the scenes that forced Star Gate to threaten her grandpas life? However, the stern, almost furious expression on Dentons face left her with no choice but to obey Grandpa, Im leaving now, but you muste back, ires voice trembled with emotion as she gazed 09-14 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God + vouchers at Denton. Dentons stern expression softened slightly. He nodded at ire and said, Go on. Your parents are waiting for you at home. With tears in her eyes, ire turned and left the grand hall. Denton watched ires retreating figure, his heart filled with a mixture of relief and unspeakable Sorrow. He was relieved that ire could leave safely. But the sorrow stemmed from the thought that this might be thest time hed see ire. With the Treasure Map in his possession, Star Gate would never let him leave alive. If he died, the secret of the Treasure Map would die with him. In essence, his fate was sealed. The humming sound of the helicopter des grew louder. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ire boarded the chopper, which soon lifted off the za and departed Star Gate. Dentons heart felt lighter as he watched the helicopter vanish into the sky. Denton, How that shes gone, can you hand over the Treasure Map? Tristansmanding voice echoed from the hall. Making 198 Making 198 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers Denton pulled out an ancient silk cloth from his pocket, roughly the size of a handkerchief. Upon the cloth, threads of gold and silver outlined a topographical map, with characters embroidered that read: The Kings Treasure Map. Seeing the silk map in Dentons hand, the eyes of Tristan and the three presbyters in the hall gleamed with excitement. The material of the silk, an artifact from ancient times, made it clear that this was no counterfeit Treasure Map. The realization that they were looking at the Treasure Map coveted by everyone in Eldoria stirred a torrent of emotions within them. Without hesitation, Tristan rose from his grand seat and ordered one of the martialists and disciples of Star Gate, Quickly, bring that map to me! Yes, Mr. McLean, responded one of the martialists, who then approached Denton to retrieve the Treasure Map and promptly presented it to Tristan. Tristans face betrayed his excitement as he examined the Treasure Map. His eyes sparkled with unrestrained joy. The three presbytersCTiger, Phoenix, and SteveCalso stood from their seats, eagerly leaning in to catch a glimpse of the Treasure Map in Tristans hand. Although the names of some mountains on the map differed from the modernCday names, these discrepancies could be studied in detailter. What mattered most was that the treasure map was now in his possession. Should Star Gate locate the Kings Treasure, it would amass wealth rivaling that of any power in the Eldoria. This treasure could elevate Star Gate to the top sect in Eldoria, guaranteeing prosperity for centuries to Tristan carefully folded the Treasure Map and tucked it into his pocket. Denton, by offering the Treasure Map to our sect, youve done an immense service, Tristan said, a smile. forming on his face. From today onwards, you are the Fourth Presbyter of Star Gate! Denton, however, was skeptical. He couldnt believe that Tristan would be so generous as to elevate him to the position of the Fourth Presbyter of Star Gate. In his opinion, there must be a hidden agenda. With a respectful bow, Denton replied, Mr. McLean, Im deeply honored. However, Im well aware of my limited martial arts and feel inadequate to assume the role of a presbyter. Moreover, I offered the treasure map to our sect out of gratitude, not seeking any rewards in return. So, I kindly request you to reconsider. Tristan responded, Denton, gifting the Treasure Map to the sect is a monumental contribution. Its only natural for you to be a presbyter. Your martial arts is irrelevant in this context. Or are you implying that youre too good for the position? If so, I promise that once I step down as the leader, youll be the sessor of Star Gate. Denton was taken aback Though Tristan hinted at the possibility of Denton seeding him as the leader of Stur Gate, Denton way fully aware that he was older than Tristan. 178 09:31 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. By the time hed reach his lifes end, Tristan might still be very much alive. Hence, Denton saw Tristans promise more as an offhand remark rather than a sincere offer. +5 vouchers I believe theres been a misunderstanding, Mr. McLean, Denton began, trying to rify his position. I have no desire to take credit for my actions or to cover the position of presbyter. I merely wish to return to Oakhaven and live out my remaining days in peace But before he could finish, Tristan interrupted him sharply, Denton, if you refuse the position of presbyter today, to keep the secret of the treasure map, Star Gate might have no choice but to eliminate you. The decision is yours: ept the position or face the consequences. Gazing into Tristans menacing eyes, Denton realized that declining the offer wasnt an option. He recognized that Tristans insistence wasnt truly about wanting him as a presbyter, but more about keeping him under close watch, akin to a prisoner. However, the fact that Tristan hadnt immediately executed him was unexpected. Whats more, Denton worried that if he outright refused, not only would Tristan possibly get him, but the entire Carter family might be at risk. After much deliberation, Denton felt cornered and bowed respectfully to Tristan. Tm deeply grateful for your generous offer, Mr. McLean, he said, trying to mask his reservations. I ept the position of presbyter for Star Gate. A broad smile instantly spread across Tristans face. He let out a heartyugh. Hahaha! Finally, youve agreed, Denton! Congrattions on bing the new presbyter of Star Gate! Bring out the wine! he boomed with enthusiasm. Lets toast to our new presbyter! Upon hismand, two female disciples of Star Gate, dressed in long white robes, promptly entered, cach carrying a tray of red wine sses. One disciple held a single ss on her tray, destined for Denton, while the other carried three sses, intended for Tristan and the other presbyters. Tristan and the three presbyters each took a ss from the tray. You may leave now, Tristan told the disciples, who nodded in acknowledgment and left the hall. Tristan exchanged knowing nces with the three presbyters, each of their eyes glinting with cunning- Denton saw this and grew suspicious. It struck him as odd that the moment Tristan called for wine, two female disciples immediately appeared with sses. This mustve been prenned. What heightened his suspicions further was that his wine was separate from the other four. Something wasnt adding up. Denton grew increasingly convinced that his wine was poisoned. Presbyter Denton, Tristan said with a jubnt smile, raising his ss. To your new position at Star Gate! Cheers! Presbyter Tiger, along with Phoenix and Steve, also raised their sses with grinning faces, chorusing, Congrattions, Presbyter Denton! However, Denton didnt pick up the wine in front of him, Mr. McLean, respected presbyters, he began, 1 regret to inform you that due to a longstanding ailment. Ive abstained from alcohol for many years. hope youll understand. Tiger shot back with a mocking tone, Its a simple toast to celebrate your new role, Denton. Its quite Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers rude to refuse. Well then, Presbyter Tiger, perhaps you can drink on my behalf, Denton suggested, pointing to the wine meant for him, Td be deeply grateful. Indignant, Tiger responded sharply, How dare you! Its a toast from Mr. McLean, and no one can substitute. This is pure disrespect! Just then, Denton noticed a small dog wandering by the grand hall entrance. He beckoned it over with a series of soft, enticing sounds. The dog, tail wagging and tongue out, approached him expectantly, waiting for a treat. Everyone watched in confusion, not understanding Dentons intent. Seizing the opportunity, Denton took the wine meant for him and crouched down, gently petting the dogs head and offering it a sip. The dog, without hesitation, took a few licks. But momentster, to everyones horror, the dog copsed, convulsing in pain, letting out distressed whimpers, and ultimately lying motionless with foam at its mouth. Denton calmly poured out the remaining wine and returned the empty ss to the tray. With a mocking smile, he said, looking straight at Tristan and Tiger, So this is how you congratte me on my new position? Seems more like youre trying to send me off to the afterlife! Making 199 Making 199 ? +5 vouchers Upon realizing that Denton had seen through their scheme, the faces of Tristan, Tiger, and the other two elders turned sour. Bang! Tristan threw his wine ss onto the floor, shattering it and scattering wine everywhere. Following suit, three presbyters all threw their sses onto the ground with echoing thuds. Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon after, hurried footsteps echoed outside.. In a sh, around twenty or thirty martialists dressed in white from the Star Gate burst through the grand entrance of the hall. Together with the ten internal force martialists already present, the hall was quickly filled with roughly forty martialists. It was evident that these martialists from the Star Gate had been lying in ambush just outside the hall The act of Tristan and the elders smashing their wine sses had been a signal. With swift coordination, these forty martialists rushed to surround Denton. Denton wasnt particrly surprised by the sudden turn of events. However, he hadnt expected Tristan to be so treacherous. On the surface, Tristan had honored him with the title of a presbyter, but covertly, hed tried to poison him during a celebratory toast. Had Denton consumed that poisoned wine and died, Tristan would probably have told the entire Star Gate that their newly appointed presbyter had tragically sumbed to a sudden illness. This would have allowed Tristan to get rid of Denton effortlessly. Denton, Tristan began with a cold demeanor, I had intended to grant you a painless death. But since youve seen through my n, I suppose well have to do this the hard way. Allow our Star Gate martialists to escort you to the afterlife. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Finishing his words with a colder look, Tristan sternly ordered all the martialists, Kill Denton! Yes, Mr. McLean! The martialists of the Star Gate responded in unison, their voices echoing throughout the hall. Then, without hesitation, they lunged towards Denton, These Star Gate martialists were among the top disciples of the sect,prising mainly beginner and intermediate internal force martialists, and even a few elite internal force martialists. Denton, on the other hand, was just an intermediate internal force martialist. Outnumbered and outmatched both in skill and number, it seemed he was facing certain doom. However, Denton was unafraid. Before arriving, he had mentally prepared himself for the worst possible oue. He had already advised Christopher to make sure ire, upon her return to the Carter family, would leave Oakhaven and start fresh in a ce where no one knew them. With no lingering attachments, Denton was ready for whatevery ahead. His mind was set on one thing: fight fiercely! If he was going to die, he would take as many down with him as he could. As he shed with the Star Gate martialists, his fearless approach and ferocity took them by surprise. 173 1960 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God Denton, unfazed by the imminent threat of death, unleashed a power that was nothing short of extraordinary, reminiscent of a tiger unleashed from its cage, unstoppable. Martialists of his skill level were injured in the confrontations, blood staining their mouths. Those beginners screamed in agony under his strikes. Their blood drenched Dentons clothes, making him appear even more formidable, naturally intimidating any Star Gate martialist who dared to attack him. With dozens of Star Gate martialists surrounding him, the battlefield seemed to reach a deadlock, where they could not overpower Denton. The more he fought, the more valiant he became. His eyes glinted with a reddish hue, as if he were a bloodthirsty beast, striking terror in the hearts of his adversaries. Suddenly, a topCtier internal energy master from Star Gate lunged, aiming a powerful strike at Denton- With his eyes gleaming fiercely, Denton turned to face this elite internal force martialist Undeterred and fearless as ever, he countered with a forceful punch of his own. The air quivered, and the intensity of the vibrations grew stronger, The faces of the surrounding Star Gate martialists paled. At that moment, a powerful internal mana erupted from Dentons fist, the likes of which had never been seen before. The sheer internal mana left the beginners and intermediate internal force martialists around him breathless, their faces painted with shock. It was the aura of a breakthrough in martial arts! In the blink of an eye, amid the astonished gazes of all present, Dentons roaring fist collided with that of the elite internal force martialist. They collidedi Boom! A thunderous st echoed throughout the hall. After the fierce exchange, both fighters retreated several steps. While Dentons white hair was tousled, he was otherwise unscathed. However, the elite internal force martialist wasnt so lucky, with a trickle of blood dripping from the comer of his mouth. Clearly, he had been wounded in the exchange. Denton was shocked by his own resilience. The opponent was clearly an elite internal force martialist, while he was merely an intermediate internal force martialist. How could hee out of their confrontation unharmed, while the other was injured? Recalling the immense power he felt when he threw that punch, it seemed he had tapped into am unprecedented strength. A sudden realization hit Denton. Could it be that in todays desperate fight, when I was prepared to lay everything on the line, I inadvertently broke through my limits and became an elite internal force martialist? he thought. This revtion sent a jolt of exhration through him Even if his newfound prowess couldnt match the likes of Tristan and the three presbyters, being an elite internal force martialist meant he could kill quite a few of the Star Gate fighters. With renewed vigor, reminiscent of a rampaging lion or tiger, Denton once again engaged the Star Gate martialists inbat. In the grand hall, Tristans brow furrowed, his gaze sharp and piercing. He looked visibly disturbed, 160 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers He hadnt anticipated that dozens of Star Gates martialists couldnt bring down Denton. Dentons prowess seemed to surge as the battle raged on, growing stronger with every move! Tristan turned to Tiger beside him, remarking, Who would have thought that hed break through his limits in this doCorCdie moment? If we let this go on, our Star Gate martialists will suffer even more casualties. Tiger, its time for you to step in and kill him. A glint of murderous intent shed in Tigers eyes. Understood, Mr. McLean, he replied. Without missing a beat, Tiger lunged forward, his internal mana exploding around him, whipping up a fierce wind. Whoosh! His long white robe billowed, and with a razorCsharp focus, he struck out at Denton with a speed resembling a bolt of lightning. Just as Tigers palm was inches away from Denton, a loud crash echoed throughout the h.. Tiles from the roof shattered, revealing a gaping hole. And from it, a figure descended from the heavens. As the tiles rained down, the Star Gate martialists scrambled to take cover. At that moment, seeing a figure descend rapidly from the hole in the roof, everyone was taken aback. Before anyone could even process what was happening, this figurended right in front of Denton and immediately struck out at the attacking Tiger with a fierce palm blow. With a resounding thud, an intense burst of energy surged, filling the air. In the very next instant, amidst agonizing screams, Tiger was sent soaring like a kite with its string cut. Bang! Tiger crashnded several meters away in the grand hall, the force of his fall shattering arge section of the floor tiles. With a muffled thud, Tiger, severely injured, spat out a mouthful of blood and promptly lost consciousness. The grand hall was filled with shocked faces. Everyone was utterly astounded. Making 200 Making 200 The grand hall now had a new presenceCa masked man in ck. +5 vouchers This was the very individual who had descended from the roof of the hall, dealing a blow to Tiger. Except for a pair of piercing eyes that shone with a menacing gleam, every part of this masked man was securely covered, making it impossible to discern any features. As Tigerunched his attack, Denton had felt certain doom approaching. Tiger was a topCtier martialist, and Denton, an elite internal force martialist, was no match for a strike from him. However, just as he was bracing for the inevitable, the masked man in ck descended from the sky, defeating Tiger and rescuing him. It felt so surreal, almost like a dream. When he finally came to his senses, he realized that this wasnt a figment of his imagination As he gazed at the masked man before him, memories flooded back of that night when the martialists from the Weston family and the ck Hawk had attacked the Carter familys mansion. On that perilous night, a simrly masked man had appeared to save him. Could it be, he wondered, that this was the same person who had saved me that night? The realization filled Denton with tion. Without hesitation, he eagerly asked, My savior, is it your The masked figure looked back at Denton, remarking, Youre no match for those three oldCtimers. Ill handle them. Can you deal with the younger ones? Denton quickly grasped the situation. The three oldCtimers the masked man referred to were none other than Tristan, Phoenix, and Steve. The younger ones were naturally the martialists from the Star Gate. Denton nodded firmly to the masked man, Of course, my savior. Ive got this. By this time, Tristan, Phoenix, and Steve had all recovered their bearings, murder gleaming in their eyes. This enigmatic masked man, having appeared suddenly and familiar with Denton, had injured Presbyter, Tiger. Without a doubt, they surmised, this had to be Dentons reinforcement. Furthermore, with just a single strike, the masked man had severely injured and knocked out Tiger. This was not just some ordinary martialist; he was likely an elite topCtier martialist. Given this, Tristan, Phoenix, and Steve werent about to underestimate him. Tristan turned to Phoenix and Steve, Lets take him down together! Both nodded in agreement, Yes, Mr. McLean! As their words faded, the trio channeled their internal mana, their hands moving as swift as lightning, converging on the masked man. But facing the trios onught, the masked man stood steadfast, his eyes betraying no emotion. A fierce gale swirled, as Tristans flurry of punches and strikes, charged with his tumultuous internal mana, seemed imminent to deal a devastating blow to the masked man. But just as it looked like theyd connect, the masked man made his move. Quick as a bolt! 178 Making Millions With The Eyes Of God. His palm strike resonated like roaring thunder! +5 vouchers A terrifying surge of power erupted, nketing the entire hall, making it hard for everyone present to even breathe. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three staggering impacts echoed, followed by agonized screams. Then, to the astonishment of every Star Gate martialist, Tristan, Phoenix, and Steve were sent flying like kites with severed strings. With resounding crashes, theynded heavily, tiles shattering beneath them. Their faces twisted in pain, and they each coughed up mouthfuls of blood. In just one round, the masked man in ck had defeated both the leader and the three presbyters. This had left every martialist from the Star Gate sect utterly stunned. The fierce gaze of the masked man swept over every one of them in the grand hall, asking, Who else dares to challenge me? The martialists from the Star Gate all looked apprehensive, not a single one daring to step forward. Instead, they even retreated a few steps. The masked man then looked down at the severely injured Tristan andmanded, If you value your life, release the members of the Carter family you have imprisoned! Yes Yes, Ill order them to be released right now, Tristan replied, fear evident on his face. After shing with the masked man, he realized that thetters martial prowess was immeasurable and deep, like an endless ocean, far surpassing his own level. In his view, his initial assumption that the masked man was merely an elite topCtier martialist greatly underestimated the mans true capabilities. He conservatively estimated the masked mans strength to be at least that of a firstCrate martialist. This was a level of prowess surpassing even topCtier martialists; in front of a firstCrate martialist, a topCtier martialist would simply be outssed in a sh. Even Tristan, the leader of the Star Gate, had no choice but to bow to such overwhelming power. So, without hesitation, he ordered the martialists in the grand hall, Quickly, release all the members of the Carter family and the helicopter pilots from the stone chamber behind the mountain. Since ire had already been released, only a few Carter family martialists and the helicopter pilots remained captive at the Star Gate. Several of the Star Gate martialists immediately acknowledged the order and swiftly left the grand hall. About ten minutester, they returned, escorting the Carter family martialists and pilots into the hall. Mr. McLean, weve brought them here, a few Star Gate martialists reported to Tristan. Wearing a forced smile, Tristan turned to the masked man in ck and said, Esteemed martialist, weve done as you asked. The masked man then looked at Denton and said, You and your people should leave now, From this day on, the Star Gate wont pose any threat to the Carter family. With gratitude evident on his face, Denton replied, Sir, Ill always remember the great favor youve shown me and the Carter family. The masked man replied, Denton, I didnte here just to save you. I came for the Treasure Maps Denton was momentarily taken aback. So, the masked man hade to the Star Gate for the Treasure Mp. But as long as he and his family were safe, Denton felt deep sense of contentment 09:31 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Making Millions With The Eyes Of God +5 vouchers His earlier greed and obsession over the Treasure Map had long faded away. Given that the masked man had twice helped him and the Carter family ovee lifeCthreatening crises, Cum if Denton had to hand over the Treasure Map to the masked man, he wouldnt hesitate for a second Besides, at the moment, Tristan held the Treasure Map Sir, please take care. I shall take my leave, Denton said, bowing deeply in respect to the masked man. Leading the Carter familys martialists and the pilots, Denton walked toward the exit of the grand hall. The numerous Star Gat martialists inside didnt dare to obstruct their path. With the masked man present, challenging Denton and his group was a death wish. Denton and his group exited the hall and approached the two helicopters waiting in the courtyard. The whirring of the helicopters grew louder as their des began spinning rapidly. Soon, the helicopters took off, soaring into the sky. Once Denton and his group had departed, only the masked man and the Star Gate men rs remained in the grand hall. Watching the helicopters disappear into the distance, a trace of relief appeared in the eyes of the masked man He thought, Im d I arrived at the Star Gate in time, and theyve safely left. Indeed, this masked individual was none other than Gilmore. After ire sent Ss back to the Star Gate, Gilmore immediately booked a flight to Cloudar He stayed at a hotel in a city not far from Sword Mountain. Due to his Gods Eye, he knew that the Star Gate would use ire to ckmail Denton for the Treasure Map. So, early that day, he traveled from the distant city to the base of Sword Mountain. Once there, he used his anima to silently glide among the pine trees, eventually reaching the rooftop of the Star Gates grand hall. When Tiger confronted Denton, Gilmore broke through the roof tiles and descended from above, saving Denton in the nick of time. Making 201 Making 201 Gilmores gaze settled on the gravely injured Tristan in the hall. Tristan, he began, youre no longer fit to be the leader of Star Gate. Summon all Star Gate disciples immediately and announce your abdication in my favor. Tristans expression changed dramatically when he heard that. Yet, he eventually nodded solemnly towards Gilmore and said, Yes, martialist. The reason Tristan agreed to abdicate wasnt merely because he was no match for Gilmore. During their brief confrontation, Gilmore had struck Tristans mana core with a palm, crippling his martial arts. As it stood, he was no different from amoner without any martial arts. Even if he remained as the sect leader, without his martial arts, he couldnt possibly control Star Gate. Thus, whether he was or wasnt the sect leader made little difference to him now. Quickly! Summon all Star Gate disciples to the za. I have an important announcement, Tristan immediately instructed the dozens of Star Cate martialists present in the hall. When they his words, their faces reflected their shock They realized that Tristan truly intended to announce his abdication to all Star Gate disciples. Why are you just standing there? Hurry up and gather everyoner Tristan eximed, seeing the martialists hesitation. The dozens of martialists finally snapped to attention, acknowledging the order, and hurriedly left the hall to summon their fellow disciples. Watching the departing figures, Phoenix and Steve, who were still in the hall, looked astonished. They hadnt expected Tristan to truly give up his leadership position. But upon reflection, they believed that he had no other choice. This masked man, in all likelihood, was a firstCrate martialist. In the face of an order from such a firstCrate martialist, they had no room to refuse. Otherwise, it would be a path to certain doom. Furthermore, by the unwritten rules of the martial world, once sect leader was defeated by another, he either faced death or lost his position. So, if Tristan wanted to save his life, this was his only option Even for the rest of them, once the masked man became the new leader of Star Gate, they would have to bow down to him and follow his everymand. And Tristan would no longer be their leader or master. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In about 10 minutes, footsteps echoed from the za outside. Groups of Star Gate disciples began to gather. Soon, the spacious ca was filled with two to three hundred martialists and disciples of Star Gate, standing in neat rows. their heads held high, exuding an aura of confidence that showcased their martial prowess. Unaware of Tristans intention to abdicate, they assumed, as on any other day, that their leader would them give motivational speech, urging them to persevere in their martial arts journey and be true martialists. They waited eagerly for the appearance of their leader and the presbyters. Dozens of Star Gate internal force martialists reCentered the main hall. One of them reported to Tristan, Leader, all the disciples and martialists of Star Gate have been assembled in the za. Tristan nodded, saying, Help me out; I need to address them. Two martialists immediately came forward to assist the injured Tristan to his feet. Simultaneously, a few other experts moved to assist Phoenix and Steve, helping them up. When the sect leader spoke, the presbyters would naturally apany him. Especially for such a significant announcement as the leaders abdication. With the support of several martialists, Tristan and the two presbyters made their way out of the grand hall. However, Gilmore stayed behind in the hall. Whispers of surprise and confusion quickly spread outside. What happened to the leader and the two presbyters? They seem injured? What on earth took ce? Then, a voice rose above the murmur, saying, Everyone, quiet down! The leader has an announcement to make! Then, all the chatter was silenced At this moment, with the support of two martialists, Tristan stood at the top of the elevated steps in front of the za. He looked over the crowd and began, Listen, all martialists and disciples of Star Gate. From this moment on, I no to longer the leader of Star Cate! As his words sank in, the za, filled with hundreds of disciples and martialists, erupted into murmurs. Why isnt Mr. McLean leading anymore? If Mr. McLean isnt the leader, then who is? What on earth happened? Silence! Tristan mustered up all his strength to shout. The murmuring then subsided. Tristan continued, My martial arts skills are inadequate, unworthy of leading Star Gate. Today, I was defeated by a superior martial artist. Hence, I am willing to relinquish my position to this martialist. With this person leading Star Gate, our sect is destined to flourish, bing one of the top sects in Eldoria The crowd was stunned to hear that. Tristans martial arts are inadequate? Hes an intermediate topCtier martialist, already the elite topCtier martialist. How could he consider himself inadequate? Yet, they were also shocked that their leader had been bested by another. They understood why Tristan and the two presbyters were injured and needed assistance. It appeared that Tristan had faced this martialist inbat. It meant an expert hade to challenge Tristans leadership at Star Gate. By the rule of the martial world, if a sect leader was defeated in challenge by another martialist, he either lost his life or his position. So, Tristans decision to step down was because he couldnt ovee his adversary and chose to preserve his life by giving up his leadership. As surprising as it was, the disciples and martialists felt that it made sense. After all, to the victor go the spoils. Dad, who exactly wants you to step down? Dont we have hundreds of martialists in Star Gate? Cant we defeat him? An indignant voice suddenly rang out. The crowds attention shifted, and they saw a man seated in a wheelchair being pushed forward by an attractive young woman from among the martialists and disciples. The man in the wheelchair was none other than Ss. Due to injuries to his limbs, which were now encased in casts, Ss was immobile and hence confined to a wheelchair. Hearing his fathers intention to step down, Ss was immediately filled with anger and vocally opposed the decision. However, Tristan, hearing his sons words, was inwardly agitated, thinking, He really doesnt know the depth of the water! He and the three presbyters had nearly lost their lives at the hands of Gilmore. How could Star Gates external and internal, force martialists possibly defeat someone like Gilmore? That was a pipe dream! And what worried Tristan even more was whether Gilmore had heard Sss defiant words from inside the hall. Was Ss trying to get himself killed? Just as Tristan was about to scold Ss, a shadow, swift and silent like a specter, zipped down from the stage. In an instant, with a shriek of horror, Ss, along with his wheelchair, was flung high into the air. Then there was a loud crash. Ss and his wheelchair plummeted down,nding on a distant part of the za. The wheelchair shattered into pieces, its wheels rolling aimlessly. The fresh casts on Sss limbs were smashed to smithereens, and amidst the cracking sounds, his newly healed Lones broke once more. He was utterly disabled. The pain was so intense that he screamed until he passed out. Everyone who witnessed the scene took a sharp inhale. The ghostly shadow returned to the stage, revealing itself as the masked figure Gilmore. A daunting aura emanated from him, pressing down heavily on everyone present and sending shivers down their spines. 0 Making 202 Making 202 Tristan, witnessing the brutal fate that befell his son, Ss, was at a loss for words. He hadnt anticipated that his momentary dy in stopping his son would lead to such a disastrous oue. But aside from the heartache, he was helpless. Even if Gilmore had acted against Ss, if he desired Tristans life, it would be as easy as flipping his hand. Consequently, Tristan could only watch the unfolding events, utterly powerless. Is there anyone else who wishes to challenge me? At that moment, Gilmore, standing atop the stairs, scanned the hundreds of Star Gate martialists and disciples below him and posed the question. Though his voice was soft, it sent chills down the spines of every Star Gate disciple and martialist. They had just witnessed the gruesome fate that befell Ss. And if that wasnt a testament enough, one only had to look at their severely injured leader Tristan, and the battered presbyters on the stage. Everyone knew that the masked figure was responsible for all of it. Couldnt they discern how formidable this masked man truly was? Moreover, when Tristan himself expressed his willingness to relinquish his leadership position, it was evident that he wasnt too attached to it. So why would these disciples and martialists risk their necks? Hence, when Gilmore threw out the challenge, the hundreds of martialists and disciples present remained silent, heads bowed. No one wanted to be the next martyr. Witnessing this, a bitter chill ran down Tristans spine. After serving as the leader for over a decade, it pained him to realize that in the end, not a single soul would stand by his side, through life and death. Tristan felt his tenure as the leader had been a dismal failure. Consumed by overwhelming disappointment, he felt no lingering attachment to his former title. Addressing the crowd of martialists and disciples, he dered, Since none of the disciples and martialists here have any objections, then, from this moment forward, this distinguished martialist shall be the new leader of Star Gate. He initially intended to announce Gilmores name but realized he still didnt know it, hence referring to him as distinguished martialist. As the words left his lips, Phoenix and Steve, both supported by others due to their injuries, exchanged a quick nce, In unison, harnessing every ounce of strength, theymanded, All disciples and martialists of Sir Gate, pay your new leader! respects and bow to your Bow! With the presbyters loud exmation, every disciple and martialist on the square knelt before Gilmore. Even the injured Phoenix and Steve struggled to kneel before him with assistance Prostrate the two presbyters solemnly ordered again. GO In response, all the disciples and martialists touched their foreheads to the ground in deep reverence. 89% To Tristans surprise, Steve and Phoenix immediately facilitated the ritual of recognizing the new leader without waiting for him. He was painfully reminded of the transitory nature of loyalty as he had just relinquished his position, the two presbyters were already eager to ingratiate themselves with their new leader. Despite the sting of their actions, Tristan too, aided by others, prostrated before Gilmore. Afterpleting their gesture of allegiance, everyoney prone on the ground, full of reverence, not daring to move a muscle. Gilmore spoke, Everyone, rise! Thank you, leader? The voices of the martialists on the za, along with Tristan and the two presbyters, echoed to the heavens. Only then did they stand up. Gilmore addressed them all, Now that I am your new leader, let me introduce myself. You dont need to know my real name, just know that my alias is ck Eagle As your new leader, I promise to shield Star Gate from any form of humiliation or insult by other sects. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Furthermore, I will ensure that Star Cate flourishes, bing renowned throughout Eldoria, and that each of you grows in strength, fame, and wealth. Almost immediately, all the disciples and martialist in the za pped their hands. An immediate and deafening apuse erupted. The disciples and martialists cheered, particrly buoyed by Gilmores vow to enhance their individual prowess, prestige, and prosperity. Such a promise felt more tangible to them than abstract pledges of glory and legacy. Many had joined Star Gate with the hopes of acquiring martial arts, fame, and fortune. Gilmores words struck a chord, securing the allegiance of all present. Ive said my piece, Gilmore continued, the crowd hanging onto every word. If no one has anything else to add, you may disperse. And remember, tonight, everyone gets an extra meal, and a bonus as a token from your new leader. Consider it a wee gift. The za erupted in jubtion. Shouts of Long live Leader ck Eagle! and ck Eagle is so generous! filled the air, If Gilmores initial promise had captivated their hearts, the offer of a hearty meal and bonus had undoubtedly won their stomachs and wallets. In that moment, the new leader, ck Eagle, secured his ce in the hearts of all the Star Gate martialists. They chatted animatedly,ughing and jesting as they dispersed Yet, amidst the celebratory atmosphere, the unconscious and severely injured Ssy forgotten on the za. No one approached or spared him a nce. 8961 Many cast disdainful and contemptuous looks his way, recalling the times when Ss, relying on his status as the heir to the sects leadership, acted high and mighty. While Ss had enjoyed unting his power and position at Star Gate, he bullied many disciples who felt too intimidated to speak up against him. Seeing him now, incapacitated and vulnerable, many disciples felt that this was poetic justice for his past actions. Soon, the za was empty of the disciples and martialists, except for a few elite Star Gate members who patiently waited on the tform, awaiting further orders from their new leader. At that moment, the second presbyter, Phoenix, addressed Gilmore, ck Eagle, even though Tristan has relinquished his leadership, he still needs to be strictly punished for his previous affronts to you Moreover, the Treasure Map in his possession must be handed over to you. And to ensure the maps secret remains within Star Gate, I suggest imprisoning him in the stone chamber within the mountain cave behind us, never to leave Star Gate. Tristan had never imagined that his former subordinate would turn against him so decisively. He internally seethed with resentment. Yet, he recognized the shift in power dynamics. If he continued to see himself as the leader, hed likely meet a swifter end. Thus, he dutifully pulled the Treasure Map from his pocket, offering it to Gilmore with a formal gesture, ck Eagle, now that youre the leader of Star Gate, this Treasure Map should rightly be under your control. Tristan thought about the fact that he had only recently acquired the Treasure Map from Denton and hadnt had a chance to examine it thoroughly. To give it up so soon stung deeply. However, in the present circumstances, he realized that holding onto the Treasure Map would not only fail to bring him good fortune but could also lead to his demise. Better to hand it over, Gilmore and, in doing so, potentially spare his own life. Yet, as Tristan hoped this gesture might mollify the tensions, Phoenix pressed on. Tristan, now that youre no longer the leader, arent you also going to hand over the martial arts secret manuals that have been passed down through generations of Star Cate leaders? Tristans fist clenched inside his sleeve, his emotions roiling After a brief struggle with his pride, he slowly rxed his grip and said, ck Eagle, Phoenix is right. I do possess Star Gates martial arts secret manuals, handed down from leader to leader. They are also yours now BBB Making 203 Making 203 8976 Star Gates martial arts mamtals were hidden in an attic where Tristan resided, specifically within an underground chamber. that was safeguarded by several traps and mechanisms. Gilmore, apanied by Phoenix and Steve, followed Tristan into this secret charmber. The chamber, spanning a good few hundred square feet, was furnished like a study. Bookshelves lined the walls, filled with a myriad of books and variousCsized boxes Beyond the bookish decor, there were also a bed, chairs, and a tea table. From the looks of it, it seemed like Tristan frequented this room. The jade ashtray on the table, filled with cigarette butts, was a testament to his regr visits. As Phoenix and Steve entered the chamber, they curiously scanned the surroundings. Clearly, this was their first venture into the leaders private sanctum. Tristan approached the bed and pressed a brick on the wall with his palm. With a soft click, two concealed doors on the wall revealed themselves, opening to show a hidden compartment. Inside was. a ck wooden box. Tristan retrieved the box and set it on the table. Turning to Gilmore, he said, Leader, these are the treasured martial arts manuals passed down through the generations of Star Gates leaders. They epass techniques on internal force cultivation, swordsmanship, as well as various handC toChandbat skillsCa total of 10 manuals. As he spoke, he opened up the box. Gilmore looked inside to see aged books with yellowing covers and pages, their antiquity evident. The one on top was titled Star Gate Thunder Palm, likely detailing a palm technique. Underneath, other titles like Star Cate Swordy, Star Gate Thunderbolt Palm, and Star Gate Inner Force Method could be seen. After perusing briefly, Gilmore ced the manuals back in the box. While these were the treasured manuals of Star Cate, to Gilmord they seemed to be of little use Ever since he had taken that Ravenhurst Mountain elixir from the mysterious old sage, his anima had surged like an unending ocean. These manuals on swordy, palm strikes, and mana cultivation seemed trivial inparison. With a mere wave of his hand, he could overpower them all. In fact, Gilmore wasnt even certain of the full extent of his own profound manaCjust how advanced had he be, and to which level of martialist did he belong? He could, however, distinctly feel that the anima within him was far superior to internal mana. Thus, if he ever required martial arts manuals, they wouldnt be about basic internal force cultivation but rather techniques aligned with anima. 2 89% C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. From the box, Gilmore picked up two manualsCStar Gate Thunder Palm and Star Gate Thunderbolt SwordyCand tossed them to Phoenix and Steve, saying, Consider these a reward. Stay loyal to me and heed mymands, and not only will you receive martial arts manuals, but youll also be handsomely rewarded. Catching the manuals, Phoenix and Steve were momentarily lost in disbelief, as if in a dream. After they snapped back to reality, their faces were full of overwhelming gratitude. They quickly prostrated themselves, dering. For bestowing upon us such invaluable manuals, we can offer nothing in return but our unwavering loyalty. We are forever indebted to you Their intense reaction was understandable. Gilmores generosity was astounding. Star Gate Thunder Palm and Star Gate Thunderbolt Swordy were exclusive Star Gate techniques, meant only for the sect leader. Yet, Gilmore handed them out as if they were of little value. How could they not feel ttered and grateful? Even Tristan was stunned. He never expected Gilmore to so casually give away such valuable martial arts manuals to Phoenix and Steve. Recovering from his surprise, he hurriedly advised, Leader, this cannot be! These manuals are meant solely for the sect leader. You shouldnt give them away so freely, Gilmore, with an air of nonchnce, replied, Good things are meant to be shared. Thats their true value. Should they just gather dust and mold in this box? That would be a sheer waste. Hearing this, Phoenix and Steve were in awe of Gilmores magnanimity and wisdom. Their respect deepened, grateful for such a gracious leader. Their resolve to serve Gilmore unwaveringly only strengthened. As for their ns to deal with Tristans attempt to prevent them from receiving the manuals, they had already plotted their next moves. Tristan was rendered speechless upon hearing Gilmores words. The treasured martial arts manuals passed down through generations of Star Gate leaders were held exclusively by the head of the sect for two primary reasons First, they represented the sects most precious secrets, which couldnt be leaked outside. Second, these manuals equipped the leader with advanced techniques to strengthen their grip on the sect. If these techniques were to be imparted to the presbyters and other top martialists in the sect, it could upset the bnce of power, potentially threatening the leaders authority. Thats why Gilmores act of bestowing these manuals on the presbyters was simply unimaginable to Tristan. Tristan, whats inside all these boxes on the shelf? Gilmore askel, pointing to the collection of variousCsized boxes. Snapping back to reality, Tristan replied promptly. These are antiques and treasures Ive collected over the decades. Bring them over here and lets have a look,manded Gilmore. Tristan quickly fetched the boxes, cing over a dozen of them on the table. As he opened each one, the room was filled with a dazzling array of sparkling jewels and treasures, so brilliant that they nearly blinded the onlookers. 89% The boxes contained exquisite jade, emeralds, a luminous pearl, golden statues, and rare ceramics, among other valuables. However, out of this impressive collection, Gilmore was only interested in one itemCthe luminous pearl, about the size of a chicken egg. He swiftly pocketed the box containing the pearl. He then turned to Phoenix and Steve, instructing them, Sell off these antiques and treasures in the next couple of days. All the proceeds will go to the Star Gates treasury. Both Phoenix and Steve were stunned. By a conservative estimate, the value of these treasures could easily exceed a hundred million. Gilmores decision to sell the treasures for the benefit of Star Gate showed his indifference to personal gains. While the lead of Star Gate did have control over its assets, those antiques wouldve been Gilmores personal wealth if he chose to im them. Instead, he decided to transform the value of those antiques into an asset for the entire Star Gate community. Such generosity left Phoenix and Steve inplete admiration They could only imagine that with a leader as generous as Gilmore, they were bound to prosper in the future. Yes, master, both Phoenix and Steve responded immediately. Tristan was left stunned. He thought of the fortune he had spent and the time invested in umting these artifacts, only for Gilmore to distribute them so freely. The pain of the loss was almost tangible. But he had learned his lesson and chose not to voice his objections this time. Gilmore pocketed the remaining eight martial arts manuals from the ck box and then turned to Phoenix to say, isnt Norman from the Weston family imprisoned here at Star Gate? Phoenix, Phoenix, with a bow, quickly answered, Yes, master. Was Mr. Weston a friend of yours? It was Tristan who had him confined. I can have him released immediately. No, hes not my friend. We have an unsettled score. Take me to him, Gilmore dered. Phoenix hesitated for a moment and then quickly said, Master, apologize for my mistake. I will take you to him right away. Subsequently, Gilmore and his entourage left the underground chamber. Behind the Star Gate, there was a natural cave. Inside this cave were many stone chambers, painstakingly carved out by the Star Gate centuries ago. These chambers were specifically designed to imprison enemy captives as well as the sects members who were found guilty ofmitting grave offenses. At the entrance of the cave, a dozen martialists from Star Cate stood guard. 89% Gilmore, Phoenix, and Steve, as well as Tristan, who was escorted by some of the elite martialists, approached the caves entrance. Phoenix instructed two of the martialists to confine Tristan to one of the chambers within the cave. Gilmore then requested Phoenix to fetch aptop. After getting information about Normans confirtement location, he decided to leave everyone outside the cave. Glutching theptop in his arms, he entered the cave. Phoenix. Steve, and the others were puzzled expressions. They wondered why Gilmore wanted to bring aptop to meet the imprisoned Norman. In their eyes, the new leader was an enigma. Gilmore was generous, treating money as if it were dirt beneath his feet. He often acted in unpredictable ways but possessed an undeniable charisma thatmanded respect from everyone. They were truly in awe of him. Making 204 Making 204 Inside the cramped stone chamber. Norman, with disheveled white hair and a haggard face, sat on a chair, his eyes devoid of light. He never imagined that he, the proud head of the Weston family- one of the top ten prominent families in Oakhaven, would be confined within this tiny space, much like a prisoner. Had he known this fate awaited him, he wouldnt have greedily sought the treasure map or colluded with Lawrence of the ck Hawk to target the Carter family. Yet, theres no antidote for regret in this world. Even with the billions owned by the Weston family, while trapped in this chamber, all his wealth couldnt buy him freedom. He had contemted using his immense wealth to barter with the Star Gate for his release. But every time he called out, requesting to meet the leader of the Star Gate, the guarding martialists rebuffed him sharply. They warned him that further noise would result in punishment Intimidated, he silenced himself but remained ever hopeful for a chance to escape. Crack. Suddenly, the sound of the chambers iron door unlocking echoed As it swung open, a masked figure, d in ck and clutching aptop, stood in the doorway. Norman jolted up from his chair, eyeing the masked figure anxiously, Please, dont kill me! The reason for his rm was clear; he recognized the figure a first nce. This was the same masked individual who had taken down Lawrence and other martialists of the ck Hawk at the Carter residence. However, Norman was perplexed as to why this figure would appear in the Star Gates prison chamber. His first instinct told him that this masked stranger hade for his life. Gilmore stepped into the room and closed the iron door behind him. He took a seat on the only chair in the room, which Norman had just vacated. Setting down hisptop on the single table in the chamber, he looked at a visibly anxious Norman. Did you figure I came here to kill you? Norman, having merely suspected, felt his heart drop at the confirmation. He fell to his knees with a thud, pleading, Please, show mercy! Ive lost my martial arts skills and have been imprisoned here, stripped of my freedom. pose no threat to you now and wouldnt dare cross you ever again. Gilmore nodded in agreement. Indeed, you wont and cant cross me. But I am the true master of Star Cate. You poisoned and injured our members in Oakhaven, breaking their limbs with such cruelty. Every member of the StarCGate is enraged, demanding your execution. As Gilmore said this, his piercing gaze met Normans. Norman went pale, his hands trembling uncontrobly His biggest regret now was heeding Lawrences advice, drugging Ss and his group, and breaking their limbs. After a while, Norman stammered, If youre the true leader of Star Gate, what about Tristan? Isnt he the leader? He is, Gilmore responded calmly, but he takes his orders from me. Norman looked up, desperation evident in his eyes, Could you please spare my life? Gilmore shook his head, If I release you, I wont be able to face the disciples and martialists of Star Gate. Pausing for effect, he added, Today, youll be executed. And after your death, your head will be disyed for three days With that, Gilmore rose from his chair, preparing to leave. Norman, frantic, scrambled forward on his knees, grabbing onto Gilmores leg, begging. Please, I implore you, spare my life. I can I use my familys fortune of ten billion to buy freedom for me and my family! Norman suddenly thought of his vast wealth and desperately pleaded with Gilmore. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore hesitated, Billion in exchange for your lives and your familys? Thats 89% Seeing that Gilmore didnt immediately decline, Norman clung to this glimmer of hope. Please, if you agree, I can transfer the two billion dors to your ount right now using yourptop. Norman sprang to his feet and went straight for theptop on the table. He quickly opened the official site of Juliss Bank and logged in. His ount bnce showed a staggering 2,000,000,000 exactly two billion. Look, this is my bnce in Juliss Bank, Norman said, pointing at the screen. I can transfer it to you immediately. All 1 ask is for you to spare me and my family. Norman looked at Gilmore and said. Gilmore sighed, Saving a life is meritorious. Since youre willing to give up all your wealth for your lives, Ill try to persuade the disciples and martialists of Star Gate. He seemed reluctant as he spoke, making it sound as if the task would be challenging. Seeing Gilmore agree, Norman was over the moon with relief. Fearing that Gilmore might change his mind, he quickly said, Thank you, martialist, for giving me a chance to live. Please share your bank details, and Ill transfer the money right away Gilmore replied, Alright! Today, Ill perform a good deed and spare your lives. With that, he provided Norman with his ount details from Juliss Bank. Without hesitation, Norman quickly typed in the bank details into theputer. After doubleC checking with Gilmore to ensure everything was correct, he executed the transfer of two billion dors. Within a few seconds, the screen disyed a sessful transaction message. When Norman checked his ount bnce, it had plummeted to zero. Seeing his immense fortune evaporate before his eyes, a hollow feeling gripped Normans heart. All my hardCearned billions, gone just like that, he thought. At that moment, a notification pinged on Gilmores phone. 88 1 He pulled out his phone and checked the notification. It was an international text message from Juliss Bank, confirming a deposit of 2 billion into his ount. Having taken the money, Gilmore knew he had to hold up his end of the bargain. He opened the iron door and called out to a guard from Star Cate further down the corridor, Head to the entrance and bring the two presbyters here. Yes, Leader, the disciple immediately responded, heading out. Norman was momentarily stunned. Did he hear that right? The disciple addressed Gilmore as the leader. He turned to Gilmore, Are you are you Mr. McLean? Gilmore shook his head, Im not Tristan. Im the new leader of Star Gate. Tristans position as leader has been revoked. Norman finally pieced it together, and he knew why Tristan obeyed Gilmores orders. In just a day and a night, a significant shift in power had taken ce within Star Cate No wonder Gilmore was willing to take his money and sort things out for him. Usually, new leaders wouldnt carry out the death sentences dictated by their predecessors, a way of establishing their own authority. However, what Norman didnt realize was that he was giving himself too much credit. The real reason Gilmore rescued him was to make a hefty profit at his expense. After the Weston family and the ck Hawk had repeatedly attempted to take down both him and the Carter family, how could Gilmore not seek some form of retribution? Hence, he made Norman bleed financially, taking a significant portion of the Weston familys fortune. This was called ckmailing, especially when Norman willingly walked into the trap. It was an offer Gilmore simply cant refuse. ɫ Making 205 Making 205 :88% Phoenix and Steve, nked by a group of elite martialists, approached the entrance of the stone chamber. They respectfully. addressed Gilmore, Leader, what are your orders? Pointing at Norman. Gilmore replied, Although our Star Gate martialists were poisoned and injured at the Weston familys hands, its clear that the ck Hawk manipted the Westons into committing those acts against us. So, the real culprits are the members of the ck Hawk. Hence, the Weston familys offenses arent capital crimes. From today, let them out during the day to clean and maintain the various structures within Star Gate, but return them to the dumber by night. Both Phoenix and Steve were puzzled by Gilmores mention of the Westons actions against their martialists. But Gilmore said that the Westons did notmit capital crimes, which meant that they did not commit. Therefore, they both dutifully replied, Understood, Leader. We will release the Westons during the day to perform chores and confine them back in the chamber at night. their Norman, observing Phoenix and Steves reverence towards Gilmore, became even more convinced of Gilmores authority within Star Gate. Relieved and overwhelmed, he thought, Having given Gilmore two billion dors has finally secured the safety of my family and me. We wont be executed or have our heads disyed for three days. However, what Norman didnt realize was that the threat of execution and public disy was entirely fabricated by Gilmore. Gilmore, capitalizing on Normans intense fear of death and his desire to live, had manipted the situation in his favor. This was also the reason why he came to find Norman with aptop. With Gods Eye, he had already gleaned every detail about Normans assets. Essentially, Normans vulnerabilities were entirely within Gilmores grasp, which allowed him to effectively shear Norman, the cash cow worth two billion dors. Bringing Phoenix, Steve, and the others was merely a performance for Normans benefit A show must be convincing to be believed, ensuring Norman wouldnt have any doubts. This was a masterss in fleecing someone without them realizing theyd been fleeced. Had Norman known the truth and realized hed been tricked out of two billion dors, he might very well have run headfirst into a wall in despair. Saving a life is meritorious. Gilmore couldnt possibly let Norman be so devastated that hed dash himself against a wall Norman wholeheartedly believed that Gilmore had genuinely saved him and his family. Expressing his endless gratitude, Norman watched as Gilmore, under the protection of his guards, picked up hisptop and departed. After leaving Normans stone chamber, Gilmore instructed Phoenix and Steve to release Julian, who was confined in another chamber. The reason he had Phoenix and the others release Julian from confinement was Gilmore had learned that Julian had ire, leading to his confinement with his Gods Eye.. offended Tristan and his son by speaking up for That night, Star Gate was illuminated brightly, hosting a grand fast to celebrate Gilmores ascension as the new leader. Laughter and joy filled the air, with people toasting their drinks B8% Keeping his promise, Gilmore had Phoenix, who controlled Star Cates finances, distribute a two hundred dors bonus to every member of Star Gate. With three to four hundred members, the gesture cost over sixty thousand dors, making every recipient ted. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Gilmore spent the night in an ancient yet majestic vi, the official residence of the leader. While the exterior showcased traditional architecture, the interior was no different from a modern luxury vi. Genuine leather sofas, crystal chandeliers, imported carpets, and a hundredCinch smart TV adorned the ce. Indeed, the vi was a blend of traditional aesthetics outside and modern luxury within. Gilmore couldnt help but marvel at how todays martial artists, much like the wealthy outside, knew how to enjoy the finer things in life With Sword Mountains serene environment and picturesque views, even the affluent in the outside world might not experience such luxurious yet peaceful living. On the top floor of the vi, Gilmore, seated on an antique mahogany chair, sipped his aromatic coffee. He had removed his face mask, no longer hiding his identity. He had given strict orders that no one from Star Gate was allowed to enter the vi without his permission, so he wasnt worried about being recognized. In truth, the main reason for concealing his face was to protect his family and friends. He wanted to avoid putting them in harms way should his enermes attempt to threaten them when they couldnt get to him. It was a measure to reduce potentialplications. Gilmore sipped his coffee, admiring the bright moon in the sky through the window. It had been a long time since hest took a moment to simply appreciate the moonlight. His mind felt as calm as a still pond, as if the moonlight could be reflected in the depths of his soul. It was aforting sensation. Ding. A notification pinged on his phone. Checking it, he saw a WhatsApp message from ire. [Gilmore, the Star Gate has intentions to harm the Carter family, Ive already escaped them and returned to Oakhaven. [My family and I are nning to move to another city temporarily for safety. If nothing happens in Oakhaven. [You should also leave Cloudar soon, so you dont fall into the hands of Star Gate] Month, well return to From the message, Gilmore deduced that ire and her family had left Oakhaven to seek refuge in another city, most likely orchestrated by Denton. Clearly, Denton had made contingency ns; if he sacrificed himself to rescue ire from Star Gate, hed ensure she and the rest of the family would immediately relocate to a safer ce, away from any further threats from the Star Gate. Even though Gilmore hadter managed to save Denton, allowing him to safely leave the Star Gate. 88% Denton, in his usual prudent manner, still proceeded with his original n. He relocated the Carter family from Oakhaven to an even more secure location elsewhere. Gilmore responded to ires message on WhatsApp, saying. [Stay extra cautious. Ill also keep myself safe. Call me if anythinges up.] The reason he didnt reveal to ire was that he was now the leader of the Star Gate, and that the Carter family was no longer under any threat from them. He felt it wasnt the right time yet, and besides, a lot couldnt be easily exined. So, Gilmore thought it best to wait for a more opportune moment to reveal the truth to ire. [Alright, Ill be cautious. Ill contact youter. Good night,] ire replied. [Good night.] After responding to ires message, Gilmore was about to put his phone back in his pocket. But, just then, another notification chimed in. He thought to himself, Could it be ire again with some more news? But when he opened WhatsApp, he found a message from Helene [Gilmore, a new central business district project is beingunched in Vista Verde, with public bidding set to take ce in 20 days. We Horizon Group has already submitted a bid. [Pleasee to Vista Verde within the next ten days, so we can discuss the CBD project bid in detail.] Gilmore was a bit surprised to receive a message from Helene. Since thest time he visited Vista Verde to see Lilian and unexpectedly met Helene, with whom sparks of attraction flew, Gilmore hadnt seen Helene for quite a while after returning to Oakhaven. Although they had stayed in touch through WhatsApp and phone calls, he couldnt deny that he missed Helene, the elegant beauty from the upper echelons of society. Moreover, Vista Verde was in Cloudar, not less than seventy miles from Sword Mountain, where the Star Gate was located. So, Gilmore swifily replied. [My dearest Helene, within ten days, I promise to fly to your side for a rendezvous and to rekindle our love stories.] No sooner had he sent the message, then a reply popped up from Helene. [Rolling eyes emoji Who said anything about rekindling the love story? I called you to discuss the CBD project bid] Gilmore was taken aback, thinking to himself, I didnt expect Helene to type so swiftly! A realCtime response! Making 206 Making 206 Five dayster Julian made his way to the vi where the sect leader resided. His casts had been removed from both his hands and feet. Being an elite internal force martialist, he had cultivated his internal mana.to expedite his healing. Thus, his injuries healed remarkably fast. Once he was fully recovered, he wanted to immediately extend his gratitude to the leader. Had it not been for Gilmores order to release him from the stone chamber in the cave that day, hed probably still be locked away like a prisoner. So, he felt indebted to the leader. Disciple Julian seeks an audience with ck Eagle Master! Julian stood with his fists cupped in front of him, calling out respectfully from the courtyard in front of the vi. Inside the vi, Gilmore was leisurely lying on a rosewood lounge chair, engrossed in a martial arts manual. Over the past few days, he hadnt looked at the Treasure Map. Instead, he had skimmed through the martial arts manuals that Tristan had given him. Hed gotten a cursory understanding of Star Gates swordy, internal force cultivation methods, and vital point attack, learning some of their essence. However, and it must be said, these manuals didnt significantly benefit him, as his martial prowess had long surpassed their teachings. Yet, for Gilmore, who had never been formally taught any martial arts manuals, these manuals provided a foundational understanding of martial moves, cultivation, and vital point knowledge. Of course, these techniques were secondary. In the face of absolute strength, even the most elegant and sophisticated moves were rendered useless. Gilmore set the martial arts manual on the table and picked up a ck mask, cing it over his face. This mask was recently made for him by Phoenix. It was designed for ease, both in wearing and removal. Unlike the cumbersome face cloth, which looked unattractive when worn, the mask was much better. on the mask, called out. Gilmore, after putting in! From the courtyard below, Julian pushed open the vi door and entered. After closing the door behind him, he made his way to the second floor. As he reached the hall on the upper level, he saw Gilmore, masked, lounging on a rosewood chair. Immediately, Julian sped his fists and saluted. Im Julian, please ept my highest respect . GO Gilmore sat up, looking at Julian, and said, No need for formalises, have a seat. He gestured to a chair in the hall. Julian was somewhat taken aback, not expecting this new leader to be so approachable. He had been recovering from his injuries for the past few days, so this was Julians first meeting with the new sect leader. Hed heard from other martialists in the sect about how generously and untraditionally the new leader, Gilmore, acted. Now, having met him personally, Julian felt an even deeper sense of warmth and appreciation. This was quite a departure from the previous leader, Tristan, who always held himself above everyone else. Julian, taking a seat, addressed Gilmore, I had hoped to visit and thank you sooner for rescuing me from the stone chamber. But due to my lingering injuries, I could onlye today. I apologize for the dy. Gilmore responded with a lightCheartedugh, Apologize for what? A few days early orte, what does it matter? A look of surprise graced Julians face. He initially felt that Gilmore was approachable and devoid of any airs typical of a leader. Now, it seemed to him that Gilmore wasnt just devoid of airs but was as friendly and affable as a brother would be Where could one find such an admirable leader? Julian thought, brimming with excitement. He quickly expressed to Gilmore, Leader, you treat me with the warmth of family. Im truly touched. zing: Youre right, Gilmore replied, Julian. Tm the leader of Star Gate, and youre one of its esteemed martialists. Arent we all one big family in Star Gate? Julian snapped back to attention and quickly responded, Youre right, master. We are family. Gilmore said, Thats right. The reason Gilmore treated Julian with such warmth and kinship was because of Julians principled and upright nature. When Tristan and his son tried to use ire as leverage, demanding that Denton hand over the Treasure Map, Julian boldly spoke out in defense of ire. Gilmore appreciated having such a righteous person by his side. Moreover, as far as Gilmore knew, Julian was among the elite internal force martialists in the Star Gate sect. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Besides the presbyters Phoenix, Steve, and Tiger, Julians abilities stood out exceptionally within the sect With some grooming, Julian could be trained to manage the sect on Gilmores behalf, bing his rightChand man. I came here mainly to thank you for saving me, Julian began, ring from his seat with a slightly awkward demeanor. I dont have any other business, so Ill take my leave now. Gilmore recognized Julians straightforward nature, realizing that he wasnt one for prolonged small talk. Perhaps its best to let him go. At least he wont feel pressured to converse, Gilmore thought. Nodding, Gilmore said, Alright, you may leave. Then, picking up a book titled Star Gate Inner Force Method, headdressed Julian, From what Ive observed, you are already an elite internal force martialist. Youre just a step away from bing a topCtier martialist. This internal force cultivation manual should help you achieve that. Julian looked at the martial arts manual in Gilmores hand, astonishment evident on his face. Isnt this a secret cultivation manual reserved only for the leader? Julian thought, fear surging through him. In a panic, he dropped to his knees, eximing. This is a manual meant only for the leader. I wouldnt dare to overreach. Please, master, take it back. Gilmore chuckled, saying. Who said its only for the leader? Werent you aware that Ive already bestowed coples upon Phoenix and Steve? Of course, Julian had heard about Phoenix and Steve receiving the manuals, and he had been very surprised at the time. But both Phoenix and Steve were presbyters in the sect, while he was just a disciple. Seeing Julians hesitation, Gilmore remarked, I initially thought that once your martial skills reached a topCtier martialists. level, I could appoint you as my deputy leader, assisting me in managing the Star Gates affairs.. Now it seems that youck ambition. If you dont want to enhance your skills, I wont force you. Hearing this, Julian was even more taken aback. Deputy leader? Hes giving me this manual in hopes that I can be a topCtier martialist and then take up the role of deputy leader? And even manage the Star Gates affairs? Julian thought, stunned by this unexpected turn of events. Snapping back to reality, Julian quickly responded, Leader, I am indeed ambitious. I promise to diligently practice using the manual youve entrusted to me and live up to your expectations. With that, he took the internal force cultivation manual from Gilmores hands and added, Leader, Ill take my leave now. Julian then turned and descended the stairs. Watching Julians retreating figure, Gilmore couldnt help but smile. hhe I knew he wouldnt be able to resist a little push, he thought. After being challenged in that way, Julian truly epted the martial arts manual. This act solidified his role as another one of Gilmores trusted assistants within Star Gate. Upon returning to his residence and sitting down, Julian looked at the internal force cultivation manual in his hands, his heart rippling with emotions. He wasnt someone who got emotional easily, and few things ever disturbed his calm demeanor. But he had never anticipated such trust and value from Gilmore This was something he had never experienced before. In the past, the former leader, Tristan, had treated him as nothing more than a bodyguard, merely having him follow Ss around to ensure his safety But Gilmores recognition and trust were unparalleled, moving him deeply in a way he had never felt before. A silent vow formed in his heart. He would master the cultivation manual given by Gilmore and rise to be a topCtier martialist. In the future, he would follow Gilmore loyally, going through all the difficulties for him, sparing no effort. As these thoughts consumed him, Julians phone rang Retrieving it, he saw that the caller ID read: Cousin Helene. This piqued his curiosity. Why would my cousin Helene from Vista Verde be calling me? he wondered. 0 Making 207 Making 207 Julian answered the phone, Hello, Helene. What brought the bigCshot CEO like you to call me? Whats wrong? His mother and Helenes father were siblings, Julian and Helene had grown up together, ying as kids. It wasnt until his teenage years when he joined Star Gate to learn martial arts that their meetCups decreased. However, they always kept in touch. Julian was aware that Helene had always been focused on her studies abroad, and aftering back home, shed joined the family business and was usually swamped with work. So, getting a call from her was quite unexpected. Julian, 1 actually need your help. Our family might be facing some troubles, and we need a favor, Helenes voice came from the other end. A frown formed on Julians forehead. Helene, whats going on? The inquired with concern. Weve recently bid for a construction project in Vista Verdes new CBD, but the Wyatt family is also in the running. Helene exined. The Wyatt family has a reputation for being ruthless in their business endeavors. To be safe, my father wants to hire some martialists from Star Gate to protect our family. Julian, everyone knows youre one of the elite internal force martialists in Star Gate. Could you perhaps speak to the sect leader? The Field family is willing to pay handsomely to hire martialists from Star Gate. Julian pondered for a moment. It wasnt surprising that Helene, being his close family, knew that he is an elite internal force martialist at Star Gate. From what Julian knew, the Wyatt family, like the Field family, was among the top ten wealthiest ns in Vista Verde. Moreover, the Wyatt family ranked third, even surpassing the fifthCranked Field family in terms of wealth. They were known as the top real estate mogul in Vista Verde, while the Field family, despite also being in real estate, could most be considered the secondCbiggest. But what stood out was the Wyatt familys nickname in the business world: The Business Wolf. They earned this title because, like a wolf, they were aggressive and didnt shy away from any means to get what they wanted. Historically, anypany thatpeted with the Wyatt family on a project would end up severely weakened, usually falling prey to the Wyatt familys tactics. The Wyatt familys audacity in the business world was rooted in the backing of the elder patriarch of the family, who was the senior presbyter of the renowned de Gate in Oakhaven. The de Gate and Star Gate were the two major powerhouses in Oakhaven, equal in strength. Because of the formidable backing of the Wyatt family and their wolfClike ruthlessness in business, the Field family had started to prepare for the worst, considering to invest heavily in hiring martialists from Star Gate for protection. Helene, Ill try to speak with the sect leader. If he declines the offer, Id advise you all to back out from the new CBD project bidding. Julian cautiously said over the phone. Although Gilmore had entrusted Julian with secret martial arts manual and even considered promoting him to deputy leader, valuing him greatly, Julian was still not entirely sure. After all, getting a read on the new leader was no easy sy task. Nobody could have predicted that he would gift Julian the secret martial arts manual. Julian, understood. If your leader refuses, my family will withdraw from the bidding. Helene responded. Ill let you know after speaking with the leader, Julian said. Alright, Ill wait for your call, Helene replied before hanging up In the Filed family mansion in Vista Verde. The ravishing Helene with her waterfallClike hair hung up the phone, a slight furrow in her brow and a hint of worry in her How did it go, Helene? Did Julian say if Star Gate is willing to send their martialists to protect us? Graham, seated opposite her on a plush sofa, asked with hopeful eyes. Helene replied. He said hed try talking to his leader and would call me if he agreed. Grahams eyebrows knit together, I hope Julian can persuade his leader. With the protection of Star Gates martialists, we wont have to fear the Wyatt familys threats. But, cousin also said if his leader refuses to provide protection, we should abandon the new CBD project in Vista Verde Helene added Grahams expression turned grave, If thats the case, we might indeed have to give it up. Of course, he wouldnt give up unless it was absolutely necessary. The new CBD project in Vista Verde was a big deal. Whoever managed to win the bid for this piece ofnd would be handling a project worth billions. Numerous family corporations in Vista Verde were eyeing this juicy prize, each eager to get a piece of the billionCdor pic, As the secondrgest real estate corporation in Vista Verde, the field family naturally didnt want to miss out on such a significant project. However, there were things more important than this project that Graham had to consider. Specifically, the Wyatt familys ruthless tactics to secure the project and the fact that they had the backing of the powerful de Gate. Graham didnt want to jeopardize the safety of his family by vying with the Wyatt family for the new CBD project. If Star Gate wasnt willing to protect the Field family, he would have no choice but to withdraw from the bidding. The father and daughter sat on the sofa, both deeply lost in thought. Just then, hurried footsteps were heard. Murdoch walked in with a serious expression. Mr. Field, the patriarch of the Wyatt family, James, and his son Benny are outside the mansions main gate, requesting to see you, he said respectfully. Upon hearing this, Graham and Helene exchanged a nce. Both thought, Speak of the devil, and he shall appear! Since they were already at the gate, Graham said to Murdoch, Let them in. Understood, Mr. Field, Murdoch replied and left the mansion. In no time, the sound of cars could be heard outside the mansion. Shortly after, Murdoch led two guests into the living room. The first was a man in his sixties, dressed in a ssical suit. His sharp gaze and the imposing aura on his face suggested a person of great authority and status. The kind youd expect from royalty or nobility, This man was James, the patriarch of the Wyatt family. Following him was a young man in his midCtwenties. With a fair and delicate face, he was dressed in a crisp suit and tie. exuding the vibe of a sessful businessman C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This young man was Benny, the second son of the Wyatt family. Much like his father, Benny carried himself with a proud and upright demeanor. One might even think that they were the lords of the mansion, and that people like Graham, Helene, and the rest of the Field family were mere servants beneath them. Graham managed to keep his displeasure hidden and greeted them with a polite smile, Mr. Wyatt, Benny, wee. Please have a seat. James grunted in acknowledgment and took a seat on the couch without hesitation. Bennys eyes, however, were fixed on Helene. He said with a smirk, Ah, Miss Helene, we meet again. At being addressed in such an overly familiar manner, Helene felt a wave of nausea, almost as if she might throw up her lunch. She managed to suppress the feeling and responded with a nonmittal hum, clearly not interested in engaging with Benny. Graham turned to James with a smile and said, Mr. Wyatt, youre always so busy. What brought you to my humble abode today? With the same regal expression, James looked at Graham and replied, Tm here to discuss two matters with you. Making 208 Making 208 I, Julian, seek an audience with ck Eagle Master again! Gilmore was lounging on a rosewood chair, about to send a message to Helene on WhatsApp. He wanted to tell her that hed be visiting Vista Verde in a couple of days, hoping to continue their romantic story. Just as he picked up his phone, a resonant and confident voice from Julian echoed from the courtyard below. Whats up with up with Julian? Gilmore thought, frowning. He just left my ce. Whys he back so soon? Could there be something more to discuss? With these thoughts, Gilmore reluctantly set down his phone and put on the mask he took from the table. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He called out, Come in! Soon after, the sounds of doors opening and closing, followed by footsteps ascending the staircase, were heard. Julian then appeared before Gilmore, bowing respectfully. I apologize for disturbing you, Leader Gilmore sat up, looking intently at Julian. Speak. Why the return visit? What else do you wish to discuss? 88% Julian took a moment, gathering his thoughts before speaking. Master, are you aware of the Field family from Vista Verde. one of the top 10 financial powerhouses? Gilmore felt a tinge of surprise. Why is Julian bringing up the Field family all of a sudden? he thought. Not only was he familiar with the Field family, but their heiress, Helene, was his girlfriend. So, Gilmore responded, Im aware. What about them? Julian hesitated for a moment before continuing. The patriarch of the Field family, Graham, is my uncle. His daughter, Helene, called me earlier. She mentioned that they have a formidable business rival. Thispetitor intends to leverage the power of various martial sects against the Field family. Due to this threat, theyre offering a hefty sum to hire experts from the Star Gate sect to protect them. Ivee to ask if youd be willing to assist the Field family? Julian gazed at Gilmore, choosing his words carefully. Only then did Gilmore understand why Julian had returned so soonCthe Field family was potentially facing significant troubles. And what was even more surprising to Gilmore was the revtion that Julian and Helene were cousins. What a twist of fatel Gilmore thought. It seemed that his decision to ce trust in Julian was indeed the right one. It was as if everything had been preordained. How many martialists does the Field family want from the Star Cate? Gilmore inquired. GO A glint of hope appeared in Julians eyes upon hearing this Is the leader actually considering sending martialists to guard the Field family? he wondered. Coming back to the moment, Julian said, My cousin didnt specify the number. Its up to you Gilmore continued, Tell me about the business rival of the Field family. How influential are they? Julian went on to describe the rival Wyatt family, portraying them as ruthless wolves in business, stopping at nothing to gain the upper hand. He also mentioned their hackersCthe de Gate After listening, Gilmore dered, Alright then! Tomorrow, lead 40 martialists from the Star Gate to Vista Verde to guard the Field family Julian was taken aback. He hadnt expected Gilmore to send such a substantial force. And to top it all off, he was chosen to lead them. Julian was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by the level of trust and regard that Gilmore had for him. I feel like Id go to the ends of the earth for him, Julian thought. Finally finding his voice, Julian respectfully replied, Yes, Leader Then, remembering something, he added, By the way, for deploying such a group of martialists, how muchmission would you expect the Field family to pay! Hiring martialists from the renowned Star Gate of Oakhaven isnt something everyone can afford. Moreover, even if someone could afford it, the Star Gate might not necessarily send out their elite martialists. Especially not 40 of them, just to protect a single family. The required fee for such a service would undoubtedly be astronomical However, Julian wasnt worried about the money, as his cousins family was quite wealthy and could easily afford this hefty protection fec. Yet, Gilmores response took Julian by surprise. Who said anything about taking money? This is your cousins family, your kin. Why would we charge them? if you need more, let me know. Just lead the Star Cate martialists there, and if you Julian was left dumbstruck. The kindness the leader shows me is deeper than the ocean and taller than the mountains, he thought. He voiced his gratitude. I am very grateful for your help on behalf of the Field family. Anything else? Gilmore continued. Julian promptly replied, No, master. I will take my leave now. Gilmore nodded. Alright, off you go. Once Julian had left, a thought crossed Gilmores mind. Its surprising that the Field familys bid for the new CBD project in Vista Verde has attracted trouble from the Wyatt family. It seems I might have to make a trip to Vista Verde myself . Whoosh! In a sh, like a gust of wind, Gilmore soared out of the vi,nding at the residence of the senior presbyters Tiger. Phoenix, and Steve. The trio, who were dealing with sect affairs in the vi, were all topCtier martialists. Their ears perked up, sensing the approach of a remarkably powerful figure. Instantly, they realized that the significant force approaching was none other than their leader. At Star Gate, no one surpassed their martial arts skills except for the leader. Emerging from the presbyters vi, they saw Gilmore outside, donned in a mask and dressed in ck. Their faces immediately showed respect, and in unison, they greeted, Esteemed Leader! B8% The reason Gilmore came to the presbyters vi was to hand over the temporary management of Star Gate to them before he left. Ever since Tristan stepped down from the leadership and witnessed Gilmores strength, not to mention receiving martial arts manuals from him, the three presbyters had been profoundly loyal and grateful to Gilmore. So, when Gilmore entrusted Star Gate to their care, he had no concerns about any potential issues. After all, if any problems arose, he could always intervene and set things straight. Led by the respectful trio, Gilmore entered the presbyters vi In the living room of the Field familys mansion. Graham looked at James and inquired, Mr. Wyatt, what are the two matters you wish to discuss with me? James responded, Firstly, I hope the Field family would voluntarily withdraw from bidding at the new CBD project tender in half a month. Graham had already suspected that James visit would be rted to the new CBD project. He smirked and went on. And the second matter? The second is about the marriage alliance we discussed a few months back. Have you given it any thought? James words might have sounded like a suggestion, but his tone was more forceful and pressing. Things were better left unsaid when it came to the topic of marriage alliances. Grahams mind wandered back to just over a month ago when he had hoped to unite the Field and Wyatt families through marriage, aiming to create a real estate behemoth in Vista Verde. This idea had caused a rift between him and his daughter, Helene. To add salt to the wound, his treacherous son, Clinton, almost caused him to end up in a vegetative state. Now, James was bringing up the marriage proposal once again. How could Graham agree? With a cool expression, he responded to James, Mr. Wyatt, Im sorry, but lets drop the matter of the marriage proposal Helene is still young and isnt ready for marriage yet. Furthermore, I wont interfere with her choice in this matter. Bennys face showed a hint of urgency as he turned to Helene, asking, Helene, why wont you marry me? Am I not good enough? 41 Fri, Aug 30 88% Helene replied with a gentle smile, Mr. Wyatt, you are indeed a good person, but were just not a match. Bennys face turned sour in an instant. Clearly, Helenes rejection had dealt a blow to his pride, making him feel cornered. Making 209 Making 209 James looked rather displeased as he addressed Graham. Mr. Field, you might not be aware, but a while back, Lawrence from the ck Hawk, an elite internal force martialist, found out that Helene sent his son Clive to jail. He wanted to settle the score with your family. But it was my son Benny who stepped in, ensuring the safety of the Field family. Benny genuinely cares for your daughter. Dont you think hes a good match for her? Graham replied, Mr. Wyatt, you misunderstand. Helene is still young. We can discuss her marriage later. James said. Fine, if you think its too early for a marital alliance, lets put that aside. But, what about the new CBD project I mentioned earlier? Are you willing to back down? A slight smile appeared on Grahams face. Mr. Wyatt, Ive already submitted the bid to the city council. Withdrawing it wouldnFlook good. Besides, even if I participate, wouldnt your Wyatt Group still secure the CBD project in the end? The expression on James face darkened. So, youre not giving up on the CBD project. Alright, I wont push you. But let me make myself clear: I am determined to get the CBD project. Anyone who darespete with the Wyatt family will be wiped off the face of the earth. James gaze, filled with menacing intent, locked onto Graham. He added coldly, Mr. Field, you wouldnt dare topete against the Wyatt family, would you? If something happened to you, Helene would be all alone. You wouldnt want to see her suffer and be isted, would you At that, Grahams face changed dramatically. How could he not understand the threat in James words! And that threat struck Grahams most vulnerable spot. For indeed, Helene had only him. Her mother had tragically died in a car ident years ago. If something really happened to him, not only would Helene be left all alone, but the Wyatt family would surely never spare her. The mere thought sent shivers down Grahams spine, making him break out in a cold sweat It was an oue he desperately hoped to avoid. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Secing Grahams pale face, clearly shaken by the threat, both James and his son Benny wore smug expressions. They couldnt believe that Graham would be able to withstand the pressure from the Wyatt family. Internally, Graham felt defeated in that moment. Fatigue was evident on his face as he said, Mr. Wyatt, theres still half a month until the new CBD project bid meeting Theres still time for me to withdraw my bid before it starts Recognizing that his intimidation had worked, James wore a satisfied smile. Mr. Field, its commendable that you know when to fold. This way, Helene can continue to rely on her father. I hope to hear that youve given up on the bid within two days. Well, Ive taken up enough of your time. Well be on our way now. With that, James rose from the sofa and said to his son, Lets head home, Benny. Yes, Dad. Benny responded, getting up from his seat. Before leaving, he turned to Helene and said. Tlle visit you again, Helene. However, Helene gave Benny the cold shoulder, clearly uninterested. Feeling rebuffed, Benny reluctantly followed his father out. Soon after, the sound of a car pulling away could be heard from outside. Without a doubt, the Wyatt duo had left. Back on the sofa, Grahams expression darkened rapidly, his eyes shing with an indescribable rage. His hands clenched into fists out of anger. Theyve gone too far! Way too far! Graham bellowed through gritted teeth. Although Helene was quite upset herself, she tried tofort her father. Dad, dont let these old bullies from the Wyatt family get to you. Its not worth risking your health over them Graham responded, Jameses here, threatening me to give up the bid. Which other family in Vista Verde acts so arrogantly? Theyre like a pack of wolves! He then added in a hopeful tone, I hope theres good news from Star Gate. Itd be hard to swallow if I had to hand over the new CBD project to these business wolves without a fight Just as Helene was about to soothe her fathers ruffled feelings, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, her face lit up. Dad, its Julian, she said. Answer it quickly! Lets hear what he has to say, Graham urged Nodding. Helene answered the phone. Hello, Julian. That was quick. Did you meet with your sect leader? Julians voice came through, noticeably excited. Helene, Ive met with our leader. Guess what? From his tone, Helene could already guess the oue, Do I even need to guess? You mustve convinced him to send martialists to protect the Field family. Julian chuckled, saying, Helene, youre truly a Harvard prodigy, sharp as a tack. You guessed right. Our leader has agreed to send martialists for the Field familys protection Curious, Helene inquired, And what did he say about the fee? Helene, this is what our leader told me, Who said anything about taking money? This is your cousins family, your kin Why would we charge them? Julian told Helene what Gilmore had said over the phone. Hearing this, both Helene and Graham looked at each other in astonishment. Not charging even a penny? Star Gate, a renowned sect in Oakhaven, usually required a hefty fee for their services. Even the wealthiest families would find it a challenge to hire the martialists from Star Gate. But now, they were offering their protection to the Field family without any charge. To Helene and Graham, it was clear that the leader of Star Gate was doing this favor on ount of Julians high standing within the sect. They were astonished to realize that Julian had such clout in Star Gate that he could convince his leader to make such a generous exception for the Field family. Recovering from her surprise, Helene said, Julian, we cant thank you enough for this And when will the martialists from Star Gate be arriving in Vista Verde? The sect leader has instructed me to lead a team of 40 martialists there. Well be at your mansion tomorrow, Julian replied. Helene was taken aback again. Youre leading the team personally? Surprised, arent you? Of course, if youd rather I not visit, I could always send someone else, Julian teased, a rare yful note in his voice. Helene quickly responded, No, no! Wed be honored to have you and the Star Gate martialists at our home. Well be eagerly waiting for you all tomorrow, Alright, then. Well talk more tomorrow, Julian concluded. After ending the call, before Helene could say anything, Graham, wearing a broad smile, remarked, Theard everything. No need to fill me in. A determined glint appeared in his eyes, The Wyatt family threatened us, didnt they? Now with the protection of Star Gate, lets see how they try to intimidate us now. Making 210 Making 210 Two dayster, early in the morning, in the garden of the Wyatt familys vi The garden was lush with trees and blooming flowers, apanied by the chirping of birds. James, dressed casually, was practicing martial arts amidst the beauty of nature. Not far from him stood an elderly man in his 50s, dressed in a ck robe, looking very respectful. As James continued his practice, he asked, Bob, has the Field family withdrawn their bid for the new CBD project in the past few days? Bob, the butler of the Wyatt family, responded, Mr. Wyatt, Graham hasnt withdrawn his bid. James stopped his practice abruptly. His eyebrows furrowed, a sharp glint in his eyes. He hasnt? Thats correct, he hasnt, Bob confirmed. It seems that Graham is intentionally challenging the Wyatt family. If they wont take the friendly way, well force then. Theyll soon learn the consequences of opposing the Wyatt family James then stopped practicing martial arts. He clenched his right hand into a fist and spoke with hatred. The Wyatt family owned the leading real estate business in Vista Verde and had a high likelihood of winning the bid for the new CBD project However, James wouldnt allow hispetitors even the slightest chance. Not even a one percent chance. Whenever the Wyatt family eyed a project, they went all out to secure it. This meant thatpetitors usually faced setbacks even before the actualpetition began. With his family being the proverbial wolves of Vista Verdes businessndscape, James wasnt one for leniency. Turning his gaze back to Bob, he inquired, Has the elder from de Gate sent over martialists to assist us? Bob replied, The elder from de Gate has informed us via a call. Hes sending over the elder master and the sect leaders daughter, Juline, along with 30 martialists, to assist the Wyatt family: The elder of de Gate was none other than James father, the senior presbyter of de Gate. To counteract influential families that might obstruct the Wyatt familys bid, the de Gates head presbyter dispatched martialists to help the Wyatt family eliminate these hindrances, This strategy was akin to extending courtesy before using force James, with a cold expression, stated, Once the de Gate martialists arrive under the leadership of Karl and Juline, well get rid of Graham. We cant let the Field family sabotage our bidding n. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Today, you and Benny take some men and assess the Field familys situation. Lets see whos backing up the Field family. making them dare to defy my instructions. Yes, Mr. Wyatt, Bob replied and turned to leave the garden. A deep, contemtive look appeared in James eyes. The reason he sent Bobrand his son Benny to check on the Field family was simple. Two nights ago, under his pressure, Graham agreed to withdraw his bid. Yet, two days had passed, and he still hadnt done so. This indicated Graham must have found some powerful support to think he could stand up against the Wyatt family. However, James didnt believe that the Field family could find any formidable backi the Wyatt family and de Gate. In the Field familys mansion strong enough to stand against both Between the grand vis of the estate, there were now several men dressed in white training suits, each adorned with a tiny star emblem on their chests. These men stood as solid as mountains, with piercing gazes sharp as des, their entire being exuding an aura of martialist. Indeed, these men in their white training outfits were the martialists from Star Gate, dispatched to protect the Field family. At that moment, two figures emerged from one of the vis. One was Helene, and the other was Julian. Helene, gazing at the surrounding Star Gate martialists with a look of joy on her face, said. Julian, youve truly done our family a huge favor this time. Julian had already been filled in by Helene about how the Wyatt Family had threatened the Field family. He smiled at Helene and said, Were all family here. Why the formalities? As the words left his mouth, he suddenly felt they reminded him of someone. That someone w Gilmore, the leader of Star Gate. Gilmore had always spoken to him in the same wayCwarm and familial Helene nodded. Alright, no more formalities from now on. By the way, I want to introduce someone to you Who! Julian asked curiously. Helene replied, His name is Gilmore. Hes my boyfriend and also one of the shareholders of the Horizon Group. Julian looked surprised. You have a boyfriend now? Im curious to see who managed to win the heart of my talented and beautiful cousin. n you meet him. Helene gave a sweet smile. Youll know when you Just then, a ck Mercedes drove into the estate. The car quickly approached Helene and Julian. It halted, and the door opened to reveal Gilmore. Gilmore greeted Helene with a bright smile, Morning, Helene! Her face lit up with joy as she replied, Gilmore, youve arrived. She then introduced him. Julian, this is my boyfriend, Gilmore . Julian extended his hand, saying, Nice to meet you, Gilmore. Im Helenes cousin, Julian Gilmore shook his hand warmly. Pleasure to meet you, Julian. Although it was Julians first time meeting Gilmore, he had this strange feeling, almost as if hed known him before. But after running through his memories, Julian realized that he probably hadnt seen Gilmore before. This left him feeling somewhat puzzled. Lets head inside the vi, Helene suggested after the introductions, looking at Gilmore. Gilmore nodded in agreement. The three of them proceeded into the luxurious house. Inside the living room, Graham satfortably on a couch, engrossed in a newspaper. Hearing Tootsteps, he looked up to see Gilmore, and his face immediately brightened. Mr. Reed, wee! he eximed. Setting aside the paper, Graham invited Gilmore to sit. Mr. Reed, please, make yourself at home. The reason Graham was so warm to Gilmore was twofold. Not only had Gilmore saved his life, but Graham also secretly considered him the prime candidate to be his future sonCinw. Even though Gilmore had left Vista Verde over a month ago, Graham kept tabs on him. Since the Horizon Group had a branch in Oakhaven, Graham could easily gather information about Gilmore. In just over a month, the Evermore Group, founded by Gilmore and ire, had taken the nation by storm and swiftly became the leading enterprise in Oakhavens food industry. Furthermore, Evermore Diner was branching out in other cities throughout Vane, blossoming everywhere and shining brightly. Knowing all this, Graham marveled at Gilmores business acumen. He felt reassured in his early assessment: Gilmore was a prodigy in both medicine and business. Julian was surprised to see his business mogul uncle treat a young man with such courtesy. This piqued his curiosity even more about Helenes boyfriend. After exchanging pleasantries, Gilmore took a seat. Graham personally poured coffee for him and said, Here you go, Mr, Reed. A sip to refresh your pte. Only after serving Gilmore did he attend to Julian and Helene. As they were enjoying their coffee and conversation, the sound of cars approaching from outside caught their attentionCand not just one car, but several. At that moment, Murdoch entered and informed Graham, Sir, Benny has arrived. Grahams brows furrowed, and he muttered with a hint of annoyance, Considering I havent withdrawn the bidding documents in the past few days, and now the Wyatt family suddenly sends someone this cant be good. I wonder if theyre here to point fingers or to deliver an ultimate to our family. Making 211 Making 211 Julians gaze was sharp and intense. He assured Graham, You can rest easy. With me and the martialists from Star Gate here, the Wyatt family wouldnt dare touch the Field family Graham nodded in agreement. it was true. family. With the martialists from Star Gate having arrived, Graham felt that he had the backbone to confront the Wyatt He instructed Murdoch, Let them in. Yes, Mr. Field, replied Murdoch, stepping out of the vi. In a short while, he returned, leading two men into the room. These men were none other than Benny and Bob Even though Benny entered the living room, Graham didnt stand up to greet him. There was no smile on his face. In a neutral tone, he remarked, Ah. Mr. Wyatt and Bob gracing us with their presenceCsuch a rare urrence! Benny noticed Grahams noticeable coldness, which raised rm bells in his mind. Trying to brush off the apparent slight, Benny forced a smile, saying awkwardly, Youre too kind, Mr. Field Without waiting for an invitation, he seated himself on a couch. His gaze quicklynded on Helene, as he tried to butter her up. Helene, we meet again. Helenes expression turned icy in an instant. She shot back, Do we know each other that well? And for your information, I have a boyfriend. Show some respect when youre in front of mer Helene had been irked by Bennys sleazy advances for a while. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She might have tolerated him before, but now things were different. With Gilmore, the man she cared for, sitting right next to her, she could no longer tolerate Benny acting like they were close. Thest thing she wanted was for Gilmore to get the wrong idea. Your boyfriend? Benny echoed, his gaze instinctively shifting to Gilmore. After all, Gilmore was seated right next to Helene, making the connection rather obvious Seeing Bennys gaze on him, Gilmore, ever the picture of harmlessness, smiled and greeted, Hello, Mr. Wyatt. Yes, Im Helenes boyfriend, Gilmore. Hearing Gilmores confirmation, a glint of joy subtly shed in Grahams eyes as he sat on the living room couch. So, Gilmore is fond of my daughter, he thought. The idea solidified in his mind that Gilmore might very well be his future sonCinw. To Bennys surprise. Helenes boyfriend was actually smiling at him. This is unexpected, he mused Ordinarily, given his advances on Helene, Gilmore should be disying anger. This guy seems a bit thueless. Benny thought. An idea be to form in Bennys mind. He quickly put on a gracious smile and said, Ah, Gilmore, nice to meet you. He then extended his hand toward Gilmore. Helene, Graham, and Julian almost did a doubleCtake. Arent these two supposed to be adversaries! Why are they now exchanging pleasantries and handshakes? Did they grab the wrong script or something? they each wondered. As the trio looked on in confusion, Gilmore already extended his hand, shaking Bennys with a friendly grip. Nice to meet you, too. Mr. Wyatt If youre Helenes boyfriend, then surely we can be friends, right? Benny proposed. Of course, Id love to be friends with you, Mr. Wyatt, Gilmore responded cheerily. Helene, Graham, and Julian were all left bbergasted, their expressions akin to being caught in a gust of wind. I know of a lively bar in Vista Verde. How about we head there some evening for a good drink? Benny suggested No problem, Gilmore replied amiably. Whenever you suggest, Ill be there. Alright, Gilmore, could I perhaps have your number? Id like to invite you for a drink. Ill give you my number right now, replied Gilmore, promptly taking out his phone and sharing his contact details. As Benny saved the number to his phone, a smirk crossed his face. Just as I thought, he mused. This Gilmore is such a fool! With a bit of feigned camaraderie, he genuinely believes that I consider him a friend. Ill find an opportunity to call him and go to a bar and show him whats what! After exchanging pleasantries, Benny stood up and addressed Graham, Mr. Field, the reason for my visit today is that my father wanted to inquire about the new CBD project. Are you continuing with the bid? A smile spread across Grahams face. Benny, since your father asked, Ill be upfront: Ive already submitted our bid for the new CBD project. Furthermore, the city council wont allow me to withdraw it. They hope Ill participate in a fair bidding process So, I have no choice but to continue with the bid. Benny nodded understandingly. I see, Mr. Field. I should be on my way then. But before leaving, he shed a smile at Gilmore and waved, Gilmore, Ill call you for that drink, okay? Gilmore respondedCwith a grin, No problem, Ill await your call Graham had Murdoch escort Being and Bob out of the mansion As the sound of a car engine faded, Helene couldnt contain her exasperation any longer. Gilmore, Bennys intentions arent pure. Why did you give him your mumber and even agree to have a drink with him? 09.4 Sat, Aug Graham, too, was puzzled by it. But he believed in Gilmores intelligence and doubted hed miss Bennys ulterior motives. With a calm demeanor, Gilmore responded, He thinks Im easy to manipte and will fall right into his trap, doesnt he? Ill y along and give him a show. Im curious to know what kind of schemes hes nning against me. At that, both Grahams and Helenes eyes lit up with surprise and relief. In other words, Gilmore was just ying along with Benny, He had long noticed that Benny was up to no good. Helene then realized that her worries were unfounded. So, if Benny invites you out for a drink, will you go? she asked Gilmore, concern evident in her voice. Withour missing a beat, Gilmore replied, If someones treating, why shouldnt I go? But what if Benny sets a trap? What if he gets the martialists of the Wyatt family to go after you? What can I do? Fight them off, Gilmore said with a nonchnt shrug. Helene remembered how Gilmore had easily defeated the martialists sent by Clinton earlier. His confidence against the martialists of the Wyatt family seemed justified. At that moment, Julian turned to Gilmore, asking, Mr. Reed, do you practice martial arts? Gilmore affirmed, A bit, yes. Just the basics. Although youre skilled, Julian began, the Wyatt family has strong ties with de Gate. For safetys sake, it might be wise to avoid drinking with Benny. But if you insist on going, you should bring along a few martialists from Star Gate. Theyll ensure youre safety. Though Gilmore found the concern to be excessive, he simply nodded in acknowledgment, not wanting to argue Gilmore, Julian has a point, Graham chimed in with a solemn tone. Once Benny returns and James finds out that I wont back down from the CBD project bid, they might plot against us. So Bennys invitation might be a part of their ploy. Dont worry, Mr. Field, Gilmore reassured, Ill be cautious. Meanwhile, Benny and Bobs luxury car, escorted by two vehicles full of bodyguards, pulled into the mansion. They parked in front of a grand vi, whose courtyard was vast, almost like a za. Apart from Bennys car, there were around 20 or 30 luxury vehicles of various brands. Stepping out, Benny mused aloud, looking at the array of cars, Why are there so many cars in the courtyard? Do we have Guests? Mr. Wyatt, Bob began, approaching Benny, these cars likely belong to your brother and Miss Ger from de Gate, along with her entourage of martialists. Bennys eyes lit up, excitement evident on his face. Bob, are you saying my brothers back? Making 212 Making 212 As soon as Benny entered the vi, he saw more than 20 men standing in the main hall, donned in ck martial arts uniforms with the word de printed on their chests. All of these men were in their 20s or early 30s. They were wellCbuilt, with robust muscles and sharp eyes that radiated an aura of power. Bennys heart lifted when he saw them. The de Gate martialists are here! he thought, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. His gaze then swiftly moved to the couch in the living room. On it, besides his father, James, sat a young man and woman. The man appeared to be in his midC20s, strikingly handsome with amanding presence. The woman, around 20 years old, bore a striking resemnce to a famous star. With her long, flowing hair, a porcin, ovalCshaped face, elongated willow brows, and bright, captivating eyes, she was incredibly alluring. Dressed in a white gown, she sat gracefully with a beauty and elegance that was unparalleled. She was an extremely beautiful goddess. ted, Benny approached the couch and greeted the young man, Karl, youre back! Indeed, the young man on the couch was Bennys elder brother, the eldest heir of the Wyatt family, Karl.. Karl looked at Benny and asked, I heard from Dad that you visited the Field family? Benny nodded, Yes, Karl Benny then courteously greeted the beautiful woman on the couch, Miss Ger, hello! The woman n in the white dress, with the same courteousness, gave a slight nod. Greetings, Mr. Wyatt. This breathtakingly beautiful woman was none other than Juline the heiress of the renowned de Gate from Oakhaven. Benny sat down on the sofa. At this time, James turned to Bob, instructing him, Bob, please see to the martialists from de Gate. Have them rest for now? Bob nodded, replying, Yes, Mr. Wyatt. He then addressed the more than 20 martialists from de Gate in the hall, Gentlemen from de Gate, please follow 1. me. The de Gate martialists promptly followed Bob out of the living room. Upon reaching outside the vi, Bob handed over the de Gate martialists to two servants from the Wyatt family, who then led them to other vis to rest. After ensuring they were taken care of, Bob made his way back inside the vi. James looked at Benny and inquired, Did you meet with Graham this morning? What did he say? Benny responded. Dad just as you suspected, Graham hasnt withdrawn his bid. Moreover, he mentioned that the city council explicitly instructed him not to, but to participate in the bidding fairly. With a cold chuckle, James mused, So hes letting me know not to try any underhanded tricks to keep him from bidding. It seems that hes determined topete with us for the projec James then turned his gaze to Bob and asked, Have you found out whos backing Graham, making him bold enough to go against our Wyatt family?* Bob answered with a serious demeanor, When the young master and I visited the Field familys mansion, besides their usual martialists, there were martialists from Star Gate. As expected. Graham has sought support from Star Gate. Star Gate! James brows furrowed, a hint of surprise evident in his eyes. Karl, also taken aback,mented, To my knowledge, Star Gate and the Field family have never had any deep ties. Star Gate shouldnt be assisting the Fields. Could it be that Star Gate also has its eyes on the new CBD project and is thus secretly supporting the Field family Aplex look appeared in Jarnes eyes as he said, If thats the case, things just got a lot more complicated. Karl nodded in agreement. Star Gate is on par with our de Gate in terms of reputation and strength. If theyre involved. our ns against the Field family will be much more challenging James then questioned Bob, How many Star Gate martialists did you estimate were at the Fields manor! Mr. Wyatt, there were around 30 to 40 of them, Bob replied. Surprise appeared on both James and Karls faces. Karlmented to his father, Star Gate rarely deploys so many martialists to protect a single influential family. Even with my return, I only brought 20 martialists from de Gate. For Star Gate to deploy such a significant number at once, its hard to believe they arent after the new CBD project James said cautiously, If thats the case, we might need to put our ns against the Field family on I hold. Karl added with concern, Youre right, Dad. Going up against the Fields would mean a direct confrontation between de Gate and Star Gate. The consequences of such a battle would be severe. de Gate wouldnt make such a move unless absolutely necessary. At that moment, Benny, looking confident, said, Karl, I have a n that could avoid a showdown between de Gate and Star Gate and yet make the Field family bend to our will. James and Benny immediately looked at Benny. Even Juline who had remained silent, turned toward him. Needless to say, they were skeptical about his im. James, with a raised brow, questioned, Whats your n that would prevent a sh between the two sects and yet make the Fields listen to us? Benny, with a sly grin, revealed, This morning, when I went to the Fields manor, I found out that Helene has a boyfriend. Thats it? James chuckled. It sounds more like itllplicate your own wish to marry Helene! 9%82% No, Dad, we could have the young man under our control, and through him, influence Helene, Benny said with a cunning gleam in his eyes. He then shared how he exchanged numbers with Gilmore and had even arranged to go for drinks together. James, ever the skeptic, said, Benny, theres something fishy about this. Do you really think Gilmore doesnt know your ulterior motive for inviting him out for a drink? Karl mused. Perhaps Gilmore is just too arrogant, thinking that with martialists from Star Gate by his side, we wouldnt darey a finger on him. Karl, what if he really does have martialists from Star Gate with him? Can we still take action? Benny inquired. A cold smile yed on Karls lips. Star Gates primary concern is to protect the Field family. If Gilmore genuinely agreed to meet you for drinks at a bar, Star Gate wouldnt possibly send a multitude of martialists to protect him. So even if hes apanied by one or two of their martialists, we can still snatch him. A spark of excitement lit up in Bennys eyes. Then Ill invite him to the bar tonight. Hold on, Benny, Karl cautioned, his face the very picture of calm determination. We need to n this out thoroughly. The three Wyatts began discussing their strategy in the living room, plotting not only against Gilmore but also how to use him to further control Helene. Juline, seated on the couch, remained conspicuously silent throughout. There was a clear disdain in her eyes for the sly and deceitful ways of the three Wyatt men. Had it not been for her fathers insistence on sending her to the Wyatts ce, she wouldnt have chosen to be here. Everything the Wyatt family did repulsed her. She wanted nothing to do with them and yearned to be as far away as possible. In her heart, she knew she was nothing like them. She couldnt fathom why her father ced so much trust in the Wyatts, particrly in the senior presbyter, Travis. Making 213 Making 213 As night fell over the Fields Manor.. Gilmore, Helene, and Graham were seated in the living room. While sipping coffee, Gilmore listened to Graham describing a new CBD project. This project represents the new CBD in Vista Verde, and its poised to be a major financial hub. If the Horizon Group can secure this development plot, itll bring huge benefits to ourpany, Graham borated. But, the Wyatt family surely wont let go of this golden opportunity, We must be prepared for some stiffpetition from them, he added. Gilmore queried. Mr. Field, since this is a major project in Vista Verde, I presume the initial capital to kick start it would be substantial, right? Grahamnodded gravely, replying. Thend price for the CBD project might surpass the current highest cost in Vista Verde. We need to have billions prepared. Even though the Field Group was among the top 10 financial conglomerates in Vista Verde, a project of this magnitude could be a stretch for them. Thats why, Graham continued, to sessfully secure and kick off this project, we might need to coborate with other financial powerhouses in Vista Verde. Tve already approached a few for potential partnerships. I believe we can sort out the financial details Yet, Gilmore could sense that Graham wasnt as at ease as he tried to appear. After all, billions wasnt a trivial sum. Even for a massive project like the CBD, coborators would weigh their strengths and the risks involved. However, Grahams words did give Gilmore an idea. Maybe its time to make another big move in the stock market, he thought And this time, he aimed to make a massive profit, in the realm of billions. Firstly, the CBD project bid required a vast amount of capital. Secondly, he had already dabbled with billions and tens of billions in the stock market. Now, he yearned for the thrill of ying with the real financial big fish. Mr. Field, Gilmore offered, if you find yourself short on funds just let me know. Ill cover the difference A grateful smile spread across Grahams face. Thank you. If we do fall short, Ill surely reach out He was well aware that the Evermore Group was thriving in Vane, raking in astounding profits every day. This meant that he had another strong ally to finance the CBD project bid. Just then, a ringtone chimed. Gilmore took out his phone, and a smile crept onto his face upon seeing the caller ID. Helenes curiosity was piqued. Why so cheerful? Is it a call from a beauty? 82% There was a hint of jealousy in her tone. Gilmore held up his phone screen and said, Not a beauty, but a handsome guy. Helene nced at the screen and saw the name: Benny She remarked, Youre not seriously considering going out for drinks with him, are you? She mentioned this because Benny had invited Gilmore for drinks that morning, Gilmore responded, Lets see if hes calling about those drinks. If he is, then of course Ill go With that, he answered the call. Hello, Mr. Wyatt. Are you calling to invite me out for those drinks? Mr. Gilmore, how did you guess right away? Bennys jovial voice came through the phone. Because you mentioned it this morning, and I assumed youre a man of your word, replied Gilmore. Helene felt like she was about to faint. Clearly, Benny was up to no good, yet Gilmore seemed keen on the idea of joining him for a drink. He was practically walking right into a trap. Bennys hearty voice resonated again. Youre right! How about tonight at eight at the Wyatt Bar? Lets enjoy a few drinks together! Sounds good, Mr. Wyatt. Ill see you there, responded Gilmore, equally enthusiastic. With that, Gilmore hung up the phone. Helene had overheard Gilmores phone conversation with Benny. Worried, she said, Gilmore, are you sure about goi The Wyatt Bar is thergest bar in Vista Verde. Its a ce where all sorts of people mix, and whats more, its owned by the Wyatt Group. Going there is like walking into a trap. Graham couldnt help but chime in, Gilmore, Helene is right. The Wyatt Bar is Wyatt territory. Once youre in, it might be hard toe back out Yet, Gilmores face remained unfazed as he replied, If its a trap then I want to see it for myself. Dont worry, the Wyatts wont find it easy to mess with me. Im off to hang out with Benny. With that, he began to head out. Helene quickly followed, saying, Gilmore, I know youre a formidable martialist. But going to the Wyatt Bar alone is just too risky. Its easy to dodge an open attack but hard to guard against a hidden one. The Wyatts are known for their sneaky and underhanded tactics. Why not let Julian bring some of the Star Gate martialists with you? Gilmore responded, No need. Ill be fine. Just then, Julian walked in through the main door, coincidentally running into Gilmore and Helene. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. 982%a Helene immediately said to the neer, Julian! Perfect timing. Benny has invited Gilmore for drinks at the Wyatt Bar, and Im sure hes up to no good. You should go with him. Julians face registered surprise. Was Gilmore really going to drink with Benny? He looked at Gilmore and said. Knowing that Be34 intentions might not be pure, why would you still want to go? Gilmore chuckled, saying, Its simple. Ill give them a chance to cross me, so I can take down the Wyatt family for good. Hearing this, both Julian and Helene were so stunned that they were at a loss for words. If Gilmore hadnt been sober, they wouldve thought he was drunkCtalking. Take down the Wyatts? Was this some kind of joke? Setting aside the immense wealth and influence of the Wyatts, the Wyatt patriarch was a senior presbyter of de Gate. Even Star Gate wouldnt dare to take action against them. Mr. Reed, are you serious? Julian finally found his voice and asked. Gilmore smirked. If you think Im joking, then lets leave it at that. With that, he began to head out. Helene quickly said, Julian, hurry up and take some people to follow Gilmore to the Wyatt Bar. Julian firmly responded, I cant, Helene. Im here on orders from the leader to protect the Field family. If I leave and the enemy uses this as a distraction, endangering the Fields, I wont be able to answer to the leader, let alone you. Julian spoke very firmly. However, he couldnt just ignore Gilmores safety either, Tll send three of Star Gates martialists to apany Gilmore, he told Helene, Helene knew how principled Julian was. If he said that he would stay to protect the Field family, then even if a de were held to his throat, he wouldnt change his mind. So, she hurriedly urged, Then send your martialists quickly. Leave it to me, Julian responded and headed outside. Gilmore got into one of the Field familys luxury cars. Another car, carrying three of the Star Gates martialists, trailed behind him as they set off for the Wyatt Bar. Making 214 Making 214 Inside the Wyatt Bar The music was deafening. Men and women danced frantically in the center, losing themselves in the rhythmn, fully expressing their personalities and passions. The private booths were filled with young people chatting and drinking. However, due to the loud music, their voices were drowned out, forcing them to lean in close in order to be heard. Yet, even amidst the chaos and the roaring music of the bar, there was someone who could make everyone forget the noise. and the surroundings. Someone was so captivating that she held the gaze of many, leaving them utterly entranced. Seated in one of the booths wearing a long white dress was Juline, a natural beauty whose features resembled those of a famous star. Holding a ss of red wine, her lips taking delicate sips, she was the epitome of grace. In this kaleidoscope of a bar, she stood out like an untainted flower. Her elegance and beauty were unmatched by the mboyantly dressed women gyrating on the dance floor. Many selfCproimed wealthy and handsome men approached, drinks in hand, hoping to strike up a conversation with her. However, every one of them was intercepted by a fierceClooking middleC aged man with a scar on his face. Have you lost your minds? he growled, his eyes sharp like a leopards. Daring to approach the woman Mr. Wyatt fancies His intimidating presence and mention of the influential Wyatt family sent waves of fear through the men. They quickly backed off, apologizing profusely. After that, no one dared approach Julines booth. Even when they stole nces at Juline, they did so furtively, avoiding a direct gaze. Their fear originated from the scarred middleCaged man. He was none other than Leopold, the elite internal force martialist of the Wyatt family, responsible for the security at the Wyatt Bar. In fact, he was regarded as the most formidable martialist in the bar, A name everyone knew, a figure everyone feared. Hence, even the unruliest and arrogant young men, upon spotting Leopold, would immediately straighten up and respectfully greet him as Mr. Leopold. Aside from his position as the top martialist in the bar, what made people even more way was the fact that he had mentioned Juline as being the woman Mr. Wyatt fancied. Karl Wyatt was a prodigious martialist from de Gate. Who would dare to make a move on his woman? Unless they had a death wish. After sending the intruders away with his warning. Leopold headed to a nearby booth. Seated there were Karl, Benny, and a few young martialists wearing the de Gate uniform.. Senling down on the booths sofa, Leopoldturned to Karl and said respectfully, Mr. Wyatt, Miss Ger wont be disturbed any further. Karl nodded.. Indeed, Leopold had intervened, stopping those who wanted to approach Juline, at Karls behest. Karl didnt want it to be this way; he had hoped that Juline would sit in the same booth as him. But Juline had mentioned wanting to drink alone, without anyone bothering her. Hence, Karl and Juline ended up sitting separately. Karl felt a bitter taste in his heart. He had trained at de Gate for years and had known Juline for equally as long. Over time, seeing her day in and day out, he had fallen for her, a junior with unparalleled beauty and grace. But Juline never showed any romantic feelings for him. She had always seen him as just a senior brother. However, the entire de Gate knew of Karls affection for Juline. Even his grandfather had mentioned discussing their potential marriage with the leader of de Gate. Moreover, the leader seemed quite pleased with Karl and appeared willing to betroth his daughter, Juline, to him. So even if Karl knew that Juline didnt hold romantic feelings for him right now, he wouldnt give up. He believed that one day, she would be moved and fall in love with him. Pushing aside his lingering sadness, Karl turned his attention to Benny and asked, Benny, didnt you say you were meeting Gilmore here at the bar at 8 oclock? Why hasnt he shown up yet? Karl, from the tone of our phone call, it sounded like he was eager to meet for drinks. I dont think hed stand me up. Benny replied loudly, trying to be heard over the booming music. Karl nodded. Then, he nced at Leopold and said, Keep an eye on the entrance. If Gilmore shows up, see if hes brought anyone from Star Gate with him. Yes, Mr. Wyatt, Leopold responded. He then took out his phone and sent a message, presumably to someone outside, secretly waiting for Gilmores arrival. Inside the bar, the music was deafening, and the atmosphere was lively. As the minutes ticked by, Karl nced at his phone, where the time read 8:10. Yet there was still no sign of Gilmore in the bar. Ding At that moment, Leopolds phone screen lit up with a new message. He quickly checked it and said with urgency to Karl, Mr. Wyatt, our men outside report that Gilmore has arrived. Hes brought three members of Star Gate with him A smirk crept onto Karls face. So, Gilmore really thinks hes above everyone. He dares toe here apanied by only three Star Gate martialists? Does he think our Wyatt family is a joke? 82% Benny, with a hint of mockery on his face, remarked, Karl, we might have overestimated this guy. He seems nothing more than a clueless and arrogant kid. Karl said with a nod, While he mighte off as an overconfident fool, he could still be of great use to us. Well proceed as nned. Understood! both Leopold and Benny chorused. Just then, Benny spotted a few individuals entering the bar. Leading them was Gilmore. He quickly alerted Karl Hes here. Ill approach him now But Karl stopped him, saying, No rush. Lets just watch him for a bit. Lets see if hes truly the arrogant fool we believe him to be. So Benny stayed put. The reason Karl wanted to observe Gilmore was that this was his first timeying eyes on him. Although he had heard about Gilmore from Benny, seeing is believing, after all. So he decided to watch Gilmore discreetly to get a sense of the kind of person he was. Gilmore, apanied by three Star Gate martialists, entered the bustling bar filled with both men and women. He approached the bar counter and chose a seat. The trio of Star Cate martialists took up stools beside him. Gilmore ordered four sses of whiskey from the bartender. One was for him, and the rest were for hispanions. Its rare for you guys to join me at a bar. Lets have a drink! Whatever you guys drink tonight, its on me, Gilmore told the Star Gate trio. With gratitude, they responded, Thank you, Mr. Reed The bartender ced the four sses of whiskey in front of Gilmore and the martialists, saying. Enjoy your drinks, gentlemen! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Making 215 Making 215 Gilmore took a sip of his whiskey, letting the drink warm his throat as he scanned the bar. The spacious interior was filled with a dance floor that could amodate a couple of hundred people, with young men. and women energetically dancing to upbeat music. Aside from the dance floor, numerous booths upied the space, hosting groups of men and women. Unlike the bright and shy lights of the dance floor, the booth area was bathed in din, ambient lighting, giving off a mysterious, intimate vibe. Gilmore looked around. Although the booth area was dimly lit, his Gods Eye could spot everything in the area. With his keen observation, he quickly recognized Benny and his entourage discreetly seated in one of the booths. Still, he feigned ignorance. Noticing that Karls gaze seemed to be covertly warching him and that Benny hadnt approached to greet him, Gilmore decided to y it cool and wait for them to make a move He wanted to see what tricks they were up to. At that moment, Gilmores gaze settled on a booth. Seated there was a woman, who was unmistakably Juline. She was the epitome of beauty, a timeless and breathtaking allure. Even among countless others, she stood out, shining brightly like a star in the night sky.. Her radiant glow drew everyones attention. Juline was that kind of maic woman. In this kaleidoscope of lights and intoxication, she still shimmered with her most beautiful luminescence, capturing the attention of every man Who wouldve thought Ide across such a heavenly beauty in a ce like this? Gilmore mused, sipping his whiskey and mentioning it to the three martialists from Star Gate. Following his gaze, the trio turned their eyes to Juline in the booth, and their faces nched. One of the Star Gate martialists hastily warned Gilmore, Mr. Reed, thats Juline from de Gate, the heiress to their leader. Dont even think about approaching her; itll only spell trouble. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With his Gods Eye, Gilmore had already discerned Julines identity. But he feigned surprise, asking. Shes truly the heiress to the leader of de Cate? Absolutely. The de Gate leader once brought her to Star Gate, wed never mistake her, the same martialist replied earnestly But its peculiar to see her, who usually keeps a low profile, in a bar in Vista Verde. Gilmore thought to himself, Of course, you wouldnt know she here because of the Wyatt brothers Its rare to encounter such a celestial beauty, especially one whos the heiress to de Gate. Itd be a shame not to get to 82% know her, he mused aloud. With that, holding his whiskey, Gilmore stride towards Julines booth under the astonished eyes of the three Star Gate martialists. By the time the trio snapped back to reality, Gilmore was already seated next to the goddess, Juline. Their minds raced in panic. Oh no, we didnt stop him in time! After all, Juline was famously known as the Snow Beauty in de Gate. Why was she called the Snow Beauty by de Gate? This title reflected her characterCcold and aloof, reminiscent of the snow. It made her hard to approach, let alone win her heart. The term Beauty hinted at her beauty, as captivating as the rare snow on the mountains. Thus, with her cold demeanor and unparalleled beauty, she cared the name within de Gate So, when Gilmore tried to flirt with her, the three martialists from Star Gate were left astonished. Simrly, as Gilmore took a seat across from Juline, the surrounding gentlemen sent surprised nces his way. Has this guy lost his mind? they thought. Daring to make a move on Mr. Wyatts woman? Hes got a death wishr Most onlookers assumed that Gilmore was in the dark about Julines true identity, just as they had been, and approached her blindly They eagerly anticipated Leopolds appearance for the impending drama. From a nearby booth, anger shed in Leopolds eyes. He said to Karl, This ballsy guy! Hes got the guts of a lion, daring to sit at Miss Gers booth. Ill teach him a lesson! Leopold started to get up, but Karl stopped him Hold on, Leopold! I want to see what tricks hes got up his sleeve to approach Juline. Karl knew of Julines icy disposition. If Gilmore remained polite all would be well. But any slight hint of disrespect, even just a yful remark, and she would make him regret it in no time. Beautifuldy, may I share a drink with you? Sitting opposite Juline, Gilmore raised his whiskey ss with a smile. Juline, with her breathtaking beauty, looked back at him, her expression as cold as the mountains as she replied, I dont know you. Gilmore chuckled. My name is Gilmore Reed, and you are Juline Ger, right? Juline looked at Gilmore with a to deal with tonight? t of anticipation, thinking to herself, So this is the Gilmore that the Wyatt brothers n She picked up her drink, lightly clinking it against the whiskey ss in Gilmores hand, How do you know my name? Gilmore replied, The heiress of de Gate, famously known as the Snow Beauty. Juline, is a name Ive long heard about. Its always been a regret of mine not to have met such a goddess. And as for why know you are Juline, do I even need to guess? Sat, Aug With both Benny and Karl-here, and you being the only woman in this bar radiating unparalleled beauty and charm, it would be hard not to recognize you. The iceCcold expression that Juline usually wore seemed to melt away, reced with a softer, more feminine warmth. There was no denying that Gilmores ttery yed a significant role in this transformation. While Juline might present herself as being as cold as an iceberg, she was still a woman after all, and a beautiful one at that. And beautiful women, perhaps even more than others, love to be told theyre beautiful. Regarding why Gilmore knew that both Karl and she were at the Wyatt Bar tonight, Juline surmised that the Field family probably got wind of it Just like the Wyatt family knew about the Field family seeking help from the Star Gate martialists. So, other than sharing a drink, is there something else you want Juline asked, looking intently at Gilmore. Of course theres a reason. I think we can be friends, Gilmore replied with a grin. He had a selfCassured smile, as if he was certain that Juline would want to be his friend Juline simply stared, feeling quite put off by Gilmores apparent narcissism. I have no interest in being friends with you, she feltpelled to tell him, hinting that his arrogance didnt sit well with her. Although she had shot him down, Gilmore seemed unbothered, his confidence unwavering. My dear, dont reject the idea so quickly. Who knows? Maybe youll grow fond of me one day? he quipped with a chuckle. Juline responded firmly. That will never happen. Alright then, Benny ising over from the booth. We can catch upter, Gilmore noted, spotting Benny rising from his seat and heading their way. You better get going then! Juline said. As Gilmore stood up to leave, he leaned in closer to say, Do you, by any chance, not have feelings for Karl and are troubled by his affection for you? Julines eyes widened in surprise, and before she could respond, Gilmore continued, I could help you with that dilemma. With those words, he left the booth with a meaningful grin. Watching his retreating figure, Juline was taken aback. How does he know I dont have feelings for Karl? And how does he know Im bothered by it? she thought. Making 216 Making 216 At the bar, the three martialists from Star Gate and the men seated around the booths were utterly astonished watching Gilmore chat and clink sses with Juline. Why is it that nothing happens when Gilmore approaches Juline? Where is Leopold? Why hasnt he shown up? Just as they were reeling from the shock, they spotted Benny approaching Gilmore. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then the eyes of the men in the surrounding booths gleamed with excitement. No wonder Leopold is missing. Its Benny Wyatt, the second son of the Wyatt family, making his move! They could almost visualize the scene where the hotCtempered Benny would give Gilmore a thrashing After all, Juline was the girl Karl was smitten with How could Benny let Gilmore off the hook? The three martialists from Star Gate at the bar werent too worried. Setting their whiskey sses down, they stood up, ready to defend Gilmore if Benny made a move. As Gilmore left Julines booth, before he had walked far, he was met by Benny. Yourete, Gilmore, Benny said with a smile. ncing at his phone, Gilmore replied, Yeah, its 8:20. Thats 20 minuteste. I was starting to think you werenting Benny eyed Julines booth and asked, Do you know Miss Ger Gilmore nodded, replying. I just got to know her. Seeing the familiar expression on Gilmores face, as if he and Juline were old buddies, Benny felt an urge to punch him. In his heart, Juline was the woman Karl adoredCpotentially his future sisterCinw. Gilmore trying to strike up a conversation with Juline irked Benny, of course. However, although Benny felt annoyed, he didnt let it show. After all, he still had use for Gilmore in many matters. So, putting on a chummy facade, Benny draped an arm around Gilmores shoulder and said, Gilmore, Juline is the girl my brother has his eyes on. Can you do me a favor and not pursue my future sisterCinw? Tonight, I can introduce you to a tall, beautiful woman with stunning looks. What do you say? Gilmore feigned surprise, asking. The girl your brother likes? Where is he then? Youre not trying to pull one over on me, are you? Pointing to Karls booth, Benny replied, Thats my brother, Karl right over there in that booth. Pretending to look in that direction, Gilmore said, Oh, so thats your brother. Exactly, thats my brother. Lets go join hith for a drink. Benny enthusiastically invited him over, Mr. Reed, are you alright? just then, the three martialists from Star Gate arrived and inquired, their eyes darting warily to Benny, With a casual air, Gilmore told them, Tm fine. Im going to have a drink with Mr. Wyatt over there. You all should go back and enjoy your drinks. Seeing that Gilmore was okay, the three martialists from Star Gate felt relieved and returned to the bar, The men in the surrounding booths, who had been eagerly anticipating a scene where Benny would thrash Gilmore, were now ckCjawed in disbelief. They watched as Benny, arm still around Gilmore like a close brother, walked towards the booth The expected drama had evaporated. Following Benny, Gilmore reached the booth where Karl was seated. Karl, this is my friend, Gilmore, Benny introduced with a flourish. Karl nced at Gilmore and gestured towards the sofa in the booth, saying simply, Sit. Gilmoreughed and said, Thank you, Mr. Wyatt After that, Gilmore and Benny took seats on the sofa. So youre Gilmore, right? Just now, I saw you chatting and having drinks with my girlfriend, Juline? Karl stared at Gilmore a hint of usation in his voice. Caught off guard, Gilmore quickly replied, Mr. Wyatt, I only found out about my mistake from Benny just now. How about I punish myself by downing three shots as an apology to you? Karl nced at another man on the sofa, addressing him, Leopold, pour him a drink. Yes, Mr. Wyatt, Leopold responded. Leopold then picked up an already opened bottle of Rmy Martin from the table, filled a ss, and ced it in front of Gilmore. Holding up the drink, Gilmore said. Mr. Wyatt, allow me to down this first shot in your honor! Without further ado, he tossed it back, finishing it in one go. As Gilmore drained his ss to thest drop, a sly gleam shed in the eyes of Karl, Benny, and Leopold. Unbeknownst to Gilmore, Karl had instructed Leopold to spike the Rmy Martin with a mysterious drug. Once consumed, it would quickly make the drinker pass out. Seeing that Gilmore had finished his first drink, Leopold immediately poured him a second shot, which Gilmore again finished in one gulp. Bravo! Benny eximed loudly. Leopold then poured a third shot for Gilmore, which he once again downed without hesitation. Benny immediately pped in admiration. Gilmore, what a high tolerance you have! Sat, Aug Gilmore, looking a tad woozy, slurred, Mr. Wyatt, do you see how sincere I am? Burp Have you forgiven my mistake? Karl responded, Hmm, considering you drank three shots as a sign of your sincerity, Ill forgive you. Thank you. Mr. Wyatt I feel so dizzy Gilmore managed to say before slumping onto the sofa, unconscious. Witnessing this, Karl, Benny, and Leopold all exchanged pleased nces. The drug in the drink had clearly taken effect. Karl quickly directed the four martialists from de Gate nearby. Take Gilmore to the rooftop immediately. Yes, Senior Brother, the martialists from de Gate acknowledged. Then, Karl turned to Leopold and ordered, Deal with the three martialists from Star Gate. Understood, Mr. Wyatt, Leopold replied, a fierce glint in his eyes.- Lastly, Karl said to Benny, You guys go ahead. Ill go let Juline know. Okay, Karl, Benny responded. Two of the de Gate martialists hoisted Gilmore by the arms, one on each side, and practically dragged hit away from the booth. Benny, Leopold, and the other two de Gate martialists served as their protective escort, quickly heading towards an exit of the bar. Only Karl went towards Julines booth. Meanwhile, at the bar, the three martialists from Star Gate who had been keeping an eye on Gilmores booth noticed the sudden activity. As they saw Gilmore being taken away, rm bells rang in their heads. Somethings wrong! It seems theyve taken Mr. Reed, one of the Star Gate martialists eximed to the others. We need to follow them. They might be nning to harm him! another martialist from Star Gate quickly added. One of them, maintaining hisposure, said, Julian instructed us to alert him immediately if Mr. Reed encounters any danger The other two replied in unison, You send the message to Julian Well pursue the guys who took Mr. Reed The calm martialist nodded, replying. Alright, chase them down, and Ill be right behind you The two martialists wasted no time and quickly dashed towards the bars exit. The remaining one swiftly took out his phone to send a message to Julian. Once done, he too hurried after them. Making 217 Making 217 On the rooftop of the building where the bar was located stood a helipad. A helicopter, with its cabin lights on and a helmet- wearing pilot in the pilots seat, was parked there. Benny, Leopold, and four martialists from de Gate were moving towards the helicopter, carrying the unconscious Gilmore with them. Thats right. This helicopter had been prepared in advance by Karl as part of his n for the night to transport the drugged Gilmore away. The four de Gate martialists loaded Gilmore into the helicopter. Benny also climbed in. Just there, the three Star Gate martialists made it to the rooftop. Seeing Gilmore being transferred into the helicopter by the men from de Cate, they were filled with both shock and rage. Put Mr. Reed down now! the trio yelled as they charged towards the helicopter. A smirk yed on Bennys face. He looked down at Leopold, who was still on the rooftop, and said, Ill leave them to you. Leopolds eyes glinted menacingly as he said, Dont worry, Mr. Wyatt. I can handle these minor yers. With that, he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked loudly. He then lunged forward, like a tiger pouncing on its prey. Whoosh! A strong surge of internal mana, like a sweeping windstorm, followed him. The three martialists from Star Gate felt a chill run down their spines. At that moment, Leopolds fists rocketed towards them like shooting stars. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Bang! Amidst the roaring sound of punches, the three Star Gate martalists didnt even have time to dodge before they were all sent flying. They crashnded onto the rooftop, each one spitting out blood and falling unconscious. Leopold, having released his fierce internal mana, which whipped around him like a wild wind, coldly nced at the knockedCout Star Cate martialists. Just a few beginners, he thought. No match for an elite interna force martialist like me. Having taken care of the trio, he turned to Benny to ask, Mr. Wyatt, how should we handle these three? Theyre from Star Gate, so we cant kill them just dump them somewhere. That way, even if the Star Gate folks want to make trouble for us, they wont have any evidence, Benny said after a moments thought Yes, Mr. Wyatt, Leopold replied. 82% He then took out his phone and made a call. Send seven or eight men to the rooftop. Got it, Leopold, a voice responded from the other end of the line. Leopold hung up, and shortly after, a group of burly men arrived. Under Leopolds direction, they carried off the three unconscious Star Gate martialists. Benny nced towards the rooftop stairway and said, Didnt Kal tell Miss Ger to leave? Why is he taking so long? Leopold looked puzzled too. Mr. Wyatt, Ill go check the bar. Benny nodded in agreement. Just as Leopold was about to leave, a figure emerged from the stairway. In the dim light, Benny recognized that it was Karl and called out, Karl, lets go! Karl walked over and took a seat in the helicopter. Suddenly, Benny realized that Juline wasnt with Karl. Karl, Benity asked with a hint of concern, didnt you ask Miss Ger toe with us? Where is she? Karl frowned, slightly annoyed. She said she wanted to drink alone tonight and didnt want toe with us. Only now did Benny understand why Juline hadnt appeared with his brother. So, she hasnt given her seal of approval to Karl yet, he thought Although Benny knew what was troubling Karl, he chose not to voice it out loud. After all, he could tell that his brother was not in the best of moods. Karl, lets get going, Benny said to him. Karl nodded in reply. Pilot, take off Benny promptlymanded. The pilot acknowledged, and soon, the helicopters engines began to hum loudly. As the rotors spun into a deafening roar, the helicopter lifted off into the sky, Inside, Karls face was clouded with unhappiness. He hadnt expected Juline to decline his invitation to leave together. His grandparents and the head of de Gate had sent both himand Juline to Vista Verde to visit the Wyatt family, with a hint of matchmaking in the air, hoping for them to form a closet bond. But the more Karl tried to get close to Juline, the more she seemed to push him away. The memory of herughing and toasting with Gilmore at the bar earlier that night made jealousy gnaw at his heart, as if being bitten by countless venomous snakes. Turning his gaze, he looked at the unconscious Gilmore, slumped in his seat. Why would Juline prefer to chat and drink with a nobody like Gilmore and not ept my feelings? Why is that? he pondered: 82 About 10 minutester, the helicopter had left the dazzling lights of Vista Verde behind, flying towards the hills on the outskirts of the city. Below, amidst the mountains, the lights of a vi began to appear The helicopter descended towards this illuminated vi nestled in the hills, a ce that seemed like a summer retreat for the wealthy, The helicopter touched down on the viswn. The cabin door swung open, and Karl and Benny stepped out. Four martialists from de Gate, carrying the still- unconscious Gilmore, followed them out. They all headed towards the vi. The brightly lit mansions grounds were bustling. Guards from the perimeter, as well as the butler and servants from inside the vi, all lined up outside to greet the Wyatt brothers. The chief butler, seeing the approaching brothers, led the entire assembly in a weing chant. Wee, young masters, to the Summer Hill Mansion. Karl looked at the steward and instructed, I want everyone in the mansion to be on their toes. Keep a close eye on this man. Until I give the word, he must not escape or be rescued by anyone As he spoke, he pointed to Gilmore, who was being carried by the de Gate martialists. The butler responded promptly, Of course, young master. He will be guarded closely, and we will ensure there are no mistakes. Karl nodded then addressed the four martialists from de Gate, instructing them, You four, stay here and guard Gilmore/ There must be no slipCups Yes, senior brother? the four martialists responded in unison, their voices confident and resonant. Their assurance stemmed from the belief that Gilmore, whom they were entrusted to guard, was nothing more than a pushover. as no martialist They also assumed that Gilmore was no Karl nodded in satisfaction. He believed that keeping Gilmore captive in this secluded mountain mansion was a foolproof n No one from the Field family or or Star Gate would ever er guess that Gilmore was being held in this hidden will?. Turning to Benny, Karl said, Lets head back. Benny replied, Yes, Karl. The butler, along with all the guards and servants, immediately bowed and said, Safe travels, young masters.. As the chorus of farewells echoed around them, Karl and Benny made their way to the helicopter on thewn and boarded Once the cabin door was securely closed, the helicopter swiftly lifted off, leaving the mountain vi behind. Making 218 Making 218 Surrounded by mountains, the vi seemed even more secluded during the night. The only sounds piercing the silent night were the rustling of leaves, the cries of nighthawks, and the asional calls of other mountainCdwelling creatures. Within the vi estate, twenty or so guards patrolled the surroundings with unwavering attention, forming an imprable defense perimeter. All of this was on the orders of Karl. Any slipCup, and they knew theyd pay dearly. Gilmore was confined to a bedroom on the top floor of the vi Though he was still apparently unconscious, the martialists from de Gate, not taking any chances, had the butler bring some ropes and tie him up securely. It seemed there was no no way for Gilmore to escape. Two of the de Gate martialists stood guard in the room, while the other two rested. This way, they could keep an eye on Gilmore around the clock, ensuring he was under constant surveince. The stillness of the mountain night made the hours seem incredibly long. In no time, the two martialists guarding the room started to yawn incessantly. Their eyelids grew heavy, weighing down like, they were filled with lead. Soon, they drifted off to sleep on the couch, their soft snores filling the room. At that very moment, Gilmore, who was supposedly in a deepCdrugCinduced slumber on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. Channeling his anima, he gave a slight shake to his bound wrists. The ropes that held him loosened With a little effort, he sat upright on the bed. Thats right. Gilmore was never really knocked out by any drug. At the bar, when Karl had Leopold pour him sses of rmy martin, Gilmore used Gods Eye to detect the presence of a sedative in the drink. However, he still downed three sses. He believed that he could use his anima to neutralize the drugs effects. Yet, after drinking the three sses, it felt as if he had just consumed in water. He didnt even need to use his anima to counteract the drug. At first, Gilmore was quite perplexed as to why he felt perfectly fine. Soon enough, he found his answer. The old sage who had given him the elixir had mentioned that it would make him immune to all illnesses. It seemed that even a sedative was no match for his fortified system Thus, even after drinking the spiked wine, he felt nothing. Later on, Gilmore pretended to be affected by the drug, allowing himself to be captured and taken away by the Wyatt brothers. He was curious about what tricks they were up to. Approaching the sofa, Gilmore saw the two de Gate martialists, snoring away. Swiftly, he immobilized them by attacking their acupoints, a skill he learned from the manual from Tristan. So he used it directly. Gilmore was confident that he had put them into aa that wouldst until the next morning, Just as he was about to leave the room, Gilmores sharp ears picked up on something. He could hear the faint steps of a skilled individual stealthily approaching the mansion. Although this intruder moved silently, escaping the notice of others, Gilmores exceptional hearing caught every detail. When Gilmore channeled his anima and concentrated deeply, he could hear the distant sound of the ocean and the whinnying of horses galloping across the ins. Therefore, any slight disturbance around the mansion was crystal clear to his ears. Gilmore heard that someone had entered the mansion grounds and was rapidly approaching the vi where he was. Through Gods Eye, he had a clear view of the intruder. It was a figure dressed entirely in ck, with a face covered except for a pair of eyes. However, even with the intruders identity concealed, Gilmore recognized her instantly. Juline! Sure enough, it was her! The reason he suspected her was because back at the Wyatt bar, he had told her he could help her with her troubles. And that trouble was Karl Gods Eye had shown him how Juline was perceived at de Gate. She was seen as the perfect match for Karl by the head of de Gate, Karls grandfather, and everyone else in the sect. They all believed she should marry Karl, who was not only handsome and talented but also had an exceptional martial arts gift. But Juline had no feelings for Karl. The weight of everyones expectations pressed heavily on her. This overwhelming pressure felt unchangeable, leaving her feeling trapped and powerless. So when Gilmore pinpointed her deep-seated worries and imed he could help, she undoubtedly saw him as a lifeline. Knowing this, Gilmore realized that Juline hade to rescue him. If thats the case, he couldnt casually walk out of his room anymore. **** Consequently, Gilmore returned to the bed. He hid the rope beneath it and theny on top, feigning unconsciousness. Soon after, shouts echoed from outside the vi, followed by the unmistakable sounds of a skirmish. Given the tight security around the mansion, it was clear that Juline couldnt possibly infiltrate it without being detected. Hence, she evidently chose to storm her way in. Minutester, the noise of the battle ceased, leaving the vi in eerie silence. No doubt, those guards and martialists had been knocked out by Juline. Then, footsteps approached the bedroom door. A figure in ck, face hidden, entered the room. Even though her attire concealed her entirely, the captivating eyes gave away that she was a woman. The dark clothes couldnt mask her stunning figure. Upon spotting two members of the de Gate sect, apparently fast asleep and snoring on the sofa, Julines brow furrowed in annoyance. These two are supposed to be de Gate martialists? she thought. Theyre more like two slumbering pigs! If a real enemy had broken in, these two, with their affinity for napping, would probably die in their sleep. Juline then moved forward and attacked their acupoints, intending to keep them in aa. However, she was unaware that both had already been immobilized by herself and Gilmore earlier. This meant that the two of them would not only be unconscious till dawn but remain unconscious until the next evening The two they would get doubleCcrossed in sleep. Martialists of de Gate would never expect t After ensuring the two martialists were in aa, Juline approached the bed where Gilmorey She retrieved a small jade bottle from her clothing, poured out a tiny ck pill, opened Gilmores mouth, and ced the pill inside Upon feeling the pill, Gilmore immediately sensed a nauseating and pungent odor that made him uncontrobly sneeze. Juline, what on earth did you feed me? Ugh! This taste is unbearable, he eximed, a tone of comint in his voice. it was me who came to rescue you? Juline looked at him in surprise, You knew Gilmore smirked, Was there any doubt? Your eyes are so captivating, and your unique fragrance is unmistakable. Even with my eyes closed, Id know its you. Caught off guard and unable to retort, Julines elegant scent and distinctive eyes indeed made her easily identifiable. She replied, What I gave you was an antidote for the poison you ingested. Im here to save you, we need to get moving. The urgency in her voice was clear. She knew Karl would soon be aware of the intruder. With a helicopter at his disposal, he would reach the mountain vi in just over ten minutes. She needed to make a swift exit with Gilmore. 82% n Yet, Gilmore seemed unbothered. Acting all weakCkneed, he said, Juline, Ive been poisoned and feel drained. I doubt I can walk. Just leave me behind; if you try to carry me, you wont get far. Juline, now visibly irritated, thought, When did I say I would carry him? She shot back, The antidote I gave you should counteract the poisons effects. Why cant you walk? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore responded, Tm just an ordinary guy, not a martialist like you. How can I instantly recover from such a potent toxin? But if youre willing to carry me, I might help solve that problem thats been bothering you. Hearing this, Juline bit her lip and warned, This better not be one of your tricks. If you deceive me, youll regret it Gilmore grinned, Of course, I mean it. You think Id go back on my word? Sighing in exasperation, Juline turned her back to him, positioning herself for a piggyback. With a hint of reluctance in her voice, she said, Alright, climb on, and I. I will carry you out of here. Making 219 Making 219 To Gilmores surprise, Juline truly was willing to carry him. Having already stated he couldnt walk, he wasnt about to contradict himself now. With a feigned look of frailty, he wrapped his arms around Julines slender neck and secured his legs around her waist. Seeing that Gilmore was settled on her back, Juline made her way out of the bedroom and soon left the vi. Using her internal mana, she leaped gracefully, effortlessly moving through the mansion. With the moonlight shining down from the clear night sky, navigating their path wasnt too challenging for Juline. However, to avoid drawing any attention, she opted to avoid the winding mountain roads, choosing instead the less- travelled paths through the woods. After what seemed like a rtively short span of time, Juline, with Gilmore on her back, reached the peak of a mountain. But upon reaching the top, they were met with a sheer drop C a diff Looking around, Gilmore realized that Juline had lost her way, and she seemed unsure about the route back to Vista Verde. Moreover, he noticed the beads of sweat on her forehead and her increasingly rapid breaths, signs of her growing fatigue. He knew that she was a little tired. Juline, you should put me down, Gilmore suggested. She was, indeed, tired. Even for her, an elite internal force martialist, carrying a grown man over such rough terrain was no small feat. Giving in to her fatigue, she gently set Gilmore down. Once on solid ground, Gilmore approached the cliffs edge, peering down at the abyss below. Turning to Juline, he remarked, Weve hit a dead end. Our only option is to retrace our steps down the mountain and find our way back to Vista Verde. Taking a moment to rest, Juline sat on a rock and responded, All I knew was the address of the mountain vi where they held you captive. However, aside from the main road that connects the mountain vi to Vista Verde, Im unfamiliar with other routes in these mountains that lead back, Juline admitted, exining her misdirection. Gilmore nodded understandingly. You prioritized getting me out of that mansion without being spotted by the Wyatt familys people. Thats why you opted for the difficult mountain path, which eventually led us astray. No worries, he continued, Lets take a breather and then check our mobile maps to find our bearings. We can still make it back to Vista Verde. Juline agreed with a nod. The two of them sat atop the peak, bathed in the serene glow of the moonlight. Their silhouettes cast long, paired shadows. on the ground Sharing such a quiet moonlit night alone with a man, Juline felt an unusual flutter in her heart. 14 Shed never imagined herself rescuing Gilmore, let alone carrying him across mountains like wo lovebirds on the run. Come to think of it, this was the first time she had ever carried a man or shared such an intimate moment with one. And everything she did might have been driven by what Gilmore had said about helping her through her troubles. She knew of Karls ns and where they intended to detain Gilmore. Thats why, in the bar, she intentionally didnt leave with Karl and made a swift exit after they had left. Her next move was to hail a cab, heading straight for the outskirts. Once there, donned in a disguise of an allCck masked outfit, she ventured into the mountains to rescue Gilmore. At the bar, you mentioned you could help free me from Karls annoyance. Whats your n? Juline asked, her eyes Gilmore. fixed All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. OLL Gilmore replied, You dont need to stress over Karl. Ill handle him. It could take up to ten days or as few as one or two. Juline was surprised. Gilmore hadnt detailed the method, only the timeframe. This left Juline in a quandary, debating whether or not to trust him. Seeing the doubt in Julines eyes, Gilmore took on a serious demeanor, raised a finger to the moon above and said, I swear on this moon, if I go back on my word and dont help you out, then may I remain a bachelor for life, never to fhad a wife. Julin was speechless when she heard the word. She had never heard someone swear on lifelong bachelorhood. Wasnt themon curse something like punishment? And what was this about swearing on the moon? It felt off. Swearing g on the moon was something lovers did in their romatic vows. But she and Gilmore werent lovers, so why this moonlit pledge Moreover, ording to Gilmores oath, if he broke his promise, hed remain single for life. But if he stayed true to his word, hed be free to marry. The implications of Gilmores oath were hard to ignore. Was he suggesting that Juline would be his wife? This situation was just begging for misunderstandings. Feeling awkward, Juline coughed lightly and said, Alright, you dont have to swear. I believe you. It felt to her like she had run in circles tonight. Gilmore was a slippery character. Instead of revealing his n, hed just mentioned a timeframe. You couldnt say he was wrong, but then again, he wasnt exactly right either. It left Juline in a position where, even if she wanted to confront him, she had no grounds to. Juline, by helping me out like this, arent you afraid that Karl will tattle to your father? Gilmore asked out of the blue. Juline shook her head, No, he wont rat me out to my father. Hes trying to get on my good side. But if he finds out I rescued you, jealousy will drive him to kill you. She continued, Another reason I saved you was that I wanted to know your n to genuinely rid me of my troubles. And also, I cant stand the misdeeds of the Wyatt family. Gilmore nodded in understanding. It seems Im a marked man. Juline looked puzzled, But youve left the mansion grounds, how could you be in danger now? Gilmore pointed his chin towards the sky, Because theyre here! The distant hum of helicopter des filled the air. Bathed in moonlight, two or three helicopters rapidly approached. Bright searchlights from the helicopters danced between the peaks, scanning the terrain. 82% Spotting the airborne threat, Julines face tightened. Its not good! she eximed to Gilmore. It must be Karling after us. We need to hide! But before she could finish, a beam from one of the helicopters searchlights locked onto them, illuminating both Juline and Gilmore. Someone from the hovering aircraft shouted, There they are! With a worried frown, Juline said to Gilmore, We cant escape In a matter of moments, the three helicopters approached the peak where Juline and Gilmore stood. Soon, the three helicopters arrived at the top of the mountain. The jagged rocks atop the peak madending impossible. Rather than touching down, the helicopters hovered about 15 feet above the ground. The noise from the des was deafening, and their rapid rotation whipped up a windstorm. Then, the doors of the three helicopters slid open. One by one, martialists from the de Gate leaped from the aircraft, dropping straight to the ground. Once they had all disembarked, the helicopters promptly flew away. Making 220 Making 220 From the helicopters, about twenty martialists of the de Gate descended, and among them was Karl. Karls gazended on Juline and Gilmore. Even though Juline was dressed headCtoCtoe in ck with a mask covering her face, Karl recognized her almost instantly. Juline? Is that you? Karl asked, his face a mask of surprise. He had received a call from the mountain vis butler informing him that a masked individual in ck had rescued Gilmore. Without hesitation, Karl had led a team and flown here in the helicopters. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The three helicopters had been scouring the mountainous terrain for any sign of Gilmore and the mysterious person in ck But thest thing he expected was to discover that the masked individual was none other than Juline. How could this be possible? At the bar, hadnt Juline mentioned she wanted to drink alone and not leave with him? Puzzled., Karl looked at Juline. So, you didnt want to leave with me because you were nning to secretly rescue him? Yes, I rescued him, Juline admitted without hesitation. As she spoke, she pulled down the mask, revealing her face to everyone. Seeing Julines face, the astonishment was evident in the expressions of the twenty or so de Gate martialists. While Karl had addressed the mysterious person as Juline, they had initially found it hard to believe that Juline would be the one behind the mask. Why did you save him, Juline? Karl asked, pointing at Gilmore Without missing a beat, Juline looped her arm through Gilmores and dered to Karl, Because I like him. Hes the one Ive fallen for. Hearing this, jealousy ignited in Karls heart. He couldnt believe that Juline had feelings for Gilmore. In his mind, he assumed Juline was using Gilmore just to get under his skin. He knew that Juline didnt have feelings for him Moreover, Juline was well aware that Gilmore was Helenes boyfriend. Thus, there was no way Juline could genuinely be fond of Gilmore. Even with this knowledge, seeing Juline clutching another mans arm, especially in front of so many junior apprentices, and openly dering her affection for Gilmore, made Karl seethe with anger. Gilmore was taken aback. He never expected Juline to bold his hand out of the blue and profess her feelings for him. Did this count as getting a new girlfriend? he thought. L 82% GA Leaning closer to Julines ear, Gilmore whispered so that only she could hear, Didnt you say that if he found out you rescued me, hed want me dead? By holding my hand like this and dering your feelings, arent you sealing my fate? Biting her lip, Juline retorted in a hushed tone, Why are you talking so much? Isnt this to protect you? Gilmore was speechless.. It was clear to him that this action had only put him in grave danger, yet Juline imed it was for his protection. Oh, what irony! Gilmore was speechless for a long time. Juline, Karl began, struggling to keep his temper in check, Enough with the whims. Gilmore is of utmost importance to the Wyatt family. Hand him over to me. I can lefthe events of tonight slide Despite the fire of anger burning within him, Karl spoke with patience, recognizing Julines special status as the heiress of de Gate. Forcibly taking Gilmore away might just infuriate Juline, potentially tearing their rtionship beyond repair, eliminating any chance for future romance. But Julines determination was unwavering. Listen carefully, Karl, she said with a steely resolve, This isnt just a whim Tonight, at the Wyatt Bar, the moment Iid eyes on Gilmore, it was love at first sight. Why else would I rescue him? I know youve had feelings for me for a long time, but Im sorry, Ive only ever seen you as a senior apprentice. Theres never been a thought of us being more than that. But with Gilmore, it was different. The moment I saw him, my heart skipped a beat. Thats why I lied to you, thats why I didnt leave with you. Unless you n on ending both our lives tonight, nobody is taking him away from me! As she spoke, Julines expression was cold as ice, her tone suggesting she was prepared to stake her life on it. The gravity of her words left not only Karl but also the de Gate martialistspletely stunned. A look of utter shock painted Karls face. Every word, every syble that came out of Julines mouth was like a series of daggers, piercing his heart, causing a torrent of emotional pain. Hed been so sure that Juline would never fall for Gilmore. However, her fervent deration had shaken his convictions. Indeed, if Juline didnt care for Gilmore, why would she go to such lengths to save him? And to deceive him for Gilmores sake, even proiming in front of numerous de Gate junior apprentices that shed stand by him till death- all these spoke volumes. It was crystal clear, Juline had genuinely fallen head over heels for Gilmore at first sight. Yet Gilmore, the very subject of love at first sight, was utterly bbergasted Did I hear that right? he thought. Juline fell for me at first sight? Id be so naive to believe that. Still, Gilmore recognized the cleverness in Julines deration. # 82% Only with such a firm stance would Karl hesitate to kill him, as it would mean losing Juline too, a price Karl wasnt willing to pay. Moreover, by confessing her feelings for Gilmore, Juline was effectively cutting ties with Karls advances However, the fact that Juline was willing to stake her life for him did move Gilmore. After all, he had promised to help her out with her troubles, so he might as well support her now, going with the flow. So, looking earnestly at Juline, Gilmore said, Juline, even if Karl decides to end both our lives, dying by your side would make it Worthwhile. Watching the two, Karls anger surged like a zing inferno, taking the entire scene seem like a raging sea of mes. He wished he could end Gilmore right there, venting the frustration burning in his chest. Making 221 Making 221 All eyes from the de Gate martialists, including Julines, were fixed on Karl. Everyone was eager to see Karls next move. The martialists from de Gate were concerned, if Karl chose to kill Gilmore, would Juline wage a lifeCorCdeath battle against him? Julines gaze, on the other hand, was unwavering. She silently vowed that if Karl dared to harm Gilmore, she wouldnt just stand by. Anger zed in Karls eyes, slowly dissipating until his expression returned to its usual calm. The de Gate martialists could sense that the murderous aura emanating from Karl had vanished. They heaved a sigh of relief. While many believed Gilmore deserved death, they didnt want to see Karl and Juline turn against each other, fighting to the bitter end. The matter of dealing with Gilmore could always be settledter, Turning to Juline, Karl said, Juline, if youre so bent on protecting him, I wont be enemies with you over this. Fine, Ill spare him today. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Relief painted the faces of the surrounding de Gate martialists. Lets leave, Karl ordered to all de Gate martialists. Yes! the martialists replied in unison. Karl, apanied by all de Gate martialists, turned to leave. As Juline watched them go, she sighed in relief and shed a charming smile at Gilmore. Gilmore, were safe now But just as she uttered those words, Karl, who had just turned away, swiftly spun around and thrust his arm forward. From his sleeve, a sharp glint of cold light shot straight towards Gilmore. Whoosh! Juline, hearing the sound of something slicing through the air, immediately locked onto the deadly gleaming projectile racing towards them. Without a moments hesitation, Juline moved in front of Gilmore, using her own body as a shield. The deadly glint in flight pierced straight into her left arm, causing blood to flow freely. What had prated her arm was a dagger, its de shining coldly, sharp as ever. Even though she had summoned her internal mana, the overwhelming power of the dagger, coupled with Karls considerable strength, resulted in the de injuring her. The de Gate martialists, startled by this sudden turn of events, quickly turned around. To their horror, they saw the dagger Karl had thrown, embedded in Julines arm. They were all taken aback. None of them had expected Karl tounch a surprise attack, let alone one that would inadvertently harm Juline instead of killing Gilmore. Karl was equally stunned.- He hadnt anticipated that his covert strike, initially aimed at killing Gilmore in one fell swoop, would identally wound Juline instead. This was far from what he had nned! Despite knowing that Juling would protect Gilmore at all costs, he had still tried to assassinate Gilmore. Jealousy had clouded his judgment. He couldnt bear the thought of the woman he had feelings for falling for another man. The mere thought of allowing that man to live would drive him mad. Moreover, since Juline had already given her heart to another, what did he have to lose? It was better to die with honor than live with shame. Moreover, after killing Gilmore, Karl was confident he could prevent Juline from taking any rash actions. He would never let Juline die for Gilmore. And he believed that once Gilmore was gone, in time, she would forget about him. Then, hed still have a chance with her. But in all his calctions, he had never imagined that Juline would take the de for Gilmore. Although the dagger pierced Julines arm, the pain Karl felt was as if the de had stabbed his own arm! After being stabbed, Julines eyebrows furrowed tightly, pain reflecting in her eyes, while blood continually flowed from her wound. Suddenly, with her other hand, she fiercely gripped the handle of the dagger embedded in her left arm and yanked it out! As she withdrew the dagger, her sleeve was instantly dyed red with blood. She screamed in pain. Then, amidst the immense pain and seemingly lightCheaded from blood loss, she began to fall backward. Gilmore quickly stepped forward, catching her in his arms. Juline copsed into Gilmores embrace. Gilmore looked at Juline, her face as pale as paper, her clothes stained with blood, and pain suddenly surged through his heart. Because Juline had tried to save him, she had been struck by Karls thrown dagger His sharp gaze swiftly turned toward Karl. Karl, witnessing Juline fall backward, was also deeply worried in his heart. But, when he saw Juline fall into Gilmores arms, hatred and fury once again fiercely zed within him. This Gilmore dared to hold the woman he loved. Hatred and jealousy sparked a murderous intent in Karls eyes. Whoosh! Karl, tiger ready to pounce,unched a powerful punch at Gilmore. like a His internal mana exploded, and the killing intent was palpable, 54% The sheer force of his aura rippled around him, making everyone from de Gate gasp inwardly. Such intense killing intent! they all thought. This was the first time they had felt such overpowering malice from Karl. Facing Karls punch, which was loaded with surging internal mana and a murderous intent, Gilmores gaze became as cold and sharp as a de, his entire being emitting a chilling aura, akin to the god of death emerging from the underworld. Juline had been injured for him, so Gilmore intended to make Karl pay in blood! Moreover, earlier that night, Karl had devised a scheme, luring him to a mountain vi, intending to use him against the Field family. Therefore, he would settle both the ount of Karl hurting Juline and the conspiracy against him in one go! A streak of fierce light shed in Gilmores eyes. Suddenly, he made a move, snatching the dagger from Julines hand. Then, with a swish, the dagger was hurled through the air, flying like a streak of icy light. Whoosh! Karl abruptly halted his steps. His eyes widened enormously, and the muscles on his face twitched slightly due to pain. He slowly lowered his head, his eyes widening in horror at the sight of the dagger embedded in his chest. His clothes were instantly soaked in red from the blood. Disbelief filled his eyes, as if he couldnt fathom that hed been stabbed. Then, still posed as if ready to strike with his fist, Karl copsed and fell to the ground, lifeless. Until the end, his eyes remained wide open, disying an expression of unyielding defiance. Juline and the de Gate martialists around were all taken aback by this sudden turn of events. While Juline had always been repulsed by Karl and desperately wanted to escape his clutches, shed never wished him dead. However, Karl, with his sneaky and treacherous ways, had tried to kill Gilmore and even stabbed Juline in the arm. In her eyes, his death was just desserts. Such a man, if left aliye, would only harm more people. Without waiting for the de Gate martialists to react, Gilmore acted swiftly, pressing the acupoints around Julines wound, As he did, the bleeding stopped abruptly. He then wrapped his arm tightly around Julines slender waist and suddenly leaped off the edge, diving into the abyss belo the cliff. All the de Gate martialists, upon witnessing this, let out a gasp of shock! ɫ Making 222 Making 222 The wind howled, stinging Julines cheeks as it blew past. She could see herself plummeting straight into the abyss. She had never expected that after Gilmore killed Karl, he would take her and leap into the abyss. Strangely enough, despite the imminent danger of being shattered to pieces, Juline didnt feel as frightened as she thought she would. Perhaps it was the relief of finally escaping Karls grasp that made all her worries dissipate. Death doesnt seem so bad now, she thought. Living while Karl was alive felt more suffocating than death itself. Moreover, Juline knew that once Karl was dead, his junior apprentices would certainly report the matter to her father, as well as Karls grandfather, the senior presbyter Travis. When that happened, shed face severe repercussions. In her mind, plunging into the abyss seemed a more straightforward way out. Thats why, even as she was falling, Juline felt an odd serenity about life and death; fear was nowhere in sight. Hey, considering were diving into an abyss here, could you be a little less calm about it? Gilmores voice, tinged with anxiety, broke through her thoughts. Turning to him, Juline was taken aback to see that, even as they were plummeting, Gilmores face showed not a hint of panic. She chuckled, Arent you just asposed? Gilmore grinned, Its different for me. Even if I were to die, having a celestial beauty like you by my side, Id have no regrets. Juline shot Gilmore a wry look, Here we are, about to die, and youre still sweetCtalking! Hows this sweetCtalking? You truly are a celestial beauty, Juline. If we dont die from this fall, would you marry me? Suddenly, Gilmore asked with a mischievous smile lighting up his face. Juline hadnt expected that, even in the face of death, Gilmore could still maintain such lightC heartedness and jest. His calm demeanor, his ability to take life and death so lightly, truly showcased a manly valor. Moreover, the fact that he could make her smile andpliment her as a celestial beauty, even when death was knocking on their door, meant he was quite a rare man. If they werent about to smash into pieces from plummeting into the abyss, Juline wouldnt have hesitated to say yes to being his woman. With such a man to face the future storms of life with, she wouldnt be scared or worried; shed only feel warmth and assurance. But, clearly, that wasnt possible now Hence, with a slight tinge of regret, Juline said, Gilmore, when we crash down there, were just going to be two dead bodies. So, marrying you maybe in the next life. So, youre agreeing, Gilmore chuckled. Juline stayed silent, which in itself was a quiet acquiescence. Yet, she thought, what good would agreeing do when they were about to die? During their exchange, they had plummeted several hundred feet. 3 54% Juline could already see the valley floor below, several feet away, rugged and scattered with rocks, quashing herst sliver of hope. If the valley floor had been a river or a forest, there might have been a tiny chance of survival. But with the ground covered in jagged rocks, there was no question about it C they would be crushed to bits. Whoosh! The air currents whipped around them. Just when Juline thought they were doomed to be shattered to pieces, Gilmore, his anima circting, waved his palm. An intense stream of air materialized out of nowhere. To Julines astonished gaze, instead of continuing their descent, they suddenly veered in midCair, about several feet from the ground, shifting from a plummet to a forward glide. The wind whipped around, causing Gilmores robes to flutter majestically, making him appear as graceful as a celestial being in flight! To Juline, it all felt like a dream. It took her a moment to gather her thoughts. Gilmore, she eximed in awe, You have the strength of a master martialist! Her im was rooted in stories shed heard from her father. Above the topCtier martialists and firstCrate martialist, there existed first ss martialists, also known as master martialist. Their internal mana was as radiant as a rainbow, allowing them to manipte it for flight, covering vast distances in a single day. And now, seeing Gilmore harness the power to fly, she deduced he possessed the strength of master martialist. Gilmore paused, taken aback. Master martialist strength? He wasnt aware of his own capabilities, but he was sure he wasnt of master martialist level. His ability to fly wasnt due to the powerful internal mana typically harnessed by master martialist. Instead, he channeled anima. With a nonchnt expression, he responded to Juline, Master strength? Who told you I have the prowess of a master martialist? All I did was learn a particr Windwalk technique from a skilled individual about a decade ago. Its called CloudCTreading. Gilmore made up the name of the Windwalk on the spot, sounding quite convincing. Juline listened, her expression a mix of belief and skepticism. She had never heard of CloudCTreading. But having witnessed Gilmores swift descent into the abyss, only to change direction midCfall and glide effortlessly, she couldnt deny that he had disyed some extraordinary martial arts skills. Juline thought that if what Gilmore was saying was true, then the person who taught him this remarkable Windwalk over a decade ago must be an extraordinary martialist, hiding his talents. Otherwise, theres no way Gilmore couldve learned such an incredible Windwalk. Its mastery was almost on par with that of a master martialist. Lost in her thoughts, Juline was jolted back to reality when Gilmore suddenly asked, Juline, remember what you promised me when we were falling into the abyss? Juline immediately recalled that Gilmore had cheekily mentioned that if they survived the fall, she would marry him. Now, she realized that Gilmore had set a trap for her, just waiting for her to fall into it. Given his extraordinary Windwalk, he was never in any real danger of plummeting to his death. Gilmore was simply too cunning! But strangely, even knowing that he had yed a prank on her, she didnt feel too upset. Instead, a vague sense of sweetness bubbled up. Yet, known as the Snow Beauty of de Gate, Juline wasnt one to easily give in. No deal! she retorted. Gilmore, feigning shock, responded, Juline, how can you go back on your word? You clearly promised to marry me. Its not about breaking my promise, Juline retorted, You deceived me! You had this great Windwalk and knew you wouldnt die, yet you hid it. Gilmore argued, trying to look innocent, But you never asked if I had such a Windwalk, did you? Thats beside the point, Juline countered adamantly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Holding her closer, Gilmore smirked mischievously, Right now, youre in my arms, and theres not much you can do about it. As he tightened his grip, it seemed to say, You cant escape from me. Julines cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and indignation. Youre such a scoundrel! she eximed, yfully punching his chest. Yet, her punch was so gentle, it felt more like a caress than a rebuke. Seeing Julines tough exterior melt a little, Gilmoreughed heartily, the kind ofugh thates from sheer happiness. Holding onto Juline, they soared over forests and mountains. About ten minutester, they were out of the forest. In the distance, the bright lights of the bustling Vista Verde came into view. 15.30 Sun, sepi Together, they headed toward the dazzling city lights ɫ Making 223 Making 223 In the living room of the Fields Manor. What did you just say? Gilmore was taken away by Karl and Bermy? Hearing Julians words about Gilmores mishap, Graham, with a shocked look on his face, quickly rose from the sofa. Julian nodded, The message I received from Tim, whom I had sent to protect Mr. Reed, is quite reliable. There shouldnt be any mistake. Julian, we need to head to the Wyatt Bar immediately and bring Gilmore back! said Helene, who was seated on the sofa, disying her concern. Ever since Gilmore left, she had been constantly worried about him. Now, her fears were confirmed with this news of him being in trouble. Julian replied, Alright, Ill gather all the martialists from Star Gate, and wellunch a rescue at the Wyatt Bar. Not only was Gilmore in danger, but the three Star Gate martialists who were sent to protect him were at risk too. Julian couldnt stand by and do nothing. Howeyer, Graham interjected, I fear even if we rush to the Wyatt Bar, we wont find them there. The Wyatt family would have definitely moved them elsewhere, not waiting around for us toe to the rescue. Helene hurriedly asked her father, Dad, then what should we do? After pondering for a moment, Graham replied, First, we head to the Wyatt Bar. Regardless of whether theyre there or not, we need to make our presence felt. On the way, Ill give that old fox, James, a call and make sure he knows that his sneaky tactics will lead to an allCout war between Star Gate and de Gate. A confrontation they, the Wyatt family, wont be able to handle! Julian agreed, Exactly. If Karl Wyatt has harmed our Star Gate members, it would mean theyve dered war against us. Star Gate wont sit idly by; well fight de Gate to the bitter end. Julian, lets head out now, Graham said with a serious expression. Julian nodded in agreement. Shortly after, the trio left the vi. Before long, Graham, Helene, and Julian, along with all the martialists from Star Gate, boarded a fleet of around ten vehicles and set off for Wyatt Bar. On the way to the Wyatt Bar, Graham made a call to James from the car. Graham, calling me at this hour? Must be something important, huh? James voice, tinged with a hint of arrogance, came through the phone. Graham responded, James, I wont beat around the bush. I believe you already know why Im calling. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore and three martialists from Star Gate went to Wyatt Bartonight upon the invitation of your son, Benny. The martialists who apanied Gilmore sent us a message saying your son took him away. I hope youll release both Gilmore and our martialists. You must realize that if you dont, it will ignite a fierce battle between Star Gate and de Gate. This wont benefit either of us. James retorted, Graham, what are you talking about? Who said my son took Gilmore and the Star Gate martialists? My son is fond of your daughter. How could he possibly go drinking with her boyfriend? Its inconceivable! James denied it. A sh of anger crossed Grahams eyes. He had expected James to deny everything. This call was just a way for Graham to ensure that James understood the grave consequences of his actions. If James wasnt going to release the hostages, Star Gate would have to put direct pressure on the Wyatt family. Thus, Graham said on the phone, James, you can deny capturing Gilmore and the three Star Gate martialists. But, all youre doing is courting the wrath of Star Gate. If thats the path you choose brace yourself. With that, Graham was about to hang up the phone. However, James derisiveughter echoed through the line. Graham, who are you trying to scare? You say my son kidnapped Gilmore and the Star Gate martialists. Do you have any proof? Didnt you say they were at the Wyatt Bar? Go check there, and if you find any evidence,e settle the score with me. Ill be waiting. After that, James abruptly ended the call. Graham looked furious as he disconnected the call. Dad, what do we do now? Helene, who had overheard the conversation, asked anxiously. Well head to Wyatt Bar first, Graham decided. If we dont find them there, Julian will have to inform Star Gate. Julian, sitting in the front passenger seat, responded firmly, If the Wyatt family doesnt release them, Ill report this to the leader. When the leader hears about this, he wont let the Wyatt family off easily, Julian dered with a sense of determination. Anyone who dares to harm Star Gate will not escape our wrath, even if the Wyatt family has the backing of de Gate! Graham and his entourage headed towards the Wyatt Bar. At the Wyatt Mansion, in the grand living room. After hanging up the phone, a smirk spread across James face. Oh, Graham, howughable! he sneered. Thinking he can intimidate me with Star Gate without any evidence. Does he see the Wyatt family as lowChanging fruit, easy to pluck? Dad, rest easy, Benny said smugly from the sofa. The cameras at the Wyatt Bar are conveniently broken tonight. So no GB G 54% matter how hard Graham and his group try, they wont find a trace of Gilmore or the three Star Gate martialists having been there. Benny, who was sitting on the sofa, said to his father with a proud face. James gazed at his son andmended, Benny, youve done exceptionally well this time! Who wouldve thought that Gilmore would actuallye to drink with you? He must be the dullest tool in the shed. But this fool can be the perfect pawn to tackle the Field family! Benny thoughtfully suggested, Dad, for our next move, should we have Gilmore call Helene? We could deceive her intoing here, then snatch her up to coerce Graham into withdrawing from the CBD bid? James, ever the strategist, advised, Benny, patience. The bidding conference is still more than ten days away. Lets let Graham stew in his own juices for a bit before we proceed to our next n. Yes, Dad, Benny obediently replied. James nced at the entrance and spoke, Karl went to our suburban mountain vi by helicopter again, saying that Gilmore was rescued by someone in a masked ck outfit. Whats the status now? A smile flickered across Bennys face. I already called the butler at the mountain vi. Karl and his folks from de Gate have encircled Gilmore and that masked person on a mountain peak. The helicopter had to return to the vi because it couldntnd in the difficult terrain. By now, theyve probably captured both Gilmore and the masked figure, taking them back to the vi. Karl should be returning shortly in the chopper. As Bennys words faded, the humming of helicopter des resonated from outside. A gleeful expression illuminated Bennys face as he eximed, Ah! Who wouldve thought Id hit the nail on the head? Karl has truly returned. James, his face lit up with a smile, responded, Benny, lets go wee your brother. With that, James and Benny headed towards the vi entrance to greet the arriving helicopter. Making 224 Making 224 Three helicopters sessivelynded on the lushwn of the Wyatt familys mansion. James and Benny, along with Bob, stood ready to greet the arrivals at the front of the vi. As the helicopter doors opened, martialists from de Gate disembarked one by one. Strikingly, from one of the helicopters, four de Gate martialists carefully carried a stretcher with a figure shrouded in white, masking any view of their face. Witnessing a person draped in white being escorted from the helicopter, James, Benny, and Bob wore puzzled expressions. Who could it be on that stretcher? Moreover, James noticed that everyone had disembarked, but there was no sign of Karl. Wheres Karl? James couldnt help but ask Benny. Benny paused, then suggested, Maybe Karl had some matters to attend to at the mountain vi, and thats why he hasnt returned. That seemed to be the only usible reason in James mind. Still he remained intensely curious about the identity of the person on the stretcher. At that moment, about twenty de Gate martialists approached, their faces etched with sorrow. Both James and Benny felt an unsettling atmosphere. Why did these martialists look so griefCstricken? Benny inquired, Gentlemen, why hasnt Karl returned? One of the de Gate martialists, looking devastated, replied, Mr. Benny Wyatt, I regret to inform you that Mr. Karl Wyatt has met with misfortune. Upon hearing this, both Benny and James wore faces of utter shock. James immediately inquired, What happened to Karl? The de Gate martialist, voic shaking with grief, said, Mr. Karl Wyatt hes been murdered. What?! James eyes widened in disbelief. He almost couldnt fathom what he had heard, and he impulsively lunged forward, grasping the cor of the de Gate martialist in a momentary loss of control. You must be mistaken. How could Karl be killed? The martialist lowered his head, a mask of anguish on his face. Mr. James Wyatt, hemented, I assure you, Mr. Karl Wyatt is indeed gone. The body on the stretcher is his. Shock painted every inch of James face. The grip on the martialists cor gradually loosened. Then, he suddenly looked at the stretcher carried by the four martialists of the de Gate. He staggered toward the stretcher, followed closely by Benny and Bob, all faces marked with sorrow. With a trembling hand, James slowly pulled back the white cloth covering the face, revealing Karls lifeless visage. Karls closed eyes, pallid face, and ckened lips bore the grim stamp of death. 54% It felt like a dagger to James heart. The sight tore him apart. He couldnt believe that his aplished son, the prodigious disciple of de Gate, was gone. No Karl! Bennys face contorted in grief as he saw his brothers face on the stretcher. Wake up! You cant leave us! He desperately shook Karls limp arm. A ze of fury ignited in James eyes. Turning to all the de Gate martialists present, he gritted his teeth and demanded, Who did this to Karl? The de Gte martialist who had spoken earlier looked at James and said, Mr. James Wyatt, it was Gilmore who killed Mr. Karl Wyatt The martialist hesitated, then added, And Miss Gers fate is uncertain. James, stunned, replied, What did you say? Miss Gers whereabouts are unknown? Tell me, what exactly happened? The martialist then recounted the events: Karl identally hurt Juline with his flying dagger, Gilmore killed Karl with a dagger, and finally, both Gilmore and Juline plunged into a deep abyss. James was so shocked he was at a loss for words. Had Juline fallen for Gilmore at first sight? How could Karl have met his end in Gilmores hands? And the idea of Gilmore and Juline jumping into the abyss together in a RomeoCandCJuliet act was beyond belief. With a grave expression, he thought, Juline is the heiress of the leader of de Gate. This is not a small matter. And with Karl identally harming her, he yed a part in this tragedy. Turning to the de Gate martialist, James asked, Have you searched the abyss? Did you find any sign of Miss Ger? The martialist replied, We used a helicopter to search below the abyss. We scoured the valley, but couldnt find her. However, while searching, we spotted packs of wolves in the valley, and were worried that The martialist didnt finish, but James understood his implication: They feared that Juline might have been devoured by the wolves after the fall. This was also James biggest concern. Even if Juline had survived the fall, she wouldnt have stood a chance against a wolf attack. It seemed certain that not only had she perished, but her remains might also have been ravaged by the wolves. Bob, James said, Im heading to de Gate. Take care of Karls affairs. And keep searching that valley. Even if you cant find Miss Gers body, try to locate a piece of her clothing. GB G. James looked at Bob arrd said solemnly. Bob nodded seriously and replied, Yes, Mr. Wyatt. James nced at the body of Karl on the stretcher, and though he couldnt express the deep pain in his heart, he knew that he had to hurry to de Gate that night to discuss with his father how to break the news to the leader about Julines situation. He then turned to Benny and instructed, Benny, help Bob handle things at home. Dont make any rash decisions until I return from de Gate. Benny, still reeling from the grief of Karls death, nodded in acknowledgment. With that, James walked over to a helicopter on thewn and boarded it. The helicopters rotors hummed to life, and it took off, leaving the estate behind and soaring into the sky. Meanwhile, at the Wyatt Bar. Julian, Graham, Helene, and several Star Gate martialists exited the bar after a fruitless search. They were seen off by Leopold, whose face bore a distinctive scar. Mr. Field, Miss Field, and the martialist from the Star Gate, youve searched the bar. Did you find any sign of Gilmore? Leopold asked, a smirk ying on his lips. Graham retorted sternly, Leopold, dont think that by sabotaging the bars surveince system, you can hide the fact that Gilmore and the others were here. Tell James that if he doesnt release Gilmore and the Star Gate martialists, the Star Gate wont let it slide. Leopold, undeterred and mocking, replied, Mr. Field, using us baselessly and using Star Gate to intimidate us wont work. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leopold didnt care at all. He looked at Graham and said sarcastically, Maybe you should search elsewhere. Who knows? The people youre looking for might be somewhere waiting for you to rescue them. With that, Leopold let out a boisterousugh and, with his men in tow, returned to the bar. A look of rage appeared on the faces of Graham, Julian, and the others. However, they didnt have any solid evidence to prove that Gilmore and the others disappearance was orchestrated by the Wyatt family. Just then, Julians phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and immediately answered, Hello, Tim, where are you guys now? Julian, came a weak voice from the other end. Im with two junior apprentices on Civil Avenue Were seriously injured and cant move. Julians brow furrowed in concern. Stay put; well be right there. He ended the call and turned to Graham, Tim said theyre on Civil Avenue and theyre badly injured. We need to get to them. Graham, rmed, quickly nodded in agreement. das The group then got into their vehicles and sped off. ɫ Making 225 Making 225 On a quiet street in the dead of night, three figuresy sprawled out. Their injuries were severe, rendering them too weak to stand. To be exact, they had just regained consciousness after having been knocked out. These were the martialists from the Star Gate who had been gravely injured on the rooftop of the Wyatt Bar by Leopold. After their incapacitation, the martialists from the Wyatt Bar had dumped them into a van and abandoned them on this deserted street. Soon, a convoy of eight or nine cars pulled up. Julian, Graham, Helene, and several martialists from the Star Gate stepped out. Julian motioned for his men to help the injured trio to sit up. Looking at the battered men, Julian asked with concern, What happened to you? Who did this? One of them, Tim, exined, It was Leopold from the Wyatt Bar. He hurt us badly. He then recounted how they had followed Benny who had taken Gilmore to the rooftop of the Wyatt Bar, only to be overpowered and knocked unconscious by Leopold. Anger shed in Julians eyes. I knew they were behind this! Desperation evident in her voice, Helene inquired, Was Gilmore taken away by Benny? Tim replied, Miss Field, before we were knocked out, we saw them loading Mr. Reed onto a helicopter. By the time we lost consciousness, they had likely flown away with him. Grahams eyes zed with fury. This must be James doing. By capturing Gilmore, they can threaten us to withdraw from the CBD project bid, ensuring the Wyatt family secures it. Using any means necessary to achieve their ends has always been the Wyatt familys favorite tactic. Helene, on the verge of tears, turned to her father. Dad, how are we going to rescue Gilmore? Julian, trying to reassure her, said, Dont worry, Helene. The Wyatt family attacked our Star Gate members and took Mr. Reed. Once I report this to our sect leader, Star Gate wont let this go. The Wyatts will pay. Afterwards, Julian ordered his men to help the injured Tim and the others into their vehicles. The group drove back to the Fields Manor. Once they arrived, the injured Tim and hispanions were promptly taken to the private doctor on the grounds of the manor for treatment. Graham, Helene, and Julian settled in the living room of the vi. With a grave expression, Julian addressed Graham and his daughter, Ill call our sect leader right away. The sect leader had provided Julian with his number before Julian had ventured into the Field familys domain, instructing him to call or text in case of emergencies or unsolvable issues. GBG. Graham nodded, You must ask the sect leader to help rescue Gilmore. Julian assured, Uncle, I will convey our situation to the sect leader. He then took out his phone and dialed the sect leaders number. To his surprise, an automated voice responded, Im sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off. Please try again Julian looked bewildered. The sect leaders phone is off. Graham suggested, Then try contacting your Senior Presbyter, Tiger, or the Second Presbyter, Phoenix Julian nodded in agreement, Alright, Ill call the Senior Presbyter now. After saying that, Julian dialed another number. 54% After a few rings, the call connected, and Julian exchanged a few words, Seeing Julian end the call, Graham inquired anxiously Senior Presbyter Tiger before hanging up. Well? Is Star Gate willing to help us rescue Gilmore? Julian replied, Senior Presbyter Tiger was furious to learn about the Wyatt familys actions against our Star Gate members and the kidnapping of Mr. Reed. However, he mentioned that he cant make the final decision on whether Star Gate will retaliate against the Wyatt family. Graham pressed on, Isnt the Senior Presbyter reporting this to the sect leader? Julian responded, He cant at the moment. The sect leader is away on some matters. However, the Senior Presbyter promised to get in touch with him as soon as possible. Once the sect leader makes a decision, hell notify me. Hearing this, Graham couldnt help but feel a growing sense of urgency. The quicker the Star Gates sect leader decided to take action against the Wyatt family, the lesser the danger would be for Gilmore. But the more Star Gate was dyed, the greater the risk to Gilmore. Helene was beside herself with worry, restless and fidgety. If only she could turn back time, she wouldve stopped Gilmore at all costs from going to the Wyatt Bar. At Sword Mountain, within Star Gate, the Presbyters Hall. Senior Presbyter Tiger, Second Presbyter Phoenix, and Third Presbyter Steve sat at the center of the grand hall. Julian reported that three of our Star Gate martialists were injured by the Wyatt family, Tiger ryed to the other presbyters. Furthermore, the Field familys youngdys boyfriend has been taken by them. He advised we report to the sect leader and retaliate against the Wyatt family. Phoenix and Steve expressed their anger. The Wyatt family, thinking they have de Gate backing them, dared to harm our Star Gate members. Its an utter p in the face! If we dont demand an exnation from the Wyatt family, wouldnt that imply Star Gate is afraid of de Gate? However, Tiger frowned, saying, The problem is our sect leader is away on some matters, and hes not at Star Gate. I cant even reach him on his phone. What should we do? Phoenix and Steve were silent, their expressions mirroring Tigers concern. 3 4% Sun, C/ 223 Suddenly, Tigers phone rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, his demeanor instantly shifted to one of utmost respect. Noticing the change, Phoenix and Steve instinctively pl Tigers phone, seeing the name Sect Leader disyed on the screen. Their expressions too turned solemn. Answering the call, Tiger/greeted, Hello, Leader. Its low may I assist you? Did you call me? a gruff, aged voice inquired on the phone. Tiger quickly responded, Yes, Leader, I have matter? to report. He then ryed everything Julian had told him to the person on the phone. Finishing up, Tiger asked, Leader, the Wyatt family, with de Gate backing them, dared to hurt our people. Its a tant affront. Should we gather our martialists and giv Tiger, Im aware of what youve told me. Listen, tomorrow Gilmore gave instructions through the phone. Motive the Wyatt family a lesson they wont forget? Tiger kept nodding as he liste ously uttering, Yes, yes, yes Did you understand what I just said? Gilmore asked from the other end. Tiger promptly responded, Leader, I understand everything. OK, Ill hang up then, Gilmore concluded and ended the call. Seeing Tiger put the phone away, Phoenix and Steve eagerly inquired about what the sect leader had instructed. Tiger then shared with the two presbyters everything that Gilmore had ryed to him over the call. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that very moment, in the master bedroom atop a luxurious vi, Gilmore stood before the floorC toCceiling window, having hung up the phone. Although the bedroom lights were off, the lustrous moonlight from the night sky permeated through the ss wall, illuminating the entire room. Juline was seated on the sofa, a look of indescribable astonishment painted across her face. Gilmore, why have you brought me to the Wyatt familys vi? Indeed, after leaving the suburban hills, Gilmore had brought her back to Vista Verde and even to the Wyatt familys vi. Wasnt this like walking into a lions den? Nevertheless, Gilmore turned around, pocketing his phone, and smilingly said to Juline, Have you ever heard that sometimes the most dangerous ce is actually the safest? Making 226 Making 226 The reason why Gilmore chose to bring Juline back to the Wyatt familys vi wasnt just because of the most dangerous ces can be the safest. More importantly, through Gods Eye, he saw that the uing day would be an extraordinarily bustling one at this vi. A grand performance was set to take ce here, and naturally, he would be at the heart of it. Hence, he brought Juline to the Wyatt familys vi ahead of time. Of course, with Gilmores unparalleled martial arts skills, it was impossible for the Wyatt familys guards and martialists to detect his and Julines presence. The Wyatt familys mansion was sprawling with vis, so he picked an unupied one as their shelter for the night. Hearing Gilmores rationale, Juline couldnt help but see the wisdom in his words. But, Gilmore, we cant stay here indefinitely, can we? Juline remarked, looking at him questioningly. Gilmore replied, Who said anything about staying forever? Well only be here for the night. He then gazed at the wound on Julines left arm, saying, Let me find some medicine to dress that wound of yours. Juline, a bit puzzled, countered. Where would you find medicine here? However, before she could even finish her sentence, she watched in astonishment as Gilmore effortlessly pulled out a first aid kit from a cab. It was filled with various medications, bandages, and other emergency supplies. It was clear that these were kept on standby by the Wyatt family for any unforeseen incidents. Having emergency medical supplies in a vi wasnt out of the ordinary. But what truly baffled Juline was how Gilmore, who moved as if he were in his own home, managed to pinpoint the location- of these supplies so instinctively. How did Gilmore know exactly where to look? Of course, Juline had no way of knowing that thanks to Gods Eye, with just a simple scan of the room, Gilmore could instantly discern where everything was stashed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This is how he effortlessly located the spare medical supplies in the bedroom cab. While Juline was still in mild shock, Gilmore had already selected from the medicine box some antiCinmmatory and healing ointments. He turned to her, saying, Ill apply some medicine for you. Juline nodded. Gently, Gilmore squeezed out a bit of ointment onto his finger and delicately applied it onto Julines wound. His touch was so soft and gentle that Juline barely felt any pain; instead, aforting sensation washed over her. Little did she know that as Gilmore was applying the ointment, he was subtly channeling his anima through his fingertips to expedite the healing process. Mon, Sep Time seemed to stand still as Gilmore continued his gentle card After what felt like ages, a tingling sensation began emanating from Julines wound, as if Gilmores fingers were lightly tickling her skin. 54%%% This subtle sensation seemed to seep straight into her heart. The intimacy of a mans fingers on her bare arm made Juline, a young woman, blush deeply. Her face turned a shade of pink, and she lowered her gaze, asking in a voice as soft as a mosquitos hum, Gilmore isnt the ointment applied yet? Seeing the shy, rosy hue on Julines face and the way she tilted her head downward, Gilmore quickly realized the reason. behind her embarrassment. He withdrew his fingers, wiped off the excess ointment with a tissue, and assured her, Your wound is already healing. After saying that, he ced the ointment back into the medicine box and returned it to the cab in the bedroom. Meanwhile, Juline, slightly misunderstanding Gilmores words, thought he meant he had finished applying the ointment.. Then, Juline took a nce at the wound on her left arm, and to her astonishment, the gash that had been inflicted by Karls dagger waspletely healed! No, to be precise, the wound had vanished entirely. The skin where the cut had been was now wless, as if it had never been injured at all. Rubbing her eyes in disbelief, Juline took another look. But the sight remained the same: her wound had disappeared, leaving her skin unblemished. How was that possible? A realization dawned on her. That was why she only felt Gilmores fingers brush against her skin, causing a ticklish sensation rather than any pain from the wound. It turned out that her wound had vanished! Juline turned to Gilmore, her eyes wide with bewilderment, Gilmore, how did the wound on my arm disappear? What happened? Gilmore, having returned the medical box, took a seat next to Juline on the couch, a smile ying on his lips. I didnt expect the ointment to work this well. It seems to have healed your wound completely in no time. However, Juline found it hard to ept Gilmores exnation. No matter how effective an ointment was, it couldnt possibly heal such a deep wound so quickly and rejuvenate the skin. The ointment isnt a miracle cure. It cant be that magical, Juline said, shaking her head, her eyes filled with suspicion. She believed that Gilmore had used some unknown method to fully heal her wound. Seging her skepticism, Gilmore chuckled, You dont think the ointment healed your wound? You truly are the astute beauty of de Gale, nothing escapes your notice. Youre right; the ointment wasnt what healed your wound. B G. Julines eyes sparkled with vindication. So, she had guessed righur It really wasnt the ointment that had healed her? So, what did you do? Juline pressed Gilmore for answers. Holding up a finger, Gilmore solemnly responded, I used my golden finger! Juline blinked in confusion. What golden finger? 5451 Gilmore waved the finger in the air. This finger of mine is the golden finger. Anything it touches heals, and pain vanishes. Wherever it goes, it brings relief to those who suffer. And not only does it heal wounds, but it also possesses many other indescribable abilities which I wont detail here. A twitch appeared at the corner of Julines mouth. If she believed Gilmores words, she must be out of her mind. If merely raising a finger made it golden, didnt that mean she had ten golden fingers herself? Clearly, she dismissed Gilmores ims as utter nonsense, thinking he was not being serious. Gilmore had anticipated Julines skepticism, so her reaction didnt surprise him. In truth, he hadnt lied. It was his finger, channeling his anima, that had healed Julines wound. Even Gilmore was taken aback by how miraculous his anima was, healing Julines wound at a visibly rapid pace. This made him realize that the anima was even more powerful and magical than he had imagined. Meanwhile, as Gilmore and Juline were healing and bantering in the Wyatt familys vi, the de Gate was shaken to its core by the news James Wyatt delivered overnight. However, the information James brought had been tweaked. Gilmore had taken Juline hostage, demanding the Wyatt family drop their bid for the CBD project so that the Field family could win it. In an attempt to save Juline, Karl was ruthlessly killed by Gilmore. When Gilmore, surrounded by martialists from de Gate, saw no way out, he dragged the innocent Juline and leaped off a cliff to their deaths! This news sent shockwaves throughout de Gate, filling its members with unparalleled rage! Making 227 Making 227 The morning sun streamed in through the barely covered floorCtoCceiling windows. The blinding light caused Gilmore, who was lying on the couch to squint and slowly open his eyes. Dawn? He sat up, rubbing his groggy eyes, then turned his gaze to the bed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Juline was still deep in slumber. Lying on her side with a thin sheet draped over her, her exquisite silhouette was perfectly outlined for him to see. Her long hair cascaded onto the pillow, and even in sleep, her closed eyes with those fluttering lashes resembled delicate butterfly wings Her breathtaking beauty, even in repose, was mesmerizing, like that of a fairy tale princess. Gilmore approached and sat on the beds edge, softly calling out, Juline, wake up Julinesshes quivered, resembling those of a butterflys beautiful wings. Slowly, she opened her eyes, looking at Gilmore and asked weakly, Is it morning already? Gilmore nodded. But Juline, with a hint ofziness in her voice, murmured, Im still so sleepy. I want to rest a bit longer. I have a way to make you feel instantly refreshed. Want me to help? Gilmore proposed, gazing at her. Juline closed her eyes, I dont believe you At de Gate, she was known for her love of sleeping in. No matter how much her fellow sisters tried to rouse her, nothing could snap her out of her sleepy state. Sleep was the only solution. Therefore, she didnt believe that Gilmore has some magical method to make her feel refreshed in an instant. She decided to continue her slumber. Just as Juline was about to slip back into slumber, she felt a soft and warm sensation press against her cheek. Thisseems to be a pair of lips? She jolted awake, her eyes snapping open, her senses instantly alert. When she opened her eyes, Gilmores face was right above hers She pushed him away immediately, her voiceced with warning What do you think youre doing? Gilmore feigned innocence, Didnt I promise to make you instantly refreshed? Why did you kiss me? Juline fumed B G. She couldnt believe her first kiss was taken by Gilmore while she was halfCasleep. Gilmore exined. Because a kiss from me will wake you right up. Dont you feel more alert now? Juline had the urge to bash her head against the wall. Staring at Gilmore, she shot back, So this is your method of refreshing Nodding earnestly, Gilmore said, Yes, its to make you feel alert Gilmore, you rascal! Last night, we agreed: Id sleep on the bed, and youd take the couch. No funny business. And now you sneak a kiss! L I cant stand your Juline eximed, her voice tinged with hurt and frustration. She turned her face away, visibly upset. Gilmore countered, Juline, as you said, that was LAST nights agreement. Now that its a new day, the deal fromst night doesnt count. Moreover, do you remember what you promised me when we fell down the abyssst night? You promised to marry me. If youve agreed to be my wife, then kissing you is only natural. Juline retorted sharply. Didnt you just sayst nights agreements are void? So, what I promised youst night doesnt count today. Im not your wife! If you dare steal another kiss, Ill cut off those sneaky lips of yours! However, before her words even trailed off, there was another soft mwah. Julines delicate cheek was once again pecked by Gilmores lips. She was momentarily petrified. The next moment, she snapped out of her daze and, like an enraged kitten, lunged at Gilmore, determined to give him a piece of her mind. However, Gilmore, anticipating her reaction, quickly dodged her advances. Recalling how shed been kissed twice in quick session by Gilmore, Juline wasnt about to let it slide. Tossing aside any shred ofdylike demeanor, she hopped off the bed and, in her slippers, chased Gilmore around the room. But how could Juline possibly catch up to Gilmore? No matter how fast Juline tried to close the gap, Gilmore always kept just out of her reach. Even when she tried to use her internal mana, she couldnt catch him. In no time, she was both exhausted and frustrated She knew Gilmore was doing this on purpose, taking advantage of his superior Windwalk. Eventually, out of breath and unable to continue the chase, Juline stopped and pointed at the stillC smiling Gilmore, Gilmore youre lucky youre fast! If not She trailed off, not really sure what she would have done, She couldnt catch him words seemed useless now. B G. She admitted defeat. However, just then, Gilmore approached Juline. Seizing the opportunity, she quickly grabbed his arm and gave it a firm twist. How dare you bully me with your Windwalk! Juline twisted Gilmores arm, expecting him to cry out in pain. However, there wasnt a peep from Gilmore, She looked up at him, puzzled, only to see him smiling down at her, showing no sign of pain. Just then, Gilmore extended his other arm, holding several tissues. Your forehead is all sweaty, he said. Wipe it off Only then did Juline realize that Gilmore hadnt pulled away from her grasp because he wanted to offer her a tissue to wipe away her sweat. A warm feeling swelled in her heart; she hadnt expected Gilmore to show such a caring side, Her grip on his arm naturally loosened. Why do I need to do it for you? Such azy girl, Gilmore teased, although his actions said otherwise as he tenderly wiped the sweat from her brow Julines gaze softened, her previous anger at chasing Gilmore all around the room forgotten At that moment, her face flushed, looking like a young girl being pampered by her beloved. After wiping her sweat, Gilmore whispered in her ear, Next time you twist my arm, go a bit gentler. Juline looked at the sp spot on Gilmores arm where she had twisted it and noticed a red mark. Does it hurt, Gilmore? she asked with genuine concern. Seeing the guilt and concern in Julines eyes, Gilmore realized just how much she cared for him. It seems my life will now include the doting attention of the heiress of de Gate, Gilmore thought. Surrounded by so many beauties, he wondered if this was a blessing or a curse. Suddenly, the sound of cars caught their attention. Drawn to the noise, Gilmore and Juline approached the window, pulling the curtain aside slightly. They saw a convoy of about twenty or thirty cars driving towards the grandest vi in the Wyatt familys mansion. Those are de Gates cars. Why are so many of them arriving at the Wyatt familys mansion? Juline pondered, her brow furrowing. You forget, Gilmore replied, I killed Karl and jumped off the cliff with you. Could de Gate not make a grand entrance into Vista Verde? Making 228 Making 228 Dozens of vehicles, like a long dragon, parked in front of the main vi One by one, martialists from de Gate descended from the cars. In a short span, the area in front of the mansion, which resemble arge za, was filled with nearly a hundred martialists from de Gate. They lined up neatly, exuding the discipline and rigor of soldiers. Their presence was overpowering. It could be said that de Gate had mobilized all its martialists this time. A few apprentices from de Gate then opened the door of a stretch RollsCRoyce. An authoritative man in his fifties stepped out. He had amanding appearance, with piercing eyes and an aura as imposing as a mountain. This man was the leader of de Gate, named Victor Ger. Following closely behind him were four elderly men in white robes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The leader among them, with white hair and eyebrows and a face wrinkled like pine bark, had particrly sharp eyes He was the Senior Presbyter of de Gate, Travis, and also the patriarch of the Wyatt family. The three other whiteCrobed elders were the second, third, and fourth presbyter of de Gate. However,pared to Victor and Travis, their aura was significantly less intimidating. At this moment, James, who had also descended from the cart respectfully gestured to Victor, saying, Leader, please. Victor nodded slightly. Following James Wyatts lead, Victor, Travis, and the other three presbyters entered the main vi. From inside the mansion, about thirty feet away, Juline showed a hint of surprise on her face. I didnt expect my father, the four presbyters, and all of de Gates martialists toe, she remarked. She then looked at Gilmore, a hint of confusion in her eyes. But why would so many of theme just to search the valley where we fell for our bodies? But wasnt this a bit too much of amotion just for that? Gilmore chuckled, Looking for our bodies is one thing. The main goal, I believe, is to settle scores with the Field family Settle scores with the Field family? What do they have to do with all this? At first, nothing. But with James fanning the mes, now theyre implicated. Upon hearing this, Juline remembered James, who had just descended from the de Gates convoy. This indicated that he had been to the de Gatest night and informed them about the death of Karl and their plunge into the abyss Mon, Sep So, how would James stir things up? And whats in it for him? Judine inquired. Gilmore exined, After finding out that his son was killed by thest night, hes undoubtedly burning with rage. But hearing that 1, along with you, jumped into the abyss, he likely believes Im dead. Thus, he loses his target for revenge. 54% Moreover, not only is his son dead, but you also died alongside me in the fall, a significant event that he has to report to your father. Yet, considering that James had stabbed you before the fall, the Wyatt family cant escape their responsibility. To divert me and push your death onto someone else, he chose the Field family. He might argue that the Field family kidnapped you to threaten the Wyatt family into giving up the CBD project bid. In trying to save you, Karl met his end at my hands. Cornered by de Gates martialists, I had no choice but to drag you down the cliff with me in a suicidal act This narrative makes the Field family the main culprits, exonerating the Wyatt family. And then, they can leverage de Gate to take out the Field family. Having Gods Eye, Gilmore knew clearly everything James did at de Gatest night. Listening to Gilmore, shock registered on Julines face. If thats true, then James is truly despicable. If my suspicions are correct, with all of de Gates martialists out in force, including the leader and the presbyters, theyre about tounch an attack on the Field family, Gilmore said gravely. Juline looked at him, remarking, Arent you Helenes boyfriend? Why havent you warned the Field family! Gilmore detected a hint of jealousy in her voice. Juline, I am Helenes boyfriend, but Im also yours. Right now, Im here with you, and of course, 1 should be by your side, he said, gazing at her earnestly. Juline gave Gilmores arm a yful twist, eximing. Gilmore, are you trying to y both sides? Are you toying with both Helenes and my feelings? Gilmore raised his hand in a vow, I promise Im not ying games with either of you. I swear to God that my feelings for you are genuine. I would never let you down! And what about Helene? Julines anger seemed to subside a bit after hearing his promise. Do you want me to break up with her? Gilmore questioned. Juline nodded instantly. Yes, I want you to be devoted only to me. But shes been my girlfriend longer than you. Isnt that unfair? Gilmore, are you choosing her over me? Juline, think about it. If Helene asked me to leave you, would you agree? No, Juline responded with an immediate frown. sep Gilmore continued, Exactly, If you wouldnt agree, how could Helene? Its the principle of treating others as youd like to treated. If you dont ask me to leave Helene, and if Helene wanted me to leave you, I could refuse. This way, both of you can be with me. Doesnt that sound great? No one loses anyone, and everyones happy. Juline retorted, In your dreams! You think I dont see through you? You just want to have your cake and eat it too! Clearly, Gilmores sweet talk hadnt clouded her judgment. She yfully grabbed his ear, dering. One day, Ill make sure youre only mine. Gilmore replied nonchntly, If you want to have me all to yourself, youll have to prove it. Can you win against Helene, or will you end up t on your face? Juline, clearly provoked by Gilmores words, retorted, Alright then, just you wait and see wholl end up as your Gilmore thought to himself, Do I even need to wait? The answer is both Juline and Helene. Ill marry both of them. However, he kept these thoughts to himself. wife. While Gilmore and Juline were yfully bantering, another vis living room was host to a more serious discussion James, alongside Victor and Travis, had already taken their seats. As servants poured coffee, James gestured for them to leave, leaving only the core members of the conversation. The atmosphere was tense and heavy. Victors eyes sparkled with determination as he spoke, I never thought the Field family would stoop so low. Using my daughter Juline as a pawn to force the Wyatt family to back out of the CBD project bid. And now, not only cant we find my daughters body, but they also killed Karl! The de Gate must make the Field family pay in blood for what theyve done! Travis, with a voice as booming as thunder, said with authority, Leader, we must strike the Field family with lightning speed before Star Gate even gets a whiff of our ns. The other presbyters chimed in, Leader and Senior Presbyter are absolutely right. We must act swiftly and eradicate the Field family before Star Cate has a chance toe to their aid, Hands off the Field family! Just then, a sharp female voice rang out from the entrance of the vi. Making 229 Making 229 The sharp reprimand from the woman caught the immediate attention of everyone in the living room C Victor, Travis, James, and the rest. They all quickly turned their gaze towards the entrance.. To their astonishment, Gilmore and Juline, graceful as swallows, lightlynded at the doorway. Their entrance not only left those in the living room dumbfounded but also stunned the hundred martialists from de Gate who were outside. Initially, seeing the two descending from the sky, the martialists thought they were being invaded by enemies. They were poised to rush in, but upon recognizing Gilmore and especially Juline, they halted in their tracks. The shock was palpable. Hadnt James rushed to de Gatest night and reported that Juline had been killed by and had fallen into an abyss? How was it that she appeared now,pletely unharmed? Simrly, inside the living room, when Victor first saw his daughter, he thought he was hallucinating. But a closer look confirmed that Juline was indeed standing there, real and alive. His face lit up with relief and joy. He quickly stood up and eximed. Juline, youre okay? Juline nodded at her father, Dad, Im fine. Her expression then turned cold as she continued, But it seems some people wish I was dead, so their sinister ns could seed. Both Travis and James, in the living room, instantly caught the implication in Julines words. The father and son exchanged a nce, both equally perplexed and shocked. How could Juline have possibly survived? Especially since, at the base of that abyss, a pack of vicious wolves lurked. If Juline was alive, she would surely reveal that Karl had stabbed her. The revtion would surely expose the lies spun by the Wyatt family and their attempt to frame the Field family. Travis and James were deeply unsettled. Victors eyebrows furrowed as he looked at his daughter, Juline, what do you mean by that? Who wishes you were dead? I swear, they wont escape my wrath Juline responded, Dad, did someone tell you that the Field family sent Gilmore to kidnap me to force the Wyatt family to drop the CBD project bid? Yes, James told me all about it. I wont spare the Field family. I seek vengeance for you. No, Dad. The Field family didnt send Gilmore to kidnap me. Instead, it was the Wyatt family who sent Karl to take Gilmore, aiming to get the Field family to give up the CBD project bid, Juline quickly corrected. And, did someone also tell you that Karl died trying to save me from Gilmore, and that, left with no options, Gilmore dragged me down with him, jumping off a cliff? she continued. 14 56 Mon, Sep A glimmer of realization dawned on Victors face. He cast a nce at James, sensing the mans unease. So it wasnt like that? Victor queried. No. Karl tried to kill Gilmore but instead stabbed me in my left arm, Juline revealed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A sharp look shed in Victors eyes. Karl had injured his daughter, and James hadnt mentioned a word? Moreover, the stories told by James and Juline contradicted each other. It was clear to Victor who to believe. He trusted his daughter. She would have no reason to falsely use the Wyatt family. Victor then said, Juline, James mentioned you were dragged into an abyss by Gilmore, suggesting you met a grim fate amidst a pack of wolves. Howe youre here, safe and soundi This was precisely what James and Travis in the living room wanted to know. If they had been aware that Juline was alive, they wouldnt have concocted the false tale to deceive Victor. Julines gaze shifted tenderly to Gilmore standing beside her. It was Gilmore who saved me, she revealed to her father. Victors skeptical eyesnded on Gilmore. Is this Gilmore? he asked Juline. Leader, this is indeed Gilmore, the boyfriend of Helene from the Field family, a voice interjected as a man entered through the main door. Gilmore looked over and saw that it was Benny Spotting Gilmore, James, Travis, and a few presbyters all wore astonished expressions. They hadnt expected Gilmore, of all people, to boldly show up at the Wyatt family. It felt like he was willingly walking into a trap. Even Victor looked surprised, more so by the unusual softness in his typically icy daughters eyes when she looked at Gilmore. He understood what that implied At that moment, Benny, with a face seething with rage, sneered at Gilmore, Well, well, Gilmore. How audacious of you toe to the Wyatt family after killing Karl! Do you think our family is powerless? Furthermore, despite having a girlfriend like Helene from the Field family, youve cunningly deceived Miss Ger with your sweet words You treacherous, sly, and despicable man, today, the Wyatt family will ensure you face dire consequences! Travis hadnt anticipated Bennys sudden appearance, but it provided the Wyatt family an opportunity to defuse the awkward tension. BG Immediately, Travis shouted, Where are the martialists of de Gate? At Travissmand, over a dozen martialists from de Gate swiftly entered. Senior presbyter, your orders? they thundered in unison, ready to take action Arrest this murderer who took the life of my grandson, Karl! And if he resists, kill him on the spot! Travis, pointing at Gilmore, ordered menacingly. Nobodyys a hand on Gilmore! Juline, at that very moment, positioned herself protectively in front of Gilmore, her gaze piercing as she addressed the de Gate martialists. She then turned to her father, Victor, asserting, Dad, the Wyatt family is twisting the truth! Karl almost took my life! Now theyre trying to silence us to cover up their lies. Are you just going to stand by and watch? Is the de Gate under themand of the senior presbyter now, and not yours? Travis, hearing her words, promptly bowed towards Victor and stated, Leader, Ive always been loyal to you, and Id never dare to overstep my boundaries. Victor replied coolly to Travis, Travis, my daughter might have spoken hastily. Please dont take it to heart. To Julines surprise, her father was defending Travis. She looked aggrieved and said, Dad, Im telling the truth. Why wont you listen to me? Though James deceived me to escape punishment, its an internal matter of the de Gate, and Ill handle it, Victor dered. His gaze then shifted to Gilmore. But hes different; hes an outsider. Moreover, he killed one of our top apprentices, making him our enemy. And despite having a girlfriend, hes involved with you. Its clear hes just toying with your feelings and using you. Hence, I agree with the senior presbyter. Gilmore must die! Juline, shocked by her fathers stance, immediately responded, Dad, Gilmore isnt ying with my feelings or using me. Knowing he killed Karl, yet you still defend him. Knowing he has a girlfriend, yet youre still with him. If hes not toying with and using you, then what is he doing? Victor retorted in anger. Even though Juline knew that Gilmore wasnt as her father portrayed, she felt overwhelmed and at a loss for words She realized that no matter what she said, her father would always view Gilmore as Karls murderer and as someone who was manipting her. Giving up on defending her stance, Juline said, Dad, no matter what you say today, I stand by Gilmore. I wont let anyone harm him. Im willing to live and die with him! Making 230 Making 230 Victors gaze settled on Juline. Are you truly willing to defy my orders for him? he questioned. Dad, Juline began, its not that I want to go against your words. Its just that the Wyatt family wants to put Gilmore in grave danger, and I cant stand by and do nothing Victor nodded in understanding. Juline, it seems youre truly smitten by him. Youre deeply enchanted, to say the least. Without another word, Victor swiftly flicked his finger. A sharp, piercing sound echoed through the room. With his skillful technique, Victor directed a burst of internal mana at Juline, hitting a specific acupoint on her body. Suddenly, Juline found herself paralyzed and unable to move. Dad, why did you seal my acupoint? Release me immediately! she implored. Ignoring her plea, Victor turned to the de Gate martialists in the hall andmanded, Capture Gilmore. If he resists, show no mercy and kill him! Yes, Leader, the martialists responded in unison. Run, Gilmore! Juline, though immobilized, managed to shout out a warning. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! But before she could say more, Victor flicked his finger again, sealing another of Julines acupoint, leaving her mute. She tried to call out, but no sound came. Benny, James, and Travis exchanged triumphant nces. With Juline unable to assist Gilmore, his fate e was sealed. In this way, they could avenge Karls death, As for James deception regarding Karl injuring Juline, and the fabricated tale about the Field family sending Gilmore to kidnap Juline for the CBD project bid, they believed that the Leader would be lenient on the death of Karl. Besides, the Wyatt family securing the CBD project bid also benefits the de Gate. A significant portion of the money the Wyatt family earns ultimately ends up enriching de Cates coffers. In many ways, the Wyatt family is a crucial source of wealth for de Gate. This rationale underpins Victors decision to still target Gilmore, even after discovering the Wyatts fabrications. Simply put, Gilmore couldnt hold a candle to the stature and importance of the Wyatt family. As the martialists of the de Gateunched theirbined assault, with fists and palms piercing the air, aiming at Gilmores vital points, Gilmore remained unflinchingly calm, as if their attacks were mere gusts of wind. He turned his attention to Juline and said, Juline, if your father chooses to stand by the Wyatts, blind to their deceit, over believing you, then why not leave de Gate with me? We can travel the world, hand in hand. Juline, still unable to speak, shook her head, her lips moving bur producing no sound. 56 Mon, Sep Yet, from the shape of her lips and her expressive eyes, Gilmore deciphered her message: she wasnt willing to leave de Gate or her father. Reacting quickly, Gilmore unscaled her vocal acupoint.. The moment she regained her voice, Juline pleaded, Gilmore, go, save yourself. Dont worry about me. I I wont leave my father or de Gate! Using Gods Eye, Gilmore discerned that Julines true reason for staying was her deep bond with her father. She had lost her mother to illness at a tender age, making her father the sole pir of her world. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was also the most important person in her fathers heart. If she left with Gilmore, it would shatter her fathers heart. Understanding her predicament, Gilmore didnt press her. Even though Victor had sealed her pressure points, she was, after all, his beloved daughter, and he would never harm her Alright, Gilmore said to Juline, Ille to de Gate to find you in the future. Juline nodded at Gilmore, Alright, Ill be waiting for you at de Gate. She hoped that one day when Gilmorees to de Gate, her father wouldnt harbor the same animosity towards him as he did today. Perhaps Gilmore and her father could turn from foes to friends and her rtionship with Gilmore could gain her fathers blessing. Just as she finished her thought, the elite martialists of de Gate lunged at Gilmore with explosive internal mana, their attacks mere inches from striking him. However, in a blink, like a gust of wind, Gilmores figure vanished. The de Gate martialists stopped, perplexed, their moves failing to find their mark. Im here! A voice echoed from outside the vi The martialists turned their gazes to the vis entrance, and there, to their astonishment, stood Gilmore, looking back at them, an air of ease about him. Not only were the martialists of de Gate in the living room stunned, wondering what kind of Windwalk Gilmore had employed to dodge thebined onught of so many, but also Victor, Travis, and James disyed unexpected surprise in their eyes. They hadnt anticipated Gilmore to b this swift! It dawned on them that Gilmores martial arts skills seemed more profound than theyd assumed. A glint appeared in Victors eyes as he internally mused, No worlder Karl, with his extraordinary martial arts talent, fell to Gilmores hands Yet, even if Gilmore had disyed exceptional prowess, because of what Benny had said that Gilmore clearly had a girlfriend, Helene, yet deceitfully involved himself with his daughter C Victor was resolute Juline was the most precious person to him in this world. Mon, Sep Therefore, he would never agree to Juline being with Gilmore and would certainly not allow Gilmore to continue hurting his beloved daughter. Almost immediately, the dozen or so martialists from the living room charged out of the vi. Joined by the martialists outside, they swiftly and tightly encircled Gilmore. Victor couldnt believe that, this time, facing over a hundred de Gate martialists, Gilmore could still escape with ease? The eyes of Travis and James also shed with a fierce light, thinking, This time, even if Gilmore had wings, he wouldnt be able to flee! However, just then, a deafening crash echoed from the direction of the mansions main gate. All the de Gate martialists instinctively looked towards the sound, only to see the mansions tightly closed gate being smashed open by a ck SUV The windshield of the SUV shattered instantly, its engine hood flung off, and thick smoke billowed out. This SUV, now resembling a wrecked car, drove towards the main vi, emitting dark smoke. Following the gates crash, around twenty to thirty ck Mercedes cars swiftly drove in. Before the astonished eyes of the Wyatt familys security and martialists, this formidable convoy quickly parked in front of the main vi. Doors of the cars swung open, and nearly a hundred martialists from Star Gate alighted. These hundred Star Gate martialists swiftly formed ranks on the open ground, standing like soldiers ready for battle, their gazes firm and their presence imposing. At this moment, from one of the Mercedes, three robed elders descended. As these elders stepped out, all the de Gate martialists onCsite immediately felt an overpowering aura emanating from them These three were none other than the esteemed elders of Star Gate, the Senior Presbyter, Tiger; the Second Presbyter, Phoenix; and the Third Presbyter, Steve. Senior Presbyter Tigers eyes scanned the de Gate martialists on the open ground, and then fixed on Gilmore, who was surrounded tightly by them. Spotting his target, his eyes lit up, and he immediately bowed respectfully, calling out, Mr. Reed, wevee on our leaders orders to escort you! The Second Presbyter, Phoenix, and the Third Presbyter, Steve, also immediately bowed to Gilmore, saying in unison, Mr. Reed, we are here for you! The three Star Gate presbyters, behaving with such deference as if they were mere servants, deeply bowing to Gilmore, left all the de Gate martialists outside and Victor, Travis, and James inside the vi utterly stunned. Everyone thought, Who on earth is this Gilmore? Why would three highCranking presbyters from Star Gate personallye to the Wyatt family to fetch him? bb Mon, 50 Making 231 Making 231 Who would have thought that all three presbyters from Star Gale would grace the Wyatt farmily? We shall be greatly honored by your gracious presence. Traviss voice echoed at that moment. Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve, the three presbyters from Star Gate, w Travis walking out of the mansion with a smile on his face, but a sharp glint in his eyes. Behind him were Victor, the head of de Gate, and two other presbyters. There was a hint of surprise on the faces of the Star Gate presbyters Upon seeing over a hundred de Gate martialists in front of the Wyatt familys vi, they had already found it strange. Now, with the appearance of the leader and the presbyters of de Gate, their astonishment deepened. Tiger came to the Wyatts only because he was instructed by his leader over the phonest night. He was told to bring the martialists of Star Gate to the Wyatt family today to pick someone up. That someone was Gilmore. Moreover, the leader had described Gilmores age and appearance in detail. Hence, upon arriving and seeing Gilmore surrounded by the de Gate martialists, Tiger immediately recognized him as the person the leader had mentioned. The leader had made it clear over the phone that no matter the cost, they had to ensure Gilmore was safely escorted out of the Wyatts. However, seeing Victor and the presbyters of de Gate now, Tiger realized that ensuring Gilmores safety wouldnt be easy I see both Presbyter Travis and Leader Norman are here. My apologies for any oversight, Tiger said, bowing slightly to Travis and Victor. Travis responded, Presbyter Tiger, from what I heard, youre here to pick up Mr. Reed. Is this the Gilmore you speak of? As he spoke, he pointed towards Cilmore. Tiger nodded, Indeed, Presbyter Travis, wevee for Mr. Reed. Oh? May I ask, Presbyter Phoenix, what rtion is this Gilmore to your Star Cate? Travis inquired. Travis, were here to escort Mr. Reed on our leaders orders, Tiger replied respectfully, maintaining his demeanor. Although he too was in the dark about Gilmores true identity. But if the head of Star Gate sent him to retrieve Gilmore, then Gilmore must be an important friend of the leader. Both Travis and Victor were taken aback, realizing that Gilmore had a connection with the leader of Star Gate, They both thought, What kind of rtionship does Gilmore have with the leader of Star Gate? Travis frowned and said to Phoenix, Presbyter Tiger, Im afraid you cannot take Gilmore with you He killed my grandson, de Gates most exceptional apprentice, and he tried to manipte the feelings of the leaders beloved daughter. Therefore, he must return with us to de Gate today and face our judgment. B G. 54% Tiger, locking eyes with Travis, responded defiantly, Travis, I apologize, but I must follow the orders of my leader. I must take Mr. Reed today. With that, Tiger looked sternly at the Star Gate martialists,manding, All Star Gate martialists, our leader has ordered us to bring Mr. Reed back. If anyone dares to obstruct or harm him, we must protect and save him, even if it costs our lives. Yes, Presbyter Tiger! The martialists of Star Gate responded tiderously, readying themselves for combat. Seeing the Star Gate martialists unwavering determination, Travis looked troubled. He turned to Victor, saying, Leader, what should we do? Victor, noting Tigers unwavering stance, recognized his resolve to rescue Gilmore at any cost. He hadnt expected that Gilmore could push Star Gate to the brink of open conflict with de Gate. However, Victor wasnt that reckless. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If, today, he decided to kill Gilmore and sparked a bloody conflict between Star Gate and de Cate, even a victory for de Gate would be costly and debilitating. When the sandpiper and the m grapple, the fisherman profits, he thought. Victor understood the wisdom of this saying, If there was no benefit and only loss, he wouldnt engage. Because, in the end, it might lead to the decline of de Gate, allowing other sects in Oakhaven to rise. So, Victors gaze burned intensely as he looked at Tiger, stating, Tiger, convey to your leader that today, I, Victor, will grant him this favor. But only for today. After today, if Gilmore falls into our hands, I wont extend any courtesies for your leaders sake, He killed de Gates most outstanding apprentice and took advantage of my daughter. I wont let him off easily. Having said that, Victor ordered the de Gate martialists, Everyone, step back and release Gilmore. Yes, leader, the de Gate elites responded in unison. They swiftly moved aside, clearing a path for Gilmore. Then, Senior Presbyter Tiger, apanied by Phoenix, Steve, and a group of Star Gate martialists, approached Gilmore. With a face full of respect, Tiger bowed and said, Mr. Reed, we are here on the orders of our leader to escort you.e with us. Gilmore was quite pleased with Tigers performance just now. Please, The previous night, using the name of the leader of Star Gate, he hadmanded Tiger and the other two presbyters to lead Star Gates best martialists to the Wyatt family today to retrieve him. Apart from pressuring Victor, Travis, and others from de Gate, he also wanted to test the loyalty and obedience of Tiger and the other Star Gate martialists. From what he observed, Tiger and the core disciples of Star Cate were indeed loyal and obeyed his commands without question. Although he was the leader of Star Gate, he couldnt reveal that identity now. So, as Gilmore, he said to Tiger, Presbyter Tiger, thank you foring to fetch me. And Ill be sure to express my gratitude to your leader as well: A BG. Mr. Reed, theres no need for formalities, Tiger replied, gesturing for Gilmore to follow him. Gilmore nodded. Before departing. Gilmore cast a nce towards the vis living room. Inside, Juline, whose acupoints were still sealed, was looking at him. With a flick of his finger, Gilmore released a burst of anima Whoosh! The anima shot out, instantly unsealing Julines blocked acupoints. She moved, the restraint lifted. Juline quickly stepped out of the living room, wanting to approach Gilmore. However, Victor extended his hand, blocking her way instantly. Stay back! hemanded. sternness Seeing the icy in her fathers face, Juline hesitated but eventually stopped. Yet, her gaze lingered on Gilmore, eyes filled with reluctance. Gilmore, remember what you promised me Gilmore nodded at her, reassuringly. I wont forget. Regardless of Victors approval, one day, he would visit de Gate to see Juline. Then, turning to Tiger, he said, Lets go. Under the protection of the three Star Gate presbyters and martialists, Gilmore headed for the car. A Star Gate martialist opened the door of a Mercedes for him, and like a boss, he stepped in. Only after he settled did Presbyters Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve boarded their cars. Once everyone was seated, the convoy of twenty or so cars impressively pulled away. Making 232 Making 232 In the Field familys mansion. In the vis living room, Graham paced with his hands behind his back, a deep frown etched on his face, clearly troubled by something. Helene sat on the sofa. She had spent a sleepless night worrying about Gilmore being taken by the Wyatts, and it showed in the dark circles under her eyes. She watched intently as Julian made a phone call. However, Julians face fell as the automated voice from the other end said, Sorry, the number you dialed is currently switched off He ended the call, frustration evident. Helene, noticing his silence, couldnt help but ask, Julian, is the leaders phone still off? Julian nodded reluctantly. Yes, its still off. But seeing the anxiety and disappointment in Helenes eyes, he hurriedly reassured her. But dont worry just yet. Maybe Presbyter Tiger has already gotten in touch with the leader. Ill call him now, With that, Julian dialed Presbyter Tigers number. After two rings, the call connected, and Tigers voice came through, Julian, about the matter you mentioned yesterday, the leader has agreed. A look of relief spread across Julians face. Presbyter Tiger, the leader has agreed? Yes, he has, and were on our way to the Fields Manor. Youreing here now? Yes, well be there shortly. Then Ill inform the patriarch of the Field family right now and prepare to receive you. Alright. And just so you know, Mr. Reed will be apanying us. Please assure Mr. Field that theres no need for concern. After that, Presbyter Tiger hung up the phone. However, Julian stood frozen, clutching his mobile, lost in thought. It took him a moment to snap back to reality. He turned to Helene and Graham, who were watching him with anticipation. Helene, Uncle, Presbyter Tiger from Star Gate is on his way to the mansion. And he mentioned that Gilmore is with them, so theres no need to worry about him. A mix of surprise and joy spread across Grahams and Helenes faces. Gilmore is with Presbyter Tiger? Theyve rescued him from the Wyatts? Helene eximed. Julian nodded vigorously. Yes, Presbyter Tiger and other martialists have already saved Gilmore. This unexpected good news felt like a bolt from the blue for Julian, bringing immense joy. 144 54% Graham and Helene shared the sentiment. With a joyful expression, Graham said to Julian, Since Presbyter Tiger is about to arrive, Ill make sure everyone in the mansion is ready to receive them. He then rushed out, calling out, Murdoch! ve everyone line up to wee Presbyter Tiger and martialists from Star Gate! Yes, Mr. Field, Murdochs voice echoed in response from outside. In about ten minutes, with a grand wee from Graham, Helene, and the entire Field household, a convoy led by Presbyter Tiger from Star Gate slowly made its way into the mansion. The atmosphere was festive and lively! After delivering Gilmore to the Field mansion, Presbyter Tiger, along with Phoenix and Steve, left behind thirty to forty elite Star Gate martialists to guard the mansion and protect Gilmore. With Julians prior team of forty martialists, the total count of Star Gate martialists at the Fields mansion reached around eightyCa substantial force. The considerable deployment of martialists from Star Gate to the Field family was no ident. The previous night, the leader had instructed Tiger over the phone to do so. Once Gilmore was rescued, he was to be taken to the Field family and provided protection with dozens of martialists All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Thats why, upon Gilmores arrival, Presbyter Tiger ensured he was surrounded by a plethora of guards. After all these arrangements, Presbyter Tiger led the second and third presbyters and the remaining martialists from Star Gate back to Sword Mountain. After seeing off Presbyter Tiger and his entourage, Graham, Gilmore, Helene, and Julian reconvened in the vis living room. Once everyone was seated, Helene, with a concerned look, asked Gilmore, Were you harmed by the Wyatt family, Gilmore? With a lightChearted smile, Gilmore responded, Helene, rest assured, I guarantee not a single hair on my head was harmed. Hearing Gilmores witty remark, Helene chuckled, Can you be serious for a moment, Gilmore? Im genuinely asking! Graham and Julian also shared a lightChearted laugh. Their initial concerns about Gilmores wellCbeing were nowpletely alleviated seeing him so cheerful and nonchnt. Knowing that everyone was curious about his escape, Gilmore began his tale. He recounted his ordeal from the time he was drugged at Wyatt Bar by Karl, his captivity in the mountainous mansion, to Julines righteous disdain for the Wyatt familys actions leading to his rescue. He then borated on the ambush by Karl and arge group of de Gate martialists in the mountains, and how Juline ended up executing Karl. Gilmore and Juline were eventually outnumbered and captured, before being taken to the Wyatt family mansion. However, in the nick of time, Presbyter Tiger and a team of Star Cates martialists arrived to rescue him from the clutches of the enemy. As he narrated the story, Gilmore chose to omit certain parts. The budding feelings between him and Juline and the intricate details of their escape were left out. He slightly modified certain events, like making it sound like Juline was the one who killed Karl and exining their leap into the abyss as being outnumbered and red. His choice to tell the story this way was twofold: firstly, the rtionship between him and Juline was a private matter, and secondly, revealing his advanced martial arts skills would lead to unwanted questions. Despite these omissions, Gilmores ount was logical and without w, After hearing the whole story, both Graham and Julian nodded in understanding, as if pieces of a puzzle had fallen into ce. However, what Helene was most concerned about was undoubtedly the rtionship between Gilmore and Juline. She inquired. Gilmore, that Juline, shes the leader of de Gate. Did she save you because she has feelings for you? Gilmore, putting on a serious face, responded, Considering my dashing good looks and profound personality, its not surprising that a few exceptional beauties might fall for me. But, Miss Gers decision to help was not based on her liking for my appearance or personality. She deeply despises the evils of the Wyatt family. Thats why she saved me. She stands for justice and cant tolerate wicked deeds. Upon hearing this, Helene, Graham, and Julian were taken aback. Theyd seen shameless people, but not quite like Gilmores Although his narcissism was over the top and almost hriously oundish, the twinkle in Helenes eyes betrayed her relief at his answer. As long as there wasnt a deeper connection between Juline and Gilmore, she felt reassured. Still, she couldnt help but warn him, Even if Miss Ger has no feelings for you, youd better not pine for her. Locking his gaze onto Helene, Gilmore replied, With a beauty like you around, why would I think of any other woman? Caught off guard by his direct and flirty remark, especially in front of her father and cousin, Helenes cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, unsure of how to respond. Clearing his throat, Graham interjected, I just remembered I have something to attend to. Ill step out for a bit. Without further ado, he made his exit. Julian, catching on, added, Helene, I also have some matters to deal with. Ill be on my way. Not wanting to y the third wheel, both Julian and Graham beat a hasty retreat. Left alone in the living room were just Gilmore and Helene, her face still glowing red, looking both bashfully charming and exquisitely beautiful, Making 233 Making 233 In the Wyatt familys mansion, a vi had been transformed into a memorial hall. Members of the Wyatt family, along with individuals from de Gate, stepped into the hall one by one, offering incense and bowing before the portrait of Karl. Victor, the leader of de Gate, also paid his respects to the deceased and offered condolences to the Wyatt family. Karls mother cried inconsbly. Bennys eyes shimmered with a mix of hatred and grief, while Travis and James had grave and concerned expressions. After the morning ceremony, Victor, Juline, Travis, and others prepared to board a helicopter to return to de Gate. James, Benny, and the Wyatt familys servants escorted them to the chopper on thewn. Just before boarding, Victor, with a stern tone, addressed James, James, for deceiving me with your lies, I should have severely punished you. But considering Karls sacrifice, I can overlook it for now. However, if you fail to secure the new CBD project in Vista Verde, I will still hold you ountable. James promptly replied with reverence, Yes, Leader. I will ensure the CBD project is secured and will not let down your expectations. Although James was the patriarch of one of the top ten financial groups in Vista Verde, due to Travis was the senior presbyter of de Gate and the close rtionship between the Wyatt family and de Gate, he was essentially part of de Cate Victor could still punish him. Therefore, he couldnt disregard Victorsmands. Victor nodded and turned to board the helicopter with Juline, Travis, and others. As the rotors spun, the loud humming of the helicopter grew, and it soared into the sky. At this moment, of the hundreds of martialists from de Gate around half remained behind to protect the Wyatt family. while the rest boarded their vehicles. A long convoy then departed from the mansion. Once Victor and his group were gone, James, with a stern expression, led Benny, and housekeeper Bob, to another vi After settling down in the living room, James turned to Benny and said, Benny, you heard what the leader said. We must secure the CBD project no matter what. Otherwise, he will still punish us for deceiving him. We must avenge your brothers death and ensure the Field family doesnt snatch this project from us, But Dad, Benny voiced his concern, with the Star Gate now protecting the Field family, even if we have de Cates martialists on our side, we cant confront them. How can we persuade the Field family to give up their bid on the CBD project? James eyes shed with a cold, sharp glint. Tve thought about it Even though the Field family is under the protection of Star Gate now, and de Gate martialists in the mansion cant confront them, we can still bring down the Field family from BG. other angles. The CBD project in Vista Verde is worth billions. Graham alone cant handle it; he has to coborate with other conglomerates. 54% The ones that have the closest business ties with the Field family are the Macy familys Voyage Group, the Bates familys Honor Steel Group, and the Jenson familys Bosch Securities Group. If we persuade these three conglomerates not to provide funding and financing channels to the Field family, then even if Graham attempts to bid for the CBD project, he wont have the necessary funds. By then, hell have no choice but to hand the CBD project over to us. But the Macy, Bates, and Jenson families C these three big financial groups C have always been at odds with us. Asking them not to cooperate with Graham might not work, Berny pointed out. James chuckled coldly. Heh, you and Bob should visit these three conglomerates and have a chat with their heads. Let them know that while the Star Gate might protect the Field family temporarily, they wont be there forever. But our Wyatt family will always have the support of the de Gate. If these three financial groups oppose us today by helping the Field familypete for the CBD project, we will settle scores with not just the Field family but also with them once the Star Gate leaves. They should weigh the consequences of opposing us. They shouldnt wait for disaster to strike before realizing their mistake. Hearing his fathers words, a spark ignited in Bennys eyes. Dad, I know what to do now. Good. You and Bob should go meet the heads of these conglomerates right away, James ordered. Understood, Dad. Soon after, Benny and Bob left the living room, A few minutester, the car they were in, nked by vehicles filled with de Gate martialists for protection, left the vi. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Back at the vi, James picked up his phone and dialed a number. Mr. Caldwell, whats the current stock price for the Field familys Horizon Group? Chairman, the current stock price for the Horizon Group is 2 dors. Instruct our traders to buy arge amount of their stocks. Make a phased purchase totaling 600 million dors. Yes, Chairman. After ending the call, a sharp glint appeared in James eyes. He immediately dialed another number. Mr. Anderson, for our joint bid on the CBD project, I need your cooperation on something. Mr. Wyatt, were allies in this. Anything you need, just let me know, a hearty voice of an older man responded from the other end. James said, Our biggestpetitor in this bid is Craham. Hes got the protection of the Star Cate, which means I cant use the de Gates power against him. BG Therefore, we have to beat him in the business arena. I need you to work with me and purchase 600 million dors worth of shares from the Horizon Group. Mr. Wyatt, youre ying a highCstakes game this time. Exactly, I want to go big. I not only want the Field family to lose the bid agat, but I also want their entire family ruined. Alright, Mr. Wyatt. Ill instruct my team to buy 600 million dors worth of shares from the Horizon Group, the elder hesitated briefly on the phone, then agreed wholeheartedly. Mr. Anderson, its a deal. Do not sell the shares unless I say so. Mr. Wyatt, rest assured. I know you want to deal a crushing blow to the Horizon Groups stocks, causing a massive plunge in its value. Good, as long as you understand. Lets leave it at that. After that, he hung up the phone. Then, James dialed several other numbers. Each call was to ask different business allies to purchase stocks from the Horizon Group. And the amounts were huge, often in the ballpark of 200 million dors or 400 million dors. Every person he called promptly agreed, eager to align with James ns After finishing his calls, a dark and menacing glint shone in James eyes. Those hed called were all closely allied financial groups and wealthy tycoons. By getting them to invest vast sums into the Horizon Group, he nned to artificially inte the stock price. Once it peaked they would then collectively sell off the stock, making a fortune while simultaneously crashing the stock value. This would cut off the Horizon Groups financing avenues from the capital market. By further pressuring the three major financial groups closely working with the Field family to back out of their coborations, the Horizon Group would be cornered with no way out. This was James revenge n. Making 234 Making 234 At the headquarter of the Horizon Group. In the chairmans office, Graham sat behind his desk, both hands resting on the armrests of his large chair. He was attentively listening to a middleCaged managers report. *Chairman, in less than three hours today, theres been massive trading of the Horizon Groups stocks on the international stock market, the manager reported. Over 2.4 billion dors have been invested in ourpany, and our stock has skyrocketed by 400% Grahams eyebrows knit together in concern. Have you identified whos behind this massive purchase? The manager replied, Yes, Chairman. Among them, Wyatt Group from the Wyatt family invested 600 million dors, the Rich Electronics Group from the Anderson family invested 600 million dors, and the Hose Pharmaceuticals from the Roy family also invested 600 million dors. Several other medium andrgepanies have each invested around 200 million dors, umting to a total investment of 2.4 billion dors. The middleCaged manager reported all the information to Graham. Grahams face became grave. This has to be James scheme. The Macy and Roy families have always been closely aligned with the Wyatt family. If Im not mistaken, theyre inting our stock price only to dump itter. Theyll make a huge profit while crashing our stock, ruining our chances of financing through the stock market. Being a seasoned business magnate, Graham had quickly pieced together James cunning n. The manager, clearly worried, said, What should we do, Chairman? We were counting on financing from the stock market for our bid on the CBD project. Without it, well be stretched thin We cannot let our stock price fall! Graham dered firmly. It would jeopardize our entire n for the CBD project bid. Tell our stockbrokers to buy shares once James and his allies start selling, we must stabilize the price. Understood, Chairman, the manager responded and left the office. Suddenly, a thought struck Graham. He immediately picked up his phone and dialed a number. Once the call connected, an elderly voice greeted him, Graham, I was just about to call you. What a coincidence. Graham inquired, Ket, you had something for me? Ket replied, Yes, Graham, Ive got something important to discuss. This morning, James sent his son, Benny, and the butler, Bob, to see me. They wanted me to. abandon our coboration on the CBD project bid Heh, for James to send someone to approach you, its so like the Wyatt family. Theyll try everything to prevent others frompeting with them in business. They threatened you too, didnt they? Graham queried. Youre right, Graham. Benny indeed threatened me, Ket replied, his tone tense. He mentioned that while Star Gate might protect the Field family for now, they cant shield you forever. He even added that the Wyatt family has the de Cate always supporting them from behind. And if I continue coborating with you, once Star Gate leaves, de Gate wille after the Macy family. Dont worry, Ket, Star Gate will always back the Field family, de Gate wouldnt darey a linger on us, Graham assured him calmly. But Graham, while youve hired Star Gate to protect the Field family, you are not inherently a part of Star Gates power. On the other hand, the Wyatt family is intrinsically linked to de Gate. So, Star Gate will eventually leave. Therefore, Graham, lets put our coboration on hold for now. My family cant afford to offend the Wyatt family. I hope you understand. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Graham, sensing trouble, quickly responded, Ket, the bid for the CISD project is right around the corner. It would be such a waste if we backed down now. Im truly sorry, Graham I need to hang up now. Kets apologetic words were thest thing Graham heard before the line went dead. Stunned, Graham listened to the dial tone. Ket had been a trusted business partner and close friend for decades. They had never abruptly cut ties like this, especially not on a major project like the CBD bid. A mix of shock and anger welled up in Graham. Shocked that even a steadfast ally like Ket was reluctant to continue their partnership. And angry at James for using de Gate to intimidate his old friend, forcing him to bow to the power of de Gate. But Kets words held weight; the Field family wasnt inherently backed by Star Gate C they were just temporary protectors. In the end, the people from the Star Gate would leave.. While the Wyatt family, on the other hand, was a part of de dates core strength. Graham felt an indescribable sense of powerlessness. Faced with the Wyatts threatening his allies, he couldnt guarantee their safety. Losing these allies would undoubtedly impact the Field familys bid for the CBD project, a prospect that deeply troubled Graham. Ring Just then, Grahams phone buzzed. He noticed the caller ID read Kinsley. Kinsley, the head of the Jenson family which was one of the top ten financial groups in Vista Verde, was just like Ket C steadfast partners. one of Grahams most Seeing Kinsleys name light up his screen, Graham couldnt help but feel a twinge of unease Could it be that Kinsley has also been threatened by the Wyatt family, just like Ket? With a sense of trepidation, Graham answered the call. Hello, Kinsley. Why the call? Do we have any business matters to discuss? Graham, I wont beat around the bush. Regarding our coboration on the CBD project, I want to end our partnership. Kinsleys voice, heavy with concern, came through the line. > BG A look of shock crossed Grahams face. Just as he had suspected. For Graham, this was nothing short of a devastating blow. It took Graham a long moment to still the storm of emotions raging within him before he finally said, Kinsley, was it the Wyatt family that threatened you? Yes, Graham. The Wyatt family did indeed threaten me today. However, even if were halting our coboration on the CBD project for now, our decadesCold friendship remains unchanged. When the time is right, well pick up where we left off. Alright, Kinsley. We will coborate again in the future. Graham, I truly apologize for this. If it wasnt for the threat to the very survival of my family, I wouldnt have ceased our partnership on the CBD project. Kinsley, I understandpletely. Dont worry; there will be plenty of opportunities for us to coborate in the future After ending the call, Graham felt an overwhelming weight in his heart. BD project coboration Less than teh minutester, he received another call, this time from the head of the Bates familys Honor Steel Group. Like the others, they too had been threatened by the Wyatt family and were withdrawing from the With this, all three of the major financial groups that were the Field familys most important partners had pulled out of the coboration. The Wyatt familys threats had effectively cut off all of the Field familys opportunities to coborate and secure funding. To make matters even worse, James, in alliance with the Anderson familys Rich Electronics Group and the Roy familys Hose Pharmaceuticals, was targeting the Field familys Horizon Groups stocks on the market! This was nothing short of a death sentence for the Field family A fierce and burning anger zed in Grahams eyes. Making 235 Making 235 In the evening at the Field familys vi, Gilmore sold several stocks that had risen by 600x His ount suddenly tripled in profit, reaching an astonishing gain of nearly 10 billion dors. Indeed, Gilmore had utilized Gods Eye that morning to select the stocks on the international market with the highest increase for the day. Using the 2 billion dors that Norman had given him, along with his own 1.2 billion dors, he invested a total of 3.2 billion in these stocks. Gods Eye ensured he reaped massive rewards from these investments. This grand foray into the stock market yielded Gilmore a profit of 10 billion dors, pushing his wealth to an impressive 12.2 billion dors. Such financial prowess could overshadow any consortium in Vista Verde, In fact, his liquid wealth could potentially rival two or three of these conglomeratesbined. After selling off all his shares at their peak, Gilmore closed hisptop. Stretchingzily, he rose from his seat and exited the bedroom As he descended to the living room and was just about to settle down on the couch, he heard the sound of a car pulling up outside, followed by footsteps. Graham, donned in a suit and tie, and Helene, dressed in professional attire, walked into the living room. Gilmore noticed the heavy cloud of worry that hung over their faces. However, by using Gods Eye, he instantly understood the challenges the fatherCdaughter duo had faced that day and why they seemed so distressed. Mr. Field, Helene, youre back! Gilmore greeted, brewing coffee for the pair. Setting her handbag on the sofa, Helene sat down, seemingly drained. She simply responded with a nod to Gilmores greeting Helenes destion was palpable; she had no inclination to speak Graham, too, settled into the sofa, wrapped in silence Gilmore ced the freshly brewed cups of coffee before both Graham and Helene, suggesting, You both seem exhausted. Have some coffee. It might help you rx Yet, Helene just shook her head. Her mncholy was so profound it seemed she couldnt even muster the mood to drink coffee. Graham, however, voiced his sentiment to Gilmore, With everything thats happened, even savoring coffee feels like a -luxury Though Gilmore knew the root of their troubles, he feigned ignorance and asked, Mr. Field, has something gone wrong at thepany? Graham nodded solemnly. BG. He then detailed how the families of Macy, Bates, and Jenson had all pulled out of their coborations on the CBD project due to threats from the Wyatt family. Additionally, he mentioned how the Wyatt family, in alliance with the Roy and Anderson families, had targeted the shares of the Horizon Group on the international stock market. Listening to this, Gilmore couldnt hold back his indignation. The Wyatts are truly despicable! he eximed. A worried expression crossed Grahams face. With the three major consortiums unwilling to coborate, even if we hid for the CBD project, we wont be able tomence any work on it Without their financial backing, well be short by 4 to 6 billion dors. Where are we to find such an amount? Without this funding, the Fields dreams of undertaking the massive CBD project would be shattered. Contemting the potential loss of the CBD project, Grahamn was filled with immense regret.. Mr. Field, let me check with Evermore Group to see how much we can gather, Gilmore offered. Grahams eyes lit up upon hearing this, and even Helene, who had been lost in her own thoughts, looked up. However, the flicker of hope on their faces quickly dimmed, reced by their earlier gloom. Gilmore realized they were probably thinking that even if Evermore Group could offer financial assistance, it would hardly bridge the vast financial gap. Gilmore, thank you for your and Evermore Groups support, Graham expressed his gratitude, even though he wasnt particrly optimistic about the oue. For Graham, the pressing concern now was figuring out how to muster the 6 billion needed. The enormous crisis facing thepany had understandably dampened the spirits of both Graham and Helene. After their subdued dinner, the fatherCdaughter duo retired to their respective rooms. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore, on the other hand, had a n to rescue the Horizon Group. Once in his room, he powered up hisptop and quickly navigated to the international stock market page. He swiftly located the shares of the Wyatt Group, as well as those of the Hose Pharmaceuticals of the Roy family and the Rich Electronics Group of the Anderson family. His strategy for assisting the Horizon Group was quite straightforward: an outnking tactic. Wasnt the Wyatt family joining forces with the Roy and Anderson families to target the shares of the Horizon Group in the stock market? Well, Gilmore thought, Time to give them a taste of their own medicine. With over 12 billion at his disposal, Gilmore nned to pour 4 billion into the shares of the Wyatt, Roy, and Andersonpanies respectively, thereby significantly boosting their stock prices. After elevating their stocks, he would sell at the peak, causing a precipitous drop in their values, Just as the Wyatts were aiming to severely damage the Horizon Groups shares, Gilmore intended to hit them just as hard. By then, the three major consortiums would certainly withdraw their funds to rescue their own plummeting stocks. This outnking would provide the Horizon Groups shares with some muchC needed relief. Gilmore then pulled out his phone and dialed a number. As soon as the call connected, the lively voice of a young man came through. Gilmore! I heard you went off to Cloudar for some sightseeing. When are youing back? Indeed, this was the voice of Gerald. The reason Gerald mentioned that Gilmore was touring Cloudar was due to a white lie Gilmore had previously told his parents: he was vacationing there, all in an effort to keep them from worrying. Gilmore surmised that Gerald must have gotten the info from his parents. On the phone, Gilmore responded, My return date isnt set in stone. Ill inform you before I head back. He then inquired, How are my parents and Everly doing? Theyre all well, Gerald assured him over the phone. Nothing to fret about while Im around Nodding, Gilmore then delved into the real purpose of the call. Tve got my eyes on a few stocks and am nning to buy in bulk. Interested in joining in? Without skipping a beat, the energetic voice on the other end chimed in, Buy in? Of course! Lets do this! It was evident that Geralds enthusiasm was palpable. Gilmores call to Gerald wasnt just a casual catchCup; he wanted to give him an opportunity to earn a hefty profit in the stock market. He informed Gerald about his n to heavily invest in the stocks of the Wyatt, Roy, and Anderson families. After wrapping up his conversation with Gerald, Gilmore got to work, pouring his 12 billion dors in chunks into a massive quantity of stocks from the threepanies. As Gilmores 12 billion dors flooded in, the shares of these corporations skyrocketed, erupting like a volcano, unstoppable in their momentum. In just one night, the stocks of these threepanies soared by 500%, crowning them as the topC performing shares on the international stock market. Investors from all corners jumped on the bandwagon, pouring money into these three shares, making the capital market buzz with excitement. This surprising turn of events, unsurprisingly, set off rm bells within the Wyatt, Roy, and Anderson family! Making 236 Making 236 Inside the headquarters building of the Wyatt Group, a conference room was upied by an oval meeting table with three individuals seated around it. One of them was James. The other two elders were around the same age as James, One had grey temples, a sharp gaze, and a short grey beard, dressed in a traditional suit, appearing stern and formal. This man was Liam, the chairman of the Rich Electronics Group and the patriarch of the Anderson family. The other man, wearing a brown suit with a tir, looked refined with a full head of ck hair, despite being over fifty. He had a focused look, wore sses, and exuded an air of schrly elegance. He was David, the chairman of the Hose Pharmaceuticals and the patriarch of the Roy family. Besides the three of them, a middleCaged female manager dressed in a professional outfit stood respectfully to the side. The top leaders of the three major conglomerates, meeting together at the Wyatt Groups headquarters, indicated that significant matters were afoot They were all focused on the massive LED screen on the wall, which disyed the international stock market indices Among the numerouspany stock tickers, the stocks of the Wyatt Group, Rich Electronics Group, and Hose Pharmaceuticals stood out prominently like three galloping ck horses. Their stock prices were leading the pack, upying the top three spots in terms of growth. Meanwhile, the stock of the Horizon Group, which they jointly targeted, only ranked tenth in growth. Whenpared to the rise in their own stocks and trading volumes, the Horizon Groups figures seemed insignificant. Its astonishing. Ourpany stocks surged 500% overnight. Thebined trading volume of the threepanies has already reached 14 billion dors! James eximed, voicing his amazement to the two other leaders. This is highly unusual. Why did only ourpanies stocks skyrocket and not others? Liam mused, suspicion clouding his eyes. David looked at James and Liam, voicing his concern, Could it be the work of Graham? Thats impossible. Graham alone doesnt have such vast funds. Even if youbined the Macy, Bates, and Jenson families, they couldnt muster up 12-14 billion dors. Besides, I had Benny warn the Macy, Bates, and Jenson families just yesterday. He told them they shouldnt cooperate with Graham. They wouldnt dare defy me after that warning. James dered, addressing both men. But who else would invest such massive amounts in our stocks without an ulterior motive? Liam persisted, still puzzled James turned his attention to the female manager in professional attire and inquired, Manager Zoey, were you able to identify the mysterious buyer behind the surge in our stocks? The manager replied, Chairman, I reached out to our brokerage firm. But the purchases came from a highCsecurity ount at Juliss Bank. We couldnt identify the owner of the ount. This revtion made the trio even more suspicious. Could it be some international financial tycoon trying to make a quick buck off ourpanies? Liam spected, David adjusted his sses, focusing on the screen disying the fluctuating stock index, The Horizon Groups stock, which weve inted, has reached its peak. We should cash out now. Moreover, our stocks are also at an unprecedented high. We can liquidate a portion for further company development. James and Liam exchanged nces, both seeming to agree with Davids strategy. Alright, lets start by selling off the Horizon Groups stocks Liam decided, taking out his phone. Hello, Donny? Sell all our Horizon Group stocks now, David too called his manager, giving instructions to offload all their Horizon Group shares. James instructed Manager Zoey, Have our team start selling off the Horizon Group shares immediately. She nodded in acknowledgment, Understood, Chairman, and promptly made a phone call. As the three major conglomerates started collectively selling off the Horizon Group shares, the LED screen on the wall showed a steep decline in its stock value, resembling a cliffs edge. Seeing the Field Groups stock plummet, James, Liam, and David exchanged satisfied nces, smirks evident on their faces. This setback in the Horizon Groups stock was equivalent to cutting off the Field familys financing through the stock market for their CBD project. However, just as the trio reveled in their sessful sabotage of the Horizon Groups stock, something unexpected happened. The stock values of the Wyatt Group, Rich Electronics Group, and Hose Pharmaceuticals, as if orchestrated in unison, started to plummet. The decline was just as severe as the Horizon Groups stock. From a drop of 100% to 200%, 300%, 400%, and then 500% in mere minutes, all the gains vanished, returning the stocks to their initial levels. And the drop didnt stop there. It continued until it reached a staggering 600% decline. James, Liam, David, and Manager Zoey sat in the conference room, jaws dropping in disbelief After what felt like an eternity, James, regaining hisposure, looked at Liam and David, blurting out, What on earth just happened? Why did our stocks take such a terrifying hit? To him, it wasnt just frighteningCit was aplete nightmare. Both Liam and David were equally battled. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just minutes ago, their stocks were on a phenomenal rise. ? They had even nnedCtoCcash in a significant amount for thepanies further development. Now, not only did they stand to lose the gains, but they were also on the brink of incurring massive losses It dawned on them that the recent surge in their stocks had been a calcted move all along. 53% It mirrored their strategyCbuying a significant amount of Horizon Group stocks, inting the price, then selling them off at their peak, thereby destabilizing the stocks value. Could it really be Grahams doing? Liam spected, his doubts once again pointing towards Graham. However, both James and David found this imusible since Graham simply couldnt have had such vast resources. Just then, Manager Zoey in the conference room eximed, Look! The Horizon Groups stock is starting to rise! James, Liam, and David immediately turned their gaze to the screen. Indeed, the Horizon Groups stock, which had just experienced a cliffClike drop, was soaring rapidly. It rose by 10%, 50%, then a staggering 100%. This rascal made a fortune from our stock, hammered our stocks value, and is now stepping in to rescue the Horizon Groups stock. Even if it isnt Graham behind this, its definitely someone connected to him. James said, a cold glint in his eyes. We should also step in and stabilize our stocks, Liam suggested. Both James and David nodded in agreement. They then each instructed their teams to start buying back their ownpanys shares Each of them poured in billions to stabilize their stocks. However, to their astonishment, even after investing 2 billion dors, their stocks didnt rise. In fact, after a 600% decline, they plunged a further 100%. The reason? Someone had dumped shares worth 2 billion dors onto the market. With this sudden decline, the 200 million dors James, Liam, and David had just poured in to stabilize the stock had evaporated. DHO They realized that their opponent had strategically withheld some shares and dumped them only after they started their mission, catching thempletely off guard. rescue The adversarys deliberate strategy made James and his partners livid, Not only did this person make a killing off their stocks, but they also managed to siphon off another 200 million dors. Cunning as a fox and ruthlessly coldChearted, this was undoubtedly the most formidable enemy they had ever faced. James, Liam, and David were seething with rage. If only they could identify this shadowy figure, they would erase lim from the face of the earth. Making 237 Making 237 In the headquarter of the Horizon Group. A spacious conference room was filled with executives including Graham, Helene, and other senior members of the group. Their gaze was fixed on the LED screen on the wall They were clearly concerned as they watched the stock of the Horizon Group plummet drastically in just a few minutes. They also observed the meteoric rise of the stocks of the Wyatt Group, the Rich Electronics Group, and the Hose Pharmaceuticals, reaching a staggering 600% increase. Like James and his partners, they spected who might be pulling the strings behind this unusual surge. However, their concerns were soon alleviated when they witnessed the sight they hoped for. After reaching that unbelievable 600% increase, the stocks of those threepanies suddenly tanked. In mere minutes, the drop was a staggering 600%, effectively returning the value of these stocks to where they were the previous night. The plunge continued, reaching a 700% decline, making Graham, Helene, and the rest feel a sense of vindication. James and his group targeted the stocks of the Horizon Group. In a twist of events, their own companys stocks were also attacked by a financial juggernaut, which felt like sweet revenge for Graham and his team. The reason Graham and his team believed this entire y was orchestrated by a financial giant was due to an observation. Overnight, the threepanies under the Wyatt Group had close to 12-14 billion in transactions. Such a vast amount of money was something no consortium in Vista Verde could manage. Hence, Grahams first thought was that it had to be the work of some international financial titan. Ironically, while the Wyatt Group and other Groups were targeted by this financial titan, it inadvertently avenged the Horizon Groups honor. INSTALL If Graham ever found out who this financial behemoth was, hed definitely express his heartfelt gratitude. 82% Suddenly, an astonished voice eximed, How could this be? Ourpanys stocks are on the rise! Theyve risen by 10%! 50%! 100%! Oh my God, is this for real? This is unbelievable! The core executives, who had been intently watching the screen, eximed in astonishment and delight. Grahams gaze immediately shifted to the screen, and he couldnt believe what he was seeing. The stocks of the Horizon Group, which had just plummeted off a cliff, were suddenly surging. The rise was a whopping 100%! However, Graham was still somewhat anxious. Turning to one of the executives, he said, Mr. Litt, can you quickly check whichpany is buying our stocks? That executive promptly nodded and made a call. After the call, Mr. Litt reported to Graham, Chairman, the General Manager of the Pacifica Securities Company Vista Verde branch checked. An advanced confidential ount from Juliss Bank made three purchases of ourpanys stocks, totaling almost 1 billion in value! So, it wasnt the Wyatt family after all. Thats a relief! A weight visibly lifted from Grahams shoulders. Upon reflection, it was unlikely to be the Wyatt family. They had already sold high, achieving their objective of undermining the Horizon Groups stock value. Why would they then turn around and support the plummeting stocks of the Horizon Group? But who was behind this confidential Juliss Bank ount? As Graham, Helene, and the rest pondered about who had extended a helping hand to rescue the Horizon Groups stock from the quagmire, at the Field family mansion, inside a bedroom, Gilmore looked at hisptop with satisfaction. On the screen, the 4 billion profit he had made from selling high the stocks of the three Wyatt Grouppanies gleamed. Tex, the puppies mames behind the dramatic rival fall of the Wyatt Familys three impany she was none other than Gilmore And of courer, the savior who revived the Horizon Groups sinking stock was also Gilmore This operation was Gilmoresrgest capital moge to date, involving nearly 4 billion dors And such a massive investment had yielded an astonishing return a profit of 4 billion With this, his principalbined with the profits, his wealth soared to 16 billion, not even counting the I billion he invested to rescue the Horizon Groups market. Just then, Gilmores phone rang. Picking up, he saw it was a call from Gerald. Answering, he teased, What is it? Calling to tell me how much you made this time? Ha! Gilmore, seems like you already know what I was going to say. Can you guess how much I pocketed this round? Geralds joyousughter echoed from the other end. From thatughter alone, Gilmore could tell Gerald had made a pretty penny. Around 20-40 million dors? Gilmore ventured. Ha! Spot on, Gilmore! I earned 40 million dors, all thanks to you, Gerald was ted. No need for thanks. Since were brothers, I wouldnt forget about you when the cash flows in, Gilmore replied calmly. Having a brother like you, I must say Im one lucky guy, Gilmore. By the way, how much did you earn this time? Gerald couldnt help but ask. Gilmore replied nonchntly, Not much, just 40 billion 40 40 billion?! Gerald stuttered in shock. Youre seriously something! Alright, enough with the ttery. Your day wille too. Ive got to go now, Gilmore responded. S Hey, Gilmore! Next time youre buying stocks, give me a headsCup, okay? Im hanging up now, Gerald reminded him just before ending the call. Sure, I wont forget, Gilmore assured. 12:01 Wed Sep : After hanging up, Gilmore nced at hisptop, disying a bnce of 16 billion. He picked up his phone and dialed Graham. Hello? Gilmore? Whats up? Graham answered promptly. 82% Gilmore said, Mr. Field, you mentioned earlier about the CBD project tender and a funding gap of 6 billion dors. I spoke with President ire of Evermore Group, and they have the funds avable. Moreover, Miss Carter believes that the CBD project has immense potential and is worth investing in. Gilmore, I I dont even know how to thank you and Miss Carter! Grahams voice trembled with gratitude. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mr. Field, just send me thepanys ount details, and Ill transfer the funds, Gilmore said. Alright, Ill send you the ount details right away. Inside the conference room, Helene and several senior executives watched Graham hang up the phone, his face flushed with emotion and eyes glistening with tears. This unexpected disy of emotion caught everyone off guard. They all thought something might have happened to Graham and began expressing their concern. Helene asked, Dad, are you okay? The executives chimed in, Chairman, is everything alright? Would you like a cup of coffee? Seeing their worried faces, Graham couldnt help butugh, a genuine, heartwarmingugh. Theres nothing wrong with me. If anything, its a cause for celebration! Graham then shared the news about Gilmores generous offer to invest 6 billion in Horizon Group for the CBD project bid. Upon hearing the news, Helene and the executives were ecstatic. Thats great! Up to Rs 30000 Flexible term SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Javizel With this, even without the financial support from the Macy, Bates, and Jenson families, we can still bid for the CBD project! Who would have thought that Gilmore woulde through for Horizon Group at our most challenging time, like a beacon of hope in the midst of despair! Even Helene, with all her composure, found it hard to convey the depth of her gratitude and excitement. After the Field family lost the support and coboration of the Macy, Bates, and Jenson financial consortiums, the chances of bidding for the CBD project seemed almost doomed. But Gilmores timely aid and support undoubtedly rekindled hope for the Field family. Making 238 Making 238 82% Twelve dayster, on the eve of the CBD project bidding conference, in the luxurious living room of the Wyatt familys mansion, James sat with Liam and David. James, our three financial groups have already pooled together 7 billion, Liam said, leaning back on the couch,pletely at case. With Grahams stock performance being mediocre and without the financial support of the Macy, Bates, and Jenson families, he stands no chance at the CBD bidding conference against us. A confident grin appeared on James face. Graham wont be able t us, he dered. Were guaranteed to win this bidding! secure more funds than David chuckled, I cant wait to see the look on Grahams face when he loses to us at the conference. Hahaha Theirughter filled the room. Bob, have someone pop open a bottle of champagne. Were in high spirits today, so lets celebrate in advance, James said, turning to his butler Bob. Bob nodded and soon, a servant brought in champagne and sses. Lets toast to our imminent victory! James said, raising his filled ss towards Liam and David. Liam and David, both beaming with joy, raised their sses. Cheers! Clink! Their sses clinked, and the trio drank heartily, theirughter echoing throughout the room. Meanwhile, at the Fields manor. Graham, Gilmore, and Helene sat in their living room, apanied by a few top executives of the Horizon Group. Tomorrow is the CBD projects bidding conference. James and his group must be thinking C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. OX Up to Rs.50000 Flexible torm ???? $0.000 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayiza 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 82% that without any financing channels, theres no way the Field family can secure several billion dors, Graham began. Grahams gaze was earnest, a fire burning brightly in his eyes. He addressed the several senior executives before him. Theyve let their guard down, believing they have this in the bag. Tomorrow, at the bidding conference, well deal them a heavy blow and make sure they crash and burn! The executives expressions mirrored Grahams resolve, their eyes glearning with determination, reminiscent of warriors poised for battle, brimming with confidence. Chairman is right! We have to defeat the Wyatt family! one eximed. Well undoubtedly win the bid for the CBD project! another chimed in. We will prevail! Seeing the spirited morale of his executives, Graham nodded approvingly. He then turned to Gilmore, gratitude evident in his eyes, Gilmore, without your and ires timely contribution of 6 billion dors, we wouldnt have even stood a chance to bid for the CBD project. Respectful nces were directed towards Gilmore from the executives. Gilmore, however, remained nonchnt, Mr. Field, when you first granted me 10% of the companys shares, I became a stakeholder in the Horizon Group. Therefore, when thepany urgently needed funds for this bid, it was only right for me to contribute. My hope is for ourpany to soar to greater heights and prosper even more. Graham pped enthusiastically, Well said, Vice President Gilmore! Lets give him a round of apuse! Helene and the executives, their faces alight with smiles, joined in the apuse. Caught off guard, Gilmore appeared a tad flustered. Wait, what? he thought, slightly embarrassed. He hadnt anticipated that a few courteous remarks would elicit such a response. The scene reminded him of those moments when a leader finishes a speech, and everyone ex Up to 50000 Rexible berm SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayiza) 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL ????? 12:02 Wed Sep 4 Chapar wit ps in unison, punting him slightly on the spot. 87% Gilmore understood why Graham and the senior executives held him in such high regard. His contribution of 6 billion dors had essentially rescued the Horizon Groups bid, which was on the brink of failure. The continued bidding process owed a lot to Gilmores timely assistance. Murdoch, bring out the wine! I want to drink to our bidding tomorrow, to bolster our spirits! Graham called to his butler Murdoch. Murdoch nodded and soon had the servants bring out bottles of red wine. Graham, Gilmore, and everyone else each took a ss from the tray. Heres to our sessful bid tomorrow! Graham raised his ss. Gilmore, Helene, and the others all raised their sses in unison, To our sess! Clink! They clinked their sses together and downed their drinks. But as Gilmore finished his wine, a sudden shift in his eyes indicated something had caught his attention. His Gods Eye seemed to have perceived something, causing his demeanor to change instantly. cing his ss back on the servants tray, he said. Mr. Field, Helene, I need to step out for a bit. Please continue. Helene called out, Gilmore, where are you going? He paused and gave her a slight smile, Theres something crucial I need to attend to. A matter that couldpletely topple the Wyatt family and rid the Field family of threat. With that, Gilmore quickly exited the vi. Helene was left with a face full of questions. Topple the Wyatt family? any future Savert Qaren Up to Rs 50000 Flexible term 50,000 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash los: 1202 Wed Sep 4 a Cheere his A matter that would rid the Field family of any future threats? Just what was going on? But Gilmore had already left. Even if she wanted to ask, there was no one to answer her queries. Simrly, Graham and the senior executives of thepany were filled with doubts. They wondered what Gilmore was up to. In the manor of the Wyatt family. James, along with two of his associates, Liam and David, had finished their drinks. They bid farewell to James and prepared to leave. James escorted them to their cars. He watched as the cars carrying Liam and David, nked by bodyguards, departed from the Wyatt familys manor. At that moment, Bob approached James with a serious expression and whispered into his ear, Mr. Wyatt, Maxwell was released from prison today. A shadow fell across James previously calm face, and a sharp glint shed in his eyes. I cant believe hes already spent ten years behind bars, he said. Mr. Wyatt, Maxwell still has evidence of your past deeds. What should we do? Bob inquired, his gaze fixed on James. James responded, His gravely ill son remains under our control. Well force him to hand over the evidence. If he doesnt, hell never see his son again. Understood, Mr. Wyatt, Bob acknowledged and swiftly departed. A fierce glint appeared in James eyes as he murmured to himself, Maxwell, I hope youre not foolish enough to confront me. Otherwise, Ill ensure your end is far from pleasant.* C Making 239 Making 239 In the quiet of the night, a solitary figure ambled down the street. Wearing a hat and a mask, the streetlights revealed the coarse features of his windCbeaten face. He was a middleCaged man, and his back had a slight stoop to it. It seemed as though an invisible weight, a burden, was pressing down on him, bowing his back. He approached a wornCout housingplex and stopped in front of an aging multiCstory building. The architectural style was from years ago, showing its age. He tilted his head up, fixing his gaze on the lit windows of the sixth floor. His eyes shimmered, moist with emotion. After ten long years, he was finally home. Had his sons severe illness been cured? A decade ago, his son, merely ten at the time, was diagnosed with congenital rheumatoid arthritis. The boy couldnt walk and was constantly in excruciating pain. Desperate to alleviate his sons suffering forever, he struck a deal with the head of a major financial conglomerate: do one task for them. In return, this magnate promised to send his son to the best hospital in Amerest and provide topC tier treatment for his rheumatoid arthritis. He had personally apanied his son to that Amerest hospital, watching as the boy was wheeled into the operating room. Only after that did he return to his homnd to fulfill his end of the deal,pleting the task for the magnate. But that tasknded him in prison for a decade. Once behind bars, he became almost entirely cut off from the outside world. During those years, his wife had visited him in prison, bringing the uplifting news that their sons arthritis had been cured. However, she didnt want their child to know about his fathers incarceration, and so she never brought their son with her on those visits. 175 ex Up to 50000 Flexible terms HI SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayiza D He didnt want his imprisonment to cause his son any pain. So for ten years, he hadntid eyes on him. The middleCaged man proceeded into the building, making his way to the sixth floor. He extended his hand, knocking on the door. Knock knock. There was no answer. He knocked again, more forcefully this time. Knock, knock, knock Jane! Its me, Maxwell. Ive returned The mans voice held back the swirling emotions of sorrow and joy. Yet there was still no response. This time, the man felt that something was wrong. He had noticed the lights on when he entered the building; it wasnt possible for no one to be home. The dreadful thought crossed his mind: had something happened to his wife and son? Thinking this, he prepared to force the door open. Taking a few steps back, he was about to charge when suddenly the door creaked open. He was taken aback. Standing in the doorway was a face unfamiliar to himCa young man in his early twenties with delicate features and an extraordinary presence. Who are you? Why are you in my house? the man asked with suspicion in his eyes. Im Gilmore. Im here to save you, the young man, identified now as Gilmore, replied. The middleCaged man grew warier. Save me? Yes, because someones about toe and kill you. Who wants to kill me? 215 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayiza 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 12 02 Wed Sep # Maxwell Gilmore replied coolly, deep down, you know whos after you. Indeed, the middleCaged mans name was Maxwell. Upon hearing Gilmores words, a subtle change shed across Maxwells eyes. He fell silent for a moment, evaluating Gilmore. Were you sent by James? I told you, Im here to save you. Why would James send me? Gilmore replied with a chuckle. Maxwell quickly scanned the room. Apart from Gilmore, there seemed to be no sign of anyone else. Where are my wife and son? he asked, his gaze fixed on Gilmore. Gilmore answered, Theyre in James hands. If you want to see them, follow me. Why should I follow you? And based on what youre saying about my family being with James, why should I believe you? Maxwell remained guarded. Without borating further, Gilmore said, If you want to know why,e with me, and Ill show you something. Gilmore walked over to a window and slightly pulled back the curtain. With a mix of suspicion and caution, Maxwell approached the window and peeked outside. Aside from the moon and stars, he saw only the inkCck night sky. What am I supposed to see? Maxwell inquired. Gilmore replied, Dont look at the sky. Look down. Following the instruction, Maxwell looked down. The building was situated in an old neighborhood, and he could see a rugged road, only wide enough for a single car, leading up to the building. Other than that, there was nothing else of note. He didnt understand what Gilmore wanted him to see? But before he could ask Gilmore further questions, the sound of engines rumbled in the distance. SQ Up to 50000 . He watched as four or five vehicles approached on the narrow road that only permitted singleCfile traffic. The cars parked sequentially outside his building. From three of the vehicles, a dozen robust men in ck suits emerged. Their sturdy builds and mannerisms made it apparent they were seasoned martialists. But what caught Maxwells attention most wasnt the men, but an elder who stepped out of one of the cars. Maxwells face paled, and he murmured in surprise, Bob! Thats right, Gilmore confirmed, Bob, James butler. Hes here to kill you. Oh, my mistake, hes actually here to retrieve something from you. How did you know theyre after something? Maxwell asked, eyes narrowing at Gilmore. I also know about the micro storage card you possess, which holds secret footage C its the leverage you have over James, Gilmore stated. Maxwell was taken aback. He hadnt expected Gilmore to be privy to such confidential information. We dont have much time. If you dont want to be captured by Bob,e with me, Gilmore urged. ncing downstairs, Maxwell noticed Bob, leading a team of about a dozen men, entering the building. He quickly made up his mind, Alright, Ill follow you. But theyre already heading up. If we take the stairs, well run right into them. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore smirked, Who said anything about using the stairs? Follow me to the balcony. Maxwell looked puzzled, unsure of what Gilmore had in mind leading him to the balcony. Regardless, he followed Gilmore to the sixthCfloor balcony. Close your eyes, Gilmore instructed. Maxwell did as he was told. Suddenly, he felt Gilmore grab hold of the belt tighten around his waist. An intense sensation overcame him, feeling like he was flying, the wind rushing by him, Ox X Up to Rs 50000 Flexible term 50,000 Sole SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayiza 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 12:02 Wed Sep 40 8251 followed by the feeling of plummeting from a height. The shock caused him to open his eyes instantly. To his amazement, when he opened his eyes, he found himself no longer on the sixthCfloor balcony but on the ground below. Maxwell was taken aback, thinking, Did Gilmore just carry me and jump off the balcony? Before he could gather his thoughts, Gilmore pulled Maxwell into a car, which Bob and his men had driven there. Without wasting a moment, Gilmore sped away. By the time Bob and his team reached the sixth floor, they heard the roaring engine of a car. Rushing to the window, one of them eximed, Damn it, Bob, someones taking our car! A sharp gleam appeared in Bobs eyes. Its got to be Maxwell! Hes trying to escape in our vehicle. Chase him! All of them, led by Bob, hurriedly descended the stairs. But by the time they got outside, the car driven by Gilmore had already disappeared into the night. Making 240 Making 240 In a quiet alley, the car driven by Gilmore was parked. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thank you for saving me, Maxwell began, May I know your name? Gilmore Reed, he replied without hesitation. Maxwell nodded, Why did you save me, Mr. Reed? I have a grudge against the Wyatt family. They want me dead, Gilmore said, his tone indifferent. Maxwell asked, Were you waiting for me at my ce because you knew Id be released today? And how did you know I had something on James? Gilmore responded, James is my enemy. Naturally, I wanted to know all his secrets. I learned through my means that you were getting out today and that you had something on him. He paused, then looked intently at Maxwell, So, I want to join forces with you against James. Maxwell, however, remained calm, In the past, James, in an attempt to get what I had, also sent people to rescue me, iming to be his enemy. But I saw through them every time. How can I trust that you werent sent by him? Gilmore said, It seems youre really cautious. You want to know if I was sent by James? Alright, Ill show you something. After seeing it, you can decide whether I was sent by him or not. With that, Gilmore pulled out a small storage card from his pocket. Maxwells face revealed an indescribable shock, Youve already got my item? Gilmore nodded, This is the evidence you have against James. You hid it inside the porcin statue on the altar in your living room. You told James that if he dared harm you or your family, someone would contents, ensuring he faced legal consequences. expose the ex Up to Rs.50000 Flexible term 60.500 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayizel Google y INSTALL I took this card without your permission; I hope you understand. Doubt had vanished from Maxwells face. You truly werent sent by James, he dered. It was clear to him. If Gilmore had acquired what James wanted, he wouldnt have rescued him earlier. Instead, he wouldve let Bob take him away. Heres your item back. Now, Ill rescue your wife and son. Gilmore handed the storage card back to Maxwell. Maxwell was stunned that Gilmore returned the card. His emotions surged even more when Gilmore mentioned his family. Mr. Reed, do you know where my wife and son are? Theyve been taken by James. He wants to use them to pressure you into handing over what hes after, Gilmore exined. Theyre close by, held in arge vi surrounded by tall walls. I need to save them! Maxwell said, anxiety clear in his voice. If you go, you wont only fail to save them, but youll also risk your own life. Wait in the car, and Ill handle it, Gilmore advised. Maxwell regained hisposure. Hecked any martial arts, and he knew the vi would be heavily guarded. His presence could jeopardize the rescue, given the circumstances. Considering how Gilmore had effortlessly carried him down from the sixthCfloor balcony, it was clear Gilmores martial arts skills were exceptional. In fact, Maxwell realized, Gilmore might have a better chance of seeding alone. He nodded in agreement, Please, Mr. Reed, be careful. Gilmore donned a ck mask, covering his nose and mouth, gave Maxwell a nod, and disembarked from the car. As he moved, he resembled a hawk soaring through the night, disappearing swiftly into the darkness. Maxwell waited with mounting anxiety. He was torn between the desperate desire to see his family again and the worry that Gilmore might falter and end up in the clutches of James men. Time ticked by, each second stretching into an eternity. Roughly thirty minutester, a shadow emerged from the night, with a person held in each hand, soaring towards the waiting car. Only when they touched down in front of the vehicle did Maxwell realize that Gilmore had rescued his wife and son! Maxwell immediately jumped out of the car. Gilmore released his grip, revealing a middleCaged woman and a frailClooking young man. Their faces mirrored disbelief when they saw Maxwell. Honey! Dad! Their voices quivered with emotion and joy. Honey, son! Tears of happiness welled up in Maxwells eyes. Gilmore quickly interjected, Maxwell, James will soon find out that your family has been freed. If you dont want them captured again, we need to leave immediately. Coming back to his senses, Maxwell hastily replied, Yes, yes! Youre right, Mr. Reed! Given that Gilmore had just saved his family, Maxwells respect and gratitude towards him were boundless. Hed follow any advice Gilmore offered. Once Maxwell and his family were safely inside the car, Gilmore slid into the drivers seat and sped away. About half an hour after their departure, Bob and his men stormed a nearby vi enclosed by towering walls. Inside the spacious courtyard, more than a dozen guardsy unconscious, scattered haphazardly. Bobs face tightened, concern evident. Quickly, search the vi! Check if Maxwells wife and OX Up to Rs 60000 Flexible term 29.900 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 10 Seconds Main Khudkar Jayiza home s wm are crill that his ordered het remaining k Yes, or they arrowledged, making into the ston Momentter, they returned, their faces grim. Sir, Maxwells wife and won are gone? Robs brow furrowed even deeper. He nced at the unconscious guards on the ground and ondered, Wake them up. We need to find out what happened Yes, sirt An hourter, in the study of the Wyatt familys manor. Bob approached James, who was seated on a Lavish mahogany chair, with a serious expression. Mr. Wyatt, I have failed you. Maxwell has escaped. Moreover, a masked man broke into our secret vi and rescued Maxwells wife and son. p! James face darkened at the news. With a surge of anger, he mmed his right hand onto the armrest of his chair, breaking it instantly. The sheer force behind that p, filled with James internal mana, was enough to shatter the sturdy mahogany armrest. Bob, do we have any leads on the identity of this masked man? James voice was filled with a deadly coldness. *Mr. Wyatt, Im afraid we dont have any leads yet Bob bowed even lower, filled with shame. That evidence Maxwell holds against me C if he and his family were indeed rescued, and the contents were leaked, it would spell disaster for me! James clenched his fists tightly as he spoke. Mr. Wyatt, Ill utilize all our resources to track down this masked intruder and retrieve Maxwell and his family, Bob assured. Tomorrow is the CBD project bidding event. I dont need Maxwell causing disruptions. Locate them and ensure they dont interfere with my bid James gaze was sharp, an evident threat in his eyes. Yes, Mr. Wyatt 415 SmartOarzaC?ate paev zach Making 241 Making 241 82% The bidding events venue was located in the bustling heart of Vista Verde, inside a stateCof- theC art convention center. The grand entrance of the center was lined with formally dressed staff in suits and ties. Luxury cars continually pulled up to the front parking lot, releasing a stream of business magnates C CEOs and chairmen C who proceeded inside. Suddenly, a lengthy convoy approached, grabbing everyones attention. Its the Wyatt Groups fleet! And theres the Andersonss Rich Electronics Group! Dont forget the Roy familys Hose Pharmaceuticals! Indeed, the dozen or so vehicles belonged to the Wyatt, Roy, and Anderson families. As the cars came to a halt, bodyguards swiftly got out, opening the doors for James, Liam, and David respectively. As they stepped out, many of the surrounding tycoons approached them, offering greetings. As pleasantries were exchanged, another convoy made its entrance. Its the Field familys convoy! Mr. Field has arrived! James, Liam, and David turned their gazes toward the arriving vehicles. After the cars stopped, Graham, Gilmore, Helene, and other top executives of the Horizon Group descended from their cars. Sharing a knowing look, James, Liam, and David seemed to have a hint of smug satisfaction in their eyes. Approaching Graham, James wore a bright smile, Good morning, Graham! Graham reciprocated with a grin, Morning! Graham, James began with a teasing tone, Im afraid that during this bidding, the Wyatt family might just send you home emptyChanded. Up to Ra.50000 Flexible term 50,000 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 1200 Wan Sup ?? James Grahams term with a yful edge to hit voice, the bidding hasnt even started yer Isnt it a bit premature to dere victory? James chuckled, Graham, the Wyatt family has never lost, and this time wont be any different. We will not be defeated. Well, James, lets see what unfolds at the bidding session then. Agreed. At the bidding, well determine who truly leads the pack. With that, James, apanied by Liam and David, strode into the convention center, their faces wearing confident smiles. Graham, Gilmore, and Helene exchanged amused nces. As they expected, James and hispanions were brimming with confidence, certain of their impending victory. This overconfidence was precisely what Graham and his team were counting on. They intended to catch the Wyatt family off guard. Following close behind, Graham, Gilmore, and the rest of their team made their way the convention center. inside As both the Wyatt and Field families entered the venue, the surrounding business elites began to whisper among themselves, The Wyatt and Field families are the top two real estate giants in Vista Verde! Thepetition for the CBD project will undoubtedly boil down to these two! Who do you think will seed in the bidding? The conversation continued as they all filed into the convention center. Inside, the grand hall was filled to capacity. A sharply dressed emcee took center stage. He picked up a remote, pressing a button that projected a massive map of the CBD project site and various statistics onto arge LED screen behind him. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to our bidding event. Let thepetition begin! The opening bid for the CBD project starts at 100 billion. Companies, please begin your bids As soon as his words echoed through the hall, a representative from apany raised their sign, Eagle Group bids 2.2 bilion 3 No sooner had they made their bod than anotherpany chimed in. Fly Group offers & billion Proud Group at 2.6 be One by one,panies shouted their bids, each trying to outdo the other. 2 billion, 3 Indion. 36 Illin The bidding price contard to escte racistrying At that momen, James from the audience seat picked up a sign that read 4 and raised it high The Wyas Gang Bad & ballon! he declined A memo sparned through the rooms The Wyan family tally makes them move! sofheone eximed Jumping warzight to 4 billion ssic big spenden moes by the Wyatt Group! another voice remarked Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I wonder how much the Fheid Emally of the Horizon Group will bid? With James staggering bid of 4 billion many of the other representatives from various cozupanies retracted, no longer willing topete All eyes were now fed on Graham, eager to seepis next move. *4 billion from the Wyatt Group going once de emcee announced, pointing in James directions 4 billion going twice But just as the one was about to call it the third and final time, Graham made his move, The Horton Group bis 46 billion he dered increasing the bid by 0.6 billion in one go. There was another collective geop of astonishment from the audience. James brows furrowed slightly a sharp glit in his eyes. Without hesitation, he lifted his sign again. The #yan Group buds & bellow 12.03 Wed Sep 4 All attention shifted back to James in an instant. I bid 5.4 billion! Graham said, bypassing the sign and shouting his bid directly. Almost immediately, the gaze of the crowd moved from James to Graham. Even James, Liam, and David struggled to maintain theirposure amidst the intense bidding war. Given the information they had, they believed the Horizon Group could bid a maximum of 5 billion. That was supposedly the limit of the Field familys resources. But now, theyve put forth 5.4 billion! This was entirely beyond their expectations. Still, James and his group were confident. In their eyes, even if the Field family could muster 5.4 billion, they definitely couldnte up with 6 billion. With this thought, James, without any hesitation, raised his hand and confidently dered, The Wyatt Group bids 6 billion! As James announced the staggering bid of 6 billion, the audience erupted in whispers and murmurs. By this point, after the 300 billion bid, all other bidders had essentially thrown in the towel, no longer wishing topete. They were now merely spectators. The entire bidding event had turned into a fierce duel between two titans of the real estate world- the Wyatt Group and the Horizon Group! With his bid of 6 billion, James looked smugly in Grahams direction, his eyes practically challenging: Can you top that? However, in response to James taunting nce, Graham coolly raised a sign disying 7 and calmly announced, The Horizon Group bids 7 billion! As Graham announced the bid of 7 billion, the smug expression on James face turned sour in an instant. 1203 Wed, Sep 4 C Even Liam and David were taken aback. 7 billion! How could the Field family muster such an enormous sum? Recovering from his shock, an indignant James immediately raised his hand and dered, 8 billion! A ripple of astonishment went through the crowd. But before they could even digest that number, Graham, without missing a beat, countered with 9 billion! James furrowed his brows and exchanged nces with Liam and David. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. 9 billion? How is this possible? They thought. They began to suspect whether Graham was genuinely capable of backing up such a bid. Could he be artificially inting the price, forcing the Wyatt family tomit to a higher cost even if they did secure the bid? With a sh of irritation in his eyes, James shouted, 10 billion! This was the breaking point. If the bid exceeded 10 billion, it would surpass the financial capacity of thebined coffers of the Wyatt, Anderson, and Roy families. If Graham could actually afford a higher bid, not only would James refuse to raise his own offer, but hed dly concede. He was curious to see if the Field family could really procure such a staggering amount of money once they won the project. Then, under everyones watchful eyes, Graham, in a strategic twist, raised his hand and proimed, On behalf of the Wyatt Group, I bid 11 billion! D Making 242 Making 242 11 billion! The audience was in an uproar once again! Whispers filled the room, My God, 11 billion! This is the highest bid ever in the Vista Verde bidding event! I wonder if the Wyatt family will counter with a bid of 12 billion? All eyes turned to James. James, Liam, and David had expressions of sheer disbelief painted across their faces. It was evident they hadnt expected Graham to raise the bid yet again. Il billion was a sum that even thebined treasuries of their three powerful families couldnt bear. Without the financial backing of powerful families like the Macy, Bates, and Jenson families, and no indication of siphoning such a colossal amount from the stock market, how could Graham possibly have ess to 11 billion? Indeed, James had previously scrutinized the stock transactions of the Horizon Group. Not only had their stock remained stable in the past ten days, but there were also no signs of liquidating assets. To James, Liam, and David, it seemed impossible that Graham had 11 billion at his disposal. They believed he was merely driving up the bid, hoping to make the Wyatt family pay an exorbitant cost, even if they secured the project. After exchanging nces, the trio seemed to have silently reached a decision not to continue the bidding. After all, they couldnt produce an amount greater than 11 billion. They would bow out and let Graham deal with the consequences of his lofty bid. The Horizon Groups bid of 11 billion for the first time! The auctioneer, pointing in Grahams direction, announced to the room. The Horizon Groups bid of 11 billion for the second time! Uptown 10668 Wed, Sep And the third time! Sold to the Horizon Group for 11 billion! With the announcement of Sold!, the auctioneer raised the gavel and struck it decisively on the podium. The deal was sealed! Congrattions to the Vista Verde for sessfully winning the bid for Vista Verdes new CBD project! Lets give a round of apuse to the Chairman of the Horizon Group, Graham! The auctioneer began pping, setting the example for the audience. As the apuse from the auctioneer rang out, it slowly dawned on the audience- the Horizon Group had secured the new CBD project! The Wyatt Group, the top real estate enterprise in Vista Verde, had been bested by the secondC ranking Horizon Group. Such an oue was indeed unexpected. However, as the reality sank in, the attendees joined in the apuse, congratting the Field family on their sessful bid. From the audience, James, Liam, and David, although not on the winning side, had a cold and triumphant glint in their eyes. If Graham didnt transfer the 11 billion within twentyCfour hours, the Horizon Group would be used of sham bidding, facing severe legal consequences. The bidding event concluded. As the guests started to rise from their seats, about a dozen police officers entered the hall. The unexpected appearance ofw enforcement raised eyebrows. Why would there be police at a bidding event? The trio C James, Liam, and David C almost simultaneously came to the same conclusion. Could the event organizers have suspected an issue with Grahams funds and reported it? Though, typically, even if the organizers had alerted the police, they wouldnt have arrived so quickly. However, James knew there was a police station right next to the convention center, so their rapid response wasnt entirely surprising. Up to 250000 Phanitale trecus III SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayiza < Sep 81% James thought snugly, Graham, you probably never imagined that right after winning the bid, youd be taken to the police station, did you? He eagerly awaited the moment Graham would be humiliated in front of the crowd. As the police officers approached, they seemed to be heading straight for him. They stopped right in front of James. The imposing officer in the lead, with a stern and upright demeanor, saluted James. Mr. Wyatt, greetings! I am Deputy Superintendent from the Convention Center Police Station. We havepelling evidence suggesting your involvement in a murder case. Wed like you toe with us to the station. James face turned ashen in an instant, drained of all color. Clink! Before he could even process what was happening, one of the officers pped handcuffs on him. Two officers gripped his arms on either side and began to lead a shellCshocked James out of the hall. The entire venue fell silent, with everyone dumbstruck by the unfolding scene. It wasnt until James had been escorted out by the police that the crowd snapped back to reality. Oh my god! James was involved in a murder? This is explosive news! The murmurs grew louder and more intense. Liam and David were equally stunned, their faces a mask of shock. Thest thing they expected was for James to be implicated in a murder. It was utterly sensational! Graham, Helene, and other top executives of the Field Group were also taken aback. 375 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ox Up to R2.50000 Flexible term 10.230 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayizel Winning the new CBD project and defeating the Wyatt family had already been a huge victory for them. But this unexpected turn of events was the cherry on top. Right after the bidding conference concluded, James, the Chairman of the Wyatt Group, was taken away by the police for his involvement in a murder case. The twist was nothing short of dramatic. At this point, the staff from the bidding organization cordially invited Graham and his team to complete the subsequent bidding procedures. Graham, Gilmore, and the others promptly followed them out That day, every major news outlet, television station, and online tform in Vista Verde was flooded with headlines about the Horizon Groups sessful bid for the CBD project. In addition to that, there was another headline: James of the Wyatt Group was taken away by the police at the bidding conference due to his alleged involvement in a murder case, These two pieces of news shook the entire Vista Verde. One was a piece of joyous news while the other was a troubling revtion. Night fell. In a vi in Vista Verde. Gilmore entered the living room of the vi where he was greeted by Maxwell and his family, who immediately rose from their seats, addressing him reverently, Savior, youve arrived! Gilmore smiled warmly, Please, sit down. No need for formalities. Maxwell and his family nodded in acknowledgment and settled back into their seats. Gee, how do you feel today? Do your knee and ankle joints still hurt? Gilmore asked, looking at the frail son of Maxwell. Gee shook his head, Savior, ever since you performed dry needling on mest night, the pain has disappeared. Indeed, the previous night after Gilmore rescued Gee and his mother from a vi where they had been held captive, he had rented another vi for them to stay. Ox StarOurze Up to Rs 50000 Floxible term 50,000 SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayizal Safe Using his anima, Gilmore had treated Gees congenital rheumatoid arthritis with dry needling, alleviating the pain that had tormented the boy for over a decade. Because Gilmore had saved Maxwells family and cured Gees ailment, Maxwell handed over the evidence he had regarding James involvement in the murder to the Convention Center Police Station. This exined why the police had shown up at the bidding conference to arrest James. Savior, I saw on the TV how James was taken away by the police. That wicked man finally got what he deserved! Maxwell eximed, as if a weight had been lifted off his chest. Gilmore nodded in agreement, Indeed, karma is real. Making 243 Making 243 After leaving the vi where Maxwell and his family resided, Gilmore hailed a taxi to return to the Fields Manor. He opted not to drive mainly to avoid drawing unnecessary attention and to ensure the safety of Maxwells family. On his way back, Gilmore felt a profound sense of aplishment, as if he had achieved something of great significance. Without a doubt, Maxwell was the linchpin in his n to topple the Wyatt family and eliminate the looming threat to the Fields. If it hadnt been for Maxwell, James would still be walking free, wielding the power of de Gate, and continuing his reign over Vista Verdes business world. This revtion was the reason for Gilmores hasty departure from the Fields Manor the previous night. Through Gods Eye, he had witnessed the murder case that James had masterminded with Maxwells involvement years ago. This same ability showed him that James, upon learning of Maxwells release from prison, had sent Bob to deal with him. Thus, Gilmore reached Maxwells residence just in time to save him from Bobs clutches. What followed was the rescue of Maxwells wife and son, ensuring they had a safe ce to stay, and Maxwell handing over the evidence of James involvement in the murder to the police. The taxi soon arrived at the entrance to the Fields Manor. After paying the fare via his mobile, Gilmore made his way into the manor. Entering one of the vis living rooms, he was greeted warmly. Gilmore, youre back! eximed Graham, who was seated on a sofa, his face illuminated with joy. It was evident he was in high spirits. Gilmore nodded, Yes, Mr. Field. I just went out for a bit. 3 Then, feigning ignorance, he asked, Is there some good news, Mr. Field? You seem to be in a great mood. Graham broke into a smile, Indeed, theres news today that brings me even more joy than winning the bid for the CBD project. The truth about the case of my wife, who passed away ten years ago, has finally surfaced, revealing the real culprit behind her death. Although Gilmore knew that the true culprit was James, he pretended to be unaware and asked, Mr. Field, what exactly happened with Helenes mothers case? Graham sighed, his cheerful expression fading to one of sorrow, Ten years ago, Helenes mother was in a car ident. A truck hit her vehicle, killing her on the spot. The driver responsible was named Maxwell, whoter received a tenCyear prison sentence. I initially believed it was just a tragic ident, but I got a call from the police today. They told me that the ident from ten years ago was a premeditated murder, and the mastermind behind it was none other than James. A look of surprise shed across Gilmores face, James was the mastermind? Yes, I never imagined it would be him, Graham nodded with a glint of hatred in his eyes. But thinking back, it makes sense. Ten years ago, mypany and James were the two biggest real estate firms. We were neck and neck in terms of strength. We were both vying for a prime piece of real estate in Vista Verde, known as the Land King. Thepetition between us was intense. And just when our rivalry was at its peak, Helenes mothers ident urred. Devastated by her sudden death, I had to withdraw from the bidding war to be by her side in the hospital. But despite a day of desperate efforts, she passed away. James took advantage of my absence and won the bid for the Land King, which skyrocketed his wealth and made him the top real estate mogul in Vista Verde. Graham looked at Gilmore, Back then, I had my suspicions that James might have orchestrated the ident. But Maxwell never pointed fingers at anyone. He just admitted to drunk driving and imed that was the cause of the ident. 81% D So, I had nothing more than my doubts. Its only today that the truth has beenid bare. James was the one behind my wifes death. Gilmore responded sympathetically, Mr. Field, Im so sorry for your loss. But rest assured, James has now faced karma for what he did to Helenes mother. I believe she can finally rest in peace, watching over us from the heavens above. Indeed, the primary reason Gilmore had decided to rescue Maxwell wasnt just to mitigate the threats to the Field family but was also influenced by a crucial realization. Using Gods Eye, Gilmore had found out that James was the malevolent hand behind the car ident that led to Helenes mothers death a decade ago. Hence, Gilmore was determined to ensure that the mastermind behind this tragedy faced the full wrath of thew and received his just desserts. Graham nodded, Youre right. James, with his countless misdeeds, finally met his reckoning. Now, Helenes mother can finally rest in peace. de Gate was situated atop the renowned Mountain Swords in the southern part of the Cloudar. Nestled amidst a range of peaks, Mount Swords, with its ancient pines, cascading waterfalls, and clouds that seemed to dance around its heights, resembled a paradise on Earth. de Gate, with its centuriesCold legacy, found its home in this spiritually invigorating environment. The lush old trees on de Gate sheltered a collection of ageCold structures, representing the architectural marvels of de Gates rich history. In addition to these historic buildings, several modern mansions, epitomizing luxury and grandeur, were spread across the mountain. Although located amidst these ranges, about hundred miles from Vista Verde, de Gate wasnt isted. Roads connected the sect with the outside world, and a helipad atop the Mountain Swords allowed its inhabitants to travel via helicopters. Within a vi on de Gate, shaded by ancient pines, sat Travis, an elderly man with flowing white hair, dressed in traditional robes. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He sipped his coffee while enjoying the chirping of the birds outside. Gerard, have we received any news from James in Vista Verde? Travis inquired, setting down his cup and addressing a humbleClooking old man standing nearby. The old man replied, Senior Presbyter, Mr. Wyatt hasnt called yet. Traviss eyebrows furrowed slightly in thought, Thats quite peculiar. Today was the bidding day for the new CBD project. The results shouldve been announced by now. Just then, the ringing of a phone punctuated the silence. Travis picked up his mobile, the screen disying the name Benny. Travis swiftly answered the call, Benny, did the bidding resultse out of the meeting? Grandpa, things have taken a turn for the worse Dads in trouble Bennys anxious and sorrowful voice echoed from the other end. Traviss expression turned grave, his eyes sharp yetposed. Benny, dont panic. Even if a serious trouble arises, I will handle it. Tell me, what exactly happened? Grandpa, not only did dad lose the bid at todays meeting, but he was also taken away by the police. They imed he was involved in a murder case and wanted to take him in for questioning, Benny said, his voice still filled with distress. Travis replied reassuringly, I understand, Benny. Your father will be alright. Ill ensure hes safely brought back. Dont worry too much. Yes, Grandpa. Ill hang up now, Benny concluded, ending the call. After hanging up, a flicker of anger shone in Traviss eyes. Turning to the elderly man in the room, hemanded, Gerard, gather a few martialists and head to Vista Verde. Bring James and Benny back to de Gate. The elderly man responded, Yes, Senior Presbyter, and promptly exited the vi. 18 Making 244 Making 244 It was very quiet on Mount Swords at night. The halls, pavilions, and vis were all lit up with lights. In one of the buildings. Travis stood before a pavilion, wearing a long robe. The night wind blew gently against his grey hair and long robe He fixed his gaze on the night sky in the distance. He seemed to be waiting for something. Soon, in his sight, a dim light gradually flew over from the distant sky. As the light got closer and closer, a clear buzzing sound came from the sky. Then a helicopter appeared in sight. As soon as Travis saw the helicopter, a hint of joy appeared in his eyes. With a buzzing sound, the helicopternded on a wide space between the halls and pavilions of Mount Swords. Then, Travis left the attic. After the helicopternded on the square, a few people got out of it Among those who just left the helicopter included Gerard, who was dressed simply, as well as James and Benny. Several disciples of de Gate led Gerard, James, and Benny into a modern luxurious vi. In the living room of the vi There was Travis, the master of de Gate, Victor, and three Presbyters of de Gate sitting on the sofa. Gerard walked into the living room with James and Benny following behind. Master, grand elders, James and Benny are here, said Gerard respectfully to Victor and Travis, who were already seated. Gerard, thank you for bringing them here. You may leave now, Victor said to Gerard. Gerard replied briefly and left the living room. 175 81% Then Victor turned to James and Benny and said. Have a seat on the sofa! Thank you, master, James and Benny respectfully replied to Victor. Then, they sat down on the sofa. Victor looked over and said, James, your father told me that your bid for the CBD project failed and the Field Group got the project. Is that true? James said, Master, its my fault for being unable to handle things properly and being framed by the Field family. Thats why I lost the project to the Fields at the bidding. Victor frowned slightly. The Fields framed you? What happened? After the bidding began, Graham and I began to bid for the project. Neither of us was willing to give up, and the result was hard to predict. Hatred suddenly shed across James eyes. But when I waspeting with Graham over the project, more than a dozen policemen came to the bidding site and said that I was a murder suspect and took me away from the bidding, which made me lose the bid. James, did you reallymit murder? Victor looked directly at James and asked. James immediately replied firmly, Master, I didnt participate in the murder. It was the Fields who framed me behind my back. When I arrived at the police station, I found out that the person who reported the crime and used me of murder was Gilmore Reed. Gilmore is Helenes boyfriend. How could this not be a frameCup that Graham had nned behind my back? Hearing that, Victor fell silent. He didnt expect that James would lose the bid. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That was because, in the past, the Wyatt family had almost never failed to win any major bidding project. Whats more, the Wyatt family was backed by de Gate. Therefore, Victor was kind of surprised to find out that James had lost the bid. But after hearing James words, Victor knew that the Wyatt family only lost the bid because of being framed by the Field family. In that case, it wasnt James fault. After all, the reason why James had lost the bid was not that his opponent was stronger, but that his opponent was shameless and set him up. James, I understand what you said. Since the Field family used despicable means to defeat you, de Gate wont just sit idly by and ept the result. A sharp light shed in Victors eyes as he spoke. Master, Graham won the bid for the CBD project by framing James, which caused heavy losses to both our de Gate and the Wyatt family. At this time, Travis looked solemn and said to Victor, Master, we cant let Graham and Gilmore off! Victor replied, This is the second time that Gilmore has gone against us. Last time, Star Gate sent three Presbyters and many top martialists to rescue him. It is very likely that Star Gate helped the Field family because of Gilmores rtionship with the leader of Star Gate. Master, youre right. As long as Gilmore is alive, Star Gate will always protect the Field family due to its rtionship with Gilmore. In that case, we will never be able to avenge ourselves, Travis immediately echoed. Grand Elder, do you have a way to get rid of Gilmore? Victor asked. Master, I do have an idea. However, it may harm Julines interests, Travis said solemnly. Victor and the rest of the people all turned their gaze to Travis. Grand Elder, as long as you can deal with Gilmore and the Field family and protect Juline from danger, I can promise to cooperate with you, Victor looked at Travis and said. Master, this is what Im thinking Travis immediately told Victor his n. Gilmore likes Juline, right? And Juline likes him too. So why dont we hold a fake wedding ceremony for Juline in de Gate? A fake wedding? Victor and the others all looked puzzled. Victor said, Go on with what you want to say Lets hold a fake wedding for Juline, and then you can invite Gilmore to attend the wedding. @x Up to Rs.50000 Flexiblo term SmartQarzaCSafe easy cash loan 4.2 FREE Google y INSTALL 10 Seconds Main Khudkaar Jayiz When Gilmore finds out that Juline is going to marry someone else, he will definitely not sit still. He will absolutelye to de Gate to find her. As long as hees, we can catch him easily. Once we capture him, we can use him to threaten Helene and the Field family to do as we say, Travis said to Victor with a confident face. Victor and the other elders suddenly understood. Victor then praised him, Grand Elder, what a brilliant n youvee up with! The fake wedding n will definitely catch Gilmore and the Field family in one fell swoop. Well arrange it just like you said. Travis cupped his fists and replied, Okay, Master. A light ringtone sounded In a bedroom of the Fields vi, Gilmore was lying on the bed, ying with his mobile phone. He was sending WhatsApp messages to ire and Lilian when a strange phone call arrived. Looking at the strange number, he was about to decline the call. However, he immediately realized that there might be someone important calling him. Therefore, he answered the phone. Hello, who are you looking for? Victors voice came from the other end of the line. Gilmore, Im Victor Ger, the master of de Gate. My daughter, Juline, is getting married tomorrow. I didnt want to tell you this news at first. He continued, But my daughter said that she hoped you could attend her wedding. If you didnt, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Thats why I called you. But if you donte to Julines wedding tomorrow, she will marry someone else, and you can never see her again. Gilmore said on the phone, Dont worry, Mr. Ger. I will definitely attend Julines wedding on time tomorrow. Well, do you know the location of de Gate? Victor asked on the phone. Ox up to Rs 50000 Flexible term SmartQarzaCSafe easy! 100 Gilmore replied, Yes. Well, then Ill be waiting for you tomorrow. After saying that, Victor hung up. When the phone call ended, Gilmore narrowed his eyes and activated his Gods Eye. Then, he clearly knew about the entire conspiracy nned by Travis, Victor, and others in de Gate! Making 245 Making 245 Early the next morning Helene walked over to the bedroom where Gilmore rested and knocked twice on the door. Get up. Its time for breakfast, Gilmore! However, no response came from the room. She then knocked twice again, asking, Gilmore, are you awake? There was still no response from the room. She opened the door, only to find that Gilmore was not inside. She couldnt help but wonder, Where did Gilmore go so early in the morning? She took out her phone and called him. The phone rang twice and was soon picked up. Then, Helene heard Gilmores voice saying, Are you looking for me, Helene? I wanted to ask you toe to breakfast, but I didnt see you in the room. Where did you go? she asked. I forgot to tell you that I have something urgent to deal with, so Ive left Vista Verde. You left Vista Verde? Helene was disappointed. It was rare for Gilmore toe to Vista Verde. But he left so soon after they had just gotten along for a few days. Helene couldnt help feeling a little depressed. No matter what, Gilmore was her boyfriend. She wondered, Why wouldnt he spend more time with me? However, she also knew that he had a lot of things to do. She could not make him put everything aside just to hang out with her. Helene, I should be able to return to Vista Verde tonight. Just as Helene was feeling kind of down, she once again heard Gilmores voice. Bearing die Here, who had been a little disappointed just now, bearned with joy, and her en Ill wait for you toe back tonight, she said softly before hanging up. After hanging up, she felt an indescribable sweetness in her heart. It turned out that Gilmore would only leave Vista Verde temporarily and woulde back tonight Helene thought to herself, It means that Gilmore is reluctant to part with me. With that in mind, she was overwhelmed by joy. She turned around and went downstairs. At Mount Swords Halls, pavilions, and luxurious vis were all decorated with lights and colored banners. There were colorful ornaments and flowers everywhere. The c All the male and female disciples of de Gate stood proudly between the halls and pavilions. In a hall, the master Victor, the grand elder Travis, and three other Presbyters were sitting, with dozens of elite martialists of de Gate standing on both sides of the hall. Victor looked at Travis and asked, Grand Elder, do you think Gilmore wille? Travis seemed very confident. Juline is a peerless beauty, evenpared with all sorts of beautiful girls in Vista Verde. Gilmore is just an ordinary man. Since he is lucky enough to gain Julines favor, even if hell be in danger, he wille to see her, with the hope of winn Hearing this, Victor nodded. He knew how beautiful his daughter was. No matter where Juline went, she always got the most attention. This was also the reason why Victor adopted Traviss idea of the fake wedding. After all, there were very few men in the world who could endure the pain of letting a beauty 1. go. While Victor and Travis were talking, they heard footsteps. A martialist from de Gate walked into the hall. The martialist cupped his fists at Victor and reported, Master, Gilmore has arrived at the entrance of de Gate. He requested to see you! The faces of Victor, Travis, and the three Presbyters lit up with joy when they heard that. Victor said, Bring him to the main hall. Yes, master. The martialist took the order and left the hall. A few minutester, the martialist led a man into the hall. That person was Gilmore. Gilmore walked into the hall with a calm expression. He acted as if he didnt see dozens of elite martialists of de Gate standing on both sides of the hall. He walked into the hall, looked at Victor calmly, and said, Its a pleasure to meet you, Master Ger! Victorughed and did not hide the ecstasy in his heart at all. Gilmore Reed, I didnt expect you to be so frank and reallye to de Gate to attend the wedding. Juline is a woman I like. How could I note to prevent her from marrying someone other than me? Gilmore said indifferently. Victor became even happier after hearing this. He thought, Travis is right. Few men in this world can resist the temptation of a beautiful girl. And Gilmore is just a normal man. In order to prevent Juline from marrying another man, he dares toe to de Gate without considering the horrible consequences of doing so. Although Gilmore was brave to do that, his actions were considered impulsive and unreasonable in Victors eyes. Victor looked at him with burning eyes and said, Gilmore, in order to win the bid for the CBD project, the Field family asked you to frame James and used him ofmitting murder. You colluded with the Field family in a despicable manner and caused the Wyatt fami Master Ger, I dont know where you got all this from. James was indeed involved in a murder 10 years ago. The person who exposed what James did wasnt me, but the murderer that James hired back then. Gilmore smiled and continued, Could it be that James made up another lie to fool you because he failed to win the bid and was afraid that you might pu Then again, its not strange. Didnt James lie to you once before, Master Ger? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore was naturally talking about thest time when Juline was stabbed by Karl with a dagger. Victors expression changed slightly, and his eyes shed with suspicion. He looked at Travis next to him. Travis hastily said to Victor, Master, James definitely wouldnt dare to lie to you again. This brat is clearly ndering James. Victor then said to Travis, I can tell whether hes telling the truth or not. Whats more, even if what Gilmore said is true, I wont let him leave de Gate so easily. Victor was telling the truth. He really didnt want Gilmore to leave de Gate. The failure of the Wyatt family on the bid for the CBD project also caused a huge loss to de Gate. Therefore, no matter what, Gilmore couldnt walk out of de Gate today. Someone, take Gilmore down! Victor shouted coldly. The elite martialists of de Gate in the hall answered in unison, Yes, master! Immediately, more than a dozen martialists of de Gate rushed to get Gilmore. Gilmores eyes glimmered with fury, and his body exuded a powerful aura. Whoosh! In the face of the elite martialists of de Gate, Gilmore suddenly moved quickly like a ghost. Bang! Bang! Bang! Immediately, the sound of palm strikes rang out continuously. Then, with screams, the elite martialists of de Gate were sent flying one after another. More than a dozen martialists fell to the ground in disorder. No one could get up after the fight. Even those other elite martialists of de Gate who had not attacked Gilmore had looks of fear on their faces. Kill him! However, even though they were afraid of Gilmore, they could only bite the bullet and attack him because their master and several Presbyters were watching in the hall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Another series of palm strikes resounded, and more than a dozen elite martialists of de Gate were sent flying. Victor, who was sitting in the hall, could no longer sit still. He suddenly got up and flicked the fingers of his right hand. With a harsh sound, a sharp force Making 246 Making 246 A Virker Parked his fingers, a stream of fierce internal mana hit an acupoint on Gilmores Instantly, Corys acupoints were sealed, and he could not move at all. Then several martialists of de Gate immediately stepped forward and held Gilmores Traviss face lit up with joy when he saw that Victor had made a move and sealed Gilmores acupoints Travis got up from his seat and bowed to Victor to congratte him. Master, your capabilities are peerless! Gilmore is too young. How dare he act so arrogantly in front of you? He was simply courting death. Victor stared at Gilmore. Although he subdued Gilmore eventually, Gilmore had already defeated more than 20 elite martialists of de Gate. He was shocked by Gilmores power. Gilmore had such strength and was greatly rted to Star Gate. In time, he would be a big threat to de Gate. Grand Elder, lets kill this guy now to avoid future troubles for our de Gate, Victor looked at Travis and said. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Travis objected. We cant, master. ording to our n, well need him in order to pin down the Field family. Itll be for the best if we can capt Then, well take back the CBD project and destroy the Field family so that they wont be a threat to our business anymore. Victor frowned slightly and said, But the master of Star Gate seems to have a close connection with this guy. If the people of Star Gatee to de G a huge price. Travis said, As long as we can use Gilmore to lure Helene to de Gate and get her under control, we can make Graham obey our orders obediently. For the safety of his daughter and Gilmore, Graham would never dare to tell anyone in Star Gate about this. Victor nodded and said, Well, then Ill leave the task of luring Helene to de Gate and getting the Field family under control to you. Travis cupped his fists and said, Okay, master. I will do my best toplete the task. He went on, Master, lets have a toast forpleting the first step of our n and taking Gilmore down! After that, he picked up a bottle of red wine on the table, poured the wine into two sses, and picked up one of the sses. Victor took the ss and said, Grand Elder, we cant have any idents this time. The CBD project must be taken back. This is an important resource f Travis raised his ss and said, Master, I will definitely take back the CBD project andpletely eradicate the Field family. Victor nodded with satisfaction and was about to drink the red wine in his ss. Meanwhile, a trace of imperceptible joy shed through Traviss eyes. However, at this moment, Gilmore shouted, Master Ger, you cant drink that wine. Its been poisoned! Victor and Travis were stunned by what Gilmore said. Travis was immediately exasperated and ordered the elite martialists of de Gate who had escorted Gilmore, This guy is talking nonsense. Take him a Grand Elder, you put poison in the wine, wanting to kill Master Ger so that you could rece him as the head of de Gate. Now that Ive exposed yo Traviss expression was extremely grim as he said angrily, Gilmore, do you think our master will believe you? After saying this, he immediately said respectfully to Victor, Master, I am loyal to you. I would never do such a horrible thing. he then nced at the other three Presbyters meaningfully. The three Presbyters immediately got up from their seats and said to Victor together, Master, the grand elder has always been loyal to you. Gilmore obv elder in order to create discord within de Gate. However, Victor smiled and said, Dont worry. I wouldnt trust an outsiders words. Then, he looked at Travis and said, But in order to prove that you are innocent, please drink the wine in your hand in front of me. The three Presbyters were all shocked by that. Although the master imed that he didnt believe what Gilmore said, he still asked Travis to drink the wine right in front of him. Obviously, Victor still didnt trust Travis. Traviss face also turned dark slightly. He looked at Victor and said, Master, dont you believe me? Victor replied, I believe you. As long as you drink this ss of wine, you can prove your innocence to me, and I will not doubt you again in the future. The meaning behind Victors words was that if Travis refused to drink this ss of wine, Victor would not be able to trust him in the future. Travis was stunned at first, and then heughed. Damn, Ive always been loyal to you, master. But I didnt expect that you would suspect me just because of an outsiders provocation! Well, from today on, I will no longer be the grand elder! As soon as Travis finished speaking, he smashed the wine ss in his hand onto the ground, shattering it into pieces. Victors face suddenly darkened. Travis smashed the wine ss in front of him and dered that he would quit his position as the grand elder of de Gate. It seemed that Travis did that due to Victors suspicion. But in fact, Victor knew that the real reason he did it was that he didnt dare to drink that ss of wine. Therefore, Travis pretended to be angry and chose to stop being the grand elder so that his not drinking the wine might appear reasonable. Travis, since you feel wronged and do not want to be the grand elder anymore, Ill agree to your request. From today onwards, you will no longer be the grand elder of de Gate. Victors face was expressionless as he spoke those words coldly. He would never let someone stay who dared to poison him and threaten him with resigning from his position. Moreover, he would not only refuse to let Travis stay in the sect but also get rid of him as soon as possible. Only in that way would Travis be no longer a threat to him. Travis sneered. Victor, do you think de Gate can still exist without the financial support of the Wyatt family? Victors eyes shone with sharpness as he asked, What do you mean by that? Hey, Victor, dont you understand? Without the wealth of the Wyatt family to support de Gate, do you think you can be the master? Travis sneered m Victors eyes shed with anger when he said, Travis, you are no longer the grand elder. Not only are you suspected of trying to poison me, but you also Presbyters, capture Travis for me! Yes, master. The three Presbyters looked at each other, their eyes glinting fiercely. Then, the three of them struck out their palms at the same time, as fast as lightning, at Travis. Their internal mana burst out, causing the wind to rage, and killing intent suddenly filled the whole hall. However, the three Presbyters who were attacking Travis suddenly went past Travis. Instead of attacking Travis, they attacked Victor. All of this happened too suddenly and too quickly! Even Victor was caught off guard. It was not until they were right in front of him that he realized what was going on. Then, he attacked with both palms. Bang! Bang! Bang! The earthCshattering sounds rang out in session. Next, Victors palms pushed back one of the Presbyters who attacked him headC on, while the other two who attacked him from the left and right sides struck him in the chest. Victor was immediately sent flying 6-10 feet away, and blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Making 247 Making 247 Victor struggled before he could finally stand firm. Ignoring the blood at the corner of his mouth, he looked ferociously at the three Presbyters who had ju His eyes glinted with rage. Gritting his teeth, he said, How dare you attack me? Are you out of your mind? Of the three Presbyters, only one was injured because he had fought against Victor headCon. The other two were safe and sound. The three Presbyters eyes shed with sarcasm. They said to him, Victor, you even suspected the grand elder, who has always been loyal to you. And A person without talent or virtue like you doesnt deserve to be the master of de Gate at all. The position of the master of de Gate should be taken by the grand elder, who is highly respected and has brought countless wealth to de Gate. When Victor heard this, how could he not understand that the three Presbyters had been bribed by Travis? They must have been bribed by Travis with a lot of money. That was why they hadunched a sneak attack on him. Whats more, the three Presbyters used Victor of having no talent or virtue and being unqualified to be the master of de Gate. They even heartles However, it was not until this moment that Victor knew that Travis had secretly bribed the three Presbyters. It seemed that Travis had been ambitious to get Victors position for a long time and had desired to rece him as the master. Victor was secretly pissed! Travis had cultivated a force that could help him gain power right under his nose. This greatly shocked him. Victor immediately looked at the elite disciples of de Gate in the hall. All the martialists of de Gate, listen to my order. Travis and the other three intended to usurp the position of the master. They are heinous. Kill them immediately! However, all the elite martialists in the hall were indifferent to Victors order, as if they had not heard it at all. Victor frowned and red at these elite martialists of de Gate. Do you also intend to go against my order? In the face of Victors angry rebuke, all the elite martialists of de Gate lowered their heads. and remained silent. Their reactions told Victor that they would no longer listen to his orders. Wow, Victor, now you should know that without the Wyatt family, you are just a useless loser. At this moment, Travisughed heartfully. His eyes were b It was as if Travis was looking at a pitiful dog. Travis, you are such a despicable thief. I was blind to have cultivated you, not realizing that youve be a threat to me! Victor said through gritted te Well, Victor, its toote for you to regret that. Travis sneered. A sharp light glinted in Traviss eyes as he ordered the three Presbyters and all the elite. martialists in the hall, Anyone who kills Victor will be rewarded When they heard Traviss words, the eyes of the three Presbyters and all the martialists of de Gate shed with bloodthirsty light. Then, the three Presbyters and all the elite martialists began to attack Victor. Even the elite martialists who escorted Gilmore left Gilmore aside and attacked Victor. There would be a reward of two million dors for killing Victor sessfully. But Gilmore was not worth two million dors. Besides, Gilmore couldnt move because his power had been sealed by Victor. Everyones eyes were shining with madness. In their eyes, Victor was no longer the master, but prey worth two million dors. Victor saw the three Presbyters and all the elite martialists attacking him. He couldnt help but frown, and his eyes shed with a determined light. Just now, he was caught off guard, attacked by three Presbyters, and injured. Even if he could still fight, it was impossible for him to deal with so many martialists attacks at the same time. He realized that he could only die in this fight today. But even though he had to die, he was determined to kill Travis, that ruthless bastard. Victor ran his internal mana and attacked everyone around him as fast as lightning. In an instant, Victor, the master, started a fight with the three Presbyters and countless martialists in the hall. The internal mana was raging like a gust of wild wind. Killing intent filled the air. The sound of fists and palms colliding constantly rang out like thunder and wind. One after another, the elite martialists were injured and sent flying by Victor. Although Victor was surrounded by so many people, he could almost resist their attack. His martial arts strength was naturally at a high level since he co tier martialist. And most of those martialists were only elite and intermediate internal force martialists. If it werent for the fact that there were so many martialists, they wouldnt have been able to pose a threat to Victor at all. However, the three Presbyters were all beginners as topCtier martialists. When Victor injured some of the martialists, the three Presbyters seized the opportunity to attack him. Therefore, Victor was injured in session, and his injuries also worsened. It seemed that he was already at the end of his rope and was about to fail. When Travis saw this, his eyes shed with greed and he shouted, Victor is dying! All martialists, keep attacking him! Kill him and youll get two million dors! All of a sudden, all the people attacking Victor became even crazier as if they had been injected with drugs. This caused Victor to be in greater danger. Just as Victor was about to die from these peoples crazy attacks, a figure suddenly flew into the group of attackers at lightning speed. After that, the sounds of fighting resounded incessantly! With that, miserable shrieks rang out. The numerous martialists, as well as the three Presbyters in de Gate, were all sent flying like balls of cotton. Some of these people who flew out crashed onto the floor of the hall, hitting hard against the Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. tiles! Some crashed into tables and chairs, causing them to be smashed to pieces. Some smashed through the wooden doors and windows and fell outside. In just a few breaths time, the three Presbyters, as well as 20 to 30 martialists from de Gate, all fell to the ground, groaning. No one could stand up a It was Gilmore who defeated the three Presbyters and dozens of martialists of de Gate. Travis looked over at Gilmore in horror. He couldnt believe that this guy had defeated everyone but Victor present. Even he was incapable of doing such a thing. He wondered, Isnt Gilmore supposed to be unable to even move after his power was sealed by Victor? Could it be that Gilmore could use his internal mana to break through the power? But how could Gilmore break through what Victor exerted on him? Victor is an intermediate topC tier martialist! What kind of martial arts strength does Gilmore have? It was easy to imagine how terrified Travis was. Even Victor couldnt help but feel surprised. Victor had never expected that Gilmore would lend a hand when he was about to be killed. When Victor thought of how he had made Gilmore unable to move earlier, he felt an indescribable sense of guilt. Like Travis, Victor was also shocked that Gilmore was able to break through on his own. This indicated that Gilmore had amazing strength. Victor even suspected that Gilmore was deliberately faking to be weak earlier. Gilmore must have pretended to be weak to get them to lower their guard. However, Victor was very grateful to Gilmore. If it werent for Gilmore informing him, he would have died from drinking the wine that Travis poisoned. It was also because of Gilmore that Victor discovered Traviss wild ambition. Victor also found out that Travis had bribed the three Presbyters and elite martialists, which posed a threat to Victors position in de Gate. Now that Gilmore had saved Victor from these traitors, Victor felt like Gilmore was his savior. Making 248 Making 248 Travis, do you choose tomit suicide, or do you want me to kill you? Gilmore stared fiercely at Travis. Travis could feel the strong and oppressive aura emanating from Gilmore. Travis face gradually turned pale. He was terrified of the power that Gilmore had just disyed. Moreover, Travis was the one who proposed to capture Gilmore and then deal with the Field family. Gilmore naturally would not let him off. Travis looked at Gilmore with fear and said, Mr. Reed, de Gate will be yours from now on. I will never be your enemy. Mr. Reed, please be kind and let me go. Gilmore sneered, You wanted to kill me and the Field family, but now youre asking me to let you go? Travis, are you joking with me? Do you want tomit suicide, or do you want me to kill you? Make a choice immediately, or Ill have no choice but to do it. After saying that, Gilmore raised his palm, and an invisible force appeared. Traviss face becamepletely pale. He thought, To kill myself? Of course, Travis refused tomit suicide. However, if Gilmore took action, he would inevitably die. For a moment, Travis heart was in turmoil, and he didnt know what to do. But he knew deep down that no matter what choice he made, he would die. Since Travis would die no matter what he chose, he might as well fight with Gilmore to win himself a slight chance of living. Thoting of this, Travis even Bashed with fiercene **ffert, dance you wont give me a chance to live, lets die together! Travis shouted at As soon as Travis voice fell, he exerted all his strength at once. His internal mana was violent, wusking his robe wave and his gray hair flutter. Then, like a bolt of lightning. Travis attacked Gilmore with a murderous look. A trace of amazement shed through Victors eyes. Travis had always imed to have the strength of a beginner topCtier martialist before Victor. However, at this moment, Travis internal mana, strength, and power were clearly the strength of an intermediate topCtier martialist. Travis had obviously been concealing his true strength in front of Victor. Victor finally understood why Travis dared to covet the position of master. In addition to the financial resources of the Wyatt family, Travis had strong stre Victor couldnt help feeling worried about Gilmore. Travis held the mentality of certain death as heunched his attacks. The lethality of his attacks was likely something that even an elite topC tier martialist would be wary of. Although Gilmore could defeat the three Presbyters and a group of elite martialists, he was in danger in the face of Travis desperate attack. Gilmore remained calm in the face of Travis fierce attack. In the next moment, Gilmores figure moved. Gilmore struck out with his palm, and his powerful aura instantly suppressed Travis violent aura. With a loud bang Gilmore struck Travis body with his palm in a split second. Then, with a scream, Travis flew out like a kite with a broken string. With a bang, Travis fell heavily on the floor of another hall a few meters away, and the floor tiles instantly shattered into pieces. Travis spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and he was seriously injured. He couldnt stand up at all. Victor, who was watching from the side, had a sh of surprise in his eyes. He didnt even see clearly how Gilmore struck out and hit Travis. Victor couldnt see what was going on when Travis was already seriously injured and fell to the ground. The speed and strength of Gilmore was far beyond what Victor could reach in his life! It could be said that Gilmores strength shocked Victorpletely. At this time, Gilmore walked toward Travis step by step. Seeing Gilmore approaching him slowly, Travis looked extremely nervous, and his heart was beating faster and faster. Travis was so scared that he felt a Travis wanted to escape, but he was seriously injured and couldnt move at all. He wanted to shout. However, even if he did, no one woulde to rescue him. Just then, footsteps came from the door of the hall, followed by a threatening cold voice, Gilmore, if you dare to hurt my father, I will kill Juline! Gilmore stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the gate. Then, he saw James holding a dagger in his hand and putting it on Julines neck. James and Benny escorted Juline into the hall from both sides. Gilmore could tell at a nce that Julines acupoints had been sealed, and she could not exert her strength. That was why she was held hostage by Jam Juline! Victor felt worried to see his daughter being held hostage by James and Benny. He couldnt help but shout anxiously, James, let go of my daug James had a ferocious expression on his face as he said to Victor, Victor, if you want to see your daughter alive, then let my father go. Naturally, he wanted to save his daughter, and he was willing to exchange Travis for Julines wafray But now, Gilmore was the one who could make the decision. Victor had no choice but to look at Gilmore with questioning eyes for his opinion. Even Juline, who was held hostage by James and Benny, turned to look at Gilmore. Of course, Juline hoped that Gilmore could save her. However, she was also worried that Gilmore might be in danger. However, with her acupoints sealed, not only was she unable to use her energy, but she was also unable to make a sound. So she could only look at Gilmore in silence. Juline also wanted to know how Gilmore would rescue her. However, the method Gilmore used to save her in the next moment surprised her! Gilmore stared at James coldly and said, Ill count to three. If you dont let go of Juline when Im done, I wont show you any mercy! One! Hearing Gilmores counting, James immediately warned him, Gilmore, if you dare to make a move, Ill kill Juline right away! Juline felt a little sad and thought, Even if Gilmore doesnt care about my feelings, he should remember that night when I blocked Karls knife for him on But now, he doesnt seem to care about my life or death at all! How could he force James to let me off at such a critical moment? Isnt Gilmore forcing James to kill me? Two! Gilmore called out again. James looked nervous, and the dagger in his hand was suddenly pressed against Julines neck. James hysterically warned, If you really dare to make a move, Ill kill her now. Victor couldnt help but appear nervous. James held Juline at the entrance of the hall, which was about 35 feet away from where Victor stood. Even if Victor had the strength of an intermediate topC tier martialist, it was impossible for him to use his internal mana to seal James acupoints from so far away. And if Victor chose to rush over and attack James, it would be even more risky. It was because if he did that, it was possible that before he could attack James, the dagger in James hand would have already cut Julines throat. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Three! Just as James and Victor were feeling extremely nervous, Gilmores voice rang out as expected. James expression immediately changed. Subconsciously, the dagger in his hand shed towards Julines delicate neck. However, the dagger in his hand did not hurt Julines skin. With a swoosh, the sound of breaking through the air rang out. A wisp of anima, which was as thin and imperceptible as a strand of hair, flew out. With a whoosh, the anima struck James forehead. Instantly, James widened his eyes in shock, and he didnt even have the time to scream before crashing to the ground. At the same time, a small, beanClike bloody hole appeared on his forehead. Blood gushed out from the back of James head, and he died on the spot. Benny, Travis, and Victor were all in horror! Making 249 Making 249 Benny then came to his senses and immediately ran out. However, before he could take a few more steps, there was a sound of breaking through the air. With that, a st of force hit Benny. Bennys acupoints were immediately sealed. He fell straight to the ground, unconscious. It was Gilmore who flipped his fingers and exerted the force to hit Benny. In a sh, Gilmore appeared in front of Juline and unsealed her acupoints. As soon as Julines acupoints were unlocked, she asked Gilmore, Gilmore, are you alright? Gilmore smiled. Shouldnt I be the one asking you this question? Juline shook her head. Im fine. When Gilmore counted to three just then, she thought that he didnt care about her life or death. Only now did she realize that Gilmore did that because he had the confidence to win! At this time, Victor finally came to his senses. He stepped forward and said to Juline guiltily, Juline, Im sorry for what happened today. The reason why he sealed Julines acupoints was that he didnt want her to ruin his n against Gilmore. But this was also the reason why Juline was held hostage by James, who almost killed her. That was why Victor felt very guilty. What made Victor even more guilty was that he had wanted to fight against Gilmore, but in the end, it was Gilmore who saved his life. Mr. Reed, Im so sorry for what happened today. I shouldnt have treated you like that. Mr. Reed, please forgive me. Victor cupped his hands and bowe However, Gilmore just said indifferently, Master Ger, you dont have to me yourself. You were just taken advantage of by the viin, Travis. Whats more, Juline is the one I love. How can stand by and watch when you and de Gate are in trouble? Victors face was full of shame. He thought of what he had done to Gilmore and how decent and kind Gilmore had been. As the past shed through his mind, Victor felt too ashamed to look at Gilmore in the eyes. Then, he looked at Gilmore and said sincerely, I wont object to you dating Juline in the future, Mr. Reed. Hearing Victors words, Julines face lit up with joy. She was d that her father finally agreed to her rtionship with Gilmore. Gilmore replied to Victor, Thank you, Master Ger! Victor was a little embarrassed andughed. Somehow, he felt like Gilmore was already his sonCinw. At that moment, Victor was no longer hostile to Gilmore. And he was very satisfied with the abilities and character of Gilmore. Since Gilmore had the strength to defeat the three Presbyters and elite martialists of de Gate, in addition to heavily injuring Travis and killing James, How could Victor not be satisfied with such an extraordinary martialist being his daughters future husband? Then, Victor remembered that James and the others who had betrayed him, so he looked at Gilmore and asked, Mr. Reed, how should we deal with the Although Gilmore was not a member of de Gate, Victor now took Gilmore as the most important person and respected him very much. Therefore, he asked Gilmore for his opinion on how to deal with Travis and the other traitors. Gilmore replied, Master Ger, this is an affair within de Gate. As an outsider, I wont intervene. You may decide how to deal with it. After that. Gilmore smiled gently at Juline Juline, this is my first time toe to de Gate, Why dont you take me to enjoy the scenery here? Juline nodded at Gilmore. Okay* Then, they left the hall hand in hand. Victor smiled happily as he watched his daughter and Gilmore leave together. It was not until Juline and Gilmore went out of his sight that Victor looked away. The smile on Victors face disappeared, and his eyes became cold. He looked at Travis, the three Presbyters, and those martialists who were injured and Meeting Victors cold eyes, Travis felt a chill in his heart. His face turned pale, and he hurriedly begged Victor, Sect Master, please spare my life. All the In the future, I will never dare to betray you again. I will be loyal to you with my life! Then the Presbyters and martialists also began to plead, Master, please spare us! We are willing to serve you with our lives! A cold sneer appeared on Victors face. Youre just a group of traitors who almost killed me. But now you want me to let you go? How ridiculous youre. Why should I let you off? To give you another opportunity to try to kill me? We wouldnt dare! We only wish to work for de Gate. Travis and the others cried out and pleaded. Well, since you are willing to pledge your loyalty to me, I will kill all of you now! The moment Victors cold voice rang out, miserable cries sounded in the hall! Horrible screams echoed throughout the hall. Finally, it became quiet again in the hall. In the backyard of de Gate, there were exuberant pines, and Gilmore and Juline were sitting on a rock closely. They looked at the waterfall hanging between the cliffs in the distance. Gilmore, I heard that you came to save me as soon as you heard that I was going to marry someone else. Arent you afraid that youll lose your life when youe? Juline looked at Gilmore with tenderness in her eyes and aske Gilmore smiled and said, Ive expected that de Gate would lure me here to deal with me. And you came anyway? Juline stole a nce at Gilmore. Gilmore said, Why wouldnt I dare? If I didnte, wouldnt you be in danger? And your father would be killed by his heartless subordinates. Hearing what Gilmore said, Juline was greatly moved. Now she was even more certain of her love for Gilmore. Juline was confident that Gilmore was a man worthy of her affection. Thank you, Gilmore, Juline hugged Gilmore, leaned her head on his shoulder, and said sweetly. Juline, Im your boyfriend. Ill always protect you. Gilmore raised his palm and gently stroked Julines hair. Juline thought to herself, Gilmore, I will always protect you too! The two of them snuggled up against the rock under the pine and then kissed each other enthusiastically. Gilmore, why dont you stay at de Gate tonight? Julines cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were filled with tenderness as she looked at Gilmore. Her was filled with desire and anticipation. The meaning behind her words was very obvious. However, Gilmore shook his head. I cant, I have something to do tonight. So I have to return to Vista Verdeter. Juline could not help but feel a little disappointed. Then, Gilmore gently kissed her cherryClike lips and said, Although Im going back to Vista Verde tonight, we can do what were about to do at night now. Hearing this, Julines Esce tumed as red as a ripe apple, and even the tips of her ears became red She lowered her head and muttered, Gilmore, its daytime. If someone sees us doing Dont worry, I wont let anyone see us. Ill take you to a secret ce, Gilmore stood up with a smile and said mysteriously to Juline. Juline stood up, looked at Gilmore, and asked, Where are you taking me? Gilmore did not answer her. He directly stretched out his arm to circle Julines slender waist and suddenly flew away like a swallow. Gilmore flew toward the spot under the cliff and waterfall with Juline. Below the steep cliff was a pool. It was covered in a light mist, like a secret realm. Gilmore and Julinended in the pool. The two of them took a bath and yed in the pool, which was very enjoyable. After a while, in the mist, the two of them took off their clothes andy down on a smooth boulder in the pool. A romantic and sweet atmosphere spread in the air. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With the sound of the waterfall dropping, the faint sound of a womans joyful cry could be heard. The air was filled with the sweetness of love. Making 250 Making 250 It was as beautiful as in a dream. A light mist covered the pool, and happy voices sounded in there from time to time. They did it over and over again. Finally, the sound of a man snoring could be heard in the pool. On the rock, Juline snuggled up to Gilmore and slept. They were both naked. Julines body was stunningly beautiful. Listening to the snoring of Gilmore, Julines shy but charming face revealed a gentle smile. She thought to herself, He is so bad! He wouldnt stop torturing me until he gets exhausted. Juline hadints against Gilmore in her heart. However, as soon as she thought of how close she and Gilmore had been just now, her heart raced! This was the first time Juline had made love with a man. She couldnt describe how happy and sweet she felt. From that moment on, Gilmore would be her boyfriend. And she would love him for the rest of her life. Juline was immersed in happiness as she softly snuggled up to Gilmore and fell asleep. After going through the exhausting but sweet experience over and over, she was also sleepy. The two of them both fell asleep on the rocks in the pool. The little fish were ying happily in the water. And the butterflies were dancing in the flowers. Even the sshing sound of water falling from the cliff seemed to have be gentler. After an unknown period of time. Gilmore and Juline finally woke up from their dreams. Then, they stared into each others eyes after their eyes met. Julines beautiful eyes were as bright and moving as clear waves, with tenderness and sweetness. Gilmore smiled at her. Youre awake? Juline nodded slightly at him. Gilmore kissed her beautiful and smooth forehead and said, Lets go back! Juline nodded again. Then they sat up from the rock. Gilmore looked up at the sky. Although the valley was shrouded in a mist, it could not stop Gilmore from seeing the outside situation with his Gods Eye. He found that it was at dusk outside. Another day passed. Basically, the two of them spent the whole morning intimately, making love crazily, and the afternoon passed when they were having beautiful dreams. It was a wonderful and fulfilling day for them. The clothes, which had been wet and ced on the rock, now became dry after the whole afternoon. Gilmore and Juline put on their clothes. Then Gilmore put his arm around Julines waist and flew out swiftly as he did thest time. Gilmore broke through the mist and flew up the lofty cliff. In the mist, under the breeze, Gilmore and Juline, who were flying up, flew to the top of the cliff like an immortal couple. In just a few breaths, Gilmore and Juline safelynded on the top of the mountain. Juline had been taken to fly by Gilmore like this many times. However, she was still extremely surprised. For any master of the de and Sword Sect, a cliff with a height of thousands of feet was an insurmountable existence. Even those firstCrate martialists and firstCss martialists, who were supposed to be stronger than Gilmore couldnt fly over a cliff. Gilmores martial arts skills were unfathomable like a mystery to Juline. Gilmore had told Juline that he had learned a peerless windwalk skill from a master. But it was still a shock for Juline to see Gilmores abilities with her own eyes. After returning to the top of the mountain, Gilmore loosened his grip on Julines waist. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The top of the mountain was very close to de Gate, so Gilmore did not need to keep flying to bring her into de Gate. Gilmore always kept a low profile whenever that was the best approach. When they returned to de Gate, they found that the disciples were carrying the dead bodies out. Moreover, they found that among these corpses were the bodies of Travis, three Presbyter, and others martialists. Seeing this, Juline and Gilmore nced at each other. They could guess that this must have been done by Victor. But that wasnt strange. After all, Travis, the three Presbyters, and all the martialists had wanted to kill Victor and take his position as the master of de In that case, how could Victor let them be alive? At this moment, Victor walked out of a hall and said to Gilmore and Juline with a smile, Juline, Gilmore, youre back! Gilmore nodded to him. Then, Juline said to her father, Dad, have you dealt with all the people who betraved C Victor nodded and said, You did the right thing be future troubles. Vo..! But Dad, we lost four Presbyters and so many clite Presbyters in one time. Doesnt that mean de Gate has lost most of its force? Juline couldnt hel Although de Gate has suffered a great loss, this is the only choice for me. It would definitely be harmful for me if I had let Travis and the others live. Victor sighed and said, So, even if our de Gate bes the secondrgest sect in Oakhaven, I will not regret it. de Gate will not be reduced to the secondrgest sect in Oakhaven. Instead, it will be even stronger than before, Gilmore said at this time. Gilmores words confused Victor and Juline. Gilmore, why did you say that de Gate will be more powerful? Victor couldnt help asking Gilmore. Gilmore calmly looked at Victor and said, Im a lifeCandC death friend of the master of Star Gate. Hes always told me that he wants to form an alliance with you and fight against the enemies together. Upon hearing that, Victors eyes lit up! The master of master wanted to form an alliance with de Gate! The news was indeed a surprise to Victor. Star Gate and de Gate were two famous sects in Oakhaven. They were equally wellCknown and equally powerful. In the past, the two sects had secretlypeted with each other to be the top sect in Oakhaven. However, afterpeting for so many years, neither sect had won, so there was still no winner. Now, de Gate had lost four Presbyters and twenty to thirty elite martialists. Now that de Gate had suffered a great loss, it was basically no surprise that Star Gate could be the most powerful sect in Oakhaven. Therefore, Victor couldnt help but feel a little suspicious. He said to Gilmore, Now de Gates power has greatly declined and is far inferior to Star Gate in strength. Will the Star Gate ally with de Gate? 84% Gilmore said with certainty, Of course. If you dont believe me, Ill go to Star Gate tonight and tell the master of Star Gate in person that youre willing to And Ill ask him to bring the presbyters of Star Gate to ally with you tomorrow. Hearing this, Victors face lit up with joy as he said, Then, Gilmore, please go to de Gate to handle it for me, thank you. The reason why Victor was d to ally with Star Gate was that once the two sects formed an alliance, it would greatly improve the strength of de Gate. Thus, the strength of de Gate would be improved In that way, de Gate would be much better off than not forming an alliance with Star Gate. Then Gilmore said, Its gettingte. I should head to Star G Victor looked at the setting sun and nodded at Gilmore. Ill arrange for a helicopter to send you to Sword Mountain. Gilmore nodded in agreement. Victor and Juline sent Gilmore to the square in de Gate where a helicopter was parked. Gilmore, remember toe back to apany me when youre done, Juline said reluctantly to Gilmore as they were about to part ways. Gilmore stretched out his hands and hugged Juline. After all, Juline was a woman who had a strong spiritual and physical connection with him. He said to Juline, Well, Ille back to see you. Call me if you need anything. Juline nodded at Gilmore. Only then did Gilmore let go of Juline and get into the helicopter. The humming sound of the helicopter became louder. As the helicopters wings pped, it flew into the sky Making 252 Making 252 The next day, the morning sun shone on the green trees, the scenery was pleasant, and the magnificent pces and pavilions were showered in the ten In the wide square in front of the hall, Victor and Juline led the disciples and martialists of de Gate to stand in line. The death of the four Presbyters and 20 to 30 elite martialists of de Gate greatly damaged the strength of de Gate. But in terms of people, there were still a lot of them in de Gate. But Victor also knew that after losing these elite forces, de Gate would be ranked second among the sects in Oakhaven. Even so, de Gate was in imminent danger. In the near future, the third and fourth biggest sects in Oakhaven would definitely challenge de Gate topete for the position of the secondrgest However, if de Gate could ally with Star Gate, de Gate would not have to worry about losing the ce of the secondrgest sect in Oakhaven. Victor looked at the gate of de Gate with great expectation. Last night, Gilmore took a helicopter to Star Gate andter to the Fields Manor. Finally, the helicopter returned to de Gate, and the pilot reported it to Today, the Presbyters in Star Gate would lead the martialists to form an alliance with de Gate, and head of Star Gate, ck Eagle Master would also Time passed slowly. Just as Victor was waiting anxiously, he suddenly heard hasty footsteps. Then, two martialists of de Gate ran in quickly from the gate. They shouted to Victor from a distance, Master, the grand and second Presbyters led d Hearing this, Victor and Julines faces lit up with joy. Even the three to four hundred disciples in the square were overjoyed. The grand elder Tiger and second Presbyter Phoenix from Star Gate, led dozens of martialists into the grand elder and soon arrived at the square. Victor led his daughter, Juline, to walk over and wee them. A smile appeared on Victors face. He cupped his fists to Tiger and Phoenix and said, Im so honored to meet you two Presbyters from Star Gate here! Since the confrontation between the Wyatt family and de Gate, Tiger and Phoenix had more or less a grudge against Victor. But the alliance had been agreed upon by the head of Star Gate and Victor. So they didnt dare say anything against it. Therefore, Tiger and Phoenix smiled back at Victor, Its nice to meet you, Master Ger! When will your master arrive? Victor asked as he looked at Tiger and Phoenix. Thinking of what Gilmore had said, Tiger said to Victor, Master said that he woulde on time to attend the alliance ceremony. Victor nodded and said, I see, lets have a seat in the main hall first. When ck Eagle Masteres, the alliance ceremony will begin. Victor, Tiger, and Phoenix were about to walk to the main hall when an old hoarse voice sounded. You dont need to wait. Im already here. Victor and the other two, as well as the martialists of the Star Gate and de Gate, looked in the direction of the voice and suddenly saw a masked man in ck on the zed tiles of an attic. A mysterious and powerful aura emanated from the mans body! That was right. The masked man in ck was Gilmore. Victor couldnt help feeling surprised. No matter what, he was an intermediate topC tier martialist, yet he didnt even notice the arrival of the master of Star Gate. It could indicate how amazing the martial arts strength of the master of Star Gate was! Tristan, the former master of Star Gate, had been stripped of his position by a mysterious man. Since then, Victor had heard that the mysterious man ha Now that Victor had seen the master of Star Gate with his own eyes, he knew how mysterious the person was and how powerful he was in martial arts. He couldnt help wondering how Gilmore got to know the mysterious and powerful master of Star Gate. Naturally, no matter how hard Victor racked his brains, he would never have thought that Gilmore was the master of Star Gate. 83% I didnt expect that you have arrived already, ck Eagle Master. Nice to meet you! Victor immediately cupped his fists at Gilmore, who was standing o Whoosh! On the roof, Gilmores figure shed. The next moment, Victor saw Gilmore standing before him. Gilmores movement was so swift that it caused Victor to exim with admiration! Victor couldnt help but admit that he was inferior. Master Ger, lets begin the alliance ceremony! In order not to be recognized by Victor and the others, Gilmore still spoke in an old and hoarse voice. Victor nodded, Alright, lets begin the alliance ceremony now. He then asked the disciples of de Gate to carry a long table out of the hall. Victor ced the candles on the table, and after a while, smoke curled up. Victor asked someone to bring them sses of wine. Then Victor and Gilmore each took a ss of wine. Then, all the martialists of de Gate and Star Gate lined up neatly in the square in front of the table, facing the incense table covered in smoke. Victor raised his ss and said loudly to the incense table, Dear Lord, today de Gate is willing to form a blood alliance with Star Gate. From now on, Gilmore raised his ss too Dear Lord, today, Star Gate is willing to form a blood alliance with de Gate. From now on, we will be on the same side. W Then, the grand elder Tiger and Phoenix looked at all the disciples of de Gate and Star Gate and said in unison, All the martialists of de Gate and masters! Dear lord, today, de Gate is willing to form a blood alliance with Star Gate. From now on, the de and Sword Sect and the Eight Trigrams Sect will As soon as the two Presbyters finished their vows, all the people of de Gate and Star Gate started to swear, which created a loud noise at the scene. Dear lord, today, de Gate is willing to form a blood alliance with Star Gate. From now on, the de and Sword Sect and the Eight Trigrams Sect will The oath echoed between the pces and halls of de Gate for a long time. The sound was deafening and the scene was majestic. Victor and Gilmore clinked their sses and drank up the wine in one gulp. After that, they smashed the empty wine sses heavily to the ground, and then the wine sses shattered into pieces. ck Eagle Master, from now on, de Gate and Star Gate will merge into one sect and will deal with troubles together. We two sects will defend each Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore nodded at Victor. Okay, from now on, our two sects will go through thick and thin together! Tiger, Phoenix, as well as all the martialists of de Gate and Star Gate in the square, all raised their arms and shouted, Through thick and thin together! Well go through thick and thin together! The voices of swearing sounded constantly. The shouts once again resounded through the entire de Gate, making them all in high spirits. After the shouts quieted down, Gilmore said to Victor, Mr. Ger, our alliance isplete. I have something to deal with and have to leave now With that, a gust of wind blew, and Gilmore disappeared into the towering trees on the mountain. It took Victor quite a while toe to his senses. He couldnt help but exim that the ck Eagle Masters movement and martial arts strength were really unparalleled! He came and left without a trace! ck Eagle Master was the most unfathomable master of martial arts that Victor had ever seen. Victor felt very grateful for Gilmore and thought, If it werent for Gilmores mediation, how could de Gate and Star Gate have formed an alliance? Its so great that de Gate gets help from Star Gate and has formed an alliance. And its even better that ck Eagle Master, who is so extraordinary, h Victor decided to thank Gilmore for this. When he identally nced at his daughter, Juline, he couldnt help but think, Wait, maybe I can ask Gilmore If he does, I can let my daughter marry him. For one thing, Victor could repay Gilmores kindness to him and de Gate by letting Gilmore marry Juline. For another, in that way, Juline would have a good husband. Thinking of this, Victors face lit up with joy. Making 253 Making 253 Later, Gilmore left Mount Swords and returned to Vista Verde. With peerless martial arts, he flew directly between the mountains to go back to Vista Verde instead of taking any means of transportation. There were very few people in the mountain range. Thus, as Gilmore flew, he was not afraid of being discovered. Besides, even if there appeared someone in the mountains, even Gilmores martial arts abilities, he could guarantee that his existence wouldnt be notice When Gilmore was no longer far away from Vista Verde, he stopped flying because there were more people near the city. He found a ce where there was no one tond, took off the mask on his face, and put it inside his clothes. Then he went to a roadside, got himself a taxi, and headed for the Fields Manor. Back at the Fields Manor, Gilmore walked into the living room of the manor and met the housekeeper, Murdoch. Murdoch greeted Gilmore respectfully, Nice to see you back, Mr. Reed. Gilmore had saved the lives of the Fields and helped them greatly in winning the CBD project. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Gilmore was second only to Graham and Helene in Murdochs heart. Murdoch respected Gilmore very much. Gilmore nodded at Murdoch. Then he looked around but didnt see Graham and Helene. Gilmore asked Murdoch, Murdoch, have Mr. Field and Helene gone to thepany? Murdoch nodded. Thats right, Mr. Reed. After thepany won the CBD project, Mr. and Miss Field have been working very hard. Okay, I see, Gilmore said. Then Murdoch asked, Have you eaten yet, Mr. Reed? Ive expected you mighte back, so I asked the servants to prepare dinner for you. Gilmore replied, Well, I havent eaten yet. Thank you, Murdoch. In order to attend the alliance ceremony in Mount Swords, Gilmore headed for de Gate early in the morning while Helene was sleeping soundly. It was already noon, but Gilmore hadnt had time to eat anything today. Youre wee, Mr. Reed. Pleasee with me, Murdoch said politely to Gilmore. Then, Murdoch took Gilmore to the luxurious dining room. Gilmore sat down at the dining table. Murdoch asked the servants to bring over the food for Gilmore. Please enjoy your meal, Mr. Reed. Call me if you need anything, Murdoch said. Gilmore said, Murdoch, go ahead with your work. I can handle this on my own. Murdoch responded lightly and left. Gilmore picked up his knives and forks and was about to eat. Suddenly, he saw a newspaper on the table, which was Commercial Daily. And it was obvious that someone had read the newspaper. Gilmore thought that it might be Graham who had read the newspaper while having breakfast. Therefore, Gilmore grabbed the newspaper and browsed through the news while eating. The headline of the newspaper was The sales of Bright Motor Corporation have dropped by 60% this year. The motorpany of Ken Davis, the wealt Gilmore knew that Bright Motor Corporation was one of the top ten carpanies in the country, with an annual market value of nearly a million vehicles The boss of this carpany was the Davis family, the richest family in Vista Verde. Ken Davis was the head of the Davis family and was a legendary figure in the business world of Vista Verde. Not only was the top carpany, Bright Motor Corporation owned by the Davis family, but the Davis family also owned the GoldStone Group, which was also a leadingpany in the mining field. However, even if the Davis family was extremely rich and had argeCscale enterprise, they would still encounter a copse. At least, ording to the newspaper, there was a huge problem with the Davis familys Bright Motor Corporation, which had posed a threat to the survival of the top carpany. Gilmore read the analysis in the newspaper which exined why the sales of Bright Motor Corporation dropped sharply. The root cause was that thepetition among the car enterprises was too fierce, which greatly reduced the sales of Bright Motor Corporation. Of course, this was just one of the reasons causing the sales of Bright Motor Corporation to fail. The most important reason was that Bright Motor Corpo As a result, Bright Motor Corporation encountered a market failure. However, this was just a big business problem for the wealthiest family, the Davis family in Vista Verde. It had nothing to do with Gilmore. So Gilmore put down the newspaper and focused on eating. On this day, Gilmore had nothing to do, so he stayed at the Fields vi to rest. After all, he had enthusiastic sex with Juline and Helene the day before. It was necessary to build up his strength. After sleeping for an unknown period of time, he suddenly smelled the fragrance of a woman. The fragrance was very familiar for Gilmore. He instantly remembered the fragrance of Helene fromst night, Gilmore opened his eyes and saw Helene sitting by the bed. Her long and soft hair was scattered over her shoulders. Helenes eyes were beautiful and bright. She looked down at Gilmores with a bright smile on her face. Youre awake? Her long hair fell from her head and swept on Gilmores face. The tip of her hair fluttered and caused Gilmores face to itch. Gilmore felt an itch in his heart too. He looked at the lights in the room and knew that it was already night. Gilmore was sure that Helene must have returned from work ande to his room. He nodded at Helene. Im awake. Youve finished work, right? As he spoke, he had already sat up. Yes, I just came back. Murdoch told me that you were resting in your room, so I came to invite you for dinner, Helene said as she was about to stand up However, Gilmore deftly wrapped his arms around Helenes waist and whispered in her ear, Helene, why dont we talk for a while? Helene didnt expect Gilmore to put his arms around her slender waist and murmur into her ear. Her ear felt warm and itchy. She couldnt help blushing. However, she took off Gilmores hands which were on her waist, and said to him seriously, My dad is waiting for us to have dinner together. After saying that, Helene suddenly reached out and kissed Gilmore on the face. She didnt want Gilmore to feel unhappy or ignored. Before Gilmore could react, Helene had already left the room with a sweet smile. Gilmore was stunned that Helene had stolen a kiss from him. However, he was in a good mood after being secretly kissed by Helene. Love was the best way to ease ones mood. Then, Gilmore left the room. When he arrived at the dining room in the vi, Graham and Helene were already sitting at the dining table. Gilmore noticed that Helene deliberately lowered her head while eating. Helenes face was flushed, but her eyes shed with cunningness. Needless to just now! At this point, Gilmore thought to himself, Since you dare to kiss me secretly, Helene, wait for my thousands of times revenge! Gilmore, youre here. Sit down and eat. Graham greeted Gilmore after seeing him. Gilmore nodded and sat down at the dining table. During the meal, Graham suddenly thought of something. He looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, do you know about the financial crisis of the Bright Motor Corporation, which is owned by the Davis family, the rich Gilmore nodded. Ive read the news. Graham continued, This is an extremely important part of the Davis familys business. Ken Davis has decided to save Bright Motor Corporation and is re Gilmore was stunned. The Davis family wants to sell their shares in the gold mine? Making 254 Making 254 After putting down the coffee cup, he looked at Harrison and said, Harrison, although there is a huge problem with the operation of Bright Motor Corporation, the Davis Group has notpletely copsed. As long as you find out what the problem is, the Davis Group can make aeback. Dad, I was so focused on expanding the scale, taking up more market share, and reducing the prices of our products, but I ignored the real key point. I Ken nodded and said, Since we know what the problem is, lets concentrate on gathering resources and improving technology. Once the right approach Kens words boosted Harrisons confidence. Harrison knew that he was no match for his father in the face of danger. Even though he was already the CEO of Bright Motor Corporation and had a good reputation in the business world. However, his capabilities were undoubtedly far inferior to his fathers. Harrisons father, Ken, had built up his business from scratch and had gone through countless trials and tribtions. After all the hardships, Ken finally established the GoldStone Group with a market value of hundreds of billions of dors, and Bright Motor Corporation, After that, the Davis family became the richest family in Vista Verde in one fell swoop. Kens status in the business world of Vista Verde had been unshak Just like now, because of the wrong operation strategy, Harrison caused Bright Motor Corporation to lose nearly 2 billion dors. As a result, the operation of Bright Motor Corporation was in imminent danger. However, even in the face of such a major crisis, Kens few words helped Harrison recover from the setback and regain his confidence. That was how capable Ken was. Ken had a broad mind and a farCreaching vision that many business giants could notpare with. There was no difficulty that could knock him down. Even though Bright Motor Corporation was in great trouble, Harrison could still see the kind smile on Kens face. Dad, I know. I shouldnt be immersed in troubled emotions. I should be thinking about how to save thepany, Harrison looked at his father and said, his ey A smile appeared on Kens face. Youve finally figured it out. This is what the Davis family should be. Be confident. Then, he continued, Since we want to save Bright Motor Corporation, in addition to requiring a lot of money for production, we also need to invest a huge sum of money to speed up the innovation and technical upgrade of our products. If we dont focus on research and innovation and catch up with other carpanies, no matter how much money we invest, we cant overturn the situat Dad, Ill learn from the lesson and increase my investment in the innovation of the products. Ill catch up with other carpanies in terms of technology as soon as possible, Harrison said confide Then we can use half of the shares to exchange for 10 billion dors to save Bright Motor Corporation so that it cane back to life and continue to develop. Harrison and Caleb were both surprised. Dad, are you sure youre going to sell half of the shares of the Davis Group under the GoldStone Group? Harrison stared at Ken and asked in shock. Ken still had a kind smile on his face. Although Ill have to sell half of the shares of the gold mine, its worth it! How can the orespare with the highC tech products of the carpany? This is also the reason why I want to sell half of the shares of the gold mine to save Bright Motor C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Whats more, even if we sell half of the shares, we still have the other half of the shares, which can still bring us a lot of profits. Harrison and Caleb both understood it now. At the same time, they were deeply impressed by Kens courage and vision. Grandpa, who are you going to sell half shares of the gold mine to? Caleb couldnt help asking. Ken said, The gold mine is very profitable. Manyrgepanies want to buy the shares. I have sent invitations to the top ten wealthy families in Vista Verde. Moreover, Ive invited manyrge multinational groups in Vista Verde to attend. No matter what, Ill sell the shares at the highest price. Harrison and Caleb nodded in agreement. Later, Ken issued invitations to the top ten wealthiest families and multinational groups which had the power to buy the stock shares. By then, these family enterprises and multinational groups would definitelypete fiercely to buy the shares of the gold mine, and the price would rise. By then, it would be impossible for the Davises to sell the shares at an unsatisfying price even if they wanted to. More importantly, if the Davises could get a huge sum of money from these family enterprises and multinational groups, they could use the money to sav Back at the dinner table of the Fields Manor. After listening to Graham, Gilmore looked at Graham and said, So Ken has decided to sell half of the shares to save Bright Motor Corporation? Graham nodded. Ken wont give up Bright Motor Corporation. He has sent an invitation to all the family corporations and multinational groups in Vista Verde. In the end, Graham added, Including me. Making 255 Making 255 Gilmore looked at Graham and said, Mr. Field, are you going to buy the shares of the Davis familys gold mine? Graham said regretfully, If it were in the past and I had the chance, I would definitely buy the shares of the Davis familys gold mine. As far as I know, the Davis Group is the most important source of profit for the GoldStone Group, ounting for 50% of the market share. It can be said However, I do not intend to participate in this acquisition. The CBD project that I am working on has already taken up all of my funds. And the price of the 50% shares of the Davis Group, which the Davis family is going to sell, is as high as 10 billion dors. I dont have that much money to buy the shares of the gold mine. Hearing what Graham said, Gilmore narrowed his eyes. Instantly, he saw a mine that was a few hundred kilometers away. There were lights everywhere in the mine at night, as well as the roar of machines. The mine Gilmore saw was the Davis Groups gold mine. However, what Gilmore was paying attention to was not the busy work in the mine, but the specific condition and capacity of sources in the mine. As soon as he thought of this In an instant, Gilmore saw with his Gods Eyes that there were golden ores in the mine. There were so many of them and the gold ores practically covered the entire mountain range. Of course, these gold ores were located within the mounta With his Gods Eye, Gilmore could see everything contained in the gold mine. A number appeared in his mind as well, 50 billion dors! That was right. When Gilmore used his Gods Eye to scan all the gold mines hidden in the Davis Groups mines, the value of all the gold mines also came to his mind. Indeed, Gilmore could be sure that 50 billion dors was the overall value of the gold mines after he used his Gods Eye to scan them through. Gilmore was a little surprised. It meant that the Davis Groups gold mines were worth 50 billion dors instead of 10 billion dors. It could be said that the gold mines actual value had been underestimated by 15 times. The Davis family nned to sell half of the shares of the gold mine, whose actual value was 25 billion dors instead of 10 billion dors. It could be said that whoever bought 50% of the shares of the Davis Groups gold mines would get a great bargain! Gilmore narrowed his eyes and turned his gaze back at the restaurant before his eyes from the gold mines hundreds of miles away. Then, Gilmore said to Graham, Mr. Field, Ive decided to buy the shares of the Davis Groups gold mine. Hearing that, both Graham and Helene were stunned and stared at Gilmores face. They were surprised because they didnt expect Gilmore to be interested in buying gold mines. What surprised them even more was the fact that Gilmore had already spent 5 billion dors on the bid for the CBD project of Horizon Group. But now Gilmore imed that he was going to use 10 billion dors to buy the Davis Groups gold mine shares, where did Gilmore get so much money? They naturally didnt expect Gilmore to be a billionaire. Gilmore, do you really have so much money to buy the Davis Groups gold mine shares? Graham asked Gilmore. Gilmore replied, Dont worry, Mr. Field. Ill think of a way to solve the financial problem. However, the Davis Group did not send me an invitation to buy the shares, so I need you to help me make this deal, Mr. Field. Graham saw the serious look on Gilmores face and knew that Gilmore really had the intention of buying the shares of the Davis Groups gold mine. He nodded at Gilmore and said, Okay, Ill call Ken and let him know that you intend to buy the shares. After that, Grahamn took out his mobile phone, walked away, and made a call. A few minutester, Graham finished his call, sat back on the sofa, and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, Ive already talked to Mr. Ken Davis on the phone. Ive told him that youre interested in buying the shares of the Davis Groups gold mine. Mr. Ken Davis has asked me to invite you toe to his vi tomorrow to talk about it. Gilmore nodded. Got it, Mr. Field. 82% Helene and I are too busy with the CBD project to apany you to the Davis family, so I will let the butler, Murdoch, apany you there, Graham c Gilmore replied, Thank you, Mr. Field. Graham added earnestly to Gilmore, Gilmore, the Davis family is selling their shares of the gold mine this time, which is very profitable. There will defini and multinational groupspeting to buy the shares. The Davis family will definitely try to raise the price. If the price exceeds what you can afford, dont force yourself to buy it. In this way, even if you buy th Okay, got it. Gilmore nodded. Although Grahams worry was reasonable, Gilmore was determined to get the shares of the gold mine. It was because the value of the gold mine far exceeded its current market value. 10 billion dors was too little to buy the shares of the gold mine, so raising the price by one or two billion was definitely a winCwin situation. So Gilmore would not let go of such a good deal, Gilmore went upstairs to the bedroom after talking with Graham about purchasing shares of the gold mine on the dinner table. After returning to the bedroom, Gilmore turned on hisptop and checked the international stock market index page. Last time, he had earned tens of billions of dors by hyping the shares of the Wyatt Group, However, Gilmore only had about 10 billion dors left after investing 5 billion dors in the CBD project of the Field Group. Although the price of the shares of the Davis familys gold mine was also 10 billion dors, there were many consortium and multinational groups particip Therefore, there was almost no doubt that the price would rise. In that case, Gilmore had to get a few more billions out of the international stock market. In this way, he would have a better chance of winning the shares sessfully. Gilmore looked at the international stock market index on theputer, and then his pupils contracted. He activated his Gods Eye. The stock indexes of countlesspanies on theputer began to change rapidly, rising and falling continually. Then, with his Gods Eye, Gilmore saw a stock whose price had increased by 600% on theputer. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thepany name of this stock was Suarez Group. Gilmore then searched for information about the Suarez Group on hisptop. He found that it was a multinational group with its headquarters in Atita. Suarez Group had a market value of hundreds of billions, and its operations covered a lot of industries, such as mining, medicine, chemistry, and so on. Gilmore used his Gods Eye and found that the stock price of Suarez Group would be the one with the fastest growing rate in the next three days. As a result, he immediately bought the shares of Suarez Group with two billion dors. Two hourster, Gilmore spent another two billion dors to buy the stocks of Suarez Group. Another hour passed, and Gilmore once again used two billion dors to buy the stocks of Suarez Group. By the time Gilmore went to bed, he had already purchased the stocks of Suarez Group with 10 billion dors. And the stock price of Suarez Group began to rise wildly because of Gilmores fund. Gilmore turned off theputer, washed up, andy down on the bed to rest. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard someone open the door and enter his room. After the person entered his room, she gently closed the door and tiptoed to his bed. As the womans fragrance entered his nose, Gilmore knew who the person was. It turned out that it was Helene who had sneaked into his room. Then, Gilmore felt Helene sneak into his bed.. Gilmore immediately turned over and pressed her tiny body on the bed. Helene asked in surprise, Youre not asleep yet? Now that youre here, why should I sleep? Gilmore asked meaningfully. You bastard! Then Ill show you how bad I can be. Then the two of them naturally had a sweet time under the quilt. It was the first time that Helene had secretlye to Gilmores room after their firstCtime sex. It turned out the sweetness of love made her rely on Gilmore even more and Helene wanted to cling to him all the time. That was why she had sneaked into Gilmores bed at night. Making 256 Making 256 The next morning, the sun shone on the Fields Manor. Gilmore, Graham, Helene, and Murdoch Field walked out of a vi. Graham looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, I wont apany you to the Davis family. If you need anything, just tell Murdoch. Gilmore nodded. Then, Graham said to Helene, We should go to thepany now, Helene. Okay, Helene replied. The bodyguards had already opened the back door of the RollsCRoyce for Graham and Helene. Graham got in the car first. Before getting in the car, Helene waved at Gilmore and said, Goodbye, Gilmore. I wish you sess! Gilmore nodded at her. Okay, get in the car! Only then did Helene get into the car. The bodyguard then closed the door of the RollsCRoyce. Then, under the protection of the two bodyguards cars, Graham Field and Helene Field left the manor in the RollsCRoyce. After Graham and Helene left, Gilmore said to Murdoch, Murdoch, lets go to the Davis residence. Yes, Mr. Reed, Murdoch replied. The bodyguards immediately opened the back door of their Mercedes for Gilmore and Murdoch and let them get in. After the door was closed, the driver drove away from the manor. In the Davis Manor. One after another, luxury cars arrived at the Davis Manor. These luxury cars stopped in front of a very luxurious vi, and some old and middleCaged people got out of the cars one after another. Without exception, these people all possessed extraordinary auras. They possessed airs that ordinary people did not have. Their clothes were noble and dignified. These were the masters of some family enterprises in Vista Verde and the chairmen of some multinational groups. They rarely showed up in public. The reason why they gathered at the Davis Manor was for the shares of the Davis familys gold mine. Among the heads of these financial groups and multinational groups, Liam Anderson, the master of the Anderson family, and David Roy, the master of th family, were the closest to the Wyatt family. Of course, there was also Ket Macy the master of the Macy family, and Kinsley Jenson, the master of the Jenson family, who both had a close rti They were all business giants in Vista Verde. Needless to say, they all saw the great profit in the Davis Groups gold mine, so they came to the Davis family topete for the chance to buy shares. As an initial figure of the Davis family, Harrison led the butler to wee the business giants. Dear business partners, were honored to have you here. All the owners of the financial groups and multinational groups said, Nice to see you, Mr. Harrison Davis. Harrison pointed to the vi with a smile and said, Masters, lets go in and have a seat in the vi. Everyone nodded and was about to enter the vi with Harrison. Just then, the sound of a car rang out. A Mercedes arrived and stopped in front of the vi. All the magnates of financial groups and multinational groups looked at the Mercedes in All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. unison. They couldnt help but feel curious. Who is this big shot? After the door of the car was opened, Gilmore and Murdoch got out of the car. Most of them looked uninterested when they saw Gilmores face. After all, most of them didnt know who Gilmore was. Moreover, Gilmore was a young man, so they didnt think that Gilmore would possibly be a big shot. However, Liam and David recognized Gilmore. The reason why they knew Gilmore was because they had seen him together with Graham at the CBD projects tender meeting. Moreover, James had told them who Gilmore was. Most of the other business giants had never seen Gilmore before, so they did not know who Gilmore was. Even Harrison had a trace of doubt in his eyes. He couldnt help but wonder, Is this young many also here to buy the shares of our gold mine? Then Harrison noticed Murdoch, who was standing beside Gilmore, and thought, Did Graham send the young man here to discuss the acquisition of the Mr. Harrison Davis, this is Mr. Gilmore Reed. He was introduced to be here by Mr. Field. Murdoch stepped forward and respectfully introduced Gilmore Only then did Harrison and the others realize that Gilmore was rted to the Field family. Thus, they tacitly epted that Gilmore was sent by the Field family to represent them to buy the shares of the Davis familys gold mine. Wee, Mr. Reed, Harrison greeted Gilmore. Gilmore replied, Thank you, Mr. Davis Then, Gilmore and the others followed Harrison into the vi. After getting seated in the living room of the vi, Harrison asked the servants to serve the guests coffee. After the coffee was served, they first drank coffee and chatted for a while. From their conversation, Gilmore got a rough understanding of their identities. Apart from elders from the family enterprises in Vista Verde, Gilmore was most concerned about an old man in a ck suit. The old man was in his sixties. His clothes were neat and clean, and there was a unique ck beard on his lips. This was a typical appearance of an Atit The old man seemed to be very wellC mannered, with a smile on his face. He spoke politely and was very serious when he listened to others words. And he liked to nod from time to time. However, this was not the most important reason why the old man attracted so much attention from Gilmore. The reason why Gilmore paid much attentio As expected, the old man was an Atitan. Moreover, he was the president of the multinational group, Suarez Group. Gilmore did not expect to see the chairman of Suarez Group at the Davis residence. Last night, he had spent a lot of money to buy the shares of Suarez Group. After just one night, Gilmore saw the owner of this multinational group. It was so coincidental. After chatting for a while, Harrison coughed softly and said to the elders of financial groups and the chairman of the multinational group with a serious loo My father has invited every one of you here. You should know that there is a crisis with the Davis Groups carpany, Bright Motor Corporation. We need a huge sum of money to remedy the crisis. Therefore, we need to sell 50% of shares of the Davis Group under the GoldStone Group. The bidding price is 10 billion dors. I wonder if youre interested in the acquisition? Liam, David Roy, and the others looked at each other and nodded almost at the same time. Mr. Davis, Im very interested in buying 50% of the shares o gold mine. Mr. Davis, Im sincere to purchase the shares of yourpany! Mr. Davis, our family business and the Davis familys mines have aplementary advantage. Would you like to sell the shares of the gold mine to me, e old masters of these financial groups and the chairmen of the multinational groups knew how much profit they could get in winning the shares. They we However, Gilmore found that when old masters of the financial groups and the chairmen of the multinational groups were fighting for the shares, one per That man was none other than Kenji Suarez. Unlike the others, Kenji wasnt in a hurry to show his advantage. He maintained a smile on his face and was very calm. However, when Kenji noticed that Gilmore was not in a hurry topete like the others, a strange look shed across his eyes. Then, he concealed the surprise in his eyes, smiled, and nodded at Gilmore. Gilmore nodded politely at Kenji too. Making 257 Making 257 Seeing that everyone was shouting anxiously, Harrison immediately said, Senior executives, dont worry! Only then did the elders stop fighting and turn their gaze at Harrison. The old master of a financial group said to Harrison, Mr. Davis, you only sell 50% of your gold mine shares, but you invited so many people topete Which family do you want to sell the shares to? The other old masters and chairmen of other financial groups and multinational groups also nodded. Exactly. The shares could only be sold to onepany, but so manypanies havee. How should we manage the situation? Its meaningless to gather us all here! Harrison smiled and said, My father was worried that the shares of the gold mine could not be sold, so he invited a few more families. Im really sorry. But you dont need to worry about it. The shares of the gold mine will definitely be sold to only onepany. However, Im afraid that you will feel unfair if I just sell the shares to one of the c The senior executives of the consortia and the chairmen of the multinational groups had all experienced a lot. As soon as they heard this, they understood Harrisons intention. Harrison wanted them to sell the shares to whoever offered the highest price. To put it bluntly, he was going to maximize the profits he could get. Liam was the first to speak, Mr. Davis, its really unfair. How about I pay 10.5 billion dors to buy the shares of the Davis familys gold mine? However, as soon as he finished speaking, another old man said, Liam, Ill buy the shares of the gold mine with 11 billion dors. Youd better quit! Liams eyes were full of dissatisfaction. You want me to quit with just 11 billion dors? Ill pay 11.5 billion dors. You should quit!! Liam, Wilfred, you dont have to argue anymore. I will pay 12 billion dors to buy the shares! I bid 12.5 billion dors! I bid 12.6 billion dors! The senior executives of the consortia and the chairmen of the multinational groups all bid, which made the price of the shares of the gold mine suddenly All the way up! Harrison was secretly delighted when he saw that the bidding price for the shares was increasing rapidly. This was exactly what he wanted to see. The more valuable the shares of the Davis familys gold mine were, the more advantageous it would be for the Davis family. Just as the bidding price was getting higher and higher, a voice suddenly sounded, 13 billion dors! As the voice rang out, all the bidders quieted down, and they all turned to look at the speaker. Gilmore found that the person who offered 13 billion dors was none other than Kenji, who had been silent like an onlooker. Kenji still had a smile on his face. He looked at everyone present and then at Harrison. Mr. Davis, Ill pay 13 billion dors to buy the shares of the Davis Harrison came to his senses from surprise, but he didnt answer immediately. Instead, he looked at the senior executives of the consortia and the chairmen of the multinational groups. Harrisons father, Ken, had already told him that as long as someone offered a price higher than 12.8 billion dors, he could sell the 50% of the stocks o And the price offered by Kenji was higher than Kens request, Harrison still wanted to see if others would offer a higher price. However, Harrison was soon disappointed. It was because he saw that the senior executives of the consortia and the chairmen of the multinational groups were all silent and even lowered their heads. Needless to say, they couldnt afford to name a price higher than 13 billion dors. Liam and David really couldnt afford 13 billion dors. They couldnt even afford 12 billion dors. Although they appeared to bepeting for the shares of the Davis familys gold mine separately, in fact, they were nning to cooperate to buy the shares. That was because neither of them could afford so much money separately. At the same time, the other financial groups and multinational groups were alsopeting on the surface, but they cooperated in private. But even if they had cooperated behind the scenes, they were still unable to offer 13 billion dors like Kenji. All the senior executives of the consortia and the chairmen of the multinational groups stopped bidding instantly. Seeing that the senior executives and the chairmen had given up, Harrison knew that the bidding price could not be higher. As for Gilmore, who had been silent all this time, Harrison didnt think he would bid at all. It wasnt that Harrison looked down on the Field family. But everyone knew that Graham had just won the CBD project and invested tens of billions in it. After that, even if the Field family wanted to buy the shares of the Davis Groups gold mine, they wouldnt have any extra funds. Otherwise, Graham wouldnt have sent a young man to the Davis family to buy the shares. Instead, he would havee in person. Therefore, Harrison looked at Kenji with a face full of smiles and said, Mr. Suarez, I can feel your sincerity when you offered 13 billion dors to buy the shares of our Davis Groups gold mine.. The Davis Group is very happy to sell our shares to you, and we are also very happy to have a capable and qualified partner like Suarez Group in the fu After that, Harrison stretched out his hand toward Kenji. Kenji also reached out and shook hands with Harrison. Mr. Davis, Im very happy to cooperate with the Davis Group too. I believe we will have a pleasa Seeing Harrison shaking hands with Kenji, all the senior executives of the consortia and the chairmen of the multinational groups knew that there was a real buyer for the Davis Groups gold mine. That was Suarez Group. All of them felt kind of regretful However, their wealth and strength were not as good as that of Suarez Group, so they could only admit defeat. Mr. Robertson, wait a minute. Ill bid 13 billion dors like Mr. Suarez! At this moment, a voice rang out calmly but clearly. This made Harrison, Kenji, and the others turn to look at the speaker. However, they were surprised to find that the person who spoke was Gilmore. Everyone was stunned. The reason why they were stunned was that Gilmore had not bid from the beginning to the end until just now. They had thought that Gilmore was just a nobody sent by the Field family and that he would just be there quietly. They had thought that Gilmore wouldnt bid at all. Therefore, when they heard Gilmore bid with 13 billion dors just like Kenji did, they were all stunned. They couldnt believe it at all! Harrison couldnte to his senses after quite a while. Then he asked Gilmore seriously, Are you kidding, Mr. Reed? As far as I know, the Field family has invested all their money in the newly won CBD project. Where did they get 13 billion dors to buy the shares of th Davis Groups gold mine? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harrison wasnt the only one who had this suspicion. The others felt the same way. Gilmoreughed. Who said Im here to buy the shares on behalf of the Field family? Making 258 Making 258 It took Harrison a while toe back to his senses, a smile appearing on his face. Mr. Reed, may I ask whatpany you are from? He asked this question to check on Gilmores background. That way, he would know if Gilmore truly had the financial capability. Im one of the founders of Evermore Group and one of the shareholders of Horizon Group, but these are not my biggest sources of wealth. My main we Evermore Group! As a business elite, Harrison naturally knew about Evermore Group. That was a cateringpany that had once gone viral nationwide for a period. Moreover, Harrison had thought about introducing Evermore Diner business to Vista Verde. But the time was not ripe, and he had not taken action yet. However, he had done inC depth research on Evermore Group, knowing that it had spread its business to Oakhaven and had already expanded to Vane. It was undoubtedly a topCtier catering enterprise in Vane. The performance and market value of Evermore Group were still in a rapid growth phase. Harrison had not expected that Gilmore to be one of the founders of Evermore Group. What was even more surprising was that Gilmore was also one of the shareholders of Horizon Group. As far as he knew, shares of Horizon Group were probably the hardest to get among the top ten consortia. Unexpectedly, Gilmore was able to be one of the shareholders of Horizon Group. It seemed that Gilmores financial capability was extraordinary; otherwise, he would not have be a shareholder of Horizon Group. Moreover, Gilmore had just said that Evermore Group and Horizon Group were not his main sources of wealth. His wealth came from investments in the financial market. This made Harrison find Gilmore increasingly mysterious. 3 Being able to offer 13 billion dors to acquire the Davis Groups gold mine shares, this must be a mysterious financial tycoon in the financial market. Since he was a financial tycoon, he naturally wouldntck money. Therefore, Harrison looked at Kenji and said, Mr. Suarez, Mr. Reed offers 13 billion dors. This makes me unsure whether to sell it to you or to Mr. Reed? After saying this, Harrison pretended to be in a dilemma, furrowing his brows as if it was a hard decision to make. However, Kenji showed a gentle smile. Mr. Davis, I know you hope we can raise our offer so that the one who offers more can be the acquirer. However, 13 billion dors is already the highest price that Suarez Group can offer. Any higher would exceed the highest price that Suarez Group can a Harrison indeed wanted to squeeze Gilmore and Kenji. However, Kenji was cunning enough, did not fall into his trap. Gilmore also said, I agree with Mr. Suarez. 13 billion dors is also my highest offer. Harrison said, Mr. Reed and Mr. Suarez, you both offer 13 billion dors to acquire the Davis Groups gold mine shares. This price is very satisfactory to ourpany. However, which one of you we will sell our shares to, I still need to consult with my dad. Let my dad decide which one of you will be the acquirer. Is that alright? Gilmore and Kenji both nodded. Then, Harrison stood up and said to everyone, Gentlemen, please wait a moment. The senior executives of the consortia and chairmen of multinational groups all nodded. Harrison then left the vi. After Harrison left, those who had not noticed Gilmores presence before, the senior executives of the consortia, and chairmen of multinational groups, s The reason they suddenly wanted to get familiar with Gilmore was that Gilmore could offer 13 billion dors to acquire the Davis Groups gold mine share Such financial capability was extraordinary among wealthy families. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Like Harrison, they all thought that Gilmore might be some mysterious financial tycoon. In another vi of the Davis familys, in the study room, Ken Davis was lying leisurely on a rattan chair. Harrison told his father about Gilmore and Kenji each offering 13 billion dors to acquire gold mine shares. After hearing this, Ken pondered. Dad, who do you think we should sell our gold mine shares to? Harrison looked at his father and asked. A smile appeared on Kens face. Harrison, you tell Gilmore and Kenji that I am feeling unwell today, and ask them toe to our house in three days, a Harrison looked puzzled. Dad, are you trying to get them to raise the price? Ken nodded, Of course, its rare to meet two big spenders, so we should let them raise the price. The reason for replying to them in three days is that they will know that I want them to raise the price. And they both want to acquire our gold mine shares. To ensure the final acquisition sess, they will definitely consider raising the price during these th Harrison said, Dad, this is a brilliant move. Neither agreeing to them immediately nor refusing them, making them anxious, and they will definitely raise t end. Ken nodded, The harder it is to get, the more precious it appears. In three days, they will raise the price in order to get the gold mine shares. Then Dad, I will go and tell them now toe again in three days, Harrison said. Go ahead. Ken waved his hand. Harrison left the study room and returned to the living room where Gilmore and Kenji were. Sorry to keep you waiting, Harrison smiled at Gilmore and Kenji. Gilmore and Kenji both smiled, Mr. Davis, its alright. The remaining senior executives of the consortia and chairmen of multinational groups all looked at Harrison. They all wanted to know to whom Ken would sell the Davis Groups gold mine shares. Harrison looked at Gilmore and Kenji. Mr. Reed, Mr. Suarez, Im really sorry! I just went to see my dad, but he is feeling a bit unwell and needs to rest. He just asked me to tell you that who the Davis Groups gold mine shares will be sold to will be answered in three days when youe to our house ag Hearing this, all the senior executives of the consortia and chairmen of multinational groups understood that Ken found the price offered by Gilmore and Therefore, Ken did not agree to give the gold mine shares to Gilmore and Kenji either. It seems that to take over the gold mine shares, Gilmore and Kenji need to raise the price. Kenjis face remained calm, and he stood up and said politely Harrison nodded, Mr. Suarez, see you in three days. Gilmore also stood up and said goodbye to Harrison, Mr. Davis, see you in three days. Harrison said, Mr. Reed, goodbye. Everyone stood up and bid farewell to Harrison. Harrison sent everyone out of the vi. Everyone got into their cars and left one after another. Gilmore and Murdoch also got into the Mercedes and left the Davis vi, heading back to the Fields Manor. Making 259 Making 259 In the evening, in the Field familys vi living room, Gilmore and Graham, along with Helene, sat on the sofa drinking coffee. Graham inquired about Gilmores visit to the Davis family for acquisition today. Gilmore shared that Ken would give a response in three days. Graham pondered and told Gilmore that Ken intentionally dyed, possibly wanting them to raise the offer from 13 billion dors. Well, its not surprising that hes pressing for more. The Davis GroupC is a lucrative business, practically a money tree. Mr. Ken Davis naturally wants to sell at a higher price, Graham mused. Gilmore then asked, Mr. Field, how much do you think hell raise the price? Graham shook his head. Hard to say. Ken is indeed the savviest businessman in Vista Verde. Its tough to predict the price he has in mind. Suddenly, a thought seemed to cross Grahams mind. His eyes brightened as he said to Gilmore, However, I do know that Ken has a particr fondnes Curious, Gilmore asked, Mr. Field, what is Mr. Ken Davis fondness? Graham exined, Ken has a lifelong passion for antiques, especially rare pieces of Renaissance art. If one could acquire a prime piece of Renaissanc Graham frowned slightly. However, finding those prime pieces of Renaissance art is no easy task. Rare pieces of Renaissance art. And especially those prime pieces of Renaissance art. These were indeed very hard to find. Such treasures of the Western world, even in museums, among major collectors, or in auction houses, were extremely rare and few in number. Finding a prime piece of Renaissance art was certainly a challenging task. Gilmore pondered on the difficulty but then remembered something. He had obtained Treasure Map from Tristan earlier, though he had never looked into it. Now, since Ken had a penchant for rare pieces of Renaissance art, he could see if he could find treasures from the Treasure Map. After all, these treasures were the Kings Treasure; perhaps there are rare pieces of Renaissance art among them. After they finished chatting in the living room, Gilmore returned to the bedroom, and took out the treasure map that had always been kept on him. Heid the treasure map on the table, and under the light, the silk texture of the map was visible, with gold threads embroidering a topographical map of extremely ancient, making it impossible for anyone to recognize what the characters were. Just as he was worrying about this, his pupils contracted. To his astonishment, the two ancient words on the map suddenly morphed into two modern- words: Dragonspire Mountains. Indeed, it was Gilmores Gods Eye that could trante ancient text into modern text, a unique skill only he possessed. So while the ancient words on the map remained unchanged, what he saw with his Gods Eye was modern text. This was undoubtedly another discovery among the many wonders of his Gods Eye. Seeing the words Dragonspire Mountains on the map, Gilmore thought of the vast Dragonspire Mountains stretching thousands of miles across Sunsbur Could the Kings Treasure be hidden in the Dragonspire Mountains? But the Dragonspire Mountains stretched thousands of miles wide. Where could the Kings Treasure possibly be hidden? Gilmore soon noticed on the map that at the central location of the Dragonspire Mountains, there was a peak embroidered with six tiny words in ancient Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But under Gilmores Gods Eye, they immediately turned into modern text: Treasure Location. Dragoncrest Peak. Dragoncrest Peak? Gilmore immediately searched on his phone but found no Dragoncrest Peak in the Dragonspire Mountains. It seemed highly likely that due to the passage of time, some of the names of the peaks on the map had changed. The Dragoncrest Peak on the map might have been renamed. But what was it renamed to? That was hard to find. On the map, besides indicating that Dragoncrest Peak was approximately located in the central part of the mountain range, there was no further informa And in the central part of the Dragonspire Mountains, there were countless peaks. Identifying which one was Dragoncrest Peak was exceedingly difficult. If Dragoncrest Peak couldnt be found, then the Kings Treasure couldnt be found either. Gilmore leaned back in his chair, furrowing his brow, and he thought, Where exactly on this map of the Dragonspire Mountains was Dragoncrest Peak? As this thought crossed his mind, his pupils suddenly contracted. Then, the scene before his eyes changed abruptly! He saw a distant territory, where the moon hung high in the sky, illuminating a majestic mountain range. This mountain range, under the moonlight, resembled a giant dragon lying across thend, stretching for thousands of miles! Seeing this majestic mountain range, Gilmore immediately thought of the Dragonspire Mountains on the treasure map. The reason he could see the Dragonspire Mountains was due to the powers of his Gods Eye. Since he could see the Dragonspire Mountains, he could locate Dragoncrest Peak, and the whereabouts of the treasure. With this thought, a towering peak within the Dragonspire Mountains immediately appeared in his vision. Then, his vision began to zoom rapidly towards this peak. Suddenly, the peak appeared right before him, its grandeur indescribable. Gilmore knew that this peak appearing before him was Dragoncrest Peak. Then, his gaze saw a dazzling light emanating from within Dragoncrest Peak. Gilmore was stunned, and he thought, Could it be that the Kings Treasure was hidden within the mountain? As this thought arose, Gilmore found himself seemingly inside the mountain, within a massive cavern. This cavern was wide enough to amodate hundreds of people. Inside the cavern, there were hundreds of iron and wooden boxes, piled high, some almost as tall as a person. Many wooden boxes had rotted away due to age, revealing the gold, jewels, and treasures inside, some even scattered on the ground. These treasures were everywhere, glittering splendidly, their brilliance captivating. Besides the jewels and gemstones, Gilmore saw a variety of antique items in some of the boxes, including porcin, rare pieces of Renaissance art, an Upon closer inspection, he noticed sculptures from the Roman era, Renaissance porcin, and paintings by notable artists such as Leonardo da Vinci a All of these were treasures from a long past era. And the quantity was almost overwhelming. Gilmore immediately channeled his anima into his palm. When his palms were engulfed in glowing anima, he reached out to one of the iron boxes in the cave. He then opened the lid of the iron box, and a burst of dazzling light immediately nearly blinded him. The iron box was filled with bars of gold! Gilmore was astounded! This halfChumanCheight iron box contained thousands of gold bars! The gold bars in this box alone could amount to a fortune that a person might not be able to earn in ten lifetimes. And in this cave, there were hundreds of such iron boxes. Although not every box was filled with gold bars, the value they held was equally astonishing! And those antiques, porcin pieces, rare pieces of Renaissance art, and paintings, any one of the browght out into the world would cause sensation, b However, the Kings Treasure trove hidden deep within the mountains had now be Cmores private collection Making 260 Making 260 Gilmore found himself amidst the Kings Treasure, yet his joy was not boundless. The cave was filled with countless treasures, enough to rival the wealth of nations, but Gilmore, already a silent billionaire, was unfazed after his initial as His mission was clear: to obtain a rare piece of Renaissance art. The treasures in the cave were known to him alone. It was like his personal vault, where he could take whatever he fancied. He was tasked to acquire a piece of Renaissance art for Ken. So, Gilmore approached a box filled with Renaissance art pieces. He picked up one of the rare pieces of Renaissance art. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This piece, a relic of ancient craftsmanship, was beautifully designed with exquisite detail and elegant aesthetics. It bore the mark of a distinguished era at its base. It was indeed a rare piece of Renaissance art. Making 261 Making 261 Dad. I still havent found any clues regarding Treasure Map Tatsuya said. Kenji nodded. The information on Treasure Map has been dormant for many years. Its not something that can be discovered overnight. Take your time. Yes Dadi Tatsuya answered. Kenji spoke earnestly, Tatsuya, Suarez Group has already established a firm foothold in Vista Verde. Not only should we control themercial sector o You are right, Dad. Currently, the tworgest factions in Oakhaven are Star Gate and de Gate. I will look for opportunities to take control of these two Well. Tatsuya, make sure to be fully prepared before making a move against these factions. We cannot afford any mistakes. Yes. Dad. Tatsuya left the room, leaving Kenji alone. Kenji then picked up a rectangr wooden box from a shelf in the room and ced it on his desk. Upon opening the box, under the light, a yellowing, ageCold book revealed itself. The cover read Treasure Map Guide. As he flipped through the book, each page had a drawing of a treasureCjade, gold, ceramics all sorts of treasure illustrations. Despite the fading due to age, the treasu exquisite beauty was undeniable, each one a world treasure. While Kenji flipped through the pages, he came across an illustration of a beautiful piece of art, an exemry piece of craftsmanship that caught his eye The page read: Renaissance Artwork from the Medici Collection This artwork, crafted during the Renaissance, was exclusively for the royal Medici family, making it exceedingly precious. It was for this reason that this piece of art was featured in this Treasure Map Guide, After going through all the treasures, Kenji closed the book. The guide was very precious to him with an extraordinary backstory. It was obtained by an ancestor of the Suarez family, a martial artist who traveled across the eastern sea to Eldoria centuries With his unparalleled martial arts skills, he became a notable figure in the martial arts world of Eldoria. By a twist of fate, he obtained this Treasure Map Guide, which was said to be rted to the Kings Treasure. However, the guide only recorded some of the treasures, while the Treasure Map depicted the location the treasure. His ancestor only obtained the guide, not Treasure Map. Although he sought the map, in the end, he was defeated by a martial arts master in the central region of Eldoria. Severely injured, he returned to Atita with the guide and on his deathbed, passed it on to his descendants, urging them to find Treasure Map and the Kin Centuries passed, and the Suarez family gradually rose to power, bing one of Ten Great Families in Atita, also one of Top Martial Arts Forces. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Kenji aimed to fulfill his ancestors wish, to find Treasure Map, the Kings Treasure, and to control themercial and financial sectors of Eldoria An ambitious endeavor! Kenji ced the Treasure Map Guide back into the wooden box, gently closed the lid, and said, Ancestor of Suarez, rest assured, 1, Kenji Suarez, will f He then ced the box back on the shelf. Three dayster, in the early morning, Helene came to Gilmores room, knocking gently, Gilmore, are you awake? I am. Pleasee in. came Gilmores voice from inside. Helene swiftly pushed the door open, only to find Gilmore carefully cing a piece of artwork into a cardboard box in the TOOMI. Her eyes lit up. Is this rare piece of Renaissance art? Gilmore secured the artwork in the box and looked up, affirming, Yes, Renaissance art. Drawn closer by curiosity, Helene examined the artwork, her attention particrly captured by the marking at the base indicating its era. She couldnt help but question, Is this really from the Medici Collection? Gilmore responded, Im not sure if its authentic. I bought it from an antique shop outside. Cost me several hundred thousand. Upon hearing this, Helene deduced the situation and mentioned, You must have bought a counterfeit. The Renaissance era represents the peak of artistic development, especially for such art pieces. Its not something you can stumble upon easily. But it cost me several hundred thousand! He seemed to be in disbelief. Helene shook her head. It seems you were swindled without even realizing it. They love fleecing naive buyers like you. Which antique shop did you get it from? Ill have Murdoch return it right away! However, Gilmore dismissed the idea. No, we cant return it. Im about to meet with Mr. Ken Davis, and this is meant as a gift for him. Besides, even if you have Murdoch return it, the shop might not agree to take it back. Saying this, Gilmore closed the cardboard box securing the Renaissance artwork within, Helene was speechless. After recovering from the shock, Helene pointed to the box in Gilmores hands. Youre not really going to give this fake item to Mr. Ken Davis, are you? Gilmore nodded solemnly. Yes, this is the gift for Mr. Ken Davis. Whether or not I can acquire the shares in the Davis Group gold mine depends on this piece of Renaissance art. Hearing this, Helene felt dizzy. It was clearly a fake, and Gilmore was actually going to gift it to Ken. It would be good enough if Ken didnt get angry and kick him out, let alone sell the gold mine shares to him. How could this be possible? But before Helene could react, Gilmore had already left the room. Helene hurriedly called out, Gilmore, wait for me. I have no urgent matters at thepany today. Ill go to the Davis residence with you. She did have work at thepany, but how could she feel at ease with Gilmore holding a fake item going to the Davis residence? Hence, she decided to apany him. Gilmore, who had stepped outside the room, stopped and waited for her. Helene walked over, linked her arm through his, and they both descended the stairs together. The two left the vi, got into a Mercedes, and left the Fields Manor. As they left for the Davis residence, at another vi, Kenji and Tatsuya also set out for the Davis residence in a car. Making 262 Making 262 The morning sunlight cast a glow on the Davis Manor. The scene was a rey of what had happened three days prior, as luxury cars drove into the manor one after another. Emerging from these vehicles were the very same senior executives of the consortia and multinational corporation chairmen who had visited the Davis h Although their bids had been surpassed by Gilmore and Kenji back then, they returned. Firstly, they were curious to see who the Davis family would sell their mining shares to in the end. Secondly, should Ken decide not to sell to Gilmore and Kenji, they fancied their chances, no matter how slim. Watching the spectacle unfold was surely worthwhile. Upon alighting from their cars, greetings and pleasantries were exchanged just as before. At this moment, Harrison, apanied by his butler, emerged from the vi to wee them with a warm smile, Good morning, gentlemen! Morning! Came the immediate response from the guests. As they exchanged pleasantries, a fleet of luxury cars arrived one after another. Kenji and Tatsuya disembarked from one of them, with Tatsuya holding a finely crafted wooden box, piquing everyones curiosity. They wondered whaty within the box Tatsuya was holding. They thought, Could it be a gift for Ken? Soon after, another car arrived, bringing Gilmore and Helene. As Helene alighted from the car, her beauty caught everyones eye. The atmosphere shifted momentarily, but these senior executives, wellC versed in the ways of the business world, were not to be swayed by mere aesthetics. It became clearer that Gilmore had the support of the Fields family, making him a representative of their interests. Simultaneously, everyone noticed Gilmore was holding a in cardboard box. They were not mistaken. It was just a in cardboard box. A very ordinary box. Everyone was stunned, and they thought, What could be inside such a in box? If its a gift for Mr Ken Davis, isnt this packaging too in? The gift inside probably isnt too highCend either? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Harrison saw Gilmore and Kenji had arrived, a smile appeared on his face, and he stepped forward to greet, Mr. Reed, Miss Field. Mr. Kenji Suar Mr. Harrison Davis, you are too kind. Gilmore and the others responded politely with a nod Harrison then gestured towards the vi, saying to everyone, Please, everyone! Please! Echoed everyone. Then, the group followed Harrison into the vi. After everyone settled down in the living room of the vi, Harrison had the servants serve coffee to the guests. Harrison warmly hosted everyone, just like three days ago, unhurriedly, without immediately bringing up the matter of the mining shares. After a cup of coffee, Kenji finally spoke, addressing Harrison, Mr. Harrison Davis, how has Mr. Ken Davis been feeling these past few days? Everyone looked up, realizing that they were finally getting down to business. They all perked up, their eyes on Harrison. Harrison said, Thank you for your concern, Mr. Kenji Suarez. My dad has been well these past few days. Then, has Mr. Ken Davis made a decision to sell the mining shares to me, or to Mr. Reed? Kenji asked respectfully. Harrison replied. Mr. Kenji Suarez, I am not sure about my dads decision. I will go invite him here now. Kenji nodded. Please, Mr. Harrison Davis. Harrison then stood up, saying to everyone, Please wait here for a while. Everyone nodded in agreement. Harrison left the living room of the vi. About a few minutester, Ken, dressed in a tailored threeC piece suit, entered the living room with a smile on his face, apanied by Harrison and Caleb, Seeing Ken had arrived, everyone on the sofa stood up. Mr. Ken Davis, you finally showed up! Its been a while since west saw Mr. Ken Davis. You look more robust. Mr. Ken Davis, you look more spirited than us! Needless to say, as the wealthiest man in Vista Verde, Ken had lived a legendary life. Even the other wealthy executives. showed great respect when the This also exined his high status in the businessmunity of Vista Verde. Ken wore a kind and benevolent smile, appearing as approachable as a regr elderly man. He gestured gently to the senior executives of the consortia and multinational corporation chairmen. My friends from the businessmunity, please sit Only then did everyone sit down. ken also took a seat on the sofa. Then, Ken looked at Kenji and said, Mr. Kenji Suarez, hello! Kenji immediately responded respectfully, Mr. Ken Davis, hello, Ive heard of your great name for a long time, but have never had the chance to meet you. I feel honored to meet you today His words were extremely polite and appropriate. Kenughed. Mr. Kenji Suarez, you Atitans truly uphold a high standard of etiquette. Its quite humbling. Kenji immediately said, Mr. Ken Davis, youre too kind. Our Atitas etiquette is learned from Eldoria, which is the truend. of etiquette. Hahaha, Mr. Kenji Suarez, you surely have a way with words. Kenughed joyfully. Even the other senior executives of the consortia and multinational corporation chairmen couldnt help but admire Kenjis eloquence. At this moment, Kenji looked at Tatsuya sitting beside him and said, Tatsuya, bring out the gift for Mr. Ken Davis. Yes, Dad, Tatsuya responded. Then, he ced the exquisite wooden box he was holding in his hands on the table in front of Ken. Mr. Kenji Suarez, this isnt necessary. Coming to our house is good enough. No need for gifts, Ken said with a reproving tone, though it was clear from his expression that he didnt really min Kenji said. Its just a small token of respect for our first meeting. I hope you like it, Mr. Ken Davis. Then, Kenji said to Tatsuya, Open the box, let Mr. Ken Davis see Yes, Dad, Tatsuya responded and then opened the lid of the wooden box. As he opened the lid, everyones eyes were fixed on the box. Then, they saw a warm white glow emanating from the open box Everyone was staring wideCeyed, motionless at the treasure in the box. Its a white jade bowl! The quality of this white jade bowl, its absolutely a topCgrade bowl! A rare treasure indeed! These senior executives of the consortia were indeed connoisseurs. They were all surprised by the white jade bowl in the bood Even Kens face changed slightly, Kenji saw everyones expressions, and a trace of satisfaction shed in his eyes. Then, he humbly said to Ken, Mr. Ken Davis, this is a white bowl from the 18th century that I managed to collect after much. difficulty. Ive always heard that you like collecting antiques. I wonder if you like this white jade bowl? Ken was indeed somewhat moved. The white jade bowl from the 18th century, with such quality and craftsmanship, was clearly a treasure at first nce He didnt expect Kenji to gift such a precious white jade bowl to him. Ken nodded, saying to Kenji. Mr. Kenji Suarez, I really like your gift. Kenji heard this, felt joyful, and immediately said to Ken, Im d you like it, Mr. Ken Davis! Making 263 Making 263 The gathering of the senior executives of the consortia and chairmen of multinational corporations had a collective realization The precious white jade bowl presented by Kenji to Mr. Ken Davis was a clear gesture to sway the mining shares sale in his favor. The delight on Kens face was evident. He was charmed by the white jade bowl. They all presumed that the mining shares were likely to go to Suarez Group now. Ken closed the box containing the white jade bowl and said to Kenji. Thank you, Mr. Suarez! Kenji quickly replied, Please, no need to thank me, Mr. Ken Davis At this moment, Ken turned his attention to Gilmore and inquired, You must be Mr. Reed? Mr. Ken Davis, I am Gilmore Reed, Gilmore nodded in response. Mr. Reed, at such a young age, you have already made a name for yourself in the business world, truly remarkable, praised Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ken. Gilmore modestly replied, You tter me, Mr. Ken Davis. Ken then shifted his gaze to Helene, Miss Field, your dad is well, I presume? Howe he didnt join you? Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ken Davis. My dad is well but tied up withpany affairs. He couldnt make it. Ill arrange for him to visit you another time, Helene Ken nodded understandingly, Ah, your dad won the CBD project bid, he must be quite busy. No need to visit me! With that, Ken smiled warmly. Helene joined in theughter as well. Mr. Reed, thank you foring to bid for the Davis Groups mining shares. However, I believe the offer of 13 billion dors. is a bit low, Ken turned seri Everyone present sensed the change in the atmosphere. It seemed the serious discussions were about to begin. They noticed that Kensment on the low offer was not only directed at Gilmore but also at Kenji. The reason Ken didnt mention this to Kenji was obviously because of the precious white jade bowl Kenji had gifted him. If Gilmore couldnt raise his offer, the mining shares would likely go to Kenji. Kens tactic was clever, putting pressure on Gilmore to increase his offer, and if Gilmore raised his bid, Kenji would have no choice but to follow suit. In the end, the only winner would be Ken. All eyes turned to Gilmore, curious about his next move. Gilmore remainedposed, acknowledging Ken. Mr. Ken Davis, you are right. The price is low. With that. Gilmore picked up a cardboard box beside him, ced it on the table in front of Ken, and said, However, would this gift perhaps make up for t The crowd looked skeptically at the ordinary cardboard box ced before Ken. They had noticed Gilmore carrying the box when he arrived, but none believed it could contain anything of value. Helene was stunned when Gilmore presented the box, which supposedly contained a counterfeit rare piece of Renaissance art, to Ken. Though not an antique connoisseur, she could tell that the white jade bowl Kenji gifted to Ken was extremely valuable. Now Gilmore was handing over a counterfeit piece of Renaissance art to Ken. Itd be a wonder if he wasnt shown the door! Oh no! Helene thought. The senior executives of the consortia and multinational corporate chairmen present also thought that Gilmore was unable to provide anything of real va Ken looked at the paper box and asked Gilmore, Mr. Reed, what is this? Gilmore held a steady gaze, his voice resonant, I know Mr. Ken Davis has a great love for rare pieces of Renaissance art, and I was fortunate enough to A flicker of astonishment appeared in Kens eyes as he pointed to the cardboard box, inquiring. Are you saying this box contains a piece of Renaissance Doubts were apparent on everyones faces. Was the box holding a piece of Renaissance art, and specifically one from the early Renaissance? The art from the Renaissance era represented the zenith of craftsmanship and artistic expression. It was fair to say that art pieces from this period were priceless treasures. Even the most affluent could pour endless wealth yet not necessarily obtain such rare pieces. Had Gilmore really found such a rare piece of Renaissance art? And to encase such a valuable item in a mere cardboard box seemed quite casual. Hence, everyone was skeptical if the box truly contained a piece of Renaissance art. Ken, too, had his doubts, but the allure of Renaissance art held an endless charm for him. He immediately reached out and opened the cardboard box. Then, everyone promptly saw a piece, about several decimeters tall, nestled within the box. At the bottom of the piece, a mark indicating the early Renaissance period was visible. All the gentlemen narrowed their eyes, examining the piece closely. Suddenly, one scoffed. The counterfeit Renaissance art these days is bing increasingly indistinguishable. Had I not been an antique collector for many years, I might have mistaken it for a genuine piece! Seeing the derisiveughter, Gilmore noticed it wasing from Liam. The reason for his scoffingy in his affiliation with the Wyatt family, while Gilmore was associated with the Fields family. This association naturally engendered a rivalry between them. His mockery of the Renaissance art piece as a counterfeit wasnt because he believed it to be fake, but because he genuinely couldnt ascertain its auth However, an early Renaissance art piece of such value was something even the affluent and noble found hard to acquire. How could Gilmore possibly have gotten it? Thus, he was convinced that the piece was a counterfeit. His judgment, subjective as it was, also carried an element of objectivity. When he voiced his skepticism, the other senior executives present nodded in agreement, finding his assumption quite reasonable. However, there was one individual who saw things differently, Kenji. His eyes widened in astonishment. His surprise wasnt because the piece was being dubbed a counterfeit, but seeing the piece reminded him of a simr one depicted in Treasure Map Gu The piece before him was identical to the one in the Treasure Map Guide, down to the designs, patterns, colors, and size. There wasnt a hairs breadth Kenji, a seasoned antique collector, recognized from the additional information in Treasure Map Guide that this was a genuine piece from the early Renaissance period. He hadnt expected to find the piece from Treasure Map Guide here at the Davis residence, which set a tumult of shock and awe rippling through him. If the treasure depicted in Treasure Map Guide had surfaced, could it be that Treasure Map had fallen into Gilmores hands? His gaze towards Gilmore carried a fleeting shadow of ominous uncertainty. While the senior executives were engrossed in debating the authenticity of Gilmores Renaissance art piece, they were astonished to find Ken extending His eyes, as he looked at the piece, bore a semnce of a parent gazing lovingly at their child, an inexplicable affection emanating from them. He whispered, barely containing his tion and wonder, I never thought that in my lifetime, Ide across a piece of early Renaissance Art. Truly a wo At these words, all the senior executives present were dunlifounded into silence. They looked at each other, the realization dawning upon them. Could it be that the Renaissance art piece Gilmore presented to Ken was genuine after all?! Making 264 Making 264 Helene saw Kens eyes light up as he caressed the rare piece of Renaissance art. The joy and excitement in his murmurs left her utterly astonished. It was real! The Renaissance piece that Gilmore had spent a fortune on at an antique store was not a fake. She felt as if she was dreaming. The other senior executives of the consortia and multinational corporation chairmen were all silenced, no longer daring to im that Gilmores piece was counterfeit. They also realized that the piece was real, but due to the rarity and preciousness of early Renaissance art, it was almost impossible toe by. Moreover, the way Gilmore had casually kept it in a cardboard box hadpletely made it look like a fake. Some among them, like Liam and David, who were prejudiced against Gilmore, had been stirring the pot. Hence, they were inclined to believe that this hardCtoCdistinguish piece was a counterfeit However, Kens affirmation of its authenticity had silenced them all. They knew Kens passion for antiques, especially for Renaissance art, and his expertise even surpassed that of professional appraisers. So, when Ken dered it to be real, it was almost certainly real. Gilmore, with a smile, asked Ken, Mr. Davis, now with this rare piece of Renaissance art in addition to the 13 billion dors, do you think its a fair price for the shares in the mine? It took a moment for Ken to shift his gaze from the Renaissance piece before he looked at Gilmore, his face breaking into smile. Mr. Reed, its more than enough, absolutely enough At these words, the faces of Kenji and Tatsuya changed slightly, as did the expressions of the others. They never imagined that Gilmore wouldpletely win over Ken with a piece of Renaissance art, persuading him to sell the mining shares. Gilmore expressed his thanks to Ken, who chuckled. Gilmore, if anyone should be thankful, its me. Ive longed to own a piece of early Renaissance art for decades. But such art is rare, especially from the early Renaissance period. Today, youve fulfilled my longCcherished wish, making my lifeplete. Hearing this, everyone present, including Kenji and Tatsuya, was convinced that the mining shares would belong to Gilmore. Gilmore modestly said, Mr. Davis, its fate that brought this piece to you. i Ij Its merely a reunion across centuries between this piece and its destined owner. I just happened to be the messenger Upon hearing this, Kenji and all the senior executives felt that Gilmores ttery was like a thunderstorm, shocking them to the core! Even Helene was dumbstruck. She never imagined that Gilmore could produce such astonishing ttery. Although she also felt shocked by it, she had to admit that Gilmores level of ttery was extremely high. It was nothing short of a romantically eloquent ttery. However, although it shocked everyone, there was one person who loved it. That person was Ken. Not only did he love it, but he also felt cozy from within. ̤ Because, he thought the same way, that this rare piece of Renaissance art was meant for him, Otherwise, why would it appear before him, bing his treasure? If this wasnt a reCencounter spanning hundreds of years, then what was it If he wasnt its owner, then who was?. Gilmores ttery really touched his heart. So, Kenughed heartily, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Hahaha, Gilmore, I love what you said. It really touches my heart, Lets go upstairs to sign the contract for the mining shares! Gilmore smiled and replied, Yes, Mr. Davis. Everyone was stunned. They thought, Are they going to sign the contract for the mining shares now? Mr. Davis is not talking about raising the price anymore? Not to mention Kenji and others, but even Harrison was somewhat astonished. But, since Ken had spoken, he didnt dare to say much. After all, in the Davis family, the real decisionCmaker was Ken. Caleb, take Mr. Suarezs white jade bowl. At this moment, Ken instructed Caleb, who was standing by his side, Gilmore saw Calebs eyes somewhat lost as they gazed at Helene So Ken called him a second time. Caleb, take Mr. Suarezs gifil Then Caleb seemed to snap back to reality, and hastily replied to Ken, Yes, Grandpa It was true. While everyone was chatting and being captivated by the rare piece of Renaissance art, this young master of the Davis family was captivated He had long heard of Helene, known as the unrivaled beauty in the business city, dubbed the rose of the business world Seeing the stunningly beautiful and unmatched Helene today, it could be said that he was deeply captivated in an instant. So much so that his gaze never left Helene, which was why he didnt hear Ken speaking to him. Helene naturally noticed Calebs gaze fixed on her. However, she found it unsurprising as her beauty tended to be the focal point of young men wherever she went So, Caleb was just one of them. Besides, even if Caleb had any feelings for her, she would automatically ignore them because her heart only had room for Gilmore. She wouldnt take it to heart at all. Caleb picked up the exquisite box on the table containing the white jade bowl from the 18th century. Everyone was curious as to why Ken only asked Caleb to take Kenjis white jade bowl, but didnt ask Caleb to also take the box containing the rare piece of Renaissance art. Just then, Ken extended his hands and, with a reverence akin to that of a pilgrim at a holy shrine, carefully picked up the box containing the rare piece of Then he, holding the box, apanied by Gilmore, headed towards the vi staircase. As everyone saw this, their eyeballs nearly dropped to the floor. They were all stunned. Kenjis face turned red, feeling utterly humiliated. Ken had his grandson Caleb take his gifted white jade bowl, but didnt take it away. On the contrary, the rare piece of Renaissance art gifted by Gilmore, Ken cherished it so much that he personally carried it upstairs The contrast was too striking. Seeing other senior executives of the consortia all looking at him with sympathetic eyes, Kenji felt disheartened. This priceless white jade bowl from the 18th century was gone, and the Davis Groups mining shares were also gone. Kenji felt that today was a very gloomy day. About half an hourter, Kens joyfulughter came down from the staircase. Gilmore, now you are a shareholder of the Davis Group. We are business parmers, looking forward to a pleasant cooperation? Ken, full of smiles, and Gilmore descended the staircase Gilmore was holding a document. Undoubtedly, it was the Davis Groups mine share agreement. Gilmore smiled at Ken and said, Looking forward to a pleasant cooperation N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ken extended his hand to Gilmore. Hahaha, we will definitely have a pleasant cooperation Everyone seeing this knew that Ken and Gilmore had signed the contract and that the Davis Groups mining shares hund fallen into Gilmores hands. Then, all the senior executives, out of politeness, came forward to congratte Gilmore. Even Kemi, despite the coldness in his eyes, approached with a smile on his face and shook hands with Cillnore. Mr. Reed, congrattions! Gilmore, looking at Kenjis malicious smile,ughed from the heart. Thank you! Making 265 Making 265 After bidding farewell to Ken, Gilmore and Helene embarked on their Mercedes back to the Fields Manor. On the way, Helene still had some doubts and asked Gilmore, Gilmore, where did you get the genuine rare pieces of Renaissance art? Gilmore replied indifferently. Two days ago, I bought them from an antique shop downtown. But how could the antique shop sell such precious early Renaissance art pieces to you for tens of thousands? Helene frowned, finding it hard to unders Gilmore said, Maybe they didnt know that the art piece was precious relics from the early Renaissance era! Then he smiled and continued, So, I was lucky to spot their oversight. Upon hearing this, Helene felt it could only be this way. Because at the Davis residence, she saw those senior executives of the consortia, who were also connoisseurs of antiques. mistook the genuine Renai It was not impossible for the antique shop people to have made a mistake, if even they couldnt discern the real from the fake. Then, Helene looked at the share agreement in Gilmores hands and said, Gilmore, you signed a share agreement with Mr. Ken Davis. Can you really c Gilmore said, Of course, the agreement is signed, so the acquisition fund is not a problem. The share agreement he signed with Ken clearly stated that the acquirer would transfer 13 billion dors to the designated ount of the GoldStone Gro the Davis Family within twelve hours. Otherwise, the share agreement would be invalid, and the Davis family would sue for breach of contract N?velDrama.Org is the owner. However, Gilmore didnt need twelve hours, because before heading to the Davis residence today, he had already sold all the shares of Suarez Group which he had bought for 10 billion dors and had appreciated by 600%! He earned 6 billion dors! His wealth jumped from 8 billion dors to 14 billion dors in a sh! After signing the contract with Ken, he had already transferred 1 billion dors to the designated ount of the GoldStone Group through Kenspute So, Gilmore said there was no problem with the funds. TEER Helene knew Cilmore was exceptional, often finding a way out of dangerous situations. Like when the Field Group bid for the CBD project, facing a funding gap of a few billion, it was Gilmore who pulled out 5 billion dors, helping the Field G So, in Helenes view, it didnt seem strange that Gilmore could solve the 13 billion dors acquisition fund. Gilmore, in her heart, was indeed a capable existence. And it was such a capable Gilmore, who became the most important person in her heart. The car soon arrived back at the Fields Manor. Graham was ted to learn that Gilmore had sessfully acquired the Davis Group mine shares. So, Graham immediately asked the butler, Murdoch, to bring out a vintage Lafite from the 1990s to celebrate, and they toasted together. At the same moment, Kenji, who returned to the vi estate, was gloomy as he sat down behind the desk in his office. Dad, Ill make coffee for you. Tatsuya said softly, noticing his dads bad mood due to the failure of the acquisition. Kenji said, Tatsuya, no need. Yes, Dad. Tatsuya stood still, fearing any movement might trigger his dads anger. Indeed, a burning fury was raging in Kenjis heart. Tatsuya, we really underestimated thatd Gilmore, Kenji said sharply. Tatsuya also had doubt in his eyes. Dad, I wonder why Gilmore had rare pieces of Renaissance art? Moreover, I feel that that piece of Renaissance art, how is it identical to the treasured piece depicted in our Suarezs Kenji suddenly looked at Tatsuya. Did you also notice that the Renaissance art piece Gilmore gave to Ken is identical to the one in our Treasure Map G Tatsuya nodded confidently. Ive observed carefully, the size, design, and patterns of the art piece. It is all exactly the same as the treasured piece depict Kenji said, Exactly, this piece of Renaissance art from Gilmore is the very one depicted as a treasured item in our Treasure Map Guide. At this, a cold smile escaped the corner of Kenjis lips. If my guess is correct, Treasure Map we have always wanted to obtaip is very likely in Gilmores And the rare pieces of Renaissance art he gave to Ken might very well have been found through Treasure Map. Tatsuyas eyes lit up. Dad, are you saying that the Kings Treasure has been obtained by Gilmore? Whether thisd has obtained the Kings Treasure, I cant be sure, but to find Treasure Map and the Kings Treasure, he is definitely a crucial clue, Ken Tatsuya agreed, What Dad said is right. Tonight, Ill send people to capture Gilmore, then force him to tell where he hid Treasure Map? Kenji gestured to stop. No, doing so will alert the entire Vista Verde that we have captured Gilmore. If news of him having Treasure Map leaks, its unavoidable. We need to think of a prudent n. What is your prudent n, Dad? Tatsuya inquired. GGG. Kenji said. First, have someone surveil the Fields Manor, and monitor Gilmores every movement. As soon as he leaves the Fields Manor, and when we can capture him without anyone noticing, well act Tatsuya bowed and said. Yes! Just then, footsteps echoed outside. An elderly man in a suit, around fifty, the room. th a tuft of beard under his nose, stepped into He bowed respectfully to Kenji and Tatsuya. Mr. Kenji Suarez, Mr. Tatsuya Suarez. Koizumi, whats the matter? Kenji asked. Koizumi Nakamura was the housekeeper of Kenji, and also his confidant. Mr. Kenji Suarez, Mr. Caleb Davis seeks to see Mr. Kenji Suarez Koizumi reported. Both Kenji and Tatsuya were taken aback. Caleb was seeking to see Tatsuya? Tatsuya looked puzzled at Koizumi. Mr. Nakamura, did Caleb say what he wants with me? Koizumi replied, Mr. Caleb Davis said, he could help our Suarez Group to snatch the gold mine shares from Gilmore. Hearing this, Kenji and Tatsuya were even more puzzled. Tatsuya frowned. Didnt his grandpa Ken sign a gold mine share selling agreement with Gilmore? How can he help us snatch the gold mine shares from Gilmore? This seemed almost impossible to Tatsuya. Mr. Tatsuya Suarez, aside from offering help, Mr. Caleb Davis didnt say anything else, Koizumi answered. At this point, Kenji told Tatsuya, Tatsuya, go see him. Although it was unlikely for Caleb to help Suarez Group snatch the gold mine shares from Gilmore, what if he could? So, why not give it a try? This was also the reason why Kenji wanted Tatsuya to meet with Caleb. Tatsuya responded to his father, Yes, Dad. Making 266 Making 266 In thevish living room of the Suarez Manor. Mr. Davis, what a rare visit. Howe you didnt inform me beforehand, so I could wee you properly? Tatsuya greeted Caleb with a warm smile as he entered the living room. Sitting on the living room sofa and sipping coffee, Caleb saw Tatsuyaing over and stood up with a smile. Mr. Suarez, I didnt want to disturb you, tha Tatsuya was a middleCaged man, while Caleb was only in his early 20s. Tatsuya smiled and said, How could you ever disturb me? Its such a rare pleasure to have you here. Ive been looking forward to your visit. Please have Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Calebs face lit up with joy. The warm wee from Tatsuya made him feel right at home. They sat down on the sofa. Only then did Tatsuya look at him with concern and say, Mr. Davis, you came to see me. Is there some important matter I can assist you with? Mr. Suarez, its not about assistance, but I have some good news to share with you. Caleb said with a smile. Tatsuya pretended to be curious. Im all ears, Mr. Davis Mr. Suarez, I know youre keen on acquiring shares in my familys gold mine. I wont deny that, Mr. Davis. But unfortunately, the shares have been acquired by Gilmore, Tatsuya said with a sigh. However, Calebughed. Although Gilmore acquired the shares, I can help you snatch them back. Snatch them back? How? Tatsuya looked surprised. Mr. Suarez, let me be frank. Gilmore has acquired the shares and has arranged with my grandpa to inspect the Davis Groups mining site in three days. Ah, its only natural for Gilmore to inspect the mine now that hes a shareholder. Tatsuya agreed. Mr. Suarez, the Davis Groups gold mine is located in the mountains. The path is filled with rugged terrain. If you could dispatch a few martialists to amb Calebs eyes were fierce as he continued, and kill him when he passes by, wouldnt the shares fall into the hands of the Suarez Group? Tatsuya pretended to be shocked. Mr. Davis, thats impossible. Our Suarez Group wouldnt dare to engage in such murderous activities. Mr. Suarez, theres no need to pretend. I know all about the skilled Atitan warriors youre harboring here, Caleb insisted. Mr. Davis, those warriors are merely for protection. They would never engage in reckless actions, Tatsuya retorted. Mr. Suarez, Ive delivered the message. Its up to you to seize this opportunity. Ill take my leave now. Caleb then stood up from the sofa, ready to bid goodbye. But at this moment. Tatsuya called him to halt. Mr. Davis, please wait! Calch saw Tatsuyas face tum serious He inquired. Mr. Suarez, is there anything else? Tatsuya stared at him and said, Why would you share this information with me? The information he was referring to was about Gilmore nning to inspect the mine in three days With a malicious smile. Caleb said. Because Ive taken a liking to Helene. After saying this, he headed towards the exit. Watching Calebs retreating figure. Tatsuya finally understood. Earlier today at the Davis familys residence. Tatsuya noticed that Calebs eyes were fixed on Helene, never wavering. Anyone could tell Caleb had his eyes set on this stunning beauty from the Field family. Now, by informing Tatsuya about Gilmores inspection in three days, he hoped to use the Suarez familys power to eliminate Gilmore. All for the pursuit of a woman. He was willing to kill for it. How ruthless! A gleam shed in Tatsuyas eyes, and he thought, No wonder hes the heir of the wealthiest family. His methods are utterly ruthless! Then, Tatsuya left the vi to meet his dad. Inside one of the vis rooms, Tatsuya ryed all the details of his meeting with Caleb to Kenji. Upon hearing Tatsuyas report, a spark ignited in Kenjis eyes. In three days, Gilmore will be inspecting the mine? Yes, thats what Caleb said, Tatsuya replied. This is indeed a rare opportunity for us. Kenji seemed to havee up with a n already. Tatsuya asked, Dad, do you have a n Kenji nodded. Well, Caleb is right. We can have the masters ambush Gilmore on his way. Then, attack him on his return journey. But we cant kill him immediately. We need to capture him, interrogate him for the Treasure Map, and then kill him What about the mine shares? Tatsuya inquired. After Gilmores death, the Davis Group will naturally return most of the acquisition funds to Gilmores ount. At that time, theyll surely discuss a cob GG 11.22 Fri, Sep 6 BG Tatsuya was full of admiration as he said, Dad, youre truly a great strategist. Ive learned a lot. Tatsuya, even though Caleb wants to use us to get rid of Gilmore for Helene, we cant overlook the possibility of other schemes. So, you cant participat I understand, Dad, Tatsuya quickly responded. 78% Also, have someone keep a close eye on Caleb, if he tries any tricks, eliminate him immediately! A sharp glint shed in Kenjis eyes. Yes, Dad. Inside the living room of the Fields Manor. Gilmore was enjoying some Lafite with Graham and Helene. What Gilmore, youre going to inspect the mine hundreds of miles away in three days? Graham expressed his concern upon hearing Gilmores n. Gilmore nodded. Now that Im a shareholder of the Davis Group, its natural for me to inspect the mine. By acquiring the Davis Groups mine shares, youve indeed attracted the envy and hatred of many people, Graham said with furrowed brows. And its very dangerous to inspect the mine located in the mountains. For your safety, I hope you wont go. Gilmore said, I have to go. Besides, even if I dont go, those who want to harm me will find other ways. Knowing he couldnt persuade Gilmore, Graham said, If you must go, then take more martialist protectors with you, just to be safe. Helene also expressed her worry. Gilmore, please dont take it lightly. This concerns your safety. However, Gilmore just smiled and raised his ss. You dont need to worry about me. Even if theres danger, Ille out unscathed. Come on, lets dri Though he was worried, Graham had no choice but to clink sses with Gilmore. He decided to send martialist protectors to guard Gilmore secretly when he went for the mine inspection in three days. Helene, however, wasnt in the mood for wine. She ced her ss on the table, her brows furrowed, lost in thought. Making 267 Making 267 Three dayster About 250 miles from the bustling city of Vista Verde, nestled among towering mountains,y arge mining corporation. This corporation was the Davis Group. Amidst the mountains, one could observe various roaring mining machinery, vehicles going to and fro, and dust billowing. painting a picture of a busy ind Gilmore and Caleb, along with several managers from the Davis Group, stood at a high point on a hill: Indeed, the one in charge of amodating Gilmores inspection was none other than the Davis familys young master. Caleb. Caleb had two of the inspectors unfold a map, introducing to Gilmore, This is our mining area map, with a total area of 2471 acre, divided into 10 operat We have over 4,000 workers, producing 60,000 ounces of gold annually. Currently, its thergest gold mine in Oakhaven and ranks among the top 10 n As he spoke. Caleb pointed out various mountains around and the bustling mining operations below, borating on the specifics of each mining zone to Gilmore listened attentively, nodding asionally. After the introduction. Caleb took Gilmore on a tour through the mining zones in a car. Hourster, with the apaniment of Caleb and the mine managers, Gilmore had practically inspected every mining Zone. As the sun was setting behind the western mountains, Gilmore decided to return to Vista Verde. Mr. Davis, I appreciate your and the managementspanionship during the mine inspection today. Its gettingte, so Ill head back now. Ill pay a vis Caleb and the managers waved goodbye to Gilmore. Take care, Mr. Reed Under their farewell, Gilmore got into his Mercedes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, under the protection of two vehicles carrying bodyguards, he left the Davis Group. Indeed, the bodyguards were sent by Gratum to protect him during his visit to the mine. To ease the worries of Graham and Helene, Gilmore had allowed the bodyguards to apany him. Watching as the three vehicles carrying Gilmore and his entourage drove away along the mountain road, Caleb turned to all the mine managers beside h Yes, Mr. Davis, all the managers responded in unison before dispersing Once everyone had left, Caleb took out his cellphone from his pocket and made a call. As the call connected, he said into the phone, Mr. Suarez, Gilmore has left the mine. Are you guys ready After speaking, he hung up the phone. A cold light shed across his eyes. Then, he turned and walked towards the mining factory building The three vehicles were driving through the mountainous roads when dusk gradually enveloped the sky. Inside the car. Gilmore had his eyes closed, seemingly resting. Suddenly, a jeep was spotted blocking the road leading to Vista Verde at a junction ahead. In the vehicle ahead, where a bodyguard was seated, the driver noticed the road was blocked by a car and immediately honked the hom Beep, beep, beep! Despite three honks, there was no movement from the jeep blocking the way. Consequently, the driver rolled down the window, poking his head out to shout at the jeep. Hey, move your car to the side. Let us pass! However, no matter how much he shouted, there was no response from the jeep. The driver mumbled, Is there no one in the car? Then he turned to the bodyguards in his vehicle and said, You guys, go check it out. If theres nobody, find a way to push. the jeep aside. We cant dy Yes, several bodyguards responded and stepped out of the vehicle. Just as they were about to approach the jeep blocking the road, suddenly, from a fork in the road, two jeeps drove up and blocked the path of Gilmores Now, Gilmores threeCvehicle convoy was trapped between the three jeeps. Realizing the situation, the bodyguards understood that the people in these jeeps likely harbored ill intentions toward Gilmore. As the two jeeps parked behind Gilmores convoy, quickly, about a dozen masked men in ck emerged from the jeeps, all carrying a type of machete. T cold, deClike gazes and emitted a cold aura from head to toe. At the same time, the doors of the jeep that had been standing sell at the front suddenly opened, and four or five masked. men dressed in ck emerge They, too, were carrying machetes, exuding a cold aura. A total of 15 or 16 masked men swiftly surrounded Gilmores convoy from the front and back. Protect Mr. Reed!manded a leader among the bodyguards immediately. Upon hismand all the bodyguards hastily scrambled out of the two vehicles they were seated in. Then, as if facing a grave threat, they formed a protective declearound the vehicle Gilmore was it. Amade enmanded a particrly formidable locking macked man Then a dozen or to masked men from both front and backunched an assault on Gilmores verle of Seeing this, the head of the bodyguards roared, Fig All the bodyguards protecting Gilmores vehicle charged towards the attacking masked men & down bodyguards and a dozen masked men dashed instantly,gniting a fierce battle. Bang Bang Bard The sound of fists and palms striking echoed incessantly veh?rde The masked man in ck released his internal mana to vibrate the air. His powerful fists bombarded the bodyguards one by The sound of bones breaking could be heard clearly Amaders, one after another, the bodyguards were sent fiying like rag dolls, crashing heavily onto the ground, sending dufying or mming onto the vehic Tamanter of minutes, a dozen bodyguardsy on the ground, hanging out of the shattered windows, some unconscious some bleeding from their heads, And the dozen or so masked men remained unscathed,pletely unhurt. The disparity in strength was extremely evident. lude the car, the driver was quite anxious, looking back at Gilmore in the back seat, saying nervously, Mr. Reed, all of our ave been defeated by these masked men. What should we do now? The driver was indeed very flustered. The masked men were too strong And the vehicle Gilmore was in was sandwiched between two vehicles. It was impossible for the driver to escape even if he Ragerially since there was a jeep blocking the way ahead. In the drivers view, he and Gilmore were likely going to die here today. Glimon, who had closed his eyes, only now opened them. Although he hadnt watched the sh between the bodyguards and the masked men, He was not at all surprised that these dards were defeated by the masked men. That was because most of these masked men were elite internal force martialists, and among them, the one leading was a beginner topC tier martialist in the alliance between Star Gate and de Gate, the Fields Manor was no longer threatened, and the So to protect Gilmore this time, Graham sent out mostly intermediate and elite external force martialists as bodyguards. The disparity in strength was too great. That was why a dozen bodyguards were all defeated by the masked men. Gilmore said to the anxious driver calmly, Dont worry, we will be fine. After saying that, Gilmore opened the car door and stepped out. Making 268 Making 268 Several masked men surrounded Gilmores vehicle, effectively trapping him. As Gilmore stepped out, a symphony of des being unsheathed echoed through the air. All the masked men in ck unsheathed their warrior swords from their backs. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The shimmer of the des under the moonlight could send chills down anyones spine. However, one masked man did not unsheathe his sword. This figure, emitting the strongest air among them, was the leader of the grou With eyes as sharp as an eagles, he fixed his gaze upon Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, if you wish to live, it would be in your best interest toe with u Otherwise, the des of my men show no mercy, and I fear they might harm you Gilmore chuckled. Is this all the Suarez Group is capable of? Sneaky, underhanded tactics? The masked leaders eyes widened in surprise as he replied, How did you know we are from the Suarez Group? Gilmore scoffed. Do you take me for a fool? Kenji and I were the final bidders for the Davis Groups gold mine shares, Now that I have acquired the shares and was on my way back from inspecting the mine, I get ambushed. If this isnt all Kenjis doing, I dont know what The masked leader retorted coldly. Even though youve figured it out, youreing with us today Gilmore grinned. Im afraid I wont be able to apany you today. The masked leaders gaze turned icy. Do you think you have a choice? He then ordered his men, Take h him down! Yes, sir! Two masked men rushed towards Gilmore, but before they could reach him, two sharp sounds of whooshing air echoed. Swish Swish Suddenly, two gleams of blue light shot towards the charging men. The blue lights hit their mark, and the two masked men screamed in agony. They fell to the ground, their eyes rolling back as they foarmed at the mouth, seemingly poisoned and losing consciousness They had been hit by long, thin steel needles. Each needle was about 1.5 to 2 inches long, with a faint blue glow emanating from them. The steel needles were poisoned Everyone, be careful warned the masked leader. Yet, before he could finish speaking, the sound of whooshing filled the air again. From the nks of the road, a torrent of steel needles, shining with a cold blue glow, rained down upon the dozen or so All the masked men in ck instantly drew their des to block the iing needles. The sound of shing metal resonated unceasingly! As the needles hit the des, sparks flew Yet, no matter how swiftly they moved their des to block them, they couldnt deflect all of the rainClike steel needles. Some needles managed to pierce their bodies. Amidst cries of anguish, one after another, the masked men fell to the ground, their warrior swords ttering beside them. Their eyes rolled back as they Only the leader of the masked men managed to evade the needles. He was shocked, his eyes widening as he saw all his subordinates poisoned and fallen. His intense gaze shifted towards Gilmore. It was clear that Gilmore had backup hiding in the woods, and from what transpired, it was evident that the hidden backup. was highly skilled. Capture the leader to get to the bandits! The leaders eyes flickered with a lethal glint as he turned his hand into a w, lunging at Gilmore, He aimed to sublue Gilmore. This way, even if the hidden backup wanted to strike again, theyd be hesitant for fear of injuring Gilmore. However, just as the leaderunched his attack, a gust of wind howled through, leaves fluttering, amidst which were needles shimmering with a faint blue His pupils contracted as he recognized the danger the needles! Hot the speed of these iing needles was so much faster. It was countless times faster than the earlier ones If the leader continued his assault on Gilmore, he would surely not evade these speeding poisonous needles. In a life or death moment, his selfCpreservation kicked in and he leaped backwards to avoid them. Thud, thus, thund 0.77% 11:25 HI, Sep 6 He then expressed his gratitude to the three Presbyters. If it werent for you today, I might have died at the hands of these masked men. Thank you. Although the three Presbyters werent sure about the rtionship between Gilmore and their master, their master had repeatedly instructed them to resc Even without asking, they could guess that Gilmore shared a special rtionship with their master. So, they all said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, you are too courteous. Our master instructed us to protect you. We are only doing our duty Then. Tiger shouted into the woods, Everyone,e out! With his shout, about 20 or 30 Star Gate martialists emerged from the woods on both sides of the road. After these martialists came out, Tiger instructed them, Handle these Atitans, leave no trace. Yes, Sir, all Star Gate martialists answered in unison. They began to move the bodies of the masked men, who were poisoned and unconscious on the ground. Meanwhile a few hundred yards away, at an unnoticed high point, stood a masked elderly man in ck. He lowered his mask to his chin, revealing his aged face. This masked elder was Koizumi Koizumi watched as the Star Cate martialists carried away the unconscious masked men, a glint of resentment shing in his eyes. Then he pulled up the mask to cover his mouth and nose, and like an old eagle, leapt away, disappearing into the woods. Making 269 Making 269 In the evening. Gilmores convoy arrived back at the Field Manor However, after escorting Gilmore back to the Fields Manor, Tiger, along with Phoenix and Steve, departed, leaving behind a group of martialists, and ret Graham and Helene, who were there to greet Gilmore, were utterly astonished to see all the bodyguards they had sent for protection returning with injuries. However, seeing Gilmore unharmed, they were relieved. What puzzled them was the presence of martialists from a Star Gate apanying Gilmore. Upon entering the living room of the vi, Graham, his daughter Helene, and Gilmore settled down on the sofas. Graham then inquired about the days urrences. Reed exined how Kenji had sent assassins after him, and how the master of Star Cate had dispatched three Presbyters and martialists to rescue him After hearing this, Graham and Helene were both astounded and enraged. They were furious at Kenji for actually sending assassins after Gilmore, and astonished at how the master of Star Gate was aware of Gilmores peril and It took a moment for Graham to regain hisposure before asking Gilmore, How did the master of Star Gatee to know about the danger? Did you inform him abou Gilmore responded, Yes, I did mention to him three nights ago that I would be visiting the Davis Group today for an inspection. Upon hearing this, both Graham and Helene had a moment of realization It seemed logical now. It was apparent that upon learning about Gilmores visit to the mine, the master of Star Gate dispatched his Presbyters and martialists to secretly protect Both Graham and Helene felt grateful; had it not been for the masters intervention, given the failure of their own bodyguards, Gilmore might have perish Helene, worried, advised Gilmore, You should stay within the vi for a while to avoid any malicious schemes from Strez Group Graham agreed, Yes, its easier to dodge a known threat than an unknown one. Stay here and rest for a few days. Gilmore, however, appeared nonchnt. Mr. Field, Helene, Im not a viin in hiding. Why should I hide from Kenji and Jus men like a scared rabbit? They are the ones who did wrong. They should be hiding front me! Dont worry. Even without the Star Gate martialists help, those Atitan warriors were match for me. I will definitely settle the score with them for todays a Hearing Gilmores resolve to retaliate, Grahams worry deepened. He was aware of the extensive resources and powerful martial force behind Suarez Group, one of Ten Great Families and influential Martial Arts Forces Even with Gilmores remarkable martial arts, confronting such a formidable force seemed impossible. Even with Star Gates support, oveing such a powerhouse was highly unlikely. Graham wanted Gilmore toy low to avoid the Suarezs wrath, but it seemed Gilmore was not the type to back down. Graham felt helpless and worried for Gilmores safety. Gilmore, noticing their concern, reassured them. Mr. Field, Helene, dont worry! Even if I decide to settle the score with Kenji, I wont rush in recklessly w Indeed, Graham and Helene felt somewhat relieved hearing Gilmores reassuring words. As long as Gilmore wasnt nning on confronting Kenji impulsively, they felt less anxious. Im a bit tired after todays journey to the Davis Group. Ill take a shower and rest Gilmore mentioned before heading upstairs. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Watching Gilmore ascend the stairs, Helene, with a slight frown, said to her dad, Dad, what if Suarez Group sends mor assassins after Gilmore? Graham, with a sparkle in his eyes, responded, After this failure, I believe Kenji wont make a move for a while, As long as Gilmore avoids dangerous ces, giving them an opportunity to strike, they wouldnt dare to act openly in Vista Verde. Suarez Group still wants to establish a foothold here, and if anything happens, the major powers and elites of Vista Verde would never tolerate it. Helene felt a sigh of relief upon hearing this. In the manor of the Suarez family. Inside a room of a vi, Koizumi, with a serious expression, bowed to Kenji, sitting on arge chair. Mr. Kenji Suarez, the n to assassinate Gilmore fa Kenjis eyebrows furrowed instantly, a sharp gleam in his eyes. Why did the assassination attempt fail? A surprised and questioning voice asked. The one speaking was Tatsuya, seated on a sofa in the room. Koizumi responded, Mr. Tatsuya, our warriors were ambushed. Ambushed? Werent our Suarezs martialists ambushing Gilmore on the way? Mr. Tatsuya, our ambush was counterCambushed. Then, Koizumi recounted how the Suarezs warriors, who had ambushed and intercepted Gilmores car, were tragically ambushed by hidden martialists f Eventually, the entire team was wiped out; he narrated the incident in detail. Star Gate!! Tatsuya eximed, his eyes shing with fury as his fists clenched tightly, the knuckles making a crackling sound Kenjis face also turned dark and grim, saying, So, Star Gate ruined our n and killed our Suarez warriors? Koizumi confirmed, Yes, Mr. Kenji Suarez! The blood of our Suarez warriors cannot be shed in vain. We must make Star Gate pay the blood debt Saying this. Kenji looked towards Tatsuya and continued, Arent we nning to take action against Star Gate and take control of major sects in Oakhaven? This is a good opportunity to deal with Star Cate along with other sects in Oakhaven! Tatsuyas eyes sparkled with a fierce glint as he said, Dad, rest assured, in the next few days, I will lead our martialists to sweep through Star Gate and Oakhaven! Kenji nodded, Okay, I await your good news. Making 270 Making 270 Three dayster, on a bright sunny morning, a convoy of about a dozen vehicles pulled up at Star Gate, Sword Mountain. Under the guidance of Star Gate apprentices, the vehicles slowly drove into the courtyard of Star Gate and came to a stop. In the courtyard, three Presbyters of Star GateCTiger, Phoenix, and Steve, led a group of martialists, waiting for their guests. As the cars stopped, the doors opened, and out stepped martialists d in the attire of de Gate. Among them, stepping out of a luxurious car, were the master of de Gate, Victor, and Juline, known for her epithet as Snow Beauty. Upon seeing them, the faces of the three Presbyters broke into smiles as they stepped forward to greet, Mr. Ger, Miss Ger, wee to Star Gate. Victor chuckled, Dear Presbyters, sorry to have kept you waiting Our sects have been allies for some time now, and only today have wee to visit Star Gate. Please forgive our tardiness. Indeed, Victor and his daughter Juline were here for a friendly visit postCalliance, a gesture to strengthen the bond between the two sects. Tigerughed. No formalities needed, Mr. Ger. We are all one family now, and youre wee anytime. Please, lets head to the main hall. With a nod, Victor led his entourage towards the main hall. However, at that moment, the sound of approaching vehicles was heard from outside the main gate of Star Gate. This prompted Tiger, Victor, and others to halt and turn their curious gaze towards the gate.. Mr. Ger, have all your people arrived? Tiger asked. Victor nodded, Yes, all of ours are here. It must be other guests of Star Gate. Other guests? Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve exchanged puzzled nces, and they thought, Were there other guests besides Victor and his entourage expected today? As they wondered, the voice of Star Gate apprentices resounded from outside the gate, Who goes there? No entry without permission! Bang! Bang! The sounds of fists meeting flesh echoed, followed by the cries of Star Cate apprentices. Hearing this, Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve sensed trouble. The neers had attacked Star Gates apprentices. There were no guests. Quick, see whos causing trouble! Tiger turned his head, his eyes sharply, andmanded a group of martialists from Star Cate Yes, Sir! About ten Star Gate martialists immediately rushed towards the main gate. They quickly disappeared through the main door. Then, the continuous sounds of reprimanding from Star Gates martialists echoed, followed by thuds and screams from Star Gates martialists. A few Star Gate martialists flew in from outside the main door as if they were sandbags, harshly hitting the ground, their faces full of pain as they spat out blood, fainting on the spot. At the same time, several other Star Gate martialists also hurriedly ran in from outside. Seeing this, Tiger, along with Phoenix and Steve, frowned, their eyes sternly fixed on the grand entrance. Even Victor was curious and he thought, Who on earth were these outsiders? Daring to cause trouble at Star Gate, hurting the people of Star Gate? At this morrent, one by one, masked men d in ck, each bearing a warrior sword on their back, quickly swarmed in through the main door. These masked ckCd men, numbering over thirty, followed by a stretched silver Rolls Royce entering Star Gate More than thirty masked men quickly lined up in a single file on the square about five or six yards away from Tiger and the others, their eyes sharp, exud Like a group of soulCreapers emerged from hell. Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve realized something as they saw these masked men in ck attire, carrying warrior swords. People from Suarez Group! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It seemed that three days ago, on their way to the Davis Group, they had eliminated those masked men who had attempted to assassinate Gilmore, and So, the people from the Suarez Group came for revenge. Because the warriors of the Suarez family forcibly broke into Star Gate and injured the people, it rmed the entire Star Cate All the martialists from Star Gate quickly gathered on the courtyard, standing behind the Presbyters, their eyes angrily fixed on the Suarez familys warrio At this time, the stretched silver Rolls Royce also stopped on the courtyard. Two warriors immediately stepped forward and opened the car door. Then, a middleCaged man dressed in a suit stepped out of the car, his eyes cold, his face expressionless, emanating a strong and astonishing aura. This powerful aura emitting middleCaged man was Tatsuya. Following him, two middleC aged men dressed in ck exotic dresses, with short hair, carrying a long object covered in ck cloth, stepped out of the car. These two shortChaired middleC aged men, dressed in exotic dresses, with high protruding temples, eyes revealing a fierce light, their aura was no less strong than Tatsuya Clearly, they were astonishingly martialists Tiger and the others felt their strong aura and slightly shivered in their hearts! Tatsuya, along with these two middleCaged men, walked towards Tiger and the others. The Suarez familys warriors standing in front made way for these three. Thus, Tatsuya leading, with two middleC aged men, dressed in exotic dresses, carrying the object behind, stopped about three or four yards away from Tiger and the others. Are you Tatsuya, the son of the Suarez Groups president? Tiger looked at Tatsuya and said. A cold smile emerged from the corners of Tatsuyas lips, Didnt expect Tiger to recognize me? Tatsuya, whats your intentioning to Star Gate? Tigers eyes were sharp as he spoke solemnly. Tiger, a few days ago, Star Gate ruined a good n of the Suarez family and also killed our Suarez familys warriors. Today, I came here to level Star G His arrogance was skyChigh Hearing this. Tiger, along with Phoenix and Steve, and even all Star Gate martialists, had anger in their eyes. Tiger angrilyughed. Big words! Wanting Tatsuya coldly smiled, Is that so? You will soon see, Star Gate being trampled under our Suarez warriors feet! Saying this, Tatsuya looked at the two m aged men. Haruki, Kazuki, give our gift to Star Gate! Yes The two middleCaged men immediately responded. Then, they moved forward, stopping about two yards away from Tiger and the others, and with a swoosh, the ck cloth covering the long object was un On the long object, white background with ck letters, wrote Eldorias Martial Weakness! Seeing these two words. Tiger, along with Phoenix, Steve, and Victor, unconsciously clenched their fists, and an indescribable anger surged in their hear Making 271 Making 271 Eldorias Martial Weakness! Eldorias Sick Men! One phrase refers to martial inadequacy, the other to feeble health, yet both areden with disdain. eyes re with anger as he looks at Tatsuya. What do you mean by this? Tigers ey Dont you understand? Tatsuya sneers, Once, your nation was referred to as the Eldorias Sick Men. Now, your martial arts sects are nothing but Eldorias Martial Weakness You martial arts sects from your country are as weak as weaklings in my eyes. In front of us, the Atitan warriors, youre nothing!TM Upon hearing this, everyone from Star Gate and de Gate was filled with righteous indignation! Not only did Tatsuya ridicule their nation for being the Eldorias Sick Men, but he also said that their martial arts sects were weak as weaklings! This was a great insult! Not to mention the martial artists with boiling blood who cant bear such insults. Even the average citizen wouldnt stand for this. Sir, this Atitan is calling us weaklings! We are not weaklings! We must prove ourselves against this Atitan! All the Star Gate people were shouting angrily. The grand elder Tigers eyes also ignited with the mes of battle Tatsuya was insulting the martial arts sects of their nation, insulting Star Gate If they let him insult them like this, not only will the dignity of Star Gate be lost, but also the face of the men of Eldoria. He raised his hand and said to all the shouting Star Gate martialists, Everyone, calm down! All the shouting Star Gate martialists quiet down, their eyes all focused on Tiger. Tigers eyes were sharp as he looked at Tatsuya. Tatsuya, we will not tolerate your insults towards our nation and our martial If you dare, lets have a fair fight! Tatsuya smiled. Fine! But you martialists are too inferior to fight against me, unless you can defeat my two Suarez family martialists. Saying this. Tatsuya pointed to Kazuki and Haruki who were holding the Eldorias Martial Weakness que. Baki and Karuki raised their beads arrogantly looking oldat Tige As if looking at ants! Phoenix and Steve were enraged. They looked at Tiger and sust let us deal with these Atta denons However. Tiger stopped them, saying Let me handle them With that. Tiger stepped forward, exuding a fierce ormanding presence, looking straight at Kanaki and Haruki. Kazuki. you alone are enough to deal with him. Haruki, step back Tasya said arrogantly Yes Haruki agreed, then stepped back a few yards with the que in hand Although Tatsuyas words were full of contempt, making Tiger narious, he did not dare to underestimate his opponent. The strong aura emanating from Kazuki showed that he was not a weakling His eyebrows frown, and the sharpness shes in his eyes! The next moment, he, like lightning Launches an attack. Whoosh! The internal mana in Tigers fist sirged, exploding with astonishing power, smashing towards Karukis face. The power of this fist caused the air to tremble. If it hit Kazukis face, it would blow his head apart However, just as Tigers lightningCfast fist was about to smash into Karukis face. Karukis eyes suddenly shed, and the next moment, without much movement, his figure slightly moved, and he easily dodged Tigers tatal tist All the people from Star Gate and de Gate sighed in disappointment|| This fist was actually dodged by Kazuki Even Tiger was shocked. The fist missed, and he knew the strength of the opponent! An intermediate topCtier martialist! This was a whole level higher than his beginner topCtier martialists strength. Although it was only a level difference, for martial artists, a level difference often determined win or lose life or death. For Tiger, this was undoubtedly extremely unfavorable. Kazukis figure slightly moved, avoiding Tigers fist, and did not unmediately counterattack, but taunted Tiger. Is this your surngth? You cant even touch my clothes. So, the warriors from your country are this week? It seems that our Eldorias Martial Weakness que is not sent wrong. It suits you well. Hearing this, all the people from Star Gate and de Gate were once again burning with rage. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Many Star Gate martialists shouted out loud, Sir, defeat this Atitan demon! Let this Atitan demon know our Star Gates strength! Tiger must win. Star Gate must win! The cheering for Tiger was deafening, shaking the heavens. Seeing all the people from Star Gate shouting and cheering together, even if Tiger knew that he was not as strong as Kazuki, the fighting spirit in his heart burned fiercely! The fighting spirit shed in Tigers eyes, and he attacked Kazuki again. Boom. The internal mana exploded, and the list attacked out, like thunder! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!! However, Tiger, whose attacks were like thunder, missed every time he attacked Kazuki. Without exception! And Kazuki, with a slight movement of his figure, can easily dodge Tigers fullCstrength attack! All the Star Gate martialists who were cheering for Tiger have now gone silent. They also saw that Tiger and this Atitan had a huge gap in strength. Even if Tiger tried his best, he couldnt even touch Kazukis clothes, but was being yed around. They all worried for Tiger. Tiger was both shocked and angry. Several continuous attacks, all missed, didnt even touch Kazukis clothes. On the contrary, a lot of internal mana had been consumed. If this continued, even if he did not lose to Kazuki, he would be exhausted, Just when Tiger was panting. Kazukiughed coldly. Eldorias Martial Weakness is Eldorias Martial Weakness. You martial arts martialists from your country will never be the opponents of our Atitan martial arts martialists! Hearing this. Tiger was so angry that he almost exploded, shouting, Kazuki, if you dare, dont dodge, lets have a direct hit! Fine! This time I wont dodge. Ill take your palm strike directly Kazuki said with a mocking face. The fighting spirit burned fiercely in Tigers eyes, and he exploded with full strength, palmCstriking towards Kazuki. The internal mana exploded like thunder, and the astonishing power exploded. Bang! In an instant, Tiger and Kazukis palms collided, and the earthCshattering palmCstrike sound suddenly rang. Then, Tiger spat out blood, and like a kite with a broken string, flew out. Just as Tiger was about to smash to the ground, a figure suddenly flew out and caught Tiger. Tigernded safely under this persons hand. Everyone looked and found that the person who saved Tiger was the master of de Gate, Victor. Making 272 Making 272 Mr. Tiger, are you alright? Victor asked with concern towards Tiger After coughing up blood, Tigers face timed extremely pale. The fight with Kazuki had left him severely injured and weak But not wanting Victor or any members of Star Gate to worry, er managed to reply, Mr. Victor, Im line Victor, of course, could see that Tiger was heavily injured. He inediately ordered a few apprentices, Help Mr. Tiger to rest Yes, Mr. Victor Two martialists from Star Cate immediately assisted Tiger to the side. Victors gaze then shifted towards Kazaki Despite exchanging a blow with Tiger, Kazuki was not only unlined but stood there looking rxed. His strength was evidently much superior to Tigers. Looking at Kazuki, Victor said, Mr. Tiger is no match for you. Let me face you He was an intermediate topCtier martialist, and Kazuki was of a simr rank. Although their strengths were simr. But for the honor of Eldoria martial arts sects, Victor decided to give his all, determined to deleat the opponent no matter what. I apologize, my junior apprentice just sparred with you guy, he needs a rest, but you, let me face you! However, at that moment, Haruki handed the que he was holding to a masked man in ck, stepped forward, and looked at Victor His sharp gaze and the overwhelming aura around him took Victors breath away. Victor could feel that Harukis strength surpassed Kazukis! It seemed that Haruki also recognized Victor was stronger than iger. That was why he stepped in, allowing Kazuki to step back. Kazuki nodded at Haruki. Alright, Mr. Haraki Suarez, Ill leave him to you Upon saying that, Kazuki stepped back next to Tatsuya. A smirk appeared on Tatsuyas face as he said, Kazuki, you did good job tormenting the Presbyter of Star Gate earlier. Well done! Thank you for the praise, Mr. Tatsuya Suarez Kazuki quickly responded respectfully, Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. All Star Gate and de Cate people clenched their fists in augerpon hearing Tatsuyas words. The two, upon meeting Harukis gaze, felt a certain degree of apprehension The sight of Victor being flung and injured by Haruki filled thetter with triumphant arrogance, especially as Haruki emerged unscathed. Mockingly, he jeered. The soCcalled warriors of Eldoria, nothing but weaklings after all! Not one of you put up a fight. I thought you were formidable! All talk and no action, boasting about withstanding tens or hundreds of punches, pathetic! I sent you flying with just one punch Tatsuya, Kazuki, along with the masked martialists in ck attire, all burst intoughter. Ha ha ha ha Upon hearing these jeers, Victors eyes widened instantly, a surge of rage filled his chest, and he spat out a mouthful of blood Dud? Jaline cried out in worry Seeing this. Phoenis and Steve were also seething with anger These Alitats were 100 brast With bloodshot eyes, Phoenix and Steve pointed at Haruki, gritting their teeth. Even if it costs us our lives today, well take you down However, seeing the murderous intent from Phoenix and Steve, Haruki snickered. Seems like you also want a taste of defrat. Alright, both of you,e at me together! Upon hearing this, shame surged through Phoenix and Steve Yet, they knew that neither of them stood a chance again Haruka alone So, after exchanging nces, they split to either side, attacking Haruki from both directions With cries of fury, they unleashed all their internal mana, thundering towards Haruki with a force akin to stormy gusts. To reim the honte and dignity for Eldorus martial arts sects to wash away the disgrace! Defeating Haruki was the only thing on their minds. Even at the cost of their lives! Bang Bang! The air trembled A whirlwind swept across. The sound of fists shing resonated through the air like thunder Everyones eyes were glued to the fierce battle within the whirl of turbulent energy. They saw Harukis fists thundering out, colliding with the lists of Phoenix and Steve in a ze of sparks. The next moment, with a scream, Phoenix and Steve were sent flying like ragdolls. With a deafening thud, they crashed onto the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. All the members from Star Gate and de Gate felt as if Harukis fists had ruthlesslynded on them, the pain piercing their hearts! Defeated! Thebined force of the two Presbyters fell short against Haruki. This brutal reality struck everyone from Star Gate and de Gate. Unspeakable agony tormented their hearts! Making 273 Making 273 p, p, p At this moment, apuse echoed through the area. The members of Star Gate and de Gate turned to see the sourceCit was Tatsuya. His face was adorned with a satisfied smile as he praised Haruki, Haruki, well done! Haruki modestly bowed toward Tatsuya. Your praise is too kind, Mr. Tatsuya Suarez! Tatsuyas face revealed a mocking expression as he nced over the severely injured Victor, Tiger, Phoenix, Steve, and others from Star Gate and de Gate. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He coldly remarked, It seems the warriors of Eldoria are weak. None of you are a match for our Atita warriors. What a disappointment! He suddenly grabbed a que from a masked warrior that read Eldorias Martial Weakness, mockingly offering it to Star Gate, stating, This que is for you, as youre nothing but weaklings! With a swing, he threw the que towards Star Gates members. Just as the que was in midCair, swoosh, a dark figure swiftly flew towards it. This dark figure, with a powerful kick, smashed the que in half in midCair. Crack! The twoCyardClong que fell onto the ground, split in two. With the que split apart, the dark figurended on the ground, revealing a person dressed in ck, wearing a silver mask. Seeing the masked figure, Star Gates members cheered in unison. Its ck Eagle Master! Our master is back! Our master will surely defeat these Atitan devils! Victor, Tiger, Phoenix, Steve and others showed delight in their eyes. It was like a glimmer of hope in desperate times. Tatsuya, Haruki, and Kazukis eyes shed with anger. Their fierce gaze focused on the Star Cates master. Yes, it was Gilmore who had arrived. Cilmore addressed the members of Star Gate and de Gate, saying, I apologize for my tardiness, causing you all to suffer The spirits of Star Gates members were lifted, sweeping away the earlier despair and pain. Tatsuya, with a fierce look, questioned Gilmore. So you are the master of Star Gate? Yes, I am the master of Star Gate, Gilmore confidently replied. Well then, listen closely. You either surrender with all your Star Cate members, pledging allegiance to my Suarez family from now on, or you and all of your people will die. Tatsuyas eyes were filled with arrogance as he scornfully looked at Gilmore, saying, What will you choose? Hearing this, the members of Star Gate were filled with anger. Gilmore smirked. Tatsuya, listen carefully, I choose neither of your options! What did you say? Tatsuya yelled. Gilmore coldly smiled, Now, I give you two options. One, apologize immediately, crawl out of Star Gates ground, and I might spare you. Two, refuse to apologize or leave, but whether you can leave Star Gates ce alive, I cannot guarantee! Hearing this, Star Gate and de Gates members cheered, shouting, Atitan devils, apologize! Apologize and get out! The Atitans were all speechless. Tatsuya, along with Haruki and Kazuki, looked furious. Murderous intent gleamed in their eyes. Mr. Tatsuya Suarez, let me kill this arrogant Star Gate master! Kazuki couldnt hold back his anger as he spoke to Tatsuya. Tatsuya, also furious, nodded to Kazuki. Kazuki, break his limbs. I want him to kneel before me like a dog Yes, Mr. Tatsuya Suarez! Kazuki shouted, his gaze fixed on Gilmore. Then, Kazuki yelled as he attacked Gilmore.. A fierce gust of wind swept across as he aimed a powerful palm strike at Gilmores chest. The force seemed capable of shattering stones. However, with a slight move, Gilmore dodged the powerful strike.. Kazuki was shocked. He didnt expect that his fullCforce strike didnt even touch Gilmores clothes. Just as he prepared for another strike, a gust of wind rushed towards him. Then, he saw Gilmores palm shadows striking towards his face. Kazuki tried to dodge, but Gilmores palms were as fast as lightning. Crack, crack, crack! Gilmores palms, like a thousand hands,nded a flurry of strikes on Kazukis cheeks. The strikes sent Kazukis teeth flying, blood sttering everywhere. The strikes left Kazuki howling in pain, like a pig squealing. Kazukis cheeks swelled up at a visible rate, resembling inted balloons Finally, Gilmore stopped the relentless strikes. And the redCswollen Kazuki, looking like a pigs head, copsed onto the ground, passing out. Seeing his disfigured, unrecognizable face, everyone gasped But soon after, the members of Star Gate and de Gate rejoiced Their master had knocked out Kazuki! Recalling how Gilmore ferociously battered Kazuki, everyone felt an exhrating satisfaction It felt like a load was lifted off their hearts! Tatsuya, who will you send to fight me now? Gilmore casually taunted Tatsuya after knocking Kazuki unconscious Tatsuya finally snapped out of his shock, rage burning in his eyes Gilmore had defeated Kazuki! And now, he was arrogantly taunting him. Anger! Tatsuya clenched his fists, knuckles cracking, ready for a fight to the death with Gilmore. However, Haruki stopped him, saying, Mr. Tatsuya Suarez, let me handle him. Tatsuya halted and told Haruki, Kill him. I dont want him alive After Gilmore incapacitated Haruki, his arrogance challenged Tatsuya further, infuriating Tatsuya completely. Tatsuya waspletely enraged. So this time, he ordered Haruki to kill Gilmore. Haruki nodded heavily. Then, like a bloodthirsty wolf, he fixed his sharp gaze on Gilmore. Swish! Without uttering a word, Harukiunched an attack. Like a wolf, his assault on Gilmore was fierce, swift, and bloodthirsty. The internal mana bursting out of him was like a wild wind sweeping towards Cilmore. His right palm transformed into a w, with internal mana enveloping it, resembling the ws of a ferocious beast, aiming for Gilmores chest. He intended to rip out Gilmores heart with a single w, to cause him utter agony before death, avenging Haruki. The fierce ws, fast as lightning, emitted a deathly aura. Everyone from Star Gate and de Gate had their hearts in their throats! However, facing the lethal w strike from Haruki, Gilmore remained steadfast, fearless, and did not dodge. Victor, Juline, Tiger, Phoenix all their faces changed dramatically! And as Haruki and Tatsuya saw Gilmore not dodging, their eyes lit up with a savage glee. Swoosh! Harukis ws struck Gilmores chest. Then, a boneCchilling scream echoed. Ah! Making 274 Making 274 Upon hearing the scream, everyone was stunned to realize that the one who screamed was not Gilmore, but Haruki Indeed, it was Haruki who screamed in pain. His face was twisted with agony, and the w of his right hand that had struck Gilmores chest was now broken and bleeding profusely. Everyone was in disbelief. The w of Haruki that struck Gilmores chest had broken its fingers. This was beyond belief. Tatsuyas eyes were wide open, unable to believe the scene unfolding before him. How could this be possible? Haruki was an elite topCtier martialist, even stronger than Tatsuya himself. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention Gilmore, even a steel te would be scratched by his ws. That now, as his ws struck Gilmores chest, not only did they fail to pierce through, but they shattered, blood gushing out. Staring at Gilmore in utter disbelief, Haruki wondered if some divine protection was at y. Or perhaps, was Gilmore wearing an imprable chainmail? As Haruki reeled from the shock, Gilmore made his move. His palm struck like lightning, hitting Haruki right in the mana A scream of agony followed, and Haruki was sent flying like a kite severed from its string With a thunderous crash, Harukinded heavily in front of Tatsuya, blood spewing from his mouth before he passed out cold The sight turned Tatsuya pale as death- He retreated unconsciously, horrorCstricken eyes lixed on Gilmore. Even the thirty warriors of the Suarez family standing behind him couldnt hide the dread in their eyes. Its your turn, Tatsuya, Gilmores voice dropped like a guillotine, his eyes locked onto Tatsuyas face, Tatsuya knew he stood no chance against Gilmore. Hed witnessed rukis fate, and death seemed certain Swiftly. Tatsuya positioned himself behind the thirty warriors, barking orders, Attack together, kill him! Despite their fear of Gilmore, Tatsuyasmand left them with no choice. And so, all the warriors drew the swords from their backs Swish swish. sep They all clutched their swords tightly, the glint of the des cold and threatening. Then, they shouted in unison, Kill! Thirty warriors, like a whirlwind, swiftly charged towards Gilmore. Gilmore, not waiting for them to approach, moved like lightning, already amidst them. Swords shed and winds howled. Gilmore moved like a phantom, swish swish swish, appearing and disappearing among them. Wherever he passed, the Suarez familys warriors were sent flying, and screams echoed. In just a few breaths time, all thirty of the Suarez familys warriors were knocked down onto the courtyard. Thud thud thud thud Thirty warriors created crater after crater as they hit the ground. The sight was astonishing. None among the thirty could manage to get up, all groaning in pain. Everyone was stunned! They all expected that Gilmore could defeat these warriors. But they didnt expect that he would take them down so quickly! They could tell that these warriors were not weak. They were all intermediate or elite internal force martialists. They were the elite force of Star Gate and de Gate. Yet, against Gilmore, they crumbled like a house of cards! Victor and Juline witnessed the Star Gate masters action for the first time. They were shocked by Gilmores strength. Unbelievable strength of the Star Gate master! He thrashed Kazuki, an intermediate topCtier martialist! Defeated elite topCtier martialist Haruki! And swept away all of the Suarez familys warriors! Such astonishing strength reminded them of one personCGilmore. Only Gilmores strength could rival this Star Gate master. But Victor and Juline didnt realize that ck Eagle Master was Gilmore, and Gilmore was the ck Eagle Master. Seeing how effortlessly Gilmore defeated all the Suarez familys warriors, Tatsuyas face turned from pale to green! The first thing that came to his mind was to flee! Tatsuya immediately harnessed his internal mana and leapt from the courtyard like a hawk, trying to escape from Star Gate. However, just as he leapt a few yards, suddenly he felt a palm, without warning, like a ghostly hand, sping his neck, squeezing tightly. An astonishing force surged through, leaving Tatsuya numb, losing sensation in his limbs. Then. Tatsuya was smashed towards the ground. Rang! Tatsuya faceCnted into the ground, having a close encounter with the ground. His face smashed onto the ground, nose crushed, teeth shattered, and he fainted from the excruciating pain. The battle ended thus. Gilmore descended from the sky, dusting off his clothes. His demeanor was calm, showing no signs of the intense battle. It seemed more like he had just done a little warmCup exercise. It took a while for Star Gate and de Gate members to recover from their astonishment, and then they all erupted in cheers of victory! ck Eagle Master won! The Atitan devils arepletely defeated! Our Eldorias warriors are not afflicted by Martial Sickness! Everyone was immersed in the joy of victory. The injured Tiger, Victor, Phoenix, Steve and others, also had smiles on their faces. They finally won! In their hearts, ck Eagle Master suddenly became a towering, magnificent figure. At this moment, Gilmore approached the injured Tiger, Victor, Phoenix and Steve, supported by others, and said, You are all injured. Head to the grand hall. Ill tend to your wounds. Although Victor and others felt the pain from their injuries, they didnt care much due to Gilmores victory. They said to Gilmore, Were fine. However, Gilmore had those supporting them, escort them to the grand hall. At this time, Julian emerged from Star Gates martialists, asking Gilmore, Master, how should we deal with these Atitans? Gilmore nced at the unconscious Tatsuya, Haruki, Kazuki, and the groaning warriors on the ground. Take them all down the mountain, dont obstruct our Star Gate, and disable their martial arts. Gilmore said. Julian immediately responded, Yes, Master. Then, led by Julian, nearly a hundred Star Gate martialists carried the unconscious and injured Tatsuya, and the warriors. away from Star Gate.. Meanwhile, apanied by his men. Gilmore entered the grand hall and began tending to the wounds of the injured Victor, Tiger, Phoenix, Steve and others. An hourter, in the grand hall, Victor and others, now seated with legs crossed, opened their eyes, a glow in their eyes, and their pallid faces regained color. And Gilmore, who sat among them, channeling anima to heal their wounds, stood up, a look of relief on his face. He thought, Finally, with my own anima, he healed all their wounds. Making 275 Making 275 the foot of Sword Mountain, by the roadside meadow, Tatsuya Haruki, Kazuki, and other warriors lay scattered in various postions After several hours of unconsciousness, they finally woke up Tatsuya struggled to his feet feeling an unbearable pain in his nose and a tremendous ache in his mouth. The group of warriors also moaned as they got up from the ground. Karis face was swollen like a pigs head and hadnt subsided ver: Harukis right hand had broken fingers, dripping with blood Everyone looked miserable, a sight too horrible to endure Why do I feel like I dont have a shred of internal mana? At this moment. Haruki seemed to discover something astonishing His words rmed Tatsuya and Karuki who immediately tried to circte their internal mana Their expressions changed. They found their bodies devoid of internal mana, it also had vanished without a trace from their mana core Tazkiya, seeming to realize something looked at the warriors. Why is our internal mana gone? You should know, rich All martial masters lowered their heads What the hell happened Tatsuya yelled in rage when no one answered. Finally, a warrior whispered. Mr. Tatsuya Suarez, the martialists of Star Gate have nullified our martial arts Tatsuya had guessed it earlier, but hearing it from his subordinate made him unspeakably furious! Indeed, it was the people from Sur Gate who nullified his martial arts. The martial arts he had cultivated through countless seasons had vanished. Hatred Bashed in Tatsuyas eyes, his tests clenched tightly as if he wanted to crush his bones. Star Gatel ck Eagle Master! Todays enmity. I. Tatsuya Suarez, will return it tenfold Taylooked at the seven or eight vehicles parked by the roadside, which they had driven to Star Gate It went without saying it was the people from Star Gate who drove them down to the base of Sword Mountain using these studies. Lets gomanded Tatsuya Yes, Mr. Tatsuya Suarez, All warriors responded. They all headed towards the vehicles parked by the roadside. wets intact. Tatsuya hadnt been blinded by hatred; they werent a match for Gilmore even with their martial arts. Now, without martial arts and with injuries, going back for revenge was suicide. So, Tatsuya wanted to return to the Suarez Mansion as soon as possible. The convoy left the base of Sword Mountain one after another. Meanwhile, in the grand hall of Star Gate. Everyone saw that Victor, Tiger, and others had recovered their spirit and healed from their injuries. They were all surprised. Gilmores healing skills were even better than the legendary doctor Hippocrates. They were all impressed by Gilmores profound skills. Mr. Ger, since you are here, why not stay a few more days in Star Gate? Gilmore suggested to Victor. Victor smiled, Its a rare opportunity to meet ck Eagle Master. I indeed wish to discuss more and bother you for a few days. However, Gilmore apologetically said, Mr. Ger, although I also want to discuss our sects cooperation, I have something to do now and am afraid I cant apany you. Hearing that Gilmore had something urgent, not only Victor, but also Tiger, Phoenix, and other Presbyters were very curious. ck Eagle Master, may I know what urgent matter you have? Can we help in any way? Victor inquired. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore replied, Mr. Ger, I can handle this matter myself. Its not a big deal. Today, Suarez Group sent people to cause trouble. Although Tatsuya and others were defeated and driven away by us, the president of Suarez Group, Kenji, will not let it go. So, I want to thoroughly crush Suarez Group and make this ambitious Suarez family, who has been doing evil in Victor. Tiger, Phoenix, and others listened to his words, their eyes shining with sharpness, unanimously saying, Yes, let this Suarez family of Suarez Group get out of Eldoria! Then, Victor said to Gilmore, However, Im afraid the Suarez family wont easily go back to Atita. They will surely resist to the end. Its inevitable to fight life and death. ck Eagle Master, going alone might be too dangerous. How about I and the martialists from de Gate go with you? Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve also said to Gilmore, Master, well go with you! However, Gilmore shook his head, calmly saying, No, you dont need to go with me. And this time, when I go to Suarez Group, Im not going to fight them physically. I have a clever n. Without throwing a punch or a kick. Suarez Group will fall like a copsing building. Victor, Tiger, and others were puzzled upon hearing this. What kind of clever n did Gilmore have that he could make Suarez Group fall without lifting a finger? E- They knew that although Suarez Group was not a financial group in Vista Verde, it was one of Ten Great Families in Atita, very wealthy, And the martial arts strength of the Suarez family was also very strong, which was evident from Haruki and Kazuki. So, Suarez Group must have strong martialists Could Gilmore really deal with Suarez Group without throwing a punch or a kick? Seeing the doubts of Victor and others, Gilmore first let all the martialists and apprentices of Star Gate and de Gate leave the grand hall Then, he had Tiger close the hall door before telling them his n. After hearing Gilmores n, Victor, Tiger, and others were enlightened, showing understanding expressions. They all admired Gilmore sincerely, giving him a thumbs up, ck Eagle Master, this move of pulling the rug out from under is brilliant! I dont believe Suarez Group can survive in Vista Verde after this big incident! Brilliant! Gilmore looked at them and said, I have told you the n. Isnt it something I can handle alone? This time, Victor and others didnt say anything but nodded. Then Ill go first, Gilmore said, and like a flying bat, he soared into the air, creating a gust of wind that swung open the closed hall door. Whoosh. Gilmores figure flew out of the grand hall and disappeared into the dense forest of Sword Mountain in a blink Outside the grand hall, all the martialists of Star Gate and de Gate in the courtyard only felt a blur before their eyes. When they reacted, they realized it was the figure of ck Eagle Master. They were once again amazed by Gilmores profound and unfathomable martial arts! In the Suarez Mansion. The seven or eight vehicles carrying Tatsuya and others drove into the mansion, stopping in front of a luxurious and spectacr vi. And in front of the vi, Kenji was smiling, apanied by the butler Koizumi, along with a group of servants and this, there toute Taty with a copsed sine, Kazuki with a face velikeg Haruki with burden hogers on his right hard drag Mont Also, the warriors looked and seemed to be standing undy in Wale reja, all them beded painful and seemed to be the verge of copsing to the ground tent sering tin, the mile on angre fare fore, and his eyes were with desertable astonishment Making 276 Making 276 In the living room of the vi sat Kenji, Tatsuya, Kazuki, and Haruki. Several private doctors from the manor had just finished dressing the wounds of Tatsuya, Kazuki, and Haruki. Then, the doctors addressed Kenji, saying, Mr. Kenji Suarez, we have finished bandaging Mr. Tatsuya Suarez, as well as Mr. Kazuki Suarez and Mr. Haruki Suarez. Kenji nodded. You may leave now! Yes, Mr. Kenji Suarez, The doctors promptly exited the living room. At this moment, Kenji looked at Tatsuya and asked, What exactly happened? How did you get such severe injuries? Hatred shed in Tatsuyas eyes as he said, Dad, we encountered a real opponent Tatsuya then exined how the masked master of Star Gate had beaten all the Suarez family warriors soundly, and stripped them of their martial arts. Upon hearing this, Kenji looked at Tatsuya in shock. What? The master of Star Gate, stripped you of your martial arts? Saying this, Kenji immediately sat next to Tatsuya, cing his hand on his sons wrist to feel for his internal mana. However, he found Tatsuyas pulse was no different from that of amonerCno trace of internal mana. Dad, theres no need to check. My martial arts are all gone, Tatsuya said, his voice tinged with despair. Anger red in Kenjis eyes. Tatsuya was his hope, having dedicated two to three decades to martial arts training, sacrificing sweat and tears to achieve his level of martial prowess. Yet now, someone had stripped him of his martial arts, leaving him with nothing. This was a huge blow! It took a while for Kenji to recover from the shock. He then looked at Kazuki and Haruki, both topC tier martialists of the Suarez family. Kenji said, You two were your martial arts also stripped? Although Tatsuya had already mentioned it, Kenji wanted to confirm. Upon hearing Kenjis question, Kazuki and Haruki shamefully lowered their heads. At this sight, Kenji knew what Tatsuya said was true. Kenji clenched his fists tightly and said, It seems we underestimated the strength of Star Gate. Thats why we suffered such a great loss this time. Dad, what should we do now? Tatsuya asked. Determination shed in Kenjis eyes as he said, Now, we can only seek assistance from your grandpa in Atita. We need him to send Hiroshi with more martialists here. Only then can we avenge todays humiliation! Tatsuyas eyes also shone with resolve, saying, Dad is right. Now we can only wait for Grandpa to send more martialists. You just focus on recovering. Ill handle the revenge, Kenji said. Yes, Dad, Tatsuya replied, then left the living room with Kazuki and Haruki. Kenji took out his phone and dialed a number. The call was quickly answered, and a stern voice of an elderly man came from the other end, Kenji, is there something important? Kenji said, Dad, weve encountered danger here in Eldoria. Oh, what happened? The elders voice was very calm, showing no panic. Kenji then exined the ordeal of Tatsuya and others, being defeated at Star Gate and stripped of their martial arts. That bastard Star Gate master, how dare he strip my grandson of his martial arts. Ill make him pay tenfold! The elders voice was almost gritting with anger. Kenji continued, I only brought three topCtier martialists to Eldoria. The rest are internal force martialists. But now, one of the topCtier martialists has been killed by Star Gate, and the other two have been stripped of their martial arts. I have no topCtier martialists left to seek revenge against Star Gate, so I want to ask Dad to send some more warriors from our family to help me seek revenge. Well, Ill send your adopted son Hiroshi, Luna, along with our Suarez martialists to Eldoria to help you seek revenge, The elder said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Kenji quickly said, Dad, we cant let Lunae. Shes my daughter, and I dont want her to be in any danger There was silence on the other end for a moment, seemingly hesitant, and then said, Alright, lets leave Luna behind and let Hiroshi take martialists to assist you. Kenji nodded. Then its settled, Dad. After finishing the conversation with his dad in Atita, Kenji hung up the phone. A sharp glint shed in his eyes. With family martialistsing to support, and some strategizing on his part, he would definitely eliminate Star Gate. Just as he was contemting the revenge ns, his phone rang. Ring ring Seeing the caller ID, Kenji found it was the vice president of Suarez Group calling. He immediately answered, Murakami, what happened? Mr. Kenji Suarez, its bad! Just now, officials from Vista Verdesmerce, taxation, and prosecution departments came to thepany together. They said someone reported ourpany for fraudulent ounting, suspected tax evasion, and embezzlement, and are currently investigating thepany, a mans anxious voice reported to Kenji. Hearing this, Kenji changed his expression. Although the Suarez Group was a famous multinational corporation, apart from its bright facade, there were unknown dealings behind the scenesCfraudulent ounting, tax evasion, and secretly embezzling huge profits. All were ndestine activities of the Suarez Group. But all of this was extremely secretive, and the secrets were known to only a handful of core personnel in the group. These core personnel were all Kenjis most trusted confidantes and would never leak secrets. However, now with multiple departments conducting extensive searches, who had leaked the companys secrets? Murakami, did the investigators mention who reported ourpany? Kenji immediately asked. Mr. Kenji Suarez, they didnt say, Murakami replied. Did they find our real ount books? Kenji further inquired. Mr. Kenji Suarez, it seems they already knew where our real ount books were hidden; they searched and found them all, Murakami reported. Kenjis face turned extremely grim upon hearing this. If they knew so clearly where the real ount books were hidden, it meant that the people who came had already known all the secrets of the Suarez Group. Mr. Kenji Suarez, all the evidence is in their hands now. You better escape The vice presidents voice suddenly went off as the call was cut. Kenji hung up the phone, and immediately yelled outside, Koizumi, Koizumi Koizumi quickly entered the living room,ing to Kenji. Ourpany is in trouble, and the police will arrive at the manor soon. You and Tatsuya should move to our secretly prepared residence Before Kenji could finish, the wailing of sirens rang from outside. There was no doubt; the police carsing to arrest him had arrived. Making 277 Making 277 In the evening, inside the living room of the Fields Manor, Gilmore, Graham, and Helene were seated on the sofa, sipping coffee while watching the TV The TV was covering a major news story, showing police entering the Suarez Manor and handcuffing Kenji. The news anchor narrated. This morning, several departments including the police, tax, and commerce received reports using Suarez Group of fraudulent ounting, tax evasion, and smuggling. Immediate action was taken, and a plethora of illegal evidence was discovered from Suarez Group. The chairman, Kenji Suarez, was arrested Seeing this, Graham and Helene were visibly surprised. Unquestionably, they were astonished by the news unveiling the legal transgressions of Ken and Suarez Group. They hadnt expected that so many illicit dealings were being conducted behind the scenes by Suarez Group. Who wouldve thought Suarez Group had so many dirty secrets Graham remarked. Helene added, Normally, it should have been extremely difficult for someone to uncover these deeds of Suarez Group. But now everythings out in the open, likely the work of an insider. Graham chuckled. Whether an outsider or an insider revealed this, as long as theyve vited our nationsws, they should face legal consequences. This is karma for Suarez Groups illegal activities. Gilmore nodded in agreement. Mr. Field is right. They broke thew first, so this is what they get Yeah, I dont know who reported them, but I think he did a good job, Graham appreciated N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Gilmore said, It must have been someone with a strong sense of justice, stepping up to report Suarez Group, preventing such multinational corporations from further harming our nation. Indeed, the righteous person Gilmore referred to was none other than himself. The reason why Suarez Group was reported today was that Gilmore had anonymously mailed some fraudulent records and real ount books to several departments. Those ount books were stealthily obtained by Gilmore from Suarez Groups headquarters the previous night, Thanks to his Gods Eye, he had easily found these evidences of illicit activities of Suarez Group. Because of the anonymously sent ount books, several departments had acted swiftly, investigating Suarez Group and arresting Kenji. If we knew who this person was, we should all thank him. The Suarez family tried to harm Gilmore last time, but now they finally got what they deserved, Helene murmured to herself. Gilmore nodded. Yes, if we knew who he was, we indeed should thank him for avenging mc Then, Gilmore stood up and said to Graham and Helene, Tm feeling a bit tired. Ill go up a Back in his bedroom, Gilmore entered the bathroom and took a shower. up and take a shower He then sat on the couch, feeling rxed. Kenji has been captured, and even if the Suarez family could manage to rescue him, Suarez Group could no longer continue its operations in the city. With such a major scandal exposed, even if they were shut down, no otherpanies would dare to do business with Suarez Group At this moment, Gilmores pupils contracted; his Gods Eye immediately saw a ne from Arita landing at Vista Verde airport And then, he saw many things that were about to happen. A slight smile curved on his lips, and he thought, It seems the Suarez family isnt giving up? Alright, I am willing to see this through to the end! Knock, knock. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Gilmore said, Come in! The door opened, and a fragrant scent filled the room as Helene walked in. She closed the door, and sat next to Gilmore, her face gentle and sweet, her hands holding Gilmores left shoulder, almostying her whole weight on Gilmores shoulder. Though she was of standard height and weight, she wasnt heavy at all. Gilmore, looking at Helenes charming eyes, pretended to be serious and said, Whats up? I need to rest well today, dont get any ideas, okay? Helene immediately stretched out a hand and pinched Gilmores waist. Gilmore yelled, Ouch, Helene, are you trying to murder your husband? Helene pouted, Who told you to neglect me? Ill murder you then As she was about to pinch Gilmores waist again, Gilmore quickly grabbed her hand and stopped her. I was just joking with you earlier. How could I neglect someone as beautiful as you? After saying that, Gilmore lightly pecked Helenes beautiful face. The resentment on Helenes face melted away instantly, reced by a radiant and charming glow. Gilmore ced his hand on her waist, attempting to proceed further. However, Helene stopped Gilmore, whispering, I havent taken a shower yet, wait for me.. With that, Helene briskly entered the bathroom. In a little while, the sound of the shower could be heard. In about fifteen minutes, Helene, wrapped in a white towel, walked out.. Her sexy, perfect, figure was impable. Her fair and smooth skin was in full view. Gulp! Gilmore swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Then, he walked towards Helene, holding her hand, and led her to the bed. At Vista Verde international airport. After a ne from Atita, a group of people walked out from the airport exit. Leading the group was a tall man in a suit and tie. The man, around thirty, had short hair, sharp eyes, and a cold expression. Despite his businessman attire, a strong aura emanated from him. This man was Hiroshi Suarez, the adopted son of Kenji. Beside him was a beautiful young woman in an exotic dress, long hair cascading down like a waterfall. Her beauty was captivating. The young woman, in her twenties, had a clearplexion. Even in an exotic dress, her stunning figure was hard to conceal. This captivating beauty was Luna Suarez, daughter of Kenji. Behind them, there were twenty to thirty men dressed in ck. These men had sharp eyes, and a cold aura, causing other passengers who came out with them to instinctively avoid them. Hiroshi and Luna, leading a group of martialists from the Suarez family, walked out of the exit. At the exit, Tatsuya, Koizumi and a few subordinates were already waiting. Seeing Hiroshi and Luna, Tatsuya, Koizumi and his subordinates were overjoyed. They immediately waved. Luna, Hiroshi, over here! Luna, seeing her brother, also revealed a smile on her beautiful face, Tatsuya! Mr. Nakamura! Then, she ran towards her brother and Koizumi. Hiroshi, seeing Tatsuya, had an imperceptible sh of something unusual in his eyes. Then, hiding that unusual look, he reced it with a smile, leading all the martialists from the Suarez family over, and said, Mr. Tatsuya Suarez Making 278 Making 278 Tatsuya still had a bandage on his nose, looking injured, as he spoke to Luma, Luna, did you get tired on the way? Luna shook her head hastily at Tatsuya. Not at all. She was very worried and said, Tatsuya, how did you get hurt so badly? On her way here, her grandpa had already told her that Tatsuya had been defeated by the master of Star Gate, and even lost his martial arts. Now seeing Tatsuyas injuries, she realized how severe they were. A wave of anger surged in her heart, and she said furiously, Tatsuya, Ill make that master of Star Gate pay, Tatsuya scolded her, Didnt Dad tell Grandpa not to let youe to Eldoria? Why are you here again? Luna said. With you being injured so severely, how could I note? Seeing how concerned his sister was, Tatsuya didnt scold her anymore but tenderly patted her head. Lets go back first! Luna nodded to her brother. As Tatsuya was about to leave, he bumped into Hiroshi. to avenge you. It was as if he had just noticed Hiroshi, and a very ordinary smile appeared on his face. Hiroshi. youve worked hard Mr. Tatsuya Suarez, youre too kind. Its my duty as a member of the Suarez family to do whatever it takes, Hiroshi said. Exactly, even though he was the adopted son of Kenji,pared to the true son of the Suarez family, Tatsuya, he was but a servant The hierarchical system in the Suarez family was clear, and although he was an adopted son, he didnt have the privileges of a young master. So, whenever he saw Tatsuya, he had to show respect Tatsuya nodded with satisfaction. Hiroshi, I am at ease with your words. Its no wonder my father values you so much. Initially, Kenji took Hiroshi as his adopted son because of his exceptional martial arts talents, knowing that he would be a real martialist in the future Thats why, under the name of an adopted son, he was brought into the Suarez family to serve and fight for the family This was also the reason why Kenji had his dad send Hiroshi here from the Atita Tatsuya said to Koizumi, Lets go! Everyone then walked out of the airport building. Outside in the parking lot, seven or eight cars were already waiting. Tatsuya, Luna, and others got into the cars. The convoy left In Vista Verde, at a secluded vi estate. , The convoy stopped in therge courtyard of the vi. In the courtyard, around twenty or thirty ckCclothed warriors were seen guarding. After Tatsuya, Luna, and Hiroshi got off the cars, they walked into the vi. While Koizumi arranged for other warriors to stay in other vis In the living room of the vi, Tatsuya, Luna, and Hiroshi walked in. Dad! Luna called out with joy. Kenji, who was sitting on the sofa drinking coffee, looked at them. Indeed. Kenji had been taken away during the day. However, as night fell, Koizumi, along with the martialists of the Suarez family, rescued Kenji from captivity and swiftly relocated him to this secret vi estate. Seeing his daughter, a gentle and joyful expression appeared on Kenjis face. He quickly put down his coffee and said, Luna, you how did youe? He had specifically instructed his father not to send Luna here, as she was the apple of his eye. Yet, here she was. Luna sat next to her father on the couch and exined, When heard about what happened to Tatsuya, how could I not Kenji instantly understood. Luna must have been worried sick about Tatsuya, and despite her grandpas attempts to stop her, she insisted oning to Eldoria Although he had reservations about Lunaing to Eldoria due to safety concerns, he missed his precious daughter dearly. Seeing her now filled his heart with joy. Dad! At that moment, Hiroshi stepped forward and respectfully addressed Kenji. Kenji nodded at Hiroshi, Hiroshi, youve worked hard. Dad, its no trouble at all, Hiroshi replied. He then said to Kenji, Dad, Star Gate people injured Mr. Tatsuya Suarez and our martialists Tomorrow, I will lead our martialists to Star Gate and eliminate them all to avenge this disgrace. C Hiroshi, I fear you may not be a match for the master of Star Gate, Tatsuya taunted at that moment. illing to risk my life to take the head of Star Gates master A resolute gleam shed in Hiroshis eyes as he dered, I am willing and wash away the dishonor for the Suarez family. Hiroshi, I know you want to avenge the Suarez family, but Tatsuya is right. A frontal assault might not be in our favor, Kenji said thoughtfully. Feeling a bit deted, Hiroshi acknowledged, Yes, Dad. Sit down. I want to discuss my n with you, Kenji gestured to the couch and spoke to Hiroshi and Tatsuya. The two immediately sat down on the couch. Kenji then looked at them seriously and said, The strength of Star Gates master is extraordinary. Rash actions will only lead to losses. So, we need a strategy to deal with Star Gate. Tatsuya, puzzled, asked, Dad, what kind of strategy? Kenji exined, In summary, its a matter of letting others do our work and reaping the benefits amidst the chaos. At this point, Tatsuya, Hiroshi, and Luna were all confused. Unable to hold back her curiosity, Luna asked, Dad, please exin how we can let others do our work and reap the benefits. amidst the chaos? Kenji proceeded toy out his n in detail. We can utilize the major sects of Eldoria to eliminate the master of Star Gate. The n starts with the news of Treasure Map We already know that Gilmore has Treasure Map, and we also know about his close ties with Star Gate So, if the major sects of Eldoria find out that Gilmore has Treasure Map, they will undoubtedly go after him. And if Star Gate learns that Gilmore is in trouble, they will surelye to his aid, leading to a deadly conflict between Star Gate and the sects of Eldoria. At that time, we can sit back and watch, reaping the benefits from the chaos, and potentially bringing the sects of Eldoria under our control, making them vassals to the Suarez family. Upon hearing this, a spark ignited in the eyes of Tatsuya and Hipshi. Needless to say, they now grasped the critical points of Kenjis n. Do you understand? Kenji looked at Tatsuya, Hiroshi and Luna Both Tatsuya and Hiroshi nodded immediately. Only Luna looked puzzled, clearly not quite understanding. Seeing his daughters confusion, Kenji said, Let me exin it to you in detail. The n will start with the two major consortia in Vista Verde, led by Liam Anderson and David Roy, N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Making 279 Making 279 In Vista Verde, within the vi estate of the Anderson family, Li and David were seated in the living room, enjoying their Liam, this blend is excellent, a real premism coffee! David snacked his lips, remarking to Liam A proud smule surfaced on Liams face. Needless to say, this is a blend Id seldom indulge in myself. Theirughter resonated through the room. David set his coffee down, furrowing his brows, Liam, what happened to Suarez Group is quite bewildering, dont you think It was out of nowhere. usations of financial fraud, tax evasion, and smuggling emerged. Who do you think reported them? Liam, too, looked perplexed. I have no clue. Kenji has good rtions with everyone in the business sector, always amicable. Its hard to imagine who he might have offended. Kenji was known for his humble demeanor and refined manners. It could be said that Liam held a very good impression of this gentleman from Atita. David said, Today I heard that Kenji has escaped from police custody. The authorities are on a manhunt for him. Do think he might have fled back to Arita? Liam nodded. A true multinational corporation indeed, with vast resources at their disposal. Even when apprehended, he managed to escape. Our police are still searching everywhere for him, while he might already be back in his Atita vi, leisurely sipping coffee? Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a car pulling up outside. Liam, seems like you have guests, David said, curiosity in his eyes. Liam appeared puzzled. But I dont recall scheduling any meetings tonight? He then called out, Butler? Footsteps approached, and an elderly man in a tailored ck ssical suit hurried in. He was the butler of the Anderson family, panting slightly as he said, Mr. Anderson. I am here Who has arrived? Liam inquired. The butler replied, Its Its Mr. Kenji Suarez from Suarez Group What? Hearing this, Liam abruptly stood up from his seat. He then directed an angry re at the butler, Without my permission, why did you let them in? The reason Liam was so furious was that Kenji was currently a wanted man by the police. Now that he hade to the Anderson if the police found out, they could be used of harboring a fugitive.. Mr. Anderson, Kenji came with some martialists. Our men tried to stop them, but they were easily overpowered. We all? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. coolt stop them at a The beater ssd with a pained expression I was clear so Limm that Kenji was forcefully intruding into his case. Anger shed in his eyes as be undered the butler, Call the police, tell them Kenji hase here Yes, Mr. Anderson. The butler as knowledged, pulling out his cell phone. Just then, a voter emanated from the entrance. Liam, I am merely here to pay a visit. Is there a need for such hostility? Marriedi He looked up to see Ken, Hiroshi and about a dozen martialists with cold auras walking in from the entrance. The intimidating presence of the dozen martialists instantly weighed on Liams heart. Fear shed across his face. He quickly transitioned into a smile, saying to Kenji, Mr. Kenji Suarez, that was just a misunderstanding. Please have Even David stood up, smiling warmly at Kenji, Mr. Kenji Suarez, please sit. Kenji unceremoniously sat down on the sofa. Liam immediately brewed another cup of coffee, respectfully cing it in front of Kenji. Mr. Kenji Suarez, please have some coffee Kenji Suarez lifted the coffee, took a sip, and nodded. This blend is good! A satisfying smile emerged on Liams face. d you like it, Mr. Kenji Suarez. Liam, the reason I am here is to propose a coboration between you, Mr. Roy, and myself Upon hearing this, Liam and David exchanged nces, both secretly guessing. This good news might not be so good after all Mr. Kenji Suarez, may 1 ask what is this good news? Liam asked nervously. Kenji said, I know both of your families had a great rtionship with the Wyatt family. Now that their empire has fallen, it was Gilmore and the Fields family, along with the Star Gate that brought them down. Liam and David were unsure why Kenji was bringing this up, but they nodded in agreement. Kenji continued, A few days ago, Gilmore and I were bidding over the Davis Groups gold mine but I failed. Later, we sent some martialists to assassinate Gilmore secretly. However, due to the protection of Star Cate martialists, our n failed. Liam and David were somewhat surprised, so after failing to acquire the Davis Groups gold mine, Kenji even attempted to assassinate Gilmore It seemed Kenji really held a grudge over the failure. Kenji looked at Liam and David. And then today, Suarez Group faced a crisis, being reported and framed for financial fraud, tax evasion, and smuggling. All of Suarez Groups operations in Vista Verde copsed overnight. All our hard work vanished into thin air. Although Liam and David didnt believe that the financial fraud tax evasion, and smuggling were a frameCup, the investigation and closure of Suarez Group meant a total loss. The reason I am sharing this with you is to let you know, just like the downfall of Wyatt Group, its Gilmore and the Fields family pulling strings from behind. Kens eyes were sharp, and he spoke with a definitive tone. Upon hearing this, Liam and David couldnt deny that if anyone had the motive to take down Suarez Group, Gilmore was the prime suspect, After all, the assassination attempt on Gilmore by Kenji failed. And Gilmore retaliated against Suarez Group But even so, what did that have to do with them? Liam and David still didnt know what the good thing Kenji was referring to. I know you guys were previously working with the Wyatt family to secure the CBD project, but in the end, it was snatched. away by the Field Group, Said Kenji, at a calm pace. A look of regret appeared on Liams face. Yeah, its a pity that the CBD project was grabbed by the Field Group. Liam, you dont have to regret it. Although the Field Group secured the CBD project, I can help you guys reim it from them, Kenji said confidently. Liam and David almost thought they had heard wrong. They looked at Kenji in astonishment. Reim the CBD project from the Field Group. How is that possible? Anything is possible. Are you interested in hearing my n? Kenji looked at Liam and David mysteriously. Upon hearing that they could reim the CBD project, Liam and David naturally felt a bit excited. Although they still had doubts, they nodded to Kenji. Subsequently, Kenji whispered to them his n on how to deal with Gilmore and the Field family. Making 280 Making 280 Kenjis n was straightforward. He exined to Liam and David that the rare piece of Renaissance art Gilmore had given to Ken was actually a treasure from the Kings Treasure Being stalwarts of themercial sector in Vista Verde, Liam and David had naturally heard rumors about Treasure Map. However, any information about Treasure Map had vanished decades ago. Could it have resurfaced now! They were skeptical. Seeing the doubt on Liam and Davids faces, Kenji gestured to Hiroshi Hiroshi promptly took out a bunch of papers from a briefcase. The papers bore the image of the rare piece of Renaissance art along with textual annotations. Kenji ced the papers on the table before Liam and David. They each picked up a sheet and started looking at it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They recognized the rare piece of Renaissance art on the paper; it was identical to the one Gilmore had given to Ken. The text annotation read, Rare Piece of Renaissance Art. Royal Collection. It was clear from the annotation that the rare piece of Renaissance art was a priceless artifact from the royal collection. Now they understood why Ken was overjoyed when he received the rare piece of Renaissance art from Gilmore. Ken must have realized the rare piece of Renaissance arts value, and possibly recognized it as a royal artifact. The image on this paper, Kenji began, is from Treasure Map Guide. The Suarez family was fortunate to obtain a page of the original handbook, which is what youre holdingCthe rare piece of Renaissance art image So, when I saw the rare piece of Renaissance art Gilmore gave to Ken, I recognized it as a treasure from the royal collection, Kenji added. Liam and David knew that the royal treasures were detailed in two sets C a treasure map and a treasure handbook. The map could lead to the treasures, while the handbook could verify the authenticity of the treasures and identify the items within. They had seen Kens ecstatic reaction upon receiving the vase. This confirmed that the vase was undoubtedly a priceless artifact, most likely from the royal collection. Thus, Liam and David were inclined to believe what Kenji had told them. Liam and David knew that the Kings Treasure was detailed in two SetsCTreasure Map and Treasure Map Guide. Treasure Map could lead to the treasures, while Treasure Map Guide could verify the authenticity of the treasures and identify the items within. They had seen Kens ecstatic reaction upon receiving the rare piece of Renaissance art. This confirmed that the rare piece of Renaissance art was undoubtedly a priceless artifact, most likely from the Kings Treasure. Thus, Liam and David were inclined to believe what Kenji had told them. Liam asked, Mr. Kenji Suarez, what do you want us to do? ||| ti I want you to spread the news about Gilmore owning Treasure Map and about the Kings Treasures rare piece of Renaissance art given to Ken, to the various sects in Oakhaven, Kenji said, his eyes sparkling with a fierce gleam. Once the sects in Oakhaven learn about it, they will surely act against Gilmore and the Fields, perhaps even against Star Gate Liam and David quickly grasped Kenjis intentCto use the sects to eliminate Gilmore, the Fields, and Star Gate. Once these threats were removed, the CBD project would stall, and Vista Verde would look for new coborators. At that point, the Anderson and Roy consortiums could step in. Kenjis n greatly favored both the Andersons and the Roy family. However, Liam had a question, Mr. Kenji Suarez, why dont you announce Gilmores possession of Treasure Map to the sects, instead of having David and me disseminate the news? Kenji replied. Simple. I am an Atitan, while you two are from Eldoria. The sects in Oakhaven will undoubtedly trust you more. Besides, apart from spreading this news, I also intend to enter into a business partnership with you. Liam and David had to admit that Kenji had a point. People would trust their own kind more. However, they were hesitant about the business partnership, given that Suarez Group had copsed and Kenji was wanted by the police. They decided to discuss partnerships once Kenji was cleared of the usations. When shall we start spreading the news to the sects in Oakhaven? Liam asked. Disseminate the news tomorrow, Kenji instructed. Alright, Mr. Kenji Suarez. We will write letters personally and send them to the sects in Oakhaven tomorrow, Liam confirmed. Good, Kenji said, picking up his coffee and taking a sip. After finishing his coffee, he stood up, indicating the end of the formal discussion. Upon finishing discussing the pressing matters, Kenji seemed ready to leave. Liam stood up, a smile on his face, ready to offer to walk Kenji out. However, as he spoke the words, Mr. Kenji Suarez Kenji cut him off. Liam, Im a wanted individual by the police. Its not safe for me put there. Ill be staying at your estate for the time being. This way, we can constantly strategize on how to deal with Gilmore and the Field family, aiding you in reiming the CBD project, Kenji said. Liarn was stunned. He didnt want Kenji to stay at his estate. Given that Kenji was wanted by the police, if they were toe around, Liam could be used of harboring a fugitiveCa grave offense. However, the presence of the formidable martialists Kenji had brought along intimidated him, and he didnt dare to decline. In the end, weighing the pros and cons, Liam had no choice but to say to Kenji, Mr. Kenji Suarez, it would be my honor to host you at my residence Kenji was fully aware that Liam was intimidated by the martialists and had no choice but toply. However, he didnt care. Liam and David were just pawns in his game. He nned to stay at the Anderson manor to keep a close eye on Liam and David. Moreover, he aimed to take control of the Anderson and Roy financial consortia after dealing with Gilmore and the Field family, as well as Star Gate. His own Suarez Group had fallen, and taking over the two consortia would be a perfect way to compensate for his loss. With a smile, Kenji said to Liam, Thank you, Liam He then turfied to Hiroshi and instructed, Have our warriors secure the manor well. No disruptions are allowed. Upon hearing these words, Liams face slightly changed. It implied that there were more Suarez martialists outside, effectively taking over the security of the manor from his own guards. He felt controlled. David also sensed that Kenji had essentially taken control of the Anderson manor, thereby controlling Liam. He hurriedly said to Kenji, Mr. Kenji Suarez, its gettingte. I should leave As David was heading out, Kenjis cold voice stopped him, David, until our n isplete, no one can leave this manor. If our n leaks, we might find ourselves in grave danger. David froze in his steps. His face turned pale. Seeing several Suarez warriors blocking his way, he knew leaving was impossible today. He turned back and resignedly said, Mr. Kenji Suarez, to ensure our n remains secret, I am willing to stay Kenji nodded satisfactorily. Very good. As long as we cooperate well, the benefits will be manifold. Liam and David, now walking on thin ice, could only obediently reply, Yes, Mr. Kenji Suarez Making 281 Making 281 The next day, Liam sent letters to various martial arts sects in Cakhaven, spreading the news of Gilmore possessing Treature Map and gifting a rare piece of Renaissance art from the Kings Treasure to Ken, following the nid out by Kenji. Receiving the joint letter from Liam and David, all the martial arts sects were stirred, as there had been no news about Treasure Map for decades. The sudden reappearance of information regarding Treasure Map could not be ignored by Oakhaven martial arts sects. The following night, several luxury cars arrived at the Anderson manor one after another. From these cars emerged powerfulClooking old and middleCaged men, whose demeanor revealed them as masters of martial arts. There were roughly ten to fifteen people in total. Indeed, they were the heads and Presbyters of six sects from Oakhaven. These were crucial figures from each sect,ing in person due to the importance of the news regarding Treasure Map Liam and David had been waiting and greeted them warmly at the entrance of the vi. Upon the arrival of the various sect heads and Presbyters, Liam and David greeted them with respectful smiles, saying. Gentlemen, you must be tired from your journey. Pleasee in! As they spoke, they extended their hands invitingly, ushering the heads and Presbyters into the vi. All the Presbyters and heads carried an air of haughtiness, hands sped behind their backs as they nonchntly grunted in acknowledgment, making their way into the vi with a demeanor of seasoned grace. Although Liam and David were somewhat displeased with the arrogance disyed by these heads and Presbyters, they had to maintain a courteous smile due to Kenjis n, which necessitated the involvement of these sect heads against Gilmore and the Field family. The group entered the vi and seated themselves on the sofas. In the living room, Hiroshi could be seen, dressed as a servant of the Anderson manor, standing in attendance. Liam promptly instructed Hiroshi who stood in the hall. Butler, please serve coffee to the heads and Presbyters. Indeed, Hiroshis current role was that of the butler of the Anderson manor, as per kenjis design. The disguise was obviously to keep a close eye on Liam and David, ensuring they adhered to Kenjis scheme. Hiroshi immediately shouted, Serve coffee! One by one, the maids emerged from the side hall of the vi, each carrying a cup of coffee. They ced the coffee on the tables in front of the heads and Presbyters, then excused themselves. Liam warmly greeted the heads and Presbyters, Gentlemen, please enjoy your coffee They nodded, lifting their coffee cups to sip, Of course, as they sipped, their minds raced with thoughts, Hadnt Liam and David sent letters exclusively to us Why had all six sects of Oakhaven, except for Star Gate and de Gate,e? Indeed, before the arrival of these sect heads and Presbyters, they had assumed that Liam and David had only sent letters to their respective sects, sharing the news of Gilmore having Treaidre Map solely with them But now, they saw that all six sects of Oakhaven, apart from Star Gate and de Gate, were present at the Anderson residence Needless to say, all six sects had received letters from Liam They were all informed of this news by Liam, which left them somewhat discontented. At that moment, an elderly man with white hair and a wrinkled face cleared his throat softly. His small eyes gleamed with shrewdness The attention of Liam and the others was inevitably drawn towards the elder They knew he must have something to say. Sure enough, after clearing his throat, the elder said in a tone filled with mockery towards Liam, Mr. Anderson, it appears. youve called not just the people from my Crane Sect, but from many other sects as well. Its be quite lively now Upon finishing, the elder chuckled. This elder was the head of the Crane Sect from Oakhaven, Alexander Weston The other sect heads and Presbyters also expressed their discontent, chiming in, Inviting all six sects, what is the meaning of this? Theres only one Treasure Map, yet six sects were called? Mr. Anderson, are you hoping to incite discord among us, leading to internal strife? Undoubtedly, they were resentful towards Liam and David for having called all six sects. They all wished Liam and David had shared the news of Treasure Map solely with them. Seeing the anger in the eyes of these heads and Presbyters, Liam couldnt help but feel fearful. Although the strength of these six sects wasnt the mightiest in Oakhaven, if they were to be angered, the Anderson family would also suffer. Therefore, Liam quickly exined to the heads and Presbyters, Gentlemen, youve misunderstood me. Theres a reason why Ive called all of you here The Crane Sect head frowned, coldly inquiring. What reason? Liam exined, The fact is, Gilmore not only possesses Treasure Map, but also has the backing of Star Gate and de Gate. If I were to share this news with just any one of you, I fear that with Star Gate and de Gates support, you wouldnt be able to obtain Treasure Map Hence, I notified all six major sects. I do not wish for Star Gate and de Gate to acquire the treasure. I hope that all six major sects can share it equally. Therefore, I informed all six of you. Hearing this, the dissatisfaction on the faces of the Crane Sect head and the other heads and Presbyters eased somewhat. It appeared that Liam had good intentions, considering the interests of the six major sects. Alexander looked at Liam, inquiring. You said earlier that Gilmore has the backing of Star Gate and de Gate? Exactly, Star Gate and de Gate are his support, Liam confirmed promptly. Star Gate and de Gate are the tworgest sects in Oakhaven. How could they be the backing of this rtively unknown Gilmore? At this point, another head with white hair and a silver beard couldnt help but question. Liam said, Mr. Abbott, this is also something that David and I find puzzling. Perhaps Star Gate and de Gate are aware that he has Treasure Map This whiteChaired, silverCbearded elder was the head of the Nine Cauldrons Sect from Oakhaven, named Nichs Abbott. Nichs still had doubts. Then why did you share the news of Treasure Map with all six of us? Just to selflessly give the treasure to our six sects? When it came to the Kings Treasure, no sect, noble family, or powerful group could remain indifferent. Therefore, Nichs didnt believe Liam could remain unaffected by such enormous wealth. He also didnt believe that Liam could be so generous, handing over such treasure to others. Hatred shed in Liams eyes as he said, Mr. Abbott, I have a deepCrooted grudge against Gilmore. He not only caused the death of my best business partner, Elliot Wyatt, but also snatched away our biggest business project, the CBD project. Therefore, I want to avenge my best friend. I want to reim what belongs to me! Hearing this, all doubts from Nichs and the other heads and Presbyters vanished. They finally understood why Liam had shared this news with all six sects. It turned out that Liam had a vendetta against Gilmore. He sought revenge. Everything now made sense. Satisfied smiles appeared on the faces of Nichs and the others as they collectively assured Liam, Rest assured, Mr. Anderson, we will definitely help you seek revengel N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Making 282 Making 282 Alexander Weston, the head of the Crane Sect, took out a piece of white paper from his robe and said to Liam Anderson. Mr. Anderson, did you just say that the image of this rare piece of Renaissance artes from the treasure map? Liam nodded, Thats right, this is one of the pages of the treasure map. Ive copied that page and sent it to every sect leader And. Gilmore gave it to Ken, which should belong to the royal anily Indeed, Liam had dispatched copies of the image from the treasure map he acquired from Kenji in a letter to the leaders of the six major SEV?N Mr. Anderson, may 1 ask where you got the image? Alexander asked. After all, Alexander was the sect leader. It was rted to the Kings Treasure, so he was unwilling to divulge any details, let alone be deceived. The rest of the sect lenders and presbyters also looked at Liam. Though they already knew that Liam had told them about the treasure map to take revenge on Gilmore. However, they still needed to determine the authenticity of the treasure maps source, whether it was genuine or fake. Liam smiled and spoke calmly, Master Weston, on that note, my family is connected to the treasure map in some way My ancestor chanced upon a page from the treasure map a century ago, and its this very page that youve all seen. Can you show me then? Alexanders eyes burned as he asked. Liam turned to Hiroshi Suarez, who was standing in the living room, and said, Hiroshi, please disy the authentic page from the Anderson familys collection to all the gentlemen here. Yes, sir. After Hiroshi had finished speaking, he took out a folded piece of aged paper from his pocket. Hiroshi then handed it to Liam. Indeed, this was one of the pages from the treasure map. It had been removed from the map by Kenji. Kenji had anticipated for a while that the leaders of the six sects in Oakhaven would harbor suspicions about him. In order to dispel their suspicions and thus to carry out his n smoothly. Kenji asked Hiroshi to bring this page along with him. Liam unfolded the genuine painting, revealing that on the yellowed paper, those rare pieces of Renaissance art appeared vivid, with the colors of the pattern still retaining their freshness, It was obvious that it was an authentic piece. Alexander and the other sect leaders and Presbyters also dispelled their doubts, Although theres nothing questionable about its origin, wed still like to take a look at the piece Ken got, said Nichs Abbott. The other five sect leaders also nodded in agreement. They could only truly confirm that Gilmore possessed a treasure map and had discovered the Kings Treasure once the piece. given to ken matched the image from the treasure Liam suggested. Gentlemen, its been quite a journey, and were a bit worn out from our trip to the mansion. How about we pay a visit to the Davis residence tomorrow to seek confirmation Alexander and other sect leaders all nodded. Since that rare piece of Renaissance art was at the Davis residence, there was no need to hurry. Then. Liam asked the maids to lead all the sect leaders and presbyters to their respective rooms in the manor. Early the following morning at the Davis Manor. Ken, dressed in a white exercise suit, was working out in the backyard in the morning. Then Harrison hurried over and said, Dad, Liam and David have brought people from Oakhavens six major sects, and theyd like to meet with you Ken immediately stopped his morning exercise. He frowned slightly and couldnt believe it. Did you say that Liam and David brought representatives from Oakhavens six major sects to see me? Harrison nodded. Yes, they have arrived at the manor. Only then did Ken realize that his son was telling the truth, but he was even more confused. Why did Liam and David bring them to see me?. They said that the leaders learned that you got a precious piece, so they came to have a look, Harrison said. Kens eyes were filled with worry. The piece given by Gilmore was his precious treasure. How could he be willing to show it to others so easily? However, since Oakhavens six major sect leaders were here, he couldnt shut them o OUL Even if he was from the richest family in Vista Verde, he would not be hostile to these martial arts sects. After all, these martial arts sects were not easy to deal with Of course, even if Ken were willing to disy his rare piece of Renaissance art for the leaders of the six major sects to admire. He was also worried that they would cover it. If they wished to take the piece, should he offer it to them or not? This problem was quite a headache. Ken said to Harrison, Lets go and have a look An hourter. In the living room of the vi, Alexander, the leader of Crane Sect Nichs, the leader of Nine Cauldrons Sect, and the other leaders and Presbyters had finished appreciating Kens rare piece of Renaissance art After thanking Ken, they said goodbye and left. Ken and Harrison sent them out of the vi and watched the leaders of the six major sects leave in their cars Ken Binally breathes a sigh of relief Fortunately, what he was worried about did not happen. They were genuinely appreciating the Renaissance art, withoudany thoughts of iming it as their own. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Ken still had some doubts in his heart, and he furrowed his brows as he asked his son, Harrison, dont you find it strange that the Sea Leader and Presbyters from the six major sects in Oakhaven would suddenly think ofing here to Ken knew that these big shots of martial arts sects rarely showed as unless there was something important, Furthermore, the presence of all the leaders and Presbyters was quite unusual Harrison said. Maybe Liam and David told them that you recently got a piece of topCgrade Renaissance art. That is even stranger. Usually, not even I, the wealthiest person as this city, would find it easy to invite them. How on earth did Liam and David manage to pull this off with these Sect leaders? Ken was confused. Harrison was also puzzled by his fathers words. Thats right, how could Liam and David invite the six sects leaders? This was simply too strange. I have a feeling that there must be something we dont know behind all this, Ken looked at Harrison and said. Harrison couldnt help nodding in agreement. But what exactly was hidden behind all this They couldnt figure it out. In the Anderson manor. After getting back to the manor, Liam, David, Hiroshi, and those from the six major sects took seats on the living room sofa. The eyes of Alexander, Nichs, and the other sect leaders all brightened up. They couldnt hide the joy on their faces. Well, after personally assessing the Renaissance a art at the Davis residence, they map. were sure that it was listed on the treasure In this manner, it could be confirmed that Gilmore possessed the treasure map and had found the Kings Treasure. Mr. Anderson, weve seen Kens Renaissance art and confirmed that Gilmore possesses the treasure map. Tonight, well head to the Fields residence, acquire the treasure map, and kill Gilmore to avenge you. Alexander, the leader of the Crane Sect, said with a cold smile. Liam and David immediately shed tears of gratitude and said, Thank you, master Weston! At the same time, within the Fields Manor. Helene approached Gilmores bedroom door and knocked. Wake up, Gilmore, you sleepyheadr It was almost 10 oclock in the moming, but Gilmore was still in bed. Gilmore must be veryzy.. Seeing that there was no response from inside, Helene opened the door and walked in. But Gilmore was no longer in the room. There was no one on the bed. Then, her gazended on the table, and she spotted a note there She went over and picked it up to have a look. The note contained a single line of text: Helene, I had to return to Oakhaven for something. Ill come to you in a few days. Signed: Gilmore, love you forever. After reading the note, Helene couldnt help stomping her feet resentfully and saying, Damn Gilmore, you left me behind. and went back to Oakhaven again! Making 283 Making 283 Nigh After dinner, Graham and Helene were sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking coffee. Helene, did Gilmore return to Oakhaven again? Graham asked when he noticed the somber look on Helenes face. It was the butler, Murdoch, who told him that Gilmore had returned to Oakhaven. Helene nodded gently. Yes, he went back to Oakhaven. Graham said, Well, Helene, Gilmore is a young talent with tens of billions of dors. There must be a lot of rich youngdies eyeing him. You must hold on tightly to Gilmore and prevent other young women from wealthy and influential families from taking him away. Helene pouted and expressed with a hint of grievance, I wish he could stay by my side all the time, but hes incredibly busy now. What can I do? Graham smiled. Its alright. You u just need to find the right time to get Gilmore to agree to an engagement with you. If you be his fiance, those other young women from wealthy and influential families wont stand a chance at snatching him away. An engagement! Helene looked at her father in surprise. She did not expect her father to be even more anxious than her However, if she really got engaged to Gilmore, she would have no objections. On the contrary, she was more than willing. Thinking of this, Helene blushed shyly. Seeing this, Graham undoubtedly grasped his daughters sentiments. He said to Helene. If youre too embarrassed to talk to him, let me talk to him. I dont believe that he wouldnt want to get engaged to you just based on the current state of yo your rtionship. Graham still remained observant and wise. He was well aware of the deep bond between Gilmore and Helene, he only pretended not to know, Helene immediately stopped her father. Dad, dont bring it up to him. If I do that, itll make it seem like Im undateable, you know? Grahamughed. Well, I wont mention it Tell him yourself. I was just reminding you that if you dont hurry up, Gilmore will be targeted by other noble young ladies. Helene said awkwardly, Dad, I see.. Graham saw that his daughter was embarrassed, so he ceased speaking. He knew that his daughter was a smart woman, tile would definitely understand what he mad Once they dropped the subject of the engagement the node of brawl,plete with pondon, kicks, woda wame, epiest from outside Gm was immed What was going on outsider Just as Graban and Helene were perplexed,urried footsteps apached from the door Si, bail news Murdoch rushed in and shouted at Grabam in a pane Graham couldnt help but frown. He looked at Murdoch and asked, What happenede Theres a group of masked warriors outside engaged in a battle with our Star Gate martial artists. These packed waron are highly skilled, and our men are no match for them. They are falling our by one At this point, Murdoch anxiously said to Graham, Sir, runt Rund It must be the Suarez whosee to get The martial artists from the Suarez family? Graham was surprised. Even though the Suarez Group lost to Calmer in the battle for dares of the Davis Groups gold mine No matter how much Kenji hated Gilmore, it was limpossible for him to openly attack the Fields itegrates Furthermore, the Suarez Group had disintegrated, and Kenji was a fugitive from the police Stirring up such major chara would not be in Kenjis best interests. Before he had time to think, he heard the sounds of the brawl outsidee to an abrupt halt. Needless to say, the bande outside was over. Then, footsteps approached one adier another. In an instant, more than twenty men, who were covered with ck masks and only their eyes could be seen, quickly entered. the living room Graham and Helene couldnt leave even if they wanted to Although Graham was shocked, he still forced himself to calm down. He looked at the masked men and asked, Who are your What can I do for you? Im looking for Gilmore Reed. Where is he? A masked man stared at Graham and asked That old man with a sharp gaze was the Crane Sects leader, Alexander. Indeed, the masked experts who intruded into the Fields Manor were the leaders and Presbyters of the six major sets of Oakhaven They wore masks so that no one would recognize them and they could do what they needed to without any trouble. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Graham looked at the masked Alexander and said, Gilmore is not in the manor. He left Then where did he go? Nichs, who was also masked, asked. Graham said, He didnt say I dont know Alexander and Nichs looked at each other. Of course, they didnt believe what Graham said. Well, since you wont tell us, well take your daughter with us. You can have her back when you find Gilmore. Right after Alexander finished speaking, he swiftly moved forward, reaching out to grab Helene. Helene was shocked. Graham was equally shocked. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Helene. As Alexander approached Helene, he noticed someone trying to intervene. Without hesitation, he immediatelyunched an attack Bang! His palm struck the guys chest. With a horrifying scream, the man was propelled backward. Crashing into the living room floor, he started to vomit blood. Only then did Helene and her father, Graham, realize that the man who tried to stop Alexander was Murdoch, the butler. Helene immediately ran over and helped Murdoch sit up with a sorrowful expression. Murdoch, how are you feeling? Murdoch shook his head at Helene, his face pale, and said, Tm okay. You should run with Mr. Field.. When Helene saw how badly injured Murdoch was, she felt an inciescribable pain in her heart. She also wanted to take the injured Murdoch and leave with her father, but escaping now seemed impossible. Hmph! Youre overestimating yourselves. Unless you hand over Gilmore, well have to take her away, After uttering those words, Alexander pivoted tounch another attack on Helene. I didnt expect that the leaders and Presbyters of Oakhavens six major sects would attack a woman. If this gets out, all the sects in Eldoria willugh at you. How shameless! Just then, an elderly, raspy voice filled with sarcasm abruptly sounded. Alexander, who was in the midst of attempting to subdue Helene, halted upon hearing this. He furrowed his brow, and anger red in his eyes. He swiftly turned his gaze toward the door. Indeed, the raspy and elderly voice had originated from that direction. However, he didnt see anyone there. Then, he shouted angrily, Whos there? If you have the nerve, show yourself Well, here Ie.. The elderly, raspy voice resounded once more As the voice echoed, a chilling breeze swept in through the door, carrying a swirl of sand with it. The constant sound of sand hitting the floor in the hallway seemed neverCending. The Sect Leaders and Presbyters in the grand hall felt an icy, spineCtingling draft rush by, making their hair stand on end! They couldnt help but feel nervous! Making 284 Making 284 The cold wind blew, and sand descended to the ground. A shadowy figure, resembling a flying hat, swiftly daried in through the door. Whoosh! In the freezing, windy weather, a dark figure had already arrived inside the hall. The guy came down in front of Helene and the hurt butler, Murdoch. When he entered the hall, the chilly wind went away, and sand seatered everywhere. Alexander, Nichs, and the rest all turned their attention to the person who had flown into the hall. He was dressed in ck and wore a silver mask. Except for his eyes and nose, his face remained entirely concealed. The man in ck with a silver mask exuded a mysterious and remarkably strong presence. Well, the mysterious man in ck was Gilmore Shock shed across Alexanders eyes. He looked at Gilmore and asked, Are you the ck Eagle Master, the new Star Gate leader? The reason why Alexander said Gilmore was the Star Cate leader was that although he had never seen Gilmore before, the new leader was extremely mysterious. He called himself ck Engle Master. Gilmore smiled, I didnt expect you to know about me, master Weston? Alexander sneered and remarked, Im well aware. It seems youve taken someone elses position to be the leader of Star Gate. Isnt it rather dishonorable to lead in such a manner? I didnt expect Tristan to be so useless as to have his position stolen by an outsider. What a coward The news of Sect Leader Tristans usurpation had already circted among all the sects in Oakhaven. Thats why Alexander ridiculed Tristan and the fact that Gilmore wasnt the legitimate leader of Star Gate. Gilmore gazed at Alexander and retorted, Even if Im not fit to be the sect leader, what about you and the six major sects, bullying an unarmed woman? Is that honorable? Alexanders eyes widened in anger at Gilmore. Oh, are you the new leader of Star Gate. Ive heard that you and ck Eagle Master have a unique rtionship, Are you trying to stop us from taking Miss Field away? Nichs looked at Gilmore with burning eyes and asked. Thats right, I cant let anyone bully the Fields. Gilmore looked fearlessly into Nichss eyes, Well, when Tristan was the sect leader, he was already supercilious. I didnt expect that you, the new sect leader, would be even more supercilious than him. Nichs sounded a little angry. Gilmore responded, Youre exaggerating, but youre just a group of insignificant individuals. You dont deserve me to use my full strength, And as for bing my opponent? Youve got a lot of catching up to do. Gilmore was not bragging With his current martial arts prowess, he could defeat all the members of the six sects with a single move. It didnt mean that the people of the six sects were too weak. At the very least, Gilmore found that the six leaders, including Alexander and Nichs, were nearly all skilled martial artists. at the primary and intermediate levels. Even those Presbyters were topCnotch internal force martialists, With such strength, they could already be regarded as martialists. However,pared to regr martial artists, they could be considered experts. Compared to Gilmore, who possessed extraordinary strength, they were nothing. The only oue was to be swiftly defeated by Gilmore! However, when Alexander. Nichs, and the other leaders heard what Gilmore said, they were furious He was too arrogant! In their opinion, what Gilmore said was an insult to them. No matter how weak the six sects were, they were not weaklings as Gilmore said. What made them even angrier was that Gilmore said that they were far from being his match! How humiliating! Well, lets see what you can do today! Alexander gritted his teeth and said with a sharp look in his eyes. Nichs and the gazes of the other Sect leaders and Presbyters gleamed with intensity. They also wanted to get rid of this arrogant and arrogant Star Gate leader. cts in Oakhaven. Star Gate and de Gate had consistently been among the top sects in Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The two sects had always been the top two in Oakhaven, suppressing the weaker sects such as Crane Sect and Nine Cauldrons SecL Now, there was a golden opportunity to eliminate the ck Eagle Master. This would leave Star Gate without a leader and eventually disband the sect, making it unable to control or restrain the six major sects. With the copse of Star Gate, certain sects among them would have an opportunity to step into the sects former position and vie for a spot among the top two sects in Oakhaven. Attack The leaders swiftly reached an agreement through eye contact and issued themand. They quickly stepped forward and surrounded Gilmore At the same time, they also surrounded Helene and Murdoch. When Graham saw that his daughter was surrounded by the people of the six major sects, he was naturally worried about her. However, Graham was not a martialist, so he did not dare to rush forward to save Helene. He could only pin all his hopes on ck Eagle Master. Gilmore stayedposed despite being surrounded by the six sects. Seeing Helene and Murdoch so nervous, Gilmoreforted them, Dont be afraid. Im here. They cant hurt your Upon hearing this, Alexander, Nichs, and the other leaders were all infuriated. This Star Cate leader was truly arrogant! He couldnt even defend himself against the onught of more than a dozen martialists from the six major sects, let alone protect Helene and Murdoch. Did he truly believe they were a group of weak and feeble men Kill him! Alexander cried out fiercely. More than a dozen martial artists from the six sectsunched their attacks with incredible speed. Most of them targeted Gilmore, while one or two went after Helene and Murdoch. Needless to say, they wanted to capture Helene and Murdoch and use them to threaten ck Eagle Master. In particr, Helene was highly valuable to them. In short, capturing Helene and Murdoch would only bring about benefits. More than a dozen internal force martialists and topCtier martialist attacked together. Their presence was overwhelming. Their techniques were formidable. They radiated potent energy, and a fierce wind swept through. Gilmore was surrounded by a multitude of murderous intentions Helene and Murdoch, caught in the maelstrom of power, were close to being overwhelmed. The horrifying pressure appeared as though it aimed to crush them to dust! Alexanders ferocious punch, Nichss manaCcharged strike, and the other Sect Leaders astounding fists assaulted Gilmore from every direction. Gilmore had no escape. Facing the assault of them, there appeared to be only one possible oue: a merciless and fatal defeat at their hands! Making 285 Making 285 RUMBLE. Out of nowhere, Gilmore felt like a tornado was brewing inside him. The force and vigor of Alexander, Nichs, and the others attacks were immediately quelled. Under this terrifying airflow, they felt that they were about to suffocate, not to mentionunching any further attacks. This made them extremely anxious. However, at that moment, a spark lit up in Gilmores eyes. In the very next instant, he struck out with his palm. In a split second, the shadowy palms, akin to an unstoppable force, relentlessly bombarded Alexander, Nichs, and the others. Bang Bang! Bang! Alexander, Nichs, and over a dozen others were sent soaring by MountainCCrushing Palm Shadows impact. Piercing screams echoed repeatedly. They crashed heavily into the hull, shattering tables and chairs, while others fractured the marble floor in the living: Blood gushed from their mouths and their faces were filled with pain. It appeared that all their bones had been crumbled. They couldnt even stand up for a moment. At this moment, Gilmore retracted his MountainCCrushing Palm Shadows, and the hurricaneClike airflow vanished instantly, Gilmore stood calmly in the full. With his ck clothes and silver mask, he appeared as an unmatched warrior, emanating a breathtaking aura. In the hall, Graham, Helene, and Murdoch were all stunned. They didnt expect the ck Eagle Masters martial arts skills to be so astonishing! Confronted with the attacks from the leaders and Presbyters of the six major sects, Gilmore defeated them in a single move Such martial arts were really shocking and unique in the world! Graham and the other two werepletely shocked. They couldnt help but think that they were really lucky to have ck Eagle Master here today. Otherwise, the Fields would be doomed. The leaders and Presbyters of the six major sects were all severely wounded and unable to stand for some time. They looked at Gilmore in panic. Gilmore singleChandedly defeated them with a single strike. Such strength was utterly terrifying. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. These were the six sect leaders, something Nichs and Alexander had never imagined. Even Tristan, the former leader of Star Gate, couldnt defeat the six leaders, let alone when apanied by other Presbyters After shing with Gilmore, Alexander, Nichs, and the rest realized the vast gap that separated them from Gilmore. They also finally understood why Gilmore had referred to them as weak and ineffectual.. Why did he mention that they had a long way to go before they could evenpete with him? At this moment, Gilmore walked towards them. Seeing Gilmore walking towards them, Alexander, Nichs, and the other sect leaders all had fear in their eyes. They were all extremely nervous. They had seen how powerful Gilmore was. They were no match for him. If Gilmore wanted to, he could kill them easily. Therefore, they were afraid that Gilmore would kill them now. Their bodies had started to regain some of their awareness. Then, they immediately struggled to stand up and staggered back. Gilmore walked forward step by step Then, Alexander, Nichs, and the rest retreated against the wall in the vis living room. They had no more room to retreat. As they saw Gilmore continuing to advance with a frigid gaze, they felt as though fear had gripped their hearts Consumed by extreme fear, they too copsed.. With a series of thuds, Alexander, Nichs, and the rest all knelt before Gilmore one by one. They kowtowed and pleaded, ck Eagle Master, we were mistaken. We should never have provoked you and disrupted the Fields. Prior to the leaders of the six major sects pleading for mercy, they continued to prostrate themselves. When they eventually looked up, their foreheads had broken skin and were red. Graham and his daughter, as well as Murdoch, were stunned. They didnt expect that the six leaders, who had been threatening Gilmore just now, would kowtow and beg him at this moment. They looked as pitiful as beggars. Graham and the other two were dumbfounded by the sudden change. The reason Alexander, Nichs, and the others kowtowed to Gilmore was that they didnt want to get killed. Gilmore looked at them with cold and sharp eyes and said, I wont kill you if you agree to three terms Upon hearing this, the six leaders felt a flicker of hope for their survival. They said to Gilmore, one after another. ck Eagle Master, please tell us, as long as we can do it, you can propose as many conditions as you want. Gilmore said, Listen up. The first condition is that starting today, all six sects must follow Star Gatesmands. The six leaders exchanged nces and pondered, If the six sects obey Star Cate, does that mean well be under its authority? In that case, wouldnt they be subordinates of Star Gate? Wouldnt the six sects lose their independence? Theyd still be under Star Gates control. Its practically turning into the Star Gate! What? You dont agree? At this moment, Gilmore nced at them coldly. This made their hearts tremble. While the six sects would be under Star Gates control, at least they wouldnt face death. Compared to losing a sects independence, ones own life was undoubtedly more important. Therefore, they squeezed out smiles together, nodded, and said, ck Eagle Master, we are willing, we are willing.. At this point, Gilmore nodded with satisfaction. Very good. Now Ill state the second condition. You cant harm the Fields in the future, and if they are in danger, you must save them, or I wont let you go. The six sect leaders were stunned. As the six major sects, were they not responsible for safeguarding the security of the Fields? Moreover, if something happened to the Fields, they would have to take responsibility? Isnt this too overbearing? they thought. Despite the differing opinions of the six sect leaders, did they truly have a choice? If they dared to refuse, Gilmore would unleash another MountainCCrushing Palm Shadows, and they would have but to meet their demise. Hence, all six of them replied in unison. We are willing toply with your second condition, ck Eagle Master, Gilmore nodded. Not bad! I know that you came to the Fields this time to get the treasure map. I can tell you that its in my hand. So, the third condition is that all of you must keep this information confidential. If this news were to be public, 1 would also eliminate all of you. Hearing this, Alexander, Nichs, and the others felt so wronged that they were about to cry. They had to take responsibility for what had happened to the Fields. Now that the news of the treasure map had been leaked, they had to take responsibility. What an extraordinary condition! How could he be so unreasonable Alexander cautiously stated, ck Eagle Master, Liam and David shared the information about the treasure map with us. If they leak the news, wont we be wronged? Gilmore said coldly, Then think of a way to prevent the two from leaking the news. Hearing this, Alexander, Nichs, and the others immediately understood. Of course, they knew that the person who would never leak the news could only be a dead man. They immediately replied to Gilmore, We understand. Making 286 Making 286 Gilmore released his grip on the six sect leaders, and they vanished into the night. Watching them leave, Graham, Helene, and Murdoch breathed a sigh of relief. The storm was finally over. Graham was immediately very grateful and said to Gilmore, ck Eagle Master, thank you for saving us. We will definitely remember your kindness Gilmore said indifferently, Youre wee, Mr. Field. Gilmore and I are sworn friends, and he entrusted me with protecting the Fields. This is what I should do. Graham was even happier when he heard that Gilmore and ck Eagle Master had a lifeCandC death friendship! He didnt expect Gilmore to be so capable as to make a friend with ck Eagle Master whose martial arts skill was incredible. Moreover, before Gilmore left, he entrusted ck Eagle Master to protect them Graham was even more touched by Gilmore. His daughter had indeed found the right person to fall in love with. Only such a man could be entrusted with her life. Gilmore helped Helene and Murdoch up and asked, Are you all right? Helene shook her head. Tm fine Then, she looked at Murdoch worriedly and said to Gilmore, But Murdoch is injured. Although Murdoch was injured, his life was not in danger. He endured the pain and said to Gilmore, Im fine, ck Eagle Master. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Without Gilmore, he wouldnt have stood a chance at survival, and even Graham and Helene might not have survived. Therefore, Murdoch was very grateful to Gilmore, Gilmore said to Murdoch, How about this? Ill treat your internal injuries. Hearing that Gilmore was going to heal him, Murdoch quickly said, No, no. Youve already saved my life, ck Eagle Master. I cant let you expend any more energy to heal me. However, Gilmore said indifferently, Dont worry. I wont waste my energy Really? Murdoch still didnt believe it. Gilmore nodded. Of course. Helene also tried to persuade Murdoch. Murdoch, please let ck Eagle Master treat you. Murdoch agreed. Thank you then, ck Eagle Master. After that, he was about to bow to Gilmore, but Gilmore stopped him and said, Its alright. Sit down first. Murdoch sat crossClegged on the ground as he was told. Gilmore sat opposite him, Gilmore ran his mana to heal Murdoch. Around ten minutester, Murdochs paleplexion gradually regained its color, and the pain and distress disappeared from his face. Then, Gilmore retracted his palms and rose from the ground. He gazed at Murdoch and remarked, Tve already healed internal injuries. You can stand up and check if youre feeling better now. C Hearing this, Murdoch got up from the ground, stretched his limbs, and took another deep breath Then, a look of surprise appeared on his face. Thats right, he found that all his pain had disappeared. He felt as if nothing had happened. It appeared that all the injuries he had endured had vanished. Murdoch was a little excited and said to Gilmore, ck Eagle Master. Im really fine! You cured mer Seeing that Murdoch had fully recovered, Graham and Helene were also overjoyed and thanked Gilmore repeatedly. Gilmore said to the father and daughter, Mr. Field and Miss Field, its gettingte. The Six Sects have received my warning and will not disturb you again. I have something to do, so I will be leaving first. If you have any needs, just call Julian. I will send someone over. Graham and Helene said gratefully, Thank you, ck Eagle Master. Well see you However, Gilmore said to them, Thanks, I can go by myself. After saying that, Cilmore turned around and swiftly headed for the door, moving like an eagle with its wings fully outstretched. With a swift swoosh, he flew out of the door and vanished into the night. In the Anderson manor. During the night at the manor, the only sounds were the footsteps of the patrolling bodyguards, creating an eerie quietness. At that very moment, two screams shattered the stillness of the manor. The bodyguards on patrol were all shocked. Their leader appeared to have noticed something and said to his subordinates, Itsing from the vi where the master stays! Lets go check it out! All the bodyguards promptly rushed to the vi, the source of the screams. When all the bodyguards rushed into the vi and came to the second floor, they were shocked to see Liam and David lying on the ground with their eyes wide open and blooding out of their mouths. The leader of the bodyguards regained hisposure and promptly moved forward to assess Liam and Davids breathing. Then, his face changed and he eximed, Master and Mr. Anderson are dead! The bodyguards were in a state of panic, eximing in disbelief. How could they be dead? Who on earth killed them? The leader of the bodyguards swiftly pieced together the situation and instructed all the bodyguards, The Master and Mr. Roy have just been murdered. Lets pursue the killer! All the bodyguards immediately went downstairs to chase after the killer. However, at that moment, six men were positioned on the rooftop of a vi within the manor. Under the light of the moon, one could see that they were Alexander, Nichs, and the other sect leaders. Looking at the chaos within the manor, Alexander turned to the other five leaders, saying, Liam and David are gone. The info on the treasure map wont get out. We can rx. Thats right, the people who killed Liam and David were none other than them. After leaving the Fields manor, they discreetly made their way back to the Anderson manor. They skillfully evaded the guards and slipped into Liams vi without arousing any suspicion Then, they killed Liam and David, who were waiting for them in the vi. Its just strange. Why is Liams butler missing? Nichs frowned slightly and said with some worry. The butler he was talking about was Hiroshi. Because he knew that when Liam told them about the treasure map, Hiroshi was present. Hes just a mere butler, shaken to the core by the deaths of Liam and David. How could he even think about spilling the beans on the treasure map? One of the sect leaders jeered However, Alexander said with a cautious face, Although a butler is nothing. ck Eagle Master had said that once the news is leaked, he will get even with us Therefore, in order to ensure nothing goes wrong, we must get rid of him once and for all. The leader who had mocked earlier sneered once more. But by now, hes likely found a hiding spot. He probably wont surface for a while. Should we look for him in Vista Verde every day? No, if we hang around Vista Verde, hell stay hidden. Lets head back to our sects for now. Well leave a few Presbyters to quietly hunt for him. If they locate him, then kill him right away, Alexander said with a serious expression as he looked at the other leaders. Everyone agreed without any arguments. Okay, well leave a few Presbyters to quietly find and deal with him. Afterward, they swiftly departed from the vis rooftop, resembling eagles in flight. Making 287 Making 287 In a secluded vi within Vista Verde, Kenji, apanied by hitson Tatsuya and daughter Luna, sat on the living room sofa, enjoying cups of coffee. Dad, did our n fail? Tatsuya asked his father in disbelief Kenji nodded and exined. When the ones from the six major sects visited the Fields, I had Hiroshi follow them discreetly. ck Fagle Master, the leader of Star Gate defeated the six major sert leaders Then Hiroshi contacted me, and I also left the Andersons residence ahead of time Dad, why did you evacuate in advance? Tatsuya asked in confusion. Hiroshi informed me that the sect leaders have pledged allegiance to Star Gate. To prove their loyalty, they opted to kill Liam and David, Kenji revealed. Thus, I must leave before they arrive at the Anderson manor. Otherwise, I will be in danger. Tatsuya finally understood why his father had suddenly returned from the Anderson manor. At that moment, the sound of approaching cars could be heard from outside the vi. Kenji said to his two children, Hiroshi must havee back As the footsteps drew nearer, Hiroshi indeed entered through the door. Father, Im back! Hiroshi said respectfully to Kenji. Kenji asked. Hiroshi, is there any news? Hiroshi reported, As expected, Liam and David have already been killed by the six sect le leaders A heavy expression appeared on Kenjis face as he said, In that case, it means all our ns to use others as pawns and profit from the conflict have all failed. Yes, father, Hiroshi said rather helplessly. I didnt expect this ck Eagle Master, to be so capable. He actually ruined all my ns. Kenji clenched his fists and said unwillingly. Then what should we do next? Hiroshi looked at Kenji. Kenjis eyes shed with a stern expression. He remarked. The same old trick! Again? Hiroshi, Tatsuya, and Luna all looked confused. Kamikawa exined, Even Star Gate can suppress Oakhavens six major sects. There were still so many sects in Eldoria, and many of them were far more powerful than Star Gate Since Oakhavens six major sects are no match for Star Gate, we can find stronger sects in Eldoria to fight with Star Gate! Hiroshi, Tatsuya, and Luna instantly under y Tatsuyas eyes lit up as he said to his father. Father, this move is really brilliant! It more and more strong sexgs in Eldoris find out about the treasure map, they will surelye looking for it. At that point, these sects would certainly engage in brutal conflicts, resulting in rivers of bloodded among their disciples. This way, the Suarez family could seize the opportunity and gain advantages. At that very moment, a chilly voice emanated from the entrance What a brilliant n. Mr. Suarez. Unfortunately, Im afraid that it wont work. In the hall. Kenji and the other three people were shocked and all looked at the door. A figure dressed in ck, wearing a silver mask over his face, entered silently, resembling an envoy of darkness. An aura as profound shrouded the entire Seeing this man in ck with a silver mask. Hiroshis expression changed. ck Eagle Master from Star Gate! Hearing that, Kenji Tatsuya, and Luna were all startled, They couldnt believe that ck Eagle Master, the leader of Star Gate, would show up in their secret residence. Yes, it was Gilmore. He had discovered Kenjis secret residence through Gods Eye because he had learned that the six major sects intended to cause trouble for the Fields. He also knew that Kenji was the instigator. He even knew that Kenji was hiding in this secret ce. Kemi turned to Gilmore and issued amand in aposed manner, Listen up, all martial artists from the Suarez family! Take him down! However, there was no resp response. No martialists rushed in from outside. Kenji couldnt help but frown. Something was wrong! At that moment, Gilmore smirked and said, Mr. Suarez, Im sorry, but I disabled your men before coming in. They wont be able to follow your orders Hearing this, Kenji realized why there had been no response from the martial artists outside. However, this shocked Kenji ev There were at least forty or fifiy martial artists outside. Gilmore managed to discreetly seal all their pressure points without making a sound. Gilmore was terrifyingly good at martial arts. Kenjis heart sank unconsciously. He couldnt help but look uneasy With Gilmores ternlying strength, it was obvious that the four of them were no match for him. Kenji forced himself to calm down. He looked at Gilmore and said. ck Eagle Master, what do you want? You tasked the six sects with killing both Gilmore and me, and you even sought to confiscate the treasure map. Your intentions are malevolent and ruthless, aiming to end our lives. Eilmore said with a cold tone. So, I want you to die. Only death can atone for your sins! Hearing this, I una trowned and immediately stood in front of her father to protect him. She said to Gilmore. You bastard, histen up. As long as I am alive, I will never let you hurt my father? Gilmore then looked at her face. Lunas lovely eyebrows were aglow and enchanting, while her eyes burned with intense hatred. Her petite nose and slender lips were firmly pressed together, radiating a resolute and unwavering aura. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her fairplexion was as beautiful as a chet om atop Mount Celestial She was dressed in traditional Atita attire, which highlighted her curvaceous figure. Gilmore had long heard that women from Atita were extremely beautiful. Now that he saw the Luna, he believed it. Such beauty was truly captivating and a delight to behold! Gilmore sutiled and said, Oh, its Miss Suarez. For the sake of your exceedingly beautiful appearance. I can give you a chance. If you can defeat me, I can let your father go. Luna snorted and said, Youre spouting nonsense. If Ive already defeated you, what can you possibly do? After saying that, she clenched her fists and assumed a fighting stance. Gilmore was speechless. It seemed like what Luna said made sense! As expected of a beauty from Atita. She was also quite sharp. Gilmore found himself somewhat attracted to her. So, he adjusted his words and said, Okay! If you can handle three of my moves, Ill free your father Three moves? Id take on ten or even a hundred moves, no problem. Im not afraid of you! Luna raised her little face and spoke in a rather arrogant manner. Kenji pulled his daughter aside and said earnestly, Lupa, you step back first. You are no match for him. Let me do However, Kenji Before Luna could say anything. Kenji looked at Hiroshi and said. Lets join forces to fight against him. Hiroshi Although Hiroshi knew that even if he joined forces with Kenji, they would still be no match for Gilmore. But now, in order to survive, he had to fight. Hiroshi replied, Yes, father! Making 288 Making 288 Kenji and Hiroshi attacked Gilmore in the blink of an eye. The situation was undeniably tense An immense pressure immediately surrounded Gilmore. Both Kenji and Hiroshi were intermediate topCtier martialists. They were aware that they couldntpete with Gilmore, but to stay alive, both of them exerted every ounce of their strength At least they tried their best! Amid the gusty force, Gilmore remained steadfast His eyes were extremely calm. It was as if no peril could disturb his heart in the slightest. Just as Kengi and Hiroshi were about to strike at Gilmore In this moment, a gleam of light shed in Gilmores cyri In an instant, he started radiating an immense corrgy Gilmore moved swiftly He released the strike of Mighty Palm Shadows! Bang! Bang! Gilmore hit them both with a single strike! Afterward, both of them let out bughCpitched screams as they were sent lying Under the surprised gares of Luna and Tatsuya, Kenji and Hirodi tumbled onto the living room floor. They smashed the marble floor of the living room into pieces. Kenji and Hiroshi were both heavily injured. They spit blood, their faces were extremely pale For a moment, they couldnt even stand up When Luna and Tatsuya saw this, they couldnt help but hurriedly run over. Father The two helped their father up from the ground. Kenji looked painful. He looked at his children and said, Luna Tatsuya, Im afraid were all going to die here today Aberce light shed through Lunas eyes. She said to her father, Dad, as long as Im here, I wont let anyone hurt you at all. After saying that, Luna stood up and walked towards Gilmore It was toote for Kenji to stop her. He could only call out to her Luna,e back However, Luna did not listen to her father. Instead, she stopped about ten feet away from Gilmore Luna gazed at Gilmore fearlessly and dered. Sir, youve crippled my brothers martial skills and harmed my father. Today, Im prepared to fight you to the end. Gilmore nodded. Okay, please make the first move. Miss Suarez Luna frowned, her eyes filled with an intense eagerness forbat. She assumed a fighting stance. In the next instant, dressed in her attire, she channeled her internal mana and swiftly struck Gilmore like a gust of wind. Whoosh! Lunas palm strike was as sharp as a knife, impressively powerful! However, despite the speed and intensity of her palm strike, Gilmore still dodged it easily. Lunas palm strike missed Gilmore, and she quickly followed with a fist aimed at his chin. As she threw her punch it generated a thunderous sound, as if it aimed to shatter Gilmores jawbone. However, at this moment, Gilmore suddenly reached out with his right palm and grabbed Lunas fist. All of Lunas attacks dissipated the moment Gilmore caught her fist Gilmore nced at Luna and remarked, Miss Suarez, didnt you have dinner today? Why do you seem so feeble? Luna was both anxious and angry, She wanted to use all her strength to break free from Gilmores grip and punch Gilmore to teach him a lesson. However, strangely, after Gilmore grasped her fist, she felt as if it had been firmly pulled. She couldnt move her fist either forward or backward. Furthermore, as Gilmore pulled her fist with his immense strength, he subdued all the internal mana in her body. It could be said that at this moment. Gilmore waspletely in control of Luna, You let go of my fist! Luna said angrily to Gilmore. Seeing that his daughter was no match for Gilmore and was being controlled by him, Kenji anxiously said to Gilmore, Dont hurt my daughter. You can kill me instead. Luna immediately objected. No, Dad, you cant die. L However, before she couldplete her words, Gilmore rendered her unable to make any sound. Now Luna couldnt speak or move. Gilmore let go of her fist, looked at Kenji, and said, I dont have to kill you. But Ill give you three days to leave Vista Verde and never set foot in Eldoria again. Do you agree? Even Kergi. Tatsuya, Hiroshi, and Luna couldnt believe what they heard. Are you willing to let me go? Aftering to his senses, Kenji looked at Gilmore and asked. Gilmore said, I let you go because your family hasnt done any substantial harm to me and Mr. Reed. But youve tried to harm Star Gate and Mr. Reed several times. cant just let you go like this. I want your daughter to be a hostage in our sect for a period of time. When I think you have really turned over a new leaf and stopped causing trouble in Eldoria, I will send her back. Hearing this, a look of surprise appeared on Kenjis face. Hiroshi and Tatsuya also didnt expect Gilmore to want to use Lalina as a hostage. A pleading expression appeared on Kenjis face as he implored Gilmore, ck Eagle Master, can you take me as a hostage instead of my daughter! Gilmore said, I wont say that you cant be the hostage, but in the future, youll have to do the hard work of washing toilets, sweeping the floor, picking water, and cooking. Are you willing to do all of those things? Kenjis face twitched. Did Gilmore want him to be a servant or a hostage? As the head of the Suarez family, Kenji had always been served by servants. He had never engaged in any manualbor or menial tasks before. Therefore, for a moment, Kenji couldnt answer. Seeing the conflicted look on Kenjis face, Gilmore suggested, How about this? You and your daughter can discuss who will be the hostage. After that, Gilmore touched Lunas nerve points, so that she could speak. Once Luna could speak, she immediately said to Gilmore firmly, Im willing to be your hostage, Gilmore, but I dont wash the toilet, sweep the floor, pick water, or cook The reason Luna had been so eager to be a hostage was because she didnt want his father, as the master of the Suarez, family to be humiliated. Gilmore responded calmly. Well,dies first. Since you are a woman, you wont have to do all the heavy chores. Upon hearing this, Kenji, Hiroshi, and Tatsuya were all stunned Gilmore preferred women over men! As hostages, men had to take care of tasks like washing toilets, sweeping the floor, fetching water, and cooking, while women were given priority and exempted from theseborious and dirty chores. This caused Kenji to get slightly frustrated! Gilmore looked at Kenji and said, Your daughter said she wanted to be a hostage. If theres no problem, its settled. Kenji naturally knew that his daughter didnt want him to suffer. He looked at Luna and said guiltily, Luna, Im useless. I got you into trouble and made you a hostage Til wait for you in Kouis. You must take good care of yourself. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Luna looked at her father, then nodded gently. Father, I understand. Dont worry about me, Ill be fine. Gilmore said to Kenji. Dont forget the condition I mentioned. Leave Vista Verde in three days and never set foot in Eldoria again. Kenji nodded solemnly and said, Dont worry, I will leave in three days. Also, please keep your promise and allow my daughter to return to Atita after a certain period. No problem, Gilmore said. Then, Gilmore wrapped his arm around Lunas waist and left the living room. He followed Gilmore out of the door and discovered that Gilmore and Luna had vanished into the night. Making 289 Making 289 Kenji let out a heavy sigh Dad, will it really be safe for Luna to be held hostage at Star Gate? Tatsuya asked his father in a worried voice. Kenji said, Our lives arepletely in the hands of the leader of Star Gate. He can kill us easily. I dont think he will kill Luna. If he really wants to kill Luna and us, there is no need to take her back as a hostage. Tatsuya felt that his fathers words made sense. Then, how long will it take for him to let Luna go back to Atita! Kenji frowned and expressed his worry, saying, Im afraid it depends on his mood. As soon as he thinks the time is right, hell release your sister. Perhaps your s longer. sister will return in three to five days, but if hes in a bad mood, it might take one or two months, or even Kenji suddenly felt a little regretful. If Kenji had known that the ck Eagle Master of Star Gate had such amazing martial arts skills, he wouldnt have dared to entertain the thought of taking the treasure map, even if he had known Gilmore had it. In that case, his son wouldnt have be disabled in martial arts, and his daughter wouldnt have been taken hostage. Father, are we really going back to Atita in three days? Tatsuya asked again. Kenji nodded. Even if your sister hadnt fallen into the hands of Star Gate, nothing like this would have happened. Our Suarez Group has fallen, and Im wanted by the Vista Verde police. I have to return to Atita. He had nned to return after getting the treasure map from Gilmore, But now, it was obvious that this n failed. Get ready in the next two days, and then lets go back. After giving instructions to his son, Kenji turned around and went back to the vi Tatsuya replied, Yes, father. After Kenji entered the vi, Tatsuya turned to Hiroshi and said, Hiroshi, were going back to Atita in three days. Ill leave you in charge of arranging the ne tickets, passports, and ensuring we can avoid the police. If there is anything you dont understand, you can talk to Mr. Nakamura After that, without waiting for Hiroshis reply, Tatsuya returned to the vi, as if it was a routine conversation with a subordinate. As Hiroshi watched Tatsuya walk away, a determined gleam shone in Hiroshis eyes. Loser! Do you really think you can give me orders and talk to me like that? he silently mused. Hiroshi clenched his palms in secret, a profound well of hatred simmering within him. In the night sky, the bright moon was shining, casting its radiance over Sword Mountain and the pavilions and halls of Star Gate, where the lights were gleaming brightly. The night here was indeed beautiful and peaceful. ? . It could be seen that there were martialisis patrolling outside the gate. At this moment, two figures descended in front of the gate like birds, The four martialists guarding the gate immediately shouted alertly, Who is it? However, when they saw Gilmore in ck with a silver mask, they were so surprised that they immediately cupped their fists and said, Greetings, ck Eagle Master. Yes, the reason why they were so respectful was that they recognized that the man was ck Eagle Master. Gilmore said. No need for this. Then, Gilmore released Lunas pressure points and advised her, Were at Star Gate now. I suggest you abandon any thoughts of escape andply with being held as a hostage within the sect Otherwise, you will only suffer. After that, Gilmore walked into the door. Watching Gilmore walk in, Luna was a little unconvinced. However, along the way. Gilmore took her along like an immortal. Gilmores unfathomable martial arts skills still deeply shocked her. It could be said that Gilmore was the person with the highest martial arts skills she had ever met Even her grandfather, a topCtier martialist, couldntpare with Gilmore. In other words, aside from obediently staying at Star Cate as a hostage, there was no other way for Luna. However, Gilmores words were so stern that she found them difficult to ept. Well, although Luna was unconvinced, she still followed Gilmore to get inside. The four disciples at the gate rubbed their eyes, wondering if it was an illusion. Had ck Eagle Master really brought back a beautiful foreign woman as a hostage? But why did this beauty be their leaders hostage? Their faces were full of doubts. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At the same time, after Gilmore entered Star Cates premises with Luna, who was dressed in exotic attire, all the people in the sect were shocked. The experts bowed respectfully to Gilmore and greeted him. All of them nced curiously at Luna. Who on earth was this foreign beauty? Why did their Leader bring her back to Star Cate? They all guessed that this foreign beauty was their leaders sweetheart. In other words, she was very likely to be the Star Gates leaders wife. After Gilmore and Luna walked over, they whispered, So its our leaders sweetheart! Who would have thought that our leader actually loves foreign beauty! Our leaders taste is truly extraordinary. Not only is she devastatingly beautiful, but her aura is also unparalleled Its a great fortune for Star Gate to have such a beautiful and elegant matriarch Upon hearing these words, Luum almost got furious. However, when she saw Gilmore walking beside her wearing a mask, she became icyCcold too and did not dare to say anything Gilmore took her to the attic where the sect leader lived, Greetings, Master, the two disciples saluted respectfully as they saw Cilmore at the entrance of the attic. Gilmore said, You can leave now! The two disciples found it strange and said, Master, its our duty to protect you tonight. Gilmore said, I dont need guards anymore. Ill be fine. The two disciples nodded in agreement with Gilmore. They had witnessed Gilmores victory over the martial artists from the Suarez family. It could be said that even without their protection, no one could hurt their leader, whose martial arts were skillful. Thus, the two disciples agreed and left. Gilmore opened the door and walked in. Luna nced at the fourCstory attic and thought, Am I going to live here tonight? Hey, where am I staying tonight? Luna asked Gilmore. What? did not look back and only said, You will live with me in the future Luna was instantly stunned. Then, her eyes shed with anger as she said, What do you want? I dont want to live with you. This time, Gilmore stopped, turned to look at her, and said, If you dont want to live with me, then you can spend the night in the courtyard outside. But I cant guarantee that no one will try to do anything to you in the middle of the night. After that, Gilmore turned around and went upstairs. She looked at the courtyard and shuddered when she thought of what Gilmore had just said. When she had entered earlier, she couldnt help but notice that all the male members of Star Gate were gazing at her with. intense interest. As a result, Luna was so scared that she immediately entered the attic and closed the door firmly. But she forgot that Gilmore night also have desires for her. Making 290 Making 290 After closing the door, Lana found that there was a living room on the first floor. It was decorared in an antique and elegant style. But there was no bedroom. Thus, she walked up the stairs, There was a study room on the second floor, surrounded by rows of bookshelves filled with books. There were even paintings and calligraphy hanging on the wall. It was permeated with the scent of books. Naturally, there was no bedroom on this floor either. Thus, Luna went up to the third floor This time, she saw a weapons room. Weapons were hung on the walls and shelves everywhere on the third floor. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. des, swords, spears, axes, bows. All kinds of weapons were avable Luna suddenly saw a dagger on a table. Despite its short length, the dagger had an exceptionally sharp and glinting de. She thought to herself, Ill be in the same room as Gilmore. Its hard to say if he has any sexual desires for me. I should take this dagger with me If Gilmore dared to try anything on her, she would kill him with it immediately. Thinking of this, Luna hid the dagger in her sleeve. Then she went to the fourth floor of the vi When she saw the things on the fourth floor, she couldnt help but be surprised. The other floors of the vi were either filled with books or weapons. But the fourth floor was simple and extremely primitive. In the room on the wooden floor, there was a mattress on the left, which should be considered a bedroom. On the right side was a coffee table with some cups and a ss of clear water. Gilmore sat crossClegged in front of the coffee table and leisurely sipped the coffee. The room was filled with the faint fragrance of coffee. The fourth floor had simple decoration, yet it gave Luna afortable feeling The simple decorations here meant that there were no restrictions orplicated obstructions. The window was open, and the moonlight streamed in, bathing the entire room in its gentle glow. It had its own artistic charm. Gilmore made two cups of coffee and said to Luna, who was still stunned, Come and have a coffee with me. Only then did shee to her senses. She walked over and sat on the ground in front of the coffee table. However, she stared at the coffee in the cup but hesitated to reach for it, showing a hint of fear. Gilmore pretended not to see her doubts and picked up a cup of coffee. Lunas suspicionpletely faded when she saw Gilmore finish his cup. She only picked up the cup and took a sip of coffee after observing Gilmore. She didnt drink the coffee immediately because she was concerned that he might have added something to it. But since he took a drink from the cup in front of her, she figured that it was safe to do so now. Gilmore poured himself another cup of coffee. Then, he slowly tasted it. Luna finished her cup and put it on the coffee table, only to find that Gilmore did not pour her another cup. She muttered in her heart, Youre so stingy that you only give me one cup of coffee! However, at this moment, Gilmore seemed to know what she was thinking and said, If you want more, make it yourself. This left Luna wideCeyed with astonishment. Then, she came to her senses and realized that Gilmore didnt add anything to the coffee. And she was indeed a little thirsty. Therefore, she made herself more coffee. After drinking a few cups, she said to Gilmore, Hey, Im here as a hostage. When will you let me go? Gilmore sipped his coffee casually and said, Perhaps one day, a month, or even a lifetime. You Hearing this, Luna pointed angrily at Gilmore. You scoundrel! Gilmore said indifferently, Scoundrel? Do you know what your father has done to me? Lunas eyes were filled with indignation as she asked, What has be done? Gilmore said, Your father lost to me in the auction for the Davis Groups gold mine, so he sent a martialist from the Suarez family to assassinate me on my way back. Asassinate Gilmore? Her father and brother had not told her about this. When Gilmore saw the puzzled look on Lunas face, he knew that her father and brother were hiding something from her. So, he told Luna that after the assassination failed, Kenji vented his anger on Star Gate and sent Tatsuya to take revenge on Star Gate. He specifically told Luna that Tatsuya, along with Kazuki and Haruki, had caused significant harm to several martial artists from Star Gate and de Gate. Ultimately, Suarez had no choice but to nullify the martial abilities of Tatsuya and hispanions. After hearing those words, a hint of surprise appeared on Lunas face. That was because the version she heard from her father was not like this Her father told her that Gilmore held a grudge against the Suarez family because the Suarez Group competed with Gilmore for the Davis Groups gold mine. Afterward, Gilmore summoned the Star Gate master tounch an attack on the Suarez manor, resulting in the annulment of her brothers and the others martial skills. However, at this moment, Luna heard another version. Who on earth was right? For a moment, she didnt have a clue. But she vaguely felt that her father seemed to be hiding something from her. After saying that, Gilmore looked at Luna and said, Now Ive told you the truth. Your father tried to kill me again and again. Its a mercy that I spared him You must pay for what he has done now. After saying that, Cilmore shifted his gaze from her gorgeous face to her chest, and then down to Luna grew wary and questioned Gilmore, What do you expect in return? Gilmorezily said with a hint of evil charm, In return? Then Ill tell you. Do you know why I brought you back to Star Gate? Why? Lama suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. Gilmore looked at her and said, Didnt you hear what they said when you came in? Suddenly, she remembered that after entering Star Gate, everyone was calling her Gilmores sweetheart. Some even said that she was their leaders future wife. Thinking of this, Lunas face changed, and her beautiful eyes suddenly widened. She looked at Gilmore and said. You you Want me to be your wife? Gilmore burst intoughter. Smart girl! Dont even think about it! Luna immediately said resolutely. Luna, since youre here, Im afraid that it isnt up to you. Gilmore looked at her and asked, Do you know why Im wearing a mask? Lupa also looked at him suspiciously, and thought, Right, why does he always wear a mask? If he was wearing a mask somewhere else, maybe it doesnt mean much. But now that he has returned to his own ce, its so strange for him to still be wearing a mask. Luna asked, Why? Because Im very ugly. And Im the kind of person who is extremely ugly, so I have to wear a mask all day long. Gilmore said seriously, Because Im so ugly, no woman is willing to marry me. But now, I finally dont have to worry about not being able to get married. When Luna heard this, she felt creeped out and wanted to cry out for help.. She didnt want to marry an ugly man! Making 291 Making 291 After sipping his coffee, Gilmore got up and headed for the shower. Well, there was even a shower room in the vi Gilmore entered the shower, closed the door, and began to wash up. Hearing the sound of running water from the shower room, Lunas heart was in turmoil. What should I do now? Should I escape while hes taking a shower? However, she quickly dismissed this idea. When she entered the gate just now, she saw patrolling guards everywhere. It was impossible for her to escape. Even if she managed to escape from the heavily guarded Star Gate, Gilmore would undoubtedly find her. With his terrifying martial arts skills, he would probably be able to catch up with her immediately and bring he At that time, her situation would likely be even worse. Needless to say, there was no way to escape. At this moment, it seemed that she could only wait for a good opportunity. If Gilmore dared to have any inappropriate intentions towards her, she had a dagger hidden in her sleeve that she could use to stab him at any time. Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, Gilmore walked out of the shower room. He was still wearing a silver mask. Then, he returned to his seat in front of the coffee table, prepared another cup, and drank it. The moonlight bathed the vi, casting him in the guise of a solitary knight. Even in Lunas heart, there was a moment when she was obsessed with Gilmores extraordinary demeanor. However, when she thought of how ugly he was under the mask, she gave up her beautiful fantasy. At this time, footsteps from below the stairs could be heard. Then, the footsteps stopped. An old man respectfully said, Master, Im Tiger, Im here with Phoenix and Steve Gilmore drank his coffee and said calmly. So gentlemen, what can I do for you? We dont have any important matters. We just came to pay our respects to you, master. Some disciples mentioned that you brought a woman with you. We especially sent some womens clothes for her, Tiger said from downstairs. Yes, these clothes are just right for my wife to change into, Gilmore replied. A look of anger appeared in Lamas eyes. What nonsense is Gilmore spouting? she thought. When did I be his wife? However, she really needed to change her clothes, Gilmore seemed to not notice Lunas warning re. Master, should I take these clothes upstairs or ce them on the first floor? Tiger asked respectfully. Gilmore stood up, walked out of the room, and leaned against the railing on the balcony. Under the moonlight, the night breeze caressed him gently. Wearing a silver mask and dressed in ck, he appeared even more handsome, like an immortal, Luna couldnt help but stare nkly at him. If it wasnt for the fact that he was an ugly bastard, he would definitely be a graceful young master. At that moment, Gilmore leaped down the stairs and swiftly descended. Waiting downstairs stood the three presbytersCTiger, Phoenix, and Steve. Tiger held neatly folded womens clothes in his hands. Seeing Gilmore arrive, Tiger and the other two presbyters immediately bowed to him and said, Greetings, master. Gilmore said to Tiger, Give me the clothes Yes, master, Tiger replied as he handed the clothes to him. After that, the three presbyters bid their farewells and left the courtyard. Gilmore leaped up and flew to the fourthCfloor balcony, moving like a bird in flight. He then walked into the room with a stack of clothes in hand. He ced the clothes on the clean floor in front of Luna and said. These are for you to change into. Its gettingte. Go wash up and rest. Ill go to bed first. After that, he walked towards the mattress A question suddenly urred to Luna, and she asked, Where am I supposed to sleep tonight? Gilmore was already seated on the mattress. He reached out and patted the space next to him, saying to Luna, Isnt it big enough for both of us to sleep together? At that, Lunas eyes were wide with surprise. Aftering to her senses, she immediately said to him. Im not sleeping with you. He shrugged indifferently and said, Then whatever you want. I go to sleep first After that, hey down on the mattress, pulled the sheets over his body, and without removing the mask from his face, went straight to sleep. Seeing that Gilmore had fallen asleep, although Luna was unhappy, she still went to take a shower first. More than 10 minutester, she emerged from the shower room and noticed that Gilmore appeared to be asleep, emitting a slight snoring sound. Of course, she would not sleep with him on his mattress.. So, she seated herself in front of the coffee table, poured a cup of coffee, and leisurely sipped it. She kept drinking coffee just like this. As she drank, she felt a little sleepy and began to doze off. However, she still did not want to sleep on the mattress. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It just so happened that there was some space on on the c coffee table, so she fell asleep with one arm resting on her head. After she fell asleep. Gilmore opened his eyes. Thats right, he was not asleep. She noticed that Luna had drified off to sleep with her arm resting on the coffee table. Her beautiful and delicate face looked serene. Gilmore silently left the mattress and went over to Luna. He grabbed a piece of clothing from the floor and put it on her. The moment he put the clothes on her, she immediately opened her eyes alertly. The dagger hidden in her sleeve slipped into her palm.. She tried to stab him. Needless to say, she thought that Gilmore intended to harm her, so she attacked him in selfC defense. With a sh, she tried to stab him in the stomach. However, as fast as she was, Gilmore was even faster. Whoosh! He moved quickly and grabbed her wrist. As he secretly channeled his anima, Luna suddenly felt her entire arm go numb. Then she couldnt even hold the dagger, and it fell to the ground with a ng. Gilmore picked up the dagger from the ground with his other hand and looked at her, asking, Do you think you can hurt me with this? After he twisted her arm behind her back, she felt numb all over and had no strength left to resist. Even if I cannot kill you, I will not allow you to harm me, Luna said with an unyielding expression. Gilmore smiled and said, I noticed you were asleep at the coffee table, and I was concerned that you might catch a cold, so I covered you with a coat. Is that what you call harming you? After saying that, he released her wrist. Only then did Luna realize that he had covered her with a coal. Gilmore put the dagger on the coffee table and began to make coffee. He poured himself a cup and drank it. An awkward expressionCcrossed Lunas face. She didnt expect Gilmore to put a coat on her out of kindness. She acted that way because she woke up suddenly from a deep sleep and became tense. I I didnt know you did that Im sorry! she muttered. Gilmore said. Let me tell you, I have a lot of girlfriends, and they are all very beautiful. I dont need to resort to any means to get you. Then he stood up and said to her, You can sleep in this bed tonight. Ill sleep elsewhere. After that, he left quickly. Luna didnt expect him to give her the bed. This greatly made her drop her guard against him. Especially when she thought of him putting on a coat for her when she was asleep. She felt a little warm in her heart. It seems that he is not that terrible, she thought. Thinking that she had misunderstood him, she almost harmed him by mistake. She felt a little guilty Then, she remembered that Gilmore just said that he had many girlfriends, all of whom were very beautiful Didnt he just say before that he was ugly and that no woman was willing to marry him? Which part of what he said was true, and which part Making 292 Making 292 Early the next morning, in the secret manor of the Suarez family Kenji was practicing Muay Thai in the garden. Although he was from Atita, he had a deep passion for Muay Thai. He dedicated himself to training every morning as a means of staying fit. At that moment, footsteps were heard. Kami approached carrying a tray with a cup of coffee on it. He put the tray on a round table in the garden. Then, he looked at Kenji and said, Godfather, yourtte is here! Kenji would always drink a cup oftte every morning after he finished his morning exercises. This was his habit for many years. Kenji hummed in agreement, but he did not immediately stop practicing. It was not until he had finished practicing thest move that he stopped and walked over. He sat in the chair beside the round table, opened the cups top, took the cup, and sipped thette. After drinking thette, Kenji looked at Hiroshi and said, Hiroshi, Is everything ready? Hiroshi replied, Yes. And Ive already gotten a new passport for you and young masters. The police will never find you. Kenji nodded with satisfaction. Well done. Whens the flight? At two oclock in the afternoon. Okay, lets go back to the vi. After that, Kenji stood up from his chair and left the back garden. Hiroshi followed him. They returned to the living room of the vi. Koizumi was waiting in the living room. When Tatsuya, who was sitting on the sofa, saw his father, he immediately stood up and said, Father, Ive already asked Hiroshi to prepare the ne tickets, passport, and everything else. Kenji said. Hiroshi just told me. Althe same time, Kenji thought to himself, It would be great if Tatsuya could be as capable as Hiroshi. Unfortunately, the assignment he had given to Tatsuya was ultimately finished by Hiroshi. Kenji sat down on the sofa. Suddenly, he started to frown He felt a sharp pain in his alylomen. Seeing that his father was frowning and looking a little strange, Tatsuya hurriedly asked, Father, are you feeling alright Kenji was going to say he was okay when he suddenly felt a sharp pain. He cried out in pain, Ouch!!! Seeing this, Koizumi immediately rushed forward and shouted, Master, are you ok? Kenjis face suddenly turned pale, and his forehead got sweaty and cold. He looked at Kenji and asked, Hiroshi, thette you just gave mi, did you put anything in it? Needless to say, Kenji began to doubt Hiroshi. Because he had been just fine all the time. Just now, in the garden, he drank thette sent by Hiroshi And now his abdomen was wriggling in pain. Therefore, he had to suspect that there was something wrong with thette sent by Hiroshi. A chilling smile crept across the corner of Hiroshis mouth as he dered, Youre correct. I did mess with the Jatte. I added poison to it Kergs eyes widened in anger. He pointed at Kenji. You Tatsuya also turned angry toward Hiroshi and yelled, Hiroshi, you wicked person. My father has always been very kind to you. Why did you poison him? Indeed, the poison Hiroshi added to thette was extremely lethal. This type of poison was clear and had no smell. Once mixed into a liquid, it was nearly impossible to notice. Thats why Kenji had unknowingly fallen into this trap Also, there was no way to cure this poison. People who drank it would feel terrible pain for three days and three nights. before dying. It had never urred to Kenji that his most trusted godson, Hiroshi, would put such a deadly poison in histte. With anger in his eyes, Kenji looked at Hiroshi and asked, Why did you do that? Hiroshi grinned coldly. Why am I doing this? Ive had my fill of insincerity from the Suarezs towards me! The only reason you epted me as your godson was because you wanted to order me around as a servant, instead of your son As for your stupid son, his martial arts are not as good as mine, and he is stupid, but he always puts on airs in front of me and basses me around! The only reason I endured until now was to wait for this chance. Now, its time for you to taste the feeling of humiliation! When Kenji and Tatsuya heard what Hiroshi said, their eyes shed with anger. Because Kenji had indeed hit the nail on the head. From the start to the finish, they had never seen him as a real pan of the family. Most of the time, they just made use of him. Hiroshi, even if I have slighted you in some way, I have trusted you for so many years, and you do know that, right? Kenji looked at Hiroshi and said. Kenji, do you still want to persuade me to let you go at a time like this? sneered Hiroshi. Kenji did hope to change Hiroshis mind by being sincere. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Because once he was poisoned, he wouldnt be able to resist a single sh from Hiroshi. Regarding Tatsuya, not to mention that his martial arts were gone, even if his martial arts were intact, he still wouldnt be able topete with Hiroshi. As for the butler, Koizumi, he was also no match for Hiroshi. Seeing that his attempts to persuade were in vain, Kenji could only say, Hiroshi, even if you kill me with a single blow, what will you gain from it? If the Suarez family knew that you had killed me, they would definitely not let you off. You know Mr. Suarez Senior is far more powerful than you. He wont let you go. Hiroshi sneered and remarked, Youre correct. In Atita, the Suarez family is undoubtedly a powerful force. But so what? You are all dead. How could Mr. Suarez Senior know that I killed you? At that time, I will say that you were killed by Star Gate. Maybe Mr. Suarez Senior will avenge you and fight against Star Gate. Anyway, he wont live for long. The Suarez family will be under my control in the end. Hahaha Speaking of this, Hiroshiughed wildly. A fiery determination shone in Kenjis eyes. He turned to Koizumi and dered, Koizumi, you and all the Suarez familys martialists, kill this mad rebel right away! Yes, sir! A gleam of determination sparked in Koizumis eyes, and he thenmanded the martial artists waiting outside the door, Everyone, enter! As soon as he issued themand, footsteps followed one by one. Before long, 20 or 30 martial artists armed with swords swiftly entered the hall. Koizumi pointed at Kenji with his knife and ordered all the martalists, This traitor wants to poison Mr. Suarez. Kill him! However, after Koizumi gave the order, all the martialists stood still. Suspicion appeared on Koizumis face, why did this happen? Just as he was puzzled, Hiroshiughed proudly. Are you wondering why they dont listen to your orders, Koizumi? Let me tell you! They are all my trusted subordinates that I have secretly trained in the past few years, hahaha Hearing this, Kenji and Koizumis faces changed, and their eyes shed with anger. Guys, kill Koizumi and Tatsuya for me. Let Kenji suffer and die from the poison! Hiroshis eyes gleamed with cruelty. All the martialists answered in unison. Then they shouted, Kill! Their sabers shed, and they rushed to Koizumi and Tatsuya. Twenty or thirty martial artists charged forward, making it challenging for Koizumi and Tatsuya to handle them. Miserable screams rang out as blood sttered everywhere! Koizumi and Tatsuya were killed in an instant. Making 293 Making 293 Kenjis eyes were wide opeu, filled with horror. He looked at his son, who was lying on the ground, covered in blood, and the butler, Koizumi He felt like his heart had taken a bullet to the chest. It hurt so much that he wished he were deadli He had never imagined that he would be schemed by Hiroshil. Not only was he poisoned by him. Moreover, his son had also died in front of him. Kenji stared hatefully at Hiroshi. He chokeil with sobs. Hiroshi, you are so vicious! Hiroshi snorted coldly. Tve forever been crushed beneath the starezs heels. Youve treated me no better than a ve, Tm just taking back what belongs to me today. Am I not your godson Logically, I can inherit your position as well. Dont worry, Alter out leave, the Suez family will thrive even more under iny leadership than it does currently Lana, Suddenly, a smile appeared on Hiroshis face as if he had thought of something. By the way, your precious daughter, Esma Ill marry her and take good care of her for you. I wont let her sufler at all. Kenjis eyes burned with fierce determination. He clenched his ji and warned Hiroshi, Hiroshi, if you even think about my daughter, I wont let you off the hook! He had always known that Hiroshi had a secret crush on Laina. However, Kenji had never considered him as a candidate to be his sonCinw. In his heart, Hiroshi could only help Tatsuya in the days tom That was why he had never given Hiroshi a chance to get close by Lumm Now, Hiroshi had said that he would marry his daughter. How could Kenji not be anxious and angry? However, the angrier and more auxious Kenji became, the happier Hiroshi felt drep down. Because Hiroshi had been suppressed by Kenji and his son for too long. Therefore, his retaliation against them was equally intense and itrational. Guards, imprison him in the basement. I want him to suffer un he cant take it anymore, hahaha. Hiroshi Jauglied, Yes, Mr. Hiroshif The warriors replied. Then, two warriors inmediately grabbed Kenji and dragged him to the basement of the vi. After being poisoned by Itiroshi, Kenji was weak and in great p. He had no strength to struggle at all. While the martialists pulled him away, he shouted angrily. Hiri, go to hell! roshi, I definely revenge However, Hiroshi acted as it he hadnt heard anything. A cold saile appeared on his face Then he sat crossClegged on the sofa with a proud look on tus face, as if he were the host He took out a cigar from his pocket and ced it in his mouth. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Awarrior immediately stepped forward, took out a lighter, and lit the cigar in Hiroshis mouth. Hiroshi drew on his cigar and released a cloud of smoke. Wearing a contented expression, he grinned and said. Being the master feels pretty darn good.. Twenty or thirty warriors swiftly brandished their swords and chorused. Congrattions, Mr. Hiroshi Its just a matter of time before you oust Kenji and his son and take over the family me! Hiroshi instantly began tough delightedly. Hahaha, well said. So long as I be the patriarch, I wont forget all of my brothers. When the timees, Ill reward you handsomely All the warriors showed joy on their faces and said to Hiroshi together. Thank you, master! Needless to say, in order to please Hiroshi, all the warriors called him master Hiroshi was naturally very happy, but he still reminded them all, Remember, you can call me master here. But when we get back to the Suarez family in Atita, you cant call use that, understand? Understood came the unanimous reply from all the warriors At this time, Hiroshi took out four letters from his suit pocket, looking at his underlings, and said, Sakura, Ryota, mul Yukihiro, the three of you will help me in delivering these four letters to the Dragon Tiger Hall, the Seven Stars Sect, the Five Poisons Sect, and the Valley of the Medicine King Three tough warriors, their expressions stern and determined, stepped forward from the group. They saluted Hiroshi withi clenched fists and replied, Sure thing, master Then, they stepped forward and took the four letters from Hiroshi. After you give the letters to people from those four groups, make sure they pass them to their leaders. Keep it brief. Return right away, Kami instructed, cycing the three warriors. Understood, master, the three warriors immediately replied. Then, they put the letter in their pockets and left the vi. Hiroshi nced at the gathering and said, The leader of Star Gate knows about this ce, and Kenji promised him that he would leave Eldoria and return to Atita in three days. Therefore, as expected, the Star Gate guys wille here again to check if we have left. We need to depart from here as soon as we can. Go prepare yourselves. Well be leaving in an hour, All the warriors answered in unison. Yes, master. Everyone walked out of the vi and went to make their own preparations Hiroshi leaned backfortably on the sofa, leisurely blowing dut smoke from his cigar. A crazy ambition shed in his eyes. He asked three of his men to deliver letters to the Dragon Tiger Hall, the Seven Stars Sect, the Five Poisons Sect, and the Valley of the Medicine King. It was one of the four famous sects in the central region. In terms of fame and strength, they were far better than Star Gate in Oakhaven. Because all four sects had firstCrate martialists. FirstCrate martialists were stronger than topCtier martialists. As for the leaders of those four sects, when they read the confidential letters, theyd find out that Star Gate had the treasure map. He was confident that the heads of the four sects wouldnt be able to stay calm and would hurry to Oakhaven to vie for the treasure map. Thats right, Hiroshi was employing the same strategy that Kenji had to abandon. He wanted the martial arts sects of Eldoria to fight each other. In this way, he could control the martial arts sect of Eldoria and seize the treasure map. Hiroshi smoked his cigar with a determined look on his face. An hourter, Hiroshi and his men left the secret manor of the Suarez family Making 294 Making 294 Dragon Tiger Peak was among the renowned mountains in the central region of Crestview. The Dragon Tiger Peak was shrouded in clouds and mist. The mountains were lofty and the trees were towering. On the top of the DragonCtiger Peak, there were magnificent pavilions. This was the Dragon Tiger Hall, a famous sect in the central region that had existed for hundreds of years. Today, this ce was a little lively. People could be seening and going between the halls and pavilions withughter. A cacophony of voices filled the pce hall as cups clinked together.. The hall hosted over a dozen banquets, with nearly a hundred people seated within. Adorning the front wall of the hall was arge banner that read Happy Birthday. Thats right, today marked the 80th birthday of the leader, Spencer.. At that moment, a silverChaired, brightCeyed, and rosyCcheeked Spencer was seated at a round table. As the saying goes, when people have a happy event, they are in high spirits. Right at that moment, Spencer was like this. His face brimmed with smiles, and he had a radiant expression. He lifted his wine ss and proposed a toast to the gathering. Master, I hope your day is filled with joy andughter. Master, I wish you a fantastic birthday and a year filled with sess. Master, congrattions on bing the Grandmaster of the martial world, and I wish for Dragon Tiger Hall to be the top sect in the world! At that moment, three elderly men each extended their congrattions to Spencer. Among the three elderly men, one was dressed in white, another in ck, and the third in green robes. The old man in the white robe, sporting a ck beard, had the appearance of a schr in his fifties. He was Troy, the leader of the Seven Stars Sect. The elder in the ck robe was in his sixties. His face was gaunt, his eyes were deeply sunken, and his gaze carried an icy, stern demeanor. A dark spider tattoo on his right neck exuded a mysterious and ominous aura. He was none other than the leader of the Five Poisons Sect, Tom Summers. The elder in the green robe was in his seventies. Despite having gray hair, his face radiated youthful ruddiness, and his eyes sparkled. A smile graced his face, and a small box dangled from his waist. He was like an experienced doctor. The old mans name was Yvan, the leader of Valley of the Medicine King. The leaders of the Seven Stars Sect, the Five Poisons Sect, and the Valley of the Medicine King were assembled in the Dragon Tiger Hall to celebrate Spencers birthday. In honor of Spencers birthday, not only did the four renowned sects from the central region gather, but numerous affluent and influential guests from the four central provinces attended the celebration. As the renowned sect of the central region, the Dragon Tiger Hall held a central role in the martial artsmunity of the region and boasted numerous wealthy and influential families aligned with it. The Dragon Tiger Hall had a wide range of economic interests throughout the central region. It was not just a renowned martial arts sect but also a powerful business entity operating discreetly. In the hall, representatives from various business giants took turns to raise a toast to Spencer. Just as everyone in the Dragon Tiger Hall was celebrating Spencers birthday, the hall buzzed with noise and excitement, while a few guards stood watch at the entrance gates. Four disciples stood guard at the gate, looking a little bored. While everyone else enjoyed food and drinks at the party, they continued to carry out their duties. However, since it was the leaders birthday today, they didnt dare to bex. They all stood vignt, maintaining their posts at the entrance. At this moment, three men in ck approached. Upon spotting unfamiliar faces, the four guards promptly shouted, Who are you? The three men in ck robes were none other than Sakura, Ryota, and Yukihiro Yamamoto, who had been sent by Hiroshi. They were here to deliver a message to the Dragon Tiger Hall Sakura paid no heed to the guards. Instead, he cast a quick nce at the festivities and remarked, The Hall seems quite lively. Is something special going on? A guard proudly dered, Today is our masters birthday. All four renowned sects have gathered here, and distinguished guests from the central region havee to celebrate. Naturally, its going to be quite a lively affair! Then, this guard looked at them and asked, Dont you alsoe and celebrate our masters birthday? It was only at that moment that Sakura and the other two exchanged nces, and they finally realized that it was Spencers birthday. What was more, they did not expect that the four famous sects woulde together in this ce. In that case, they would not have to deliver the letters one by one. Sakura said to the guards, We wish Mr. Lloyds day filled with joy andughter! However, We didnt know it was his birthday, so we didnt bring any gifts. Were really sorry. When the guards heard that, their faces lit up with joy. It was still the same guard who spoke up. He said, It doesnt matter if you didnt bring any gifts. What matters is your presence and good wishes. May I ask which sect you represent or which noble family you belong to? Sakura furrowed his brow and replied, Were from Oakhaven. Wevee to Dragon Tiger Hall to deliver letters to Mr. Lloyd and the leaders of the Five Poisons Sect, the Seven Stars Sect, and the Valley of the Medicine King. The reason for our visit this time is all written in the letter. Having said that, Sakura took out four letters from his pockets and handed them to the guard. When the guard received the letters, it was evident that each of the four letters had tags specifying their exclusivity, such as Exclusive for the Dragon Tiger Hall, Exclusive for the Seven Stars Sect, and so on. That guard and the other guards looked at each other. Evidently they were all very curious as to what sort of secret was written in this letter. Please wait for a moment, Ill report this to our master, the guard said, However, Sakura responded, Thank you for your assistance. Well be taking our leave now Afterward, without waiting for a response from the guards, Sakura and his twopanions turned around and descended the mountain. The four guards were stunned. Why did these men leave in such a hurry? They didnt provide a detailed exnation of their identity or the purpose of the letter they had delivered. This greatly puzzled the guards. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The one holding the letter looked at the rest of the guards and asked, What should we do with these letters? One said, Our master is entertaining his honored guest right now. Why dont we send these letters to the four Sect Leaders after the banquet ends. Mn, alright then, Ill send them inter. That guard put the letters in his pocket. The banquet in Dragon Tiger Hall didnt end until two hourster. All the wealthy and influential guests bid farewell to Spencer before boarding the helicopter, which was then parked in the square of the DragonCTiger Hall. The helicopters hum grew louder. More than a dozen helicopters took off and left the Dragon Tiger Peak. DragonCTiger Peak sat in the heart of the mountain range, with a winding road connecting it to the city beyond the mountains. However, the guests who had gathered to celebrate Dragons birthday were either affluent or of noble status. Naturally, they opted for helicopters instead of cars. Seeing that the banquet was over and the guests had left, only the three sect leaders were still there. The guard immediately took the letters out and headed to a pavilion in the Dragon Tiger Hall. A few minutester, he handed these four letters to Spencer, Troy, Tom, and Yvan, Then, he detailed to the four sect leaders how the three enigmatic men had delivered the letters. Spencer and the others were all very curious. Then they tore open the envelope and took out a folded letter and a piece of paper with pictures printed on it. They unfolded the paper to reveal pictures of rare Renaissance artworks. If Ken were here, he would definitely recognize that the rare pieces of Renaissance art in the picture was the one that Gilmore had given him. Making 295 Making 295 The following day, at noon, in Cloudar, atop Crane Peak, in the headquarters of the Crane Sect. The ancient trees were lush and verdant, while grand pces and pavilions towered above, At that moment, at the Crane Sects gate, Alexander sat crossClegged with his eyes closed on a nineCstory wooden pavilion, He ced his hands on his knees and began to meditate. Suddenly, he heard the buzzing sound of a helicopter flying in the sky, Then, he opened his eyes. He saw five helicopters flying toward the Crane Peak. He looked at the model of the helicopters and immediately recognized that they belonged to the five noble sects. He couldnt help but think to himself, Why did the leaders of the five noble sects suddenlye here? Could it be that something big has happened? While he was wondering, the five helicopters hadnded on the square one after another. After theynded, the five leaders disembarked, and the members of the Crane Sect quickly approached to greet them. Then, martialists from the Crane Sect led the five leaders to the pavilion where Alexander was meditating. Master, leaders from five prestigious sects havee to meet with you, the martialists of the Crane Sect led them to the pavilions front and informed Alexander, Alexander promptly rose from his seat and made his way to the attics balcony. Gripping the railing, he gazed down at the five sect leaders below, wearing a weing smile. Please bring them inside! Nichs and the others smiled and waved up at Alexander in a friendly greeting. Soon, they came upstairs. Gentlemen, please take a seat Alexander motioned toward the chairs in the room. Nichs and the others then sat down. While Alexander prepared coffee for them, he inquired, Gentlemen, what brings you here? This is quite unusual. However, after hearing what Alexander said, Nichs and the others all revealed puzzled expressions. Nichs couldnt resist asking, Master Weston, didnt you invite us here, mentioning something important to discuss? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Alexander looked stunned, I invited you here? Are you kidding me? However, Nichs and the other four leaders looked solemn. Nichs said to Alexander, Were not joking. Spencer from the Dragon Tiger Hall called us. He told us toe to the Crane Sect. He said that its necessary for all five prestigious sects to meet here. He also mentioned that the four major sects from the central region have an important matter to discuss with us. Alexander looked at the other four sect leaders, who all nodded solemnly at him. It meant that what Nichs said was true. Alexander was shocked-But why didnt Spencer tell me this? Only then did the five leaders realize that Alexander actually didnt know anything. Then, Nichs thought of something and said to Alexander, Maybe Spencer wants to give you a surprise. The others echoed, Thats right, it must be the reason. As they chatted, the faint sound of a distant helicopter drifted through the sky. Alexander, Nichs, and the others couldnt help but look up at the sky. In the distance, there were three ck dots moving slowly. Soon, they spotted the three ck dots, which turned out to be three helicopters. The humming of the helicopters grew louder. With a loud noise, the three helicopters swiftly approached the Crane Sect and touched down in the square. Only then did Alexander, Nichs, and the others in the attice to their senses. Needless to say, the leaders of the four noble sects in the central region must have arrived. It seems like the four sect leaders have arrived, said Nichs as he looked at Alexander. Alexander said, Gentlemen, please sit here for a moment. I will go and wee our guests. With that, he got up and went downstairs. Nichs and the other four sect leaders could only sit in the attic and wait. Around 10 minutester, the sound of someone ascending the stairs became audible. Alexander brought Spencer, Troy, Yvan, and Tom upstairs. In addition to the four leaders, there were also some Presbyters from the Four Noble SectsCa total of more than a dozen people. Nichs and the other four sect leaders immediately stood up from their seats and nodded respectfully toward them. Greetings! Spencer and the other three also nodded in response. Gentlemen, please have a seat! Alexander warmly invited them to sit down. Spencer and the other three sat down on the chairs, and the Presbyters of the four noble sects also sat down on the chairs. Despite the presence of nearly 20 people in the attic, it was quite roomy, and they didnt feel cramped. Alexander served everyone coffee. After sipping his coffee and clearing his throat, Alexander turned to Spencer and remarked, Mr. Lloyd, the visit of the four central region sects to the Crane Sect today truly honors our sect. I heard from Nichs that you have something important to tell us. Is it true? Nichs and the others turned their attention to Spencer as well. They were equally curious about why the four central region sects were seeking them out. Spencer nodded and said, Yes, we do have something important to tell you Then, he took out a letter and ced it on the table in front of Alexander. You may want to take a look at this In a state of confusion, Alexander took the letter and extracted two folded sheets of paper from the envelope, When he unfolded it, the first thing he saw was a paper with rare pieces of Renaissance art printed on it. Wasnt this the duplicate that Liam and David had sent to him and the other five leaders? He couldnt help but nce at Spencer, thinking, Could it be that the Four Noble Sects also received letters from Liam and David? With this question in mind, Alexander then opened the letter again. The letter read: The expression is clear and urate. It conveys the idea that the Treasure Map, which had been missing for many years, hase into the possession of someone known as ck Eagle Master. Decades earlier, the Treasure Map had led to a violent and deadly conflict in the world. ck Eagle Master incapacitated Tristan, the leader of Star Gate, and took control himself. He also subdued the six major sects, including the Crane Sect and the Nine Cauldrons Sect, with the aim of seizing control of Oakhaven and establishing dominance in the martial arts world. In order to prevent the sects from fighting for the Treasure Map. Hence, Four Noble Sects, please kill ck Eagle Master, the leader of Star Gate, and from then on, the Treasure Map will be jointly controlled by the four sects. Oakhavens six major sects could survive and the martial arts world could be at peace. The letter includes a copy of the Treasure Map. Its from Gilmore, who gave Ken Davis rare pieces of Renaissance art. You could go to the Davis family to verify this and know that rare pieces of Renaissance art are fine pieces. You could ask Oakhavens six major sects about the details. At the end of the letter, there was a signature: A person who is worried about the martial arts world. After reading it, Alexander couldnt help but be stunned. This letter wasnt written by Liam or David. But who was this person who was worried about the martial arts world? Making 296 Making 296 After reading the letter, Alexander immediately handed it to Nichs. Soon, the five sect masters finished reading the letters one by one. They were all a little surprised. That was because the letter contained highly secretive information. For example, ck Eagle Master got the Treasure Map, suppressed Oakhavens six major sects, and Gilmore gave Ken rare pieces of Renaissance art These were all very secretive things. However, the one who wrote the letter knew everything. This meant that this person had a thorough understanding of their background. But who could it be? Alexander, Nichs, and the other leaders almost simultaneously thought of the butler of the Anderson family, who had disappeared. Only he could know so many secrets. Spencer saw that Alexander and the other leaders didnt say anything. He looked over and said, Alexander, we went to the Davis familys residence today. I saw the rare pieces of Renaissance art with my own eyes. Its exactly the same as the one on the Treasure Map. Alexander hesitated and said, But Mr. Lloyd, what if its a fake? Spencer looked to his side and said, Troy, please show Alexander the authentic painting. Troy nodded to Spencer and then took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket. When everyone saw this piece of paper, they were immediately stunned. They had seen the yellowed paper in Troys hand before. Troy opened the aged, folded paper. It was the real painting that Alexander and the others had observed at Liams residence. The authentic painting was a rare piece of Renaissance art. Yesterday, we received a letter, each with an authentic painting enclosed. In Troys envelope, there was an original piece of artwork. Alexander, do you b In the face of such irond evidence, it would not make sense if Alexander still imed that it was fake. He could only nod. Its real. Are your sects all suppressed by Star Gate? Spencer looked at Alexander, Nichs, and the others with burning eyes and asked. Alexander, Nichs, and the others couldnt help but be at a loss for words. Oakhavens six major sects were indeed suppressed by Star Gate But the six leaders had also witnessed the terrifying strength of ck Eagle Master. Therefore, they did not dare to make an enemy of Star Gate. Noticing their silence, Spencer nodded and remarked, It appears the letter is urate. Star Gate has indeed exerted control over your six sects. And they instilled fear in you. Are you genuinely willing to be intimidated by Star Gate indefinitely? Are you truly going to allow Star Gate to rule Oakhaven, as mentioned in the letter? Alexander, Nichs, and the others all looked ashamed. Alexander looked at Spencer and said, Mr. Lloyd, we dont want to listen to the orders of Star Gate. Nevertheless, ck Eagle Master possesses incredible martial prowess, and none of us canpete with him. And he has already warned us that if we go against him, we will definitely die. Spencer scoffed and remarked, Such arrogance! Does he truly believe that Oakhavens six major sects are at his beck and call? Alexander, I know that you are very afraid of ck Eagle Master, so I wont force you to deal with him and Star Gate with us. However, you must work together with us to go to Star Gate and let them know that it is impossible for them to seed. Alexander, Nichs, and the others knew that Spencer wanted Oakhavens six major sects to fight against Star Gate with them. However, they were very worried that even Spencer and the others would not be able to defeat ck Eagle Master. Since Oakhavens six major sects helped the Four Noble Sects, ck Eagle Master would definitely not let them off. Seeing that Alexander frowned, Spencer seemed to know what he was thinking and immediately said, Are you worried that our efforts to defeat ck E If so, then give ck Eagle Master a call and let him know that our four esteemed sects from the central region wish to champion justice. To prevent an allow our four renowned sects to oversee it together. Hearing this, Alexander stopped frowning and said to Spencer, Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Lloyd. Please rest assured. Even if I make this call, Oakhavens six major sects will still stand with the Four Noble Sects, The reason why Alexander agreed was that Spencer asked him to call ck Eagle Master. In this way, if he told this matter to ck Eagle Master in advance, it would show the loyalty of Oakhavens six major sects. In this way, even if Spencer and the other three people in the sky couldnt defeat ck Eagle Master, Oakhavens six major sects wouldnt be implicated Spencer nodded at Alexander and said, I understand your difficulties. Call him! Alexander said, Then Ill make a call first. With that, Alexander left his seat and went downstairs to make the call. About five minutester, he came back upstairs. Spencer asked, Is it done? Alexander nodded and said, Yes, Mr. Lloyd. I told ck Eagle Master what you just said. He did tell ck Eagle Master what Spencer had just said over the phone. - And he included some additional information. Didnt Spencer mention that they were battling ck Eagle Master and Star Gate for the sake of their fellow Alexander modified it to say that Spencer had received an enigmatic letter revealing that ck Eagle Master had the Treasure Map. To secure the map, Moreover, if Oakhavens six major sects did not agree, the Four Noble Sects would destroy them. Because the Four Noble Sects were much stronger than Oakhavens six major sects, they had to agree to their conditions. However, Oakhavens six major sects were absolutely loyal to Star Gate and had no intention of betraying Star Gate. Nheless, he had made significant efforts to demonstrate the loyalty of Oakhavens six major sects to Star Gate. But on the phone, ck Eagle Master only said one sentence: Just do as they say. This increasingly convinced Alexander of the sheer terror represented by ck Eagle Master. How could ck Eagle Master remain soposed in anticipation of the impending crackdown by the Four Noble Sects? Spencer nodded and said, Since Star Gate knows that we are going to attack them, lets get ready as soon as possible! Then, Spencer looked at Alexander, Nichs, and the others and said, In order to strengthen our momentum in this attack. I hope that the elites of Oakhavens six major sects alle out together! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lets eliminate Star Gate once and for all, and bring peace to the world! Alexander, Nichs, and the other leaders had no choice but to say with cupped fists, Mr. Lloyd, we will definitely send our best men to help destroy Sta Spencer chuckled joyfully and remarked, Hahaha, to ensure victory, lets raise up our coffee mugs for a toast! Cheers! everyone shouted as they raised their coffee cups. With a clink, the cups met, and each of them took a sip. Then everyone burst intoughter again. However, only they themselves knew if they really meant it. Making 297 Making 297 At Star Gate, inside an attic Gilmore and Luna sat at a table, while the disciples served the dishes, filling the entire table. Mr. and Mrs. Reed, please enjoy your meal, one disciple said respectfully as he finished serving the dishes, and then he departed from the attic. When Luna heard them call her Mrs. Reed again, she still wished to rify it with them. She wasnt Gilmores spouse, but the disciples had already exited the pavilion and shut the door. So, she looked at Gilmore and said, Could you please tell your men that Im not your wife? However, Gilmore picked up his fork and said indifferently while eating, Whats wrong? Isnt it good to be my wife? No, its not! Luna immediately pouted. Gilmore said, Well, since you dont want to be my wife, then after dinner, Ill send you away. Luna couldnt believe her ears. She looked at Gilmore and asked, You said youre going to send me away, is that true? Gilmore looked at her and said solemnly, Of course its true. However, Luna was a little suspicious. Didnt you want to take me as a hostage? Why would you let me go so soon? Gilmore said, I brought you back because I wanted to save you Save me? Lunaughed. Is there anyone else who can threaten my safety besides you? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gilmore solemnly replied, Of course there is, its just that you dont know it. Luna had a sweet smile on her face as she asked, Then, may I ask who else wishes to kill me? Gilmore stated, Three days ago, I went to your familys hidden estate in secret. I overheard Hiroshi conversing with a bunch of fighters in a vi. They wanted to kill your father and brother, and Hiroshi promised these warriors that once the n seeds, everyone can get arge sum of money. The smile on Lunas face suddenly disappeared when she heard that. A trace of shock appeared in its ce. She looked at Gilmore and said, But Hiroshi is my fathers godson, and my father has always treated him well. Why would he do this? Gilmore said, Back then, I overheard Hiroshi mentioning that your father didnt treat him like a son at all. He also said that in the future, the leadership o He also said that the level of his martial arts strength and intelligence are both above your brothers, so he wants to be the master of the Suarez family. A hint of anger shed in Lunas eyes. Needless to say, she believed what Gilmore said. She said with hatred, I didnt expect that our family would raise such an ungrateful person. Then, she looked at Gilmore andined, Since you know this, why didnt you tell me at that time? He looked at Luna and said, Miss, three nights ago, we were still enemies, werent we? Lets put it aside for now. Even if I had told you, would you have believed me? An awkward look appeared on Lunas face. Indeed, Gilmore was not at fault. Because three days ago, she and Gilmore were still enemies. But as soon as this thought crossed her mind, she couldnt help but wonder whether she and Gilmore were now adversaries. Logically speaking, Gilmore had crippled her brothers martial arts skills, injured her father, and kidnapped her to be a hostage. She and Gilmore were truly enemies. But after spending three days with him, Luna found that he was not a bad person. For instance, the night she initially arrived at Star Gate, they shared the same room. He had draped a coat over her when she was asleep, even though Gilmore did not hurt her at all and gave her the bed in the attic, and he slept elsewhere. In the past three days, although he didnt treat her very well, at least he didnt have any ill intentions toward her. This made her feel like she was a guest instead of a hostage. Therefore, subconsciously, she no longer regarded him as an enemy. As for her rtionship with Gilmore now? Luna wasnt quite sure either. Im going to call my father, so give me my phone, she said, reaching out her hand to Gilmore. Three days ago, Gilmore took away her phone after she became a hostage. Eat first, then Ill give you your phone. He refused unexpectedly Luna said frantically, I want to know if my father and brother are safe! Gilmore said without hesitation, Youre still my hostage. You have no conditions to bargain with me. After you finish eating, Ill give you my phone, otherwise, dont even think about it. A bitter expression appeared on Lunas face. Why is this ck Eagle Master even more strict than my father? she thought. However, Gilmore was right. She was still his hostage in name, and she did not have any conditions to bargain with him. Hmph! Fine! Ill eat, ok? Luna spoke angrily as if she was a little girl who couldnt get the toy she wanted. Then, she picked up her fork and began to eat quickly in anger. Gilmore continued to eat calmly, seemingly unperturbed by her anger. In fact, the reason he hadnt given Luna back her phone until now was due to the extraordinary abilities of his Gods Eye. He had already learned what H to Lunas father and brother. Making 298 Making 298 Gilmore calmly said to Tiger, Are they from the Four Noble Sects and Oakhavens six major sects? Tiger was obviously shocked. Master, how did you know that? The Crane Sects leader, Alexander, called me, Gilmore said indifferently. Tigers eyes shed with anger as he said, Master, the leaders of the Four Noble Sects actually said that you However, before he could finish his words, Gilmore said, Did they say that I suppressed Oakhavens six major sects and wanted to dominate Oakhaven And if I have the Treasure Map, it will only lead to a violent conflict in the martial arts world? Are they asking me to surrender the Treasure Map to the Fo Tiger was stunned. It turned out that Gilmore already knew everything. Needless to say, it must have been Alexander, the leader of the Crane Sect, who told him. Master, Phoenix, Steve, and all the martial artists have reached the square and are obstructing them, Tiger eventually informed Gilmore about the situation outside in simpler words. Gilmore nodded calmly. Okay, lets go out and have a look. Then, Gilmore followed Tiger to the za. At this moment, there were over a thousand individuals in the square in the front yard of Star Gate. On one side, there were nearly 400 disciples led by Phoenix and Steve. On the other side were individuals from the Four Noble Sects and the six sects from Oakhaven. In addition to the four sect leadersCSpencer, Troy, Tom, and Yvan- along with the elders they had brought with them, the four renowned sects from the Central ins had only about a dozen individuals present. However, the six major sects from Oakhaven had dispatched their most skilled individuals, totaling about 100 martial artists. Therefore, there were a total of over 600 individuals there now. Spencer looked at Phoenix and Steve and said, Today, the Four Noble Sects are here to stand up for Oakhavens six major sects. Why is your leader, ck Eagle Master, so hesitant toe out and meet us? Is he a coward? Phoenixs and Steves faces were full of anger when they heard that. They said indignantly, Spencer, what nonsense are you talking about? Why do you call our master a coward? Then where is he? sneered Spencer. Troy, Tom, and Yvan allughed. However, at this moment, a stern voice cut in, saying, Whos howling like a rabid mutt? Everyone looked over and saw Gilmore, who was dressed in ck and had a mask on his face, calmly walking over with an extraordinary aura. Behind him was the grand elder, Tiger. Upon seeing the arrival of the ck Eagle Master, Phoenix, Steve and all the disciples of Star Gate lit up with excitement. Their leader had arrived! The reason for their excitement was that they knew that when deir leader arrived, nothing could stand in his way. As long as the ck Eagle Master showed up, all his enemies woulde to no good end. They wanted to see what would happen to the Four Noble Sects Haha, ck Eagle Master, youre finally here, Spencer looked Gilmore and said coldly, Gilmore said, The Four Noble Sects are all here. How could I oe to wee you? My friends, may I invite you to the main hall for a cup of coffee However, Troyughed icily. How could someone who subjugates and controls others be considered our friend? Thats correct. Furthermore, your method of seizing the position of Star Gates leader is hical. A ruthless individual is nothing but trash in the martial Spencer looked straight at Gilmore and said, Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What you have dee is a taboo in the martial arts world. If you wish to live, first, surrender the Treasure Map. Holding onto it will only ignite a violent conflict in the martial arts world. Second, destroy your own martial arts and pologize to us, then we can spare your life Tiger, Phoenix, Steve, and all the disciples of Star Gate were filled with anger upon hearing this. However, Gilmore remained calm and said indifferently, The Treasure Map is in my hands, but I cant give it to you. As for crippling my martial arts as an apology, Im unaware of the wrongs Ivemitted. You are not the leaders of the martial arts world, nor the ultimate authorities at Star Gate. As the leader, my fate is not yours to determine. After saying this, Gilmore suddenly cast a sharp nce at Spencer and the others, remarking, As we are all martial artists, we will let our strength deter What Gilmore said was sonorous and deafening! Upon hearing this, everyones adrenaline surged. They raised their arms and shouted, Go for it, master! Go for it, master! Spencer and the other three sect leaders were visibly enraged. They already knew that Oakhavens six major sects were no match for Gilmore. However, the leaders of the six major sects in Oakhaven were all seasoned and topCtier martialists. As for Spencer and the other three, they were all firstCrate martialists. There was noparison between the two. A junior highClevel expert could even defeat 10 topCtier martialists. Junior highClevel experts with significant strength could eliminate foes within a 35Cfoot radius by unleashing their internal mana. Spencer and the other three were all this powerful. How could they take Gilmore seriously? In their opinion, as long as they wanted to, they could immediately kill Gilmore. ck Eagle Master, you viin! You murdered Mr. Suarez and his son, and you abducted Miss Suarez! Youre a heartless monster! Release Miss Suare Everyone immediately looked in that direction and saw a group of men in ck holding warrior swordsing to the square. There were about 40 of them, and their leader was Hiroshi. Wearing a mask, Gilmore smiled faintly, thinking, Everyone is finally here! Spencer and the other three leaders were all staring at Hiroshi. They didnt expect the Atitans toe here. From what Hiroshi said, they could tell that these people had a grudge against Gilmore. Friend, are you guys also here for revenge? Spencer looked at Hiroshi and asked. Hiroshi gripped his warrior sword, bowed to Spencer, and exined, Yes, I am Kenjis godson, who was the head of the Suarez Group. Mr. Suarez and Moreover, after Gilmore killed Mr. Suarez and his son, he noticed Miss Suarezs beauty and took her away. Were here for revenge and to save Miss Suarez. When the four sect leaders heard this, their eyes filled with anger as they cast nces at Gilmore. They silently thought, We didnt anticipate Gilmore w However, Alexander, Nichs, and the other sect leaders recognized the man as Hiroshi, the butler of the Anderson family But how did he be the godson of the president of the Suarez Group? For a moment, they couldnt figure out Hiroshis true identity. Making 299 Making 299 Swish! With hatred in his eyes, Hiroshi pulled out the warrior sword and pointed it at Gilmore. Gilmore, you devil beast, Im going to kill you! He looked like he was going to fight Gilmore to the death. However, Spencer said to Hiroshi, My friend, this guy is actually very strong. Speaking of this, he pointed to Alexander and the other five leaders, saying, Even leaders of Oakhavens six major sects are no match for him, so they h In order not to let you die in vain, let us, Four Noble Sects kill him. Hearing this, Hiroshi immediately said with gratitude, Mr. Lloyd, Im indeed no match for this devil. Otherwise, I wouldnt have let him kill my godfather and young master, as well as take Miss away. Originally, I wanted to risk my life to kill this demon. Now that youre standing up for me, I, Hiroshi, can only remember your great There was no doubt that Spencer liked it. kindness in my heart. Not to mention that ordinary people liked to be respected by others, even famous martialists also liked to be ttered and respected by others. Spencer said to Hiroshi, Well, you can rest assured that I will avenge your godfather and young master, and help you save Miss Suarez. Hearing this, Hiroshi was secretly delighted. All his acting just now was to fan the mes and turn Gilmore into an unforgivable devil. Furthermore, he wished for them to engage in a lifeCorCdeath battle with Gilmore. This was his goal. As long as both Gilmore and the others were seriously injured, he could reap the benefits and get the treasure map. At this moment, Spencer said to Hiroshi and the heads of the six leaders, All of you, step back 35 feet. Hiroshi, Alexander, and the others knew that Spencer was going to fight against Gilmore. The reason everyone stepped back 35 feet was to avoid harming theirrades whenunching an attack. The leaders and Hiroshi immediately retreated 35 feet with their men and watched from a distance. Several Presbyters of the four noble sects also retreated 35 feet. Hiroshi wanted to take advantage of the situation. Alexander, Nichs, and the other sect leaders also had their own ns. They decided not to help either side. They resolved to witness the ultimate victor and extend their support to that individual. Indeed, they aimed to be neutral observers who could switch allegiances as circumstances demanded. Afterward, Gilmore instructed Tiger, Lead everyone back and maintain a distance of 35 feet. Tiger was worried and said to Gilmore, ck Eagle Master, you have to be careful. Gilmore nodded and said, Okay. This made it difficult for Tiger to tell if Gilmore could defeat them. Then, Tiger and his men retreated 35 feet. Even though both factions moved back by 35 feet, the square was spacious enough, allowing both sides to remain within its confines. Everyones eyes were focused on Gilmore and the four Sect Leaders. Hiroshi and his men disyed a cold and haughty expression. In their opinion, no matter how powerful Gilmore was, he would not be a match for the fou Hiroshi had fought with Gilmore before and knew that thetters martial arts was extremely powerful. If the four Sect Leaders wanted to defeat Gilmore, they would have to pay a certain price. Both sides suffered heavy losses, which was exactly the result he wanted. In the center of the square, Spencer looked sharply at Gilmore and said, I didnt expect that you not only usurped the position of sect leader but also bullied your peers. You even killed innocent people and kidnapped women! Its a shame of the martial arts world to have a shameless scum like you. Today, let us, Four Noble Sects kill you! As soon as he finished speaking, Spencer waved his palm in the void, and a ball of meClike internal mana appeared on his right palm. The martialists from both sides were shocked by such a scene. They noticed that the meClike internal mana in Spencers palm was on par with the wispy internal mana controlled by highC level internal force martial artists and topCtier martial masters. Furthermore, Spencers skyCblue internal mana me exuded a terrifying aura, surpassing what a topCtier martial artists internal mana could match. This was the difference between a highClevel expert and a topCtier martialist. There was a world of difference between the two. The aura of internal mana emitted by Spencer was ten times stronger than that of a topCtier martialist. This ced tremendous pressure on the external force of martial artists on both sides. They were surprised and whispered, The highClevel experts are really different! The aura of the internal mana is too terrifying! Even if we practice martial arts for a lifetime, Im afraid we cant reach this level! Apart from being shocked, they also felt an indescribable amount of envy and adoration. Bing a topCtier martial artist was already a remarkable achievement for a martial cultivator. Being a highC level expert would be a cause for celebration. However, it was already a lifetime dream for those who had no talents. After running his ming internal mana on his right palm, Spencer looked at the other three sect leaders and said, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Brothers, let me fight Gilmore first! If I cant defeat him, you can help. Troy, Tom, and Yvan all nodded to Spencer. In their opinion, a highClevel expert like Spencer was more than enough to deal with Gilmore. Spencer, my suggestion is that all four of you attack me together. Otherwise, youll face a miserable defeat, came an emotionless voice. Obviously, the person who said this was Gilmore. Hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Needless to say, they all felt that Gilmore was too arrogant. Spencer was no match for Him? And he wanted Four Noble Sects to attack him at the same time? Gilmore was too arrogant. Spencers eyes filled with anger, and the atmosphere tre Spencers eyes filled with anger, and the atmosphere trembled with a deafening roar. He unleashed a surge of meC like internal mana from his other hand as well. In an instant, the power and aura emanating from his palms doubled. The martialists who were already feeling immense pressure suddenly found themselves suffocating. It was as if there was a huge stone weighing down on their hearts. They all felt the rage of Spencer, which made them secretly shocked! Arrogant bastard, take this! Spencer bellowed, his voice echoing like thunder. With a swift movement, Spencer lunged at Gilmore like lightning. His palm, charged with internal energy, bore a deadly intent as it aimed to strike Gilmore. Everyone, including Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve, couldnt help but feel anxious when they witnessed this situation. Making 300 Making 300 RUMBLE. Spencers internal mana surged like mes as he struck suddenly at Gilmore. Gilmores ck clothes were blown open by the strong wind. His ck clothes and ck hair fluttered in the wind. However, Gilmore, who was wearing a silver mask, looked calm and unruffled. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He didnt seem to notice Spencers palm descending from above. Just as the strike was about tond on Gilmores chest, potentially shattering his internal organs. At this moment, Gilmore struck out. With a loud bang. When the two strikes collided, the entire area began to tremble. It generated a powerful shock wave that sent sand swirling into the air. Crack! Crack! The ground beneath Gilmore and Spencer began to split apart. Every tile within a 35Cfoot radius was shattered without exception. It was as if dozens of trucks had rolled over them, leaving not a single floor tile intact. However, to everyones surprise, even though the tiles on the ground within 35 feet of Gilmore and Spencer were shattered by the powerful internal man However, Gilmore was not killed by Spencers strike. On the contrary, Gilmore blocked it. Seeing this, Troy, Tom, Yvan, and Hiroshi were all shocked. Gilmore actually blocked the attack from a highClevel expert! Gilmore was indeed powerful. Hiroshi was more sure that it was the right move to let Gilmore and Spencer kill each other. Otherwise, he would never be a match for Gilmore. Or a match for Spencer. The people of Oakhavens six major sects and Star Gate saw Gilmore block Spencers attack with one strike. In particr, the people from Star Gate were not only excited but also filled with happiness, and they couldnt help but exim in joy. Their Sect Leader was actually fine Because of that, they felt that their worries from before were needless. The battle between Gilmore, and Spencer appeared to be at a standstill. Spencer widened his eyes, and nearly all of his internal mana erupted, creating a powerful airflow that sent his hair and beard flying. Compared to Spencers allCout efforts, Gilmore stood still, and his eyes were calm. He looked very calm. It didnt seem like a lifeCandCdeath battle to him at all. Spencer was equally shocked. He didnt expect Gilmore to be able to withstand his fullCstrength attack. In this stalemate, Gilmore was not at a disadvantage at all. What shocked Spencer even more was that even if he tried his best, he couldnt hurt Gilmore in the slightest. He felt increasingly powerless. Soon, Spencers internal mana rapidly depleted. His face turned red, and cold sweat covered his forehead. However, Gilmore was still very calm. The onlookers saw that Spencer had shown signs of decline. If the stalemate continued, Spencer would exhaust all his internal strength and be seriously At this moment, Gilmore smiled and said to Spencer, Mr. Lloyd, it seems that you have tried your best. You are no match for me. You can go down and rest first, and let the other three fight with me! After saying that, Gilmore channeled the internal mana in his palm. With a bang, Gilmore sent Spencer flying with a scream. With a loud bang, Spencer fell on the square a few feet away like smashing the floor tiles into pieces! With a poof, Spencer spat out a mouthful of blood and could no longer stand up from the ground. Seeing that Spencer was seriously injured and spat out blood, Hiroshi and the leaders of the six sects all gasped. Since Gilmore had defeated a firstCrate martialist so easily. Gilmore was too terrifying. After recovering from their shock, Troy, Tom, and Yvans eyes shed with rage. Gilmore was too arrogant! The three of them exchanged nces. Having learned their lesson, they no longer dared to fight Gilmore alone. Lets attack together! the three of them shouted in unison. As soon as he finished speaking, the three of themunched an instant attack. They attacked Gilmore from three directions. The internal mana raged, and the wind swept through. They rushed forward, and with each step they took, the broken is immediately turned into powder Wherever they passed, footprints appeared on the ground one aber another. Then killing intent surged, and their suras exerted an indescribable pressure on the surrounding martial artists. The three men burst into anger and attacked Gilmore In the face of their fists, Gilmore remained steady. Their powerful fists were about tond on Gilmore. At this moment, a gleam of light shed in Gilmores eyes. Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh Gilmore suddenlyunched an attack, throwing three punches like meteors in an instant. These three punches struck Troys chest, Toms left shoulder, and Yvans right shoulder simultaneously. Then, like cannonballs, all three of them were sent flying. Boom, boom, boom! Three loud bangs As three specks of dust rose in the air. They saw that Troy, Tom, and Yvan had all fallen to the ground a few feet away, motionless. The broken tiles under them were almost smashed into powder All of their faces fell ashen, in iparable pain. They all opened their mouths and spat out blood. Then, like Spencer, they could not stand up at all. The presbyters of the Seven Stars Sect, the Five Poisons Sect, and Valley of the Medicine King, recovered from their shock and immediately stepped fo Hiroshi and the leaders of the six sects were all stunned by the battle unfolding before them. Especially Hiroshi, he wanted to see Gilmore and the Four Noble Sects kill each other, hoping to capitalize on the situation. However, it turned out that Gilmore defeated the four alone. This waspletely beyond his imagination. Moreover, Gilmore defeated them in one move. Who could believe that he could defeat the four leaders with one single move? However, all of this was happening before his very eyes. Hiroshi couldnt help but frown. Compared with Hiroshi, who was secretly worried, the three Presbyters and all the disciples of Star Cate showed joy on their faces. Gilmore alone defeated Four Noble Sects. His strength was incredible. All the people of Star Gate were proud to have such an amazing master. The Four Noble Sects were also famous sects in Eldoria, all of which were firstCss sects. They should be much more powerful than Star Gate. The difference in strength between the two was obvious, and it was utterly impossible topare. However, at this moment, the Four Noble Sects, which everyone thought was out of reach before, had be defeated by Gilmore. In other words, the members of the four Noble Sects would have to be respectful to Star Gate in the future. At the thought of this, all the people of Star Gate felt very happy. Therefore, in their eyes, Gilmore was a hero. They would benefit a lot from it. With such a sect leader, it would be difficult for them not to be aweCinspiring. Making 301 Making 301 Spencer, Troy, Tom, and Yvan were all defeated and seriously injured by Gilmore. They had to rely on the Presbyters of their sects for support. Their faces were filled with pain, and they appeared very weak. They no longer put on airs as they did before. Yvan asked one of the Presbyters to unfasten the small box from his waist. He instructed the Presbyter to remove the stopper and empty out several small pills. He, Spencer, and the other two took the pills respectively. Valley of the Medicine King excelled in medical skills, so the pills they produced often had remarkable effects. After taking the medicinal pills, the four of them had their Presbyters assist them in sitting down and closing their eyes to recover from their injuries. Seeing them all sit down to heal their wounds, the leaders of Oakhavens six major sects secretly rejoiced in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not firmly stand with the Four Noble Sects. If that happened, the six major sects of Oakhaven would likely face the same fate. Gilmore noticed that the leaders of the Four Noble Sects were sitting on the ground, trying to recover from their injuries. He did not attack them again. Mr. Lloyd, you are all injured and need time to heal. I can give you some time. How about this? When you recover, we will fight again, or talk again, Gilm When he said this, it surprised not only the crowd but also the four sect leaders. It was the first time they had seen the enemy allowing them time to heal after their side was defeated and seriously injured. They could also recuperate and fight again or negotiate further. After all, the Four Noble Sects were here to rob Gilmore of his treasure map. Moreover, they had used Gilmore of a lot of heinous crimes. It was not surprising that Gilmore would kill them. But now, after Gilmore defeated them, not only did he not kill them, but he also gave them time to heal. They couldnt believe it. However, at this time, Gilmore said to the three Presbyters, Gentlemen, the four sect leaders are injured. You can arrange a ce for them in Star Gate Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve looked puzzled. The leaders of the Four Noble Sects wanted to kill Gilmore, but Gilmore didnt kill them and arranged rooms for them to recover. Although Tiger and the others really didnt want to arrange amodation for Spencer. But Gilmore was the person they respected the most in their hearts, so they could only agree with Gilmore, Yes, master. The leaders of Oakhavens six major sects, including Hiroshi, couldnt believe what they had seen. Especially Hiroshi, who hoped to witness a conflict between Gilmore and the Four Noble Sects. However, instead of watching them kill each other, Gilmore and the leaders were about to be allies. Hiroshi felt a sharp pain in his heart. Needless to say, his n to reap the benefits hadpletely failed. Spencers eyes shed with confusion. He looked at Gilmore, and said, ck Eagle Master, why didnt you kill us while we were seriously injured, yet give us a chance to recover? Everyone turned to look at Gilmore. This was also what they wanted to know. Gilmore said indifferently, Because our sect is famous in Orebury. Taking advantage of others is not our style. As soon as Gilmore said that, the people from Star Gate agreed with him the most. In their hearts, Star Gate was a decent sect in Oakhaven, and those despicable and shameless.sects couldntpare with it. Even the four sect leaders felt a little guilty when they heard this. Compared with Star Gate, the Four Noble Sects were more like viins. The others also did not expect Gilmore to be such a straightforward person. This kind of bearing made the leaders of Oakhavens six major sects revere him. It could be said that they were in awe of Gilmore before. However, at this moment, they respected Gilmore more. However, these people imagined Gilmore to be noble and great. But they would never have thought that Gilmore was just saying it. The idea of letting them heal their wounds before resuming the fight was simply unimaginable to him. Even if they recovered, they would still be no match for Gilmore. They would never want to get beaten again. Therefore, there was only one way, and that was to sit down and have a good talk with Gilmore. Since Gilmore had defeated them, Gilmore naturally had the upper hand. Of course, Gilmore would not let go of this opportunity to ckmail them. Moreover, the four leaders were all highClevel experts. Gilmore did not have such subordinates. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If he could recruit these four, he would have four additional elite soldiers and leaders. Furthermore, he could potentially use the four noble sects to his advantage. That was what Gilmore wanted. luna Of course, how could Gilmore tell them his n? After hearing Gilmores words, the hostility in the hearts of Spencer and the other three leaders faded away. They didnt say anything. Instead, they had their Presbyters help them to their feet and followed Tiger to leave to heal their wounds. When Hiroshi saw the four sect leaders leaving with the people of Star Gate, he realized that things were not going well. Then, he secretly signaled to the group of warriors he had brought along. While everyones attention was focused on Gilmore and the leaders of the Four Noble Sects, he wanted to sneak away with all his men. However, Hiroshi had only taken a few steps when a womans cold voice called out, Hiroshi, where are you going? Upon hearing this voice, Hiroshi couldnt help but stop. Then, he saw a beautiful woman emerging from the midst of the Star Gate crowd. This beautiful woman was Luna. Hiroshi immediately put on a respectful look and said to her, Greetings, Miss Suarez. While Gilmore battled the leaders of the Four Noble Sects, Luna discreetly approached the disciples of Star Gate. Standing amidst the disciples, she went almost unnoticed by everyone. Gilmore was also a little surprised. He did not expect to see Luna here. She must have called her father, but she couldnt get through. It would be unusual for Luna to have her fathers phone without Hiroshi confiscating it from Kenji. However, it would be strange if Luna managed to obtain her fathers phone. Why wouldnt Hiroshi have taken Kenjis phone from him? Next, there would be a good show. Luna didnt disy much happiness in response to Hiroshis insincere greetings. On the contrary, her eyes were still cold, as though she was looking at an enemy. She asked, Hiroshi, what did father and brother? do to my you A look of surprise shed across Hiroshis face. However, his expression quickly returned to normal. A calm smile appeared on Hiroshis face. Miss, your father and brother have returned to Atita today. However, Luna shouted angrily, Youre lying! Making 302 Making 302 Hiroshi looked at Luna and asked in confusion, Miss Suarez, why do you say that? Because of your selfish ambitions, you tried to kill my father and brother. You aimed to take control of the Suarez family, Luna berated angrily. Even though Hiroshi was cunning and skilled at concealing his true intentions, he couldnt hide the surprise in his eyes when he heard Lunas words. He wanted to be the master of the Suarez family, but he kept it a secret. Even Kenji didnt notice it. How did Luna know about this? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She also said that he wanted to kill her father and Tatsuya. And her tone was so firm as if she knew the truth. This caused Hiroshi to feel extremely surprised. Could it be that Luna truly knew what he had done? But how did she know? Of course, Hiroshi couldnt admit to his true intentions. He continued to act in front of Luna. Miss Suarez, Impletely loyal to the Suarez family. I abs Pleasee back with me, Miss Suarez. Your father and your brother are waiting for you. Im not going back! You wont take me back to Atita at all. You want to kill me just like you killed my father and brother. A hint of hatred shed in Lunas eyes as she refused. Miss Suarez, since you insist on not returning, take care of yourself. We have no choice but to return and report to Mr. Suarez, Hiroshi said. He then led Of course, Hiroshi didnt want to stay here any longer. Even the leaders of the Four Noble Sects were no match for Gilmore. And he ndered Gilmore and kidnapped Luna. Now, he found himself used by Luna of having ambitions to murder the Suarez family. If Gilmore chose to confront him about these usations, would Hiroshi still be able to leave? However, just as he was about to leave with his men, Gilmore said, Wait a minute! Although Gilmore did not speak loudly, his voice carried a lot of weight. Almost everyone turned to look at Gilmore. They all felt that Gilmore would not let go of Hiroshi so easily. Hiroshis heart skipped a beat when he heard Gilmores response. He knew that he could no longer leave. Hiroshi had to stop and turn to look at Gilmore with a smile on his face. ck Eagle Master, do you have any instructions? Gilmore said, If I remember correctly, you imed in front of everyone that I had kidnapped Miss Suarez just now, didnt you? Hiroshi frowned slightly and said, My godfather, Kenji, told me this. He said that you took Miss Suarez away and asked me to save her. Gilmore continued, Did your godfather, Kenji, say that I abducted Miss Suarez? Hiroshi said solemnly, Thats right. This is what my godfather said, I dont believe it. If you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do, ck Eagle Master. Theres a way. Now Ill go with you to see Kenji. We can ask him directly. Hearing this, Hiroshi was stunned. Even others who were watching were also stunned. Was it necessary to ask Kenji? Hiroshi did mention in front of everyone that Gilmore had taken Luna away forcefully. With just this statement, Gilmore could easily kill Hiroshi. There was no need to talk nonsense with him, let alone confront Kenji. There was no need at all. However, Hiroshi knew that Gilmore had hit the nail on the head. Of course, he couldnt take Gilmore to see Kenji. Otherwise, wouldnt all of his actions be exposed? Im sorry, ck Eagle Master. My godfather has returned to Atita. Im afraid you cant see him as you wish, Hiroshi looked at Gilmore and said. Gilmore smiled. Thats good enough. If we cant prove it was Kenji who said it, it basically means you said it. Ive always been open and aboveboard. I dont like people ndering me! So, are you nning to ruin your own martial arts, or should I kill you? Hiroshis face changed. Ruin his own martial arts skills himself? This was crueler than killing him. He had practiced martial arts for so many years and put in a lot of effort What else could he do without martial arts? He was no different from a cripple. The Suarez familys masters position, their wealth, and power, everything he desiredCwould never be his. Hence, Hiroshi would never agree to give up his martial arts skills. In that case, he only had one way left, and that was to fight Gilmore to the death! ck Eagle Master, youve gone too far! Hiroshi gritted his teeth. Gilmore said coldly, Really? Ive always been merciless to my enemies. Its all your fault. You shouldnt have provoked me. At this point, Gilmore looked sharply at Hiroshi and said, Come on together with your men! Hiroshi knew that he had no choice but to fight Gilmore. Only by killing Gilmore would he have a chance to survive.. Even though he had witnessed Gilmores strength, this time, he would be apanied by 30 to 40 warriors. There might be a chance of survival. Thinking of this, Hiroshis eyes were filled with killing intent. He said to all the warriors, All of you, listen up. Follow me to fight to the death and kill ck Yes, Mr. Hiroshi! All the warriors replied in unison. The sound of a knife being drawn echoed through the air. The knife gleamed with a chilling coldness. Hiroshi and all the warriors pulled out their swords. Then, they shouted, Kill! They held their sabers firmly with both hands, raised them to their left sides, andunched a swift attack on Gilmore. Dozens of warriors attacked at once, their sabers gleaming with intense intent, creating a spectacr assault. However, in the face of the wave of warriors, Gilmore remainedpletely still. His eyes were calm, as if he didnt notice anything. At this moment, a beautiful figure appeared beside Gilmore. Gilmore smelled a fragrance as pleasant as cherry blossoms. He didnt even need to look to know that it was Luna. What are you doing here? Gilmore asked indifferently, still focusing on the attacking warriors. Lunas eyes shed with determination as she said to Gilmore, I want to deal with this bastard with you. I can deal with them alone. Youll only cause trouble for me if you stay here. Gilmore replied. Without waiting for Lunas response, Gilmore swiftly moved, disappearing into a group of attacking warriors like lightning. Luna felt extremely frustrated, I would only be a burden to him? Nheless, her anger was shortClived as she soon found herself astonished by Gilmores invincibility in the midst of dozens of warriors. Observing this, Luna, who was initially in a daze, found herself involuntarily admiring Making 303 Making 303 Boom, boom, boom! The sound of fists and palms striking echoed continuously. Gilmore unleashed punch after punckand palm strike after palm strike. The warriors screamed and were sent flying one by one as Gilmores attacksnded. Those warriors were almost unable to fight back against Gilmore. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They werepletely overwhelmed and sent flying. The warriors were sent flying and crashed onto the square. They crashed hard into the ground, making craters, and their bones were shattered. They cried out in pain, unable to stand up. Some were seriously injured, while others had fainted. Over 40 martial arts masters fell to the square with severe injuries, one after another. In the end, only four people were left standing. These four people were Hiroshi, Sakura, Ryota, and Yukihiro. The four men had pale faces, and their foreheads were drenched in cold sweat. They stared nervously at Gilmore, who was just a few feet away. Hiroshi didnt expect Gilmore to be so terrifying! In less than a few seconds, most warriors had been seriously injured and defeated. Only he, Sakura, and the other two had not fallen yet. Tell me, what did you do to Kenji and Tatsuya? Gilmore looked straight at Hiroshi with a sharp gaze. Hiroshi gazed at Gilmore, his heart in turmoil. He wondered if Gilmore knew what he had done. But how did Gilmore know? Hiroshi was at a loss. In the face of Gilmore, he still refused to tell the truth. ck Eagle Master, I dont know what youre talking about. Then, he shed at Sakura and the other two, saying, Well fight him to the death! Kill! Although Sakura and the other two were afraid of Gilmore, they did not dare to disobey Hiroshis order. So, they rushed towards Gilmore with warrior swords in their hands. However, after rushing out a few steps, the three of them found something unusual. They found that when they attacked Gilmore, Hiroshi wasnt with them. On the contrary, Hiroshi arted to fire towers the era of Star Gate as quickly as possible They immediately realized that Hiroshi had deserted them awapendatead of them. Furthermore, Hiroshi hoped they would keep Chmure white aile his escape Clearly, he was ready to sacrifice then there to ea * Seeing this, Sakura and the other two were filled with newer hoped However, at this moment, agus off wind blew per Sand and stones were flying all around, making it difficult for Sw and the other wom keep their eyes upen The next moment, Hiroshi, who was running for his life, was she to jump out of the gate In an instant, a figure appeared behind Hiroshi and delivered a powerful palm strike to his back. Hiroshi let out a wretched scream as he was sent flying into the air, spitting out a mouthful of blood After that, Hiroshi crashed heavily onto the ground, blood flowing from his mouth, his eyes wide open with astonishment He was dead. At the same time, the man in the air alsonded on the ground. It was Gilmore, dressed in ck and wearing a silver mask. When Hiroshi had asked Sakura to attack Gilmore while he tried to escape. Gilmore, sensing Hiroshis intentions, swiftly moved and struck out with his palm. Of course, Gilmore did not show any mercy to this vicious Hiroshi That was why Hiroshi was killed immediately. Seeing that Hiroshi had been killed in a single blow, Sakura and the other two werepletely shocked! They were already afraid of Gilmore. Moreover, Hiroshi didnt hesitate to use their lives as shields; he chose to flee first This caused them to feel hatred towards Hiroshi. As a result, when he died, Sakura and the other two didnt hesitate at all to throw their warrior swords to the ground. Then, they knelt down to Gilmore an The onlookers from Oakhavens six major sects and Star Gate werent surprised at all by the death of Hiroshi and the surrender of Sakura and the other two. Because even the leaders of the Four Noble Sects, who were all topCtier martial artists, were no match for Gilmore As for Hiroshi, he was merely a topCtier martialist It was expected that Gilmore would kill him. However, Gilmore dealt with those warriors in such a dominant manner that it shocked all the onlookers. Amazing! So aspiring! In a sh, Gilmore appeared in front of Sakura and the other two warriors. Gilmore looked at them and said, I wont kill you, but you have to tell me what Hiroshi did to Lunas father and brother. Sakura and the other two exchanged nces. They werent even concerned about Hiroshis death. His cruelty towards them had already made them unwilling to be loyal to him. ck Eagle Master, Ill tell you, Sakura immediately said to Gilmore. Luna had already walked up to Gilmore and urged, Tell me, where are my father and brother? How are they now? Sakura said, Miss Suarez, they were both killed by Hiroshi. Hearing this, Lunas beautiful face instantly turned deathly pale. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she said in a trembling voice, Did you just say that my father and brother are dead? Sakura then revealed how Hiroshi had poisoned Kenjis coffee using a knife and had killed Tatsuya and Koizumi. When Luna heard that her father had been poisoned and her brother had been killed, Lunas body shook, feeling like the world was spinning, and she tu Gilmore immediately reached out to hug her and shouted, Luna, Luna, wake up! Seeing that Luna had suddenly fainted, everyone felt some sympathy for her. Losing her older brother and discovering that her father had been poisoned was a devastating blow to her. As Gilmore called out to her, Luna slowly woke up. Then, she began to cry. ck Eagle Master, my father, and brother were really killed by Hiroshi, Luna said to Gilmore sadly. Gilmore was aware of all this, but he kept it to himself. Because if he said the prophecy, it would only arouse others suspicion. Thats why Gilmore had instructed Sakura to tell the truth. In this way, no one would suspect him. Gilmore patted Luna andforted her. Luna, dont be sad. You still have me, right? Didnt he just say that your father was just poisoned and locked up in the basement? He didnt die. If we hurry and go there, we can definitely save him. At this moment, Luna felt helpless, and Gilmores words gave her a muchCneeded sense of strength and hope. At this moment, Gilmore was all she could rely on. Luna nodded at Gilmore. Okay. A few minutester, Gilmore and Luna hopped into a car, with Sakura, Ryota, and Yukihiro joining them as well. Following that, the car departed from Star Gate. Even though Gilmore had departed, the members of Oakhavens six major sects remained present. They wanted to know what would happen after Gilmore returned. After all, the leaders of the Four Noble Sects were still in Star Gate. There was still a good show to watch. Of course, they had to stay. Making 304 Making 304 In the secret manor of the Suarez family in Vista Verde. With a bang, the iron door of the basement was suddenly kicked open. Sakura, the three of them led Gilmoreand Luna into the basement.. In the cramped basement, there was just a single bed. And a dying man was lying on it. The dying man happened to be none other than Kenji Kenji had been locked up in the basement for two days. Not only was he poisoned, but he was also hungry. His hair was in disarray, and his face bore a haggard appearance. The moment the iron gate opened, he weakly opened his eyes. When he saw Luna, his dull eyes suddenly lit up. Kenji wanted to get up, but he had no strength to do so at all. His parched lips quivered as he cried out in a feeble voice, Luna Luna had already walked up quickly and choked with sobs. Dad, Im here. I came toote. Does it still hurt? A faint smile graced Kenjis lips as he spoke, Luna, Im alright. Youyou must be cautious of Hiroshi. Its him he poisoned me and killed your brother Luna said, Dad, Im aware of everything. Hiroshio, the wicked man, is dead. He has received his retribution. A look of disbelief appeared on Kenjis face. He died? Luna nodded towards his father. He was killed by ck Eagle Master. At this point, Luna looked at Gilmore. Kenji, of course, noticed Gilmore. He never anticipated that Gilmore would be the one to eliminate Hiroshi. He looked at Gilmore and said in a weak voice, ck Eagle Master, we had a disagreement before. I didnt expect you to help me kill Hiroshi. Thank you. Gilmore said, I wasnt helping you. If it werent for the fact that he attracted the Four Noble Seets.to fight against me, and framed me for kidnapping Lun I wont kill him. I just did what I should do. That was what Gilmore was thinking. There was no chance he would help Kenji, mainly because Hiroshis scheme to harm him through others and exploit the situation originated from Kenji. Therefore, Gilmore believed that Kenji deserved to suffer a painful death through poison and torture. Dad, Ill take you to the hospital now, Luna said worriedly. However, Kenji shook his head and stated, Its futile. The poison has already seeped into my bones. Even a medical prodigy cant save my life. Kenji was well aware of the lethality of the poison. It was an incurable toxin. Furthermore, he had been poisoned for two full days and nights, and the toxin had already permeated his bloodstream. Even if he was sent to the hospital now, it was impossible to saye his life. However, Luna said to Sakura, Ryota, and Yukihiro, Hurry up, take my father out of here and send him to the hospital immediately. Even though they believed there was little chance of saving Kenji, they still responded, Certainly, Miss Suarez. Then, the three of them stepped forward, lifted Kenji, and walked out. On the other hand, Kenji, who was being carried, suddenly began to cough violently. And blood kepting out of his mouth and dripping to the ground. Seeing this, Luna was extremely anxious. She immediately shouted, Dad, are you ok? However, Kenji, who was coughing, could not speak at all. -Gilmore said to the tearful Luna, Luna, your father has been poisoned for too long. Im afraid Although he didnt finish his words, Luna already knew what he wanted to say. Tears rolled down her face. Sakura and the other two helped Kenji out of the basement and into the living room. They put Kenji on the sofa. Kenjis eyes were dim and he was dying. Needless to say, the poison had taken full effect. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the basement, although his eyes appeared to be clear, and he could speak, it was merely a deceptive phase before death. Dad, you cant die Luna A hint of reluctance could be seen in Kenjis eyes. He looked at Luna and said in a weak voice, Luna dont be sad You have to take good care of After saying this, Kenji suddenly stopped breathing and closed his eyes. Luna suddenly burst into tears. Dad! Boohoo Gilmore and the other three could only stand aside silently and watch her cry. Gilmore knew that, at this moment, Luna needed to cry her heart out to release the grief she held within. Therefore, he could only stay by her side quietly and did not disturb her. In the vis living room, the only sound that filled the air was Lunas sobbing. After crying for an unspecified amount of time, Luna finally grew weary and exhausted from her tears. Gilmore assisted her to stand and softly told her, Luna, those who have passed away cante back. Im so sorry for your loss. Didnt your father say that you must take good care of yourself? I believe hell always be in your heart. When Luna heard this, she couldnt help but shed tears again. Then, she lowered her head, wiped the tears from her face, and said sadly, Ill be fine Gilmore nodded. Youre a strong girl. Then, Gilmore turned to Sakura and the other two, saying, Take their bodies to the funeral home. I will no longer look into what you all have done earlier after that. You all can leave by then. When Sakura and the other two heard this, their faces lit up with joy. They immediately nodded in agreement to Gilmore. Sure, ck Eagle Master. Well do as you said right now. Yes, well get the urns in a few days, Gilmore said. Understood, replied Sakura and the other two. Gilmore said to Luna, who was extremely sad, Luna, leave your father and brothers bodies to the funeral home. Lets go back to Star Gate first. You should take a good rest in the next two days. Luna nodded with a heavy heart. Then, Gilmore hugged Lunas shoulder, helped her out of the vi, and got in the car. Head back to Star Gate, Gilmore instructed the disciple who was Of course, master, the disciple replied, following Gilmores orders, and drove off. After Gilmore and Luna took off in the car, Sakura made a call to the funeral home to take care of Kenji and Tatsuyas bodies. After a couple of hours on the road, Gilmore and Luna arrived back at Star Gate. Upon witnessing Gilmores return in his car, the members of Oakhavens six major sects who had been waiting for him at the square began to rise to their feet, one by one. They chimed in one by one, eximing, The ck Eagle Master has returned! I wonder if Miss Suarezs father is still alive. Making 305 Making 305 After the car stopped, Gilmore and Luna got out. Seeing that Lunas eyes were puffy and her face was marked with sorrow Everyone was well aware that her father had undoubtedly not been saved. Gilmore brought Luna back to his residence, which was also where Luna had lived for the past three days. On the fourth floor, Gilmore helped her sit down on the bed and said, Dont think too much. Have a good sleep. Everything will be fine. Luna felt warm in her heart, but she still couldnt help but burst into tears. She nodded at Gilmore. Then, shey down on the bed and covered herself with the nket. Gilmore didnt leave until he saw Luna closing her eyes to rest. Then Gilmore returned to the square of Star Gate. Upon returning to the square, he noticed that Spencer, Troy, Tom, and Yvan, the leaders of the Four Noble Sects, had already recovered from their injuri Gilmore walked up to them and asked, Have you all recovered? Spencer wore a hint of remorse on his face as he said, If it werent for your mercy, we wouldnt have been able to recover in just a few hours. When Gil Otherwise, given his strength, it would have been impossible for him to grant them an opportunity to recuperate if he wanted to kill them. Gilmore said indifferently, Its nothing. Then, Gilmore said to the Star Gate residents nearby, saying, Clear out the square of all the Atitan warriors. In case they hinder me from practicing martial arts with the four masters. His men immediately replied, Copy that, master. Then, dozens of Star Gate masters swiftly stepped forward to transport the severely injured warriors who had been on the square for hours. After the Atitan warriors were moved, Gilmore gestured to the center of the vast square and addressed the four masters, saying, Gentlemen, please go ahead! However, Spencer and the other three looked embarrassed. Even though Gilmore had extended an invitation to spar in martial arts, how could they possibly decline such a challenge? They were no match for Gilmore when they fought against Gilmore previously. Even if they fought another round, they still wouldnt be able to defeat Gilmore. Therefore, they didnt want to be beaten this time. Moreover, they had assembled a significant force to steal Gilmores treasure map. They were initially in the wrong. Before, they aimed to bully the defenseless and steal Gilmores treasure map. But now that they knew they were no match for Gilmore, they just wanted to leave as soon as possible. None of them wanted to lose face. ck Eagle Master, we are no match for you. We are willing to admit defeat. We apologize for offending you and Star Gate. with a humble expression, Spencer offered his apology to Gilmore. Troy and the other two sect leaders joined Spencer in bowing to Gilmore in unison. Gilmore was surprised and said, So you dont want to fight anymore? No, we dont want to fight anymore! They shook their heads and waved their hands. Gilmore nodded. Thats fine, but we got to know each other through a fight. Dont you think so? Spencer and the other three had no choice but to concur, saying Thats right They just wanted to leave Star Gate as soon as possible. After all, they were no match for Gilmore. And they were indeed in the wrong. Who knew if Gilmore would change his mind and fight with them again? Gentlemen, now that our misunderstanding has been cleared up, we are fellow practitioners. Please apany me to the main hall for a friendly conversation. After Gilmore finished speaking, he didnt wait for them to answer. Instead, he turned to Alexander, Nichs, and the other leaders of Oakhavens six ma Alexander, Nichs, and the other leaders of Oakhavens six major sects immediately replied respectfully to Gilmore, Wed love to, ck Eagle Master Spencer and the other three leaders from the Four Noble Sects declined Gilmores invitation to join the conversation. Of course, the Four Noble Sect leaders didnt want to stay here any longer. However, Gilmore had already extended the invitation, and the leaders of Oakhavens six major sects had also given their word to join. It would be unwise for the Four Noble sect leaders to decline once more. Provoking Gilmore could have adverse consequences for them. So, they could only say to Gilmore, Sure thing, Mr. ck Eagle. Then, Gilmore, along with the leaders of the Four Noble Sects and the leaders from Oakhavens six major sects, entered the hall together. Everyone else present seemed really surprised. They never thought a lifeCorCdeath showdown between the major sects would transform into a casual tea party and conversation. No one had expected such an oue. Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve looked at each other. Then, they also walked towards the main hall, even if Gilmore was skilled in martial arts. They still had to go to the main hall to protect their leader, which was their duty. In the main hall, Gilmore, Spencer, and the rest took their seats, Gilmore was about to request coffee when he noticed the three Presbyters entering. He then asked coffee for us. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Tiger replied, Yes, master. Then, he walked out of the hall and asked the female disciples to brew some coffee. The female disciples promptly served coffee and set it on the tables for Gilmore and the other Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve stood at the side of the hall instead. Gentlemen, please have some coffee, Gilmore said to them. All the sect leaders quickly said politely, Thank you, ck Eagle Master. Then, everyone reached for their cups and took a few sips of coffee. nem please make some ect leaders. Gilmore ced his cup down and turned his attention to the four leaders of the Four Noble Sects, remarking, Mr. Lloyd, I know youre here for the treasure map. Spencer and the others quickly shook their heads. ck Eagle Master, were not interested in the treasure map. Its yours, and we wouldnt even think o Naturally, they were well aware that even if they desired the Treasure Map, theycked the strength to wrest it from Gilmore. However, Gilmore said, Youre actually right. The Treasure Map was linked to the Kings Treasure, and for thousands of years, numerous individuals had fought and killed for it. I dont wish to ignite internal conflict within the martial artsmunity over this treasure map, Gilmore added. When all sect leaders heard this, they were all confused. Could it be that Gilmore had a way to stop the sects from fighting for the treasure map? Well, Spencer didnt think people around the world would avoid fighting for the treasure map. He could only nod in agreement and respond, Youre absolutely right, ck Eagle Master. The treasure map has indeed brought bloodshed to the marti So, we have toe up with a n today to stop it, Gilmore looked at them and said solemnly. Everyone was left in astonishment. Was there any possible way in this world to stop people from battling over the Kings Treasure? They looked at each other and didnt know how to answer. Making 306 Making 306 Spencer looked at Gilmore and said, ck Eagle Master, have youe up with a solution? Gilmore nodded. Yes, I do have an idea. Then, all the leaders turned their gazejoward Gilmore. Could it be that he had reallye up with a way to prevent the world from fighting for the Treasure Map? Gilmore noticed the skepticism on their faces, so he spoke up, saying, Gentlemen, let me fill you in on recent events. Just a few days back, Star Gate and de Gate were still at odds, and we nearly had a major showdown. However, weve teamed up recently. This alliance means we can live together without any problems, and its going to make us a lot stronger. Hearing this, Spencer and the others knew that the method Gilmore mentioned was to form an alliance. ck Eagle Master, do you mean that by forming an alliance, we can prevent all the sects from fighting over the Treasure Map Spencer looked at Gilmo Gilmore nodded, saying, Starting now, the eight sects in Orebury, de Gate included, will team up with the Four Noble Sects, and well all be one big g Following that, well choose an alliance leader to follow. This way, we can steer clear of fighting amongst ourselves over the Treasure Map. Alexander, the leader of the Crane Sect, was still a bit perplexed, chimed in, saying, But if the twelve sects end up fighting over the Treasure Map, well If anyones after that Treasure Map, their best bet is to join forces with us. The more sects we have, the stronger our alliance bes, and we could be Speaking of this, Gilmore changed the topic and said, Of course, if they dont want to ally with us and want to fight for the Treasure Map, then our twelv Everyone was stunned and couldnt believe it. Gilmore had actuallye up with the idea of forming an alliance with all the sects in the world to prevent This way, the sects within the alliance wouldnt engage in conflicts with each other. Furthermore, if anyone attempted to steal the Treasure Map, the alliance of the 12 sects would retaliate. They were all top- tier sects in Eldoria, and no o Therefore, Gilmore had indeede up with a good idea.. At the very least, the alliance of the 12 sects could simplify their efforts in managing the Treasure Map. Spencer said to Gilmore, ck Eagle Master, this approach does seem quite promising. With the 12 sects united in this alliance, our strength will signif This will certainly bring more peace to the world. But, ck Eagle Master, how do we ensure the protection of this Treasure Map! Gilmore responded, The Treasure Map should be under the joint custody of all the alliances sect leaders. If we decide to search for the Kings Treasure, we should do so as a united group. And once we locate it, the spoils should be divided equally among us. The eyes of Spencer, Troy, and the other leaders of the Four Noble Sects all sparkled with interest. Their primary purpose foring to Star Gate was to obtain the Treasure Map. However, after knowing that they were no match for Gilmore, they gave up the idea. However, at this moment, Gilmore announced that everyone would be collectively responsible for the Treasure Map. Even if they found the Kings Treasu Their hope was instantly reignited. As a result, the leaders of the Four Noble Sects promptly responded to Gilmore, saying, ck Eagle Master, we are willing to ept your proposal. Gilmore nodded. Alright, lets include all ten sects from the central region in our alliance. Then, Gilmore turned his attention to the six leaders of Oakhavens six major sects and asked, What about you? Alexander. Nichs, and others couldnt hide their excitement. They quickly replied, Were thrilled to join, ck Eagle Master! The reason for their eagerness to join was that their sects had be reliant on Star Cate They were essentially underlings of Star Gate, and it could be said that they had no ess to the treasure map. However, Gilmore was now offering them an opportunity. If they agreed to join the alliance, they could collectively oversee and distribute the Treasure Map and its treasures. For them, this was simply a great favor. If this were ancient times, they might have promptly bowed in agreement. In the main hall, when Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve, heard that the Oakhavens six major sects and the Four Noble Sects had allied with Star Gate, they could share the Treasure Map. They all felt that the alliance would make the Star Gate suffer a great loss. It was evident that Star Gate could possess the treasure map on its own, but with the alliance, the treasure map would be divided among 12 sects. Although these three presbyters felt that Star Gate was at a disadvantage. But this was ck Eagle Masters idea, and they dared not say anything. Gilmore nodded and said, Well, since we are all willing to form an alliance, lets jointly elect an alliance leader to be the supreme leader. From now on, every sect needs to follow our lords instructions. The lords instructions must be followed without question. Anyone who dares to defy them will face punishment from the other sects. B. As soon as Gilmore said this, Spencer, Troy, Tom, and Yvans expressions unconsciously became serious. If what Gilmore Reed said was true, then once the alliance leader was elected, they would have to obey the alliance leaders orders in the future. It was as if the alliance leader was in control of the twelve sects. Of course, only by bing the alliance leader would one have the authority to rule over the twelve sects. Spencer couldnt help but ask Gilmore, ck Eagle Master, how should we choose the alliance leader then? Gilmore said, With our 12 sects, let each sect nominate a candidate. Whoever gets more rmendations will be the alliance leader All leaders of the Four Noble Sect looked at each other and felt that this seemed to be the fairest way. So, they nodded at Gilmore and said, Lets do as ck Eagle Master suggested. Alexander, Nichs, and the other leaders of Oakhavens six major sects also nodded in agreement. Gilmore surveyed the gathering and added, Even though de Gate didnt send a representative, they have already formed an alliance with Star Gate, Ill stand in for de Gate. Does anyone have any objections? The leaders of the Four Noble Sects were slightly concerned. Gilmore would undeniably have an extra chance for a rmendation. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In that scenario, it would make it more convenient for him to be chosen. So, Spencer discreetly winked at Troy, Tom, and Yvan. He was hinting to them to elect him as the alliance leader. This way, the leader of the alliance would, at the very least, be a member of the Four Noble Sects. Troy and the others nodded slightly. Then Spencer said to Gilmore, Mr. ck Eagle, we have no objections. Same with Oakhavens six major sects. Then lets begin the election, Gilmore said. Troy, Tom, and Yvan said, We jointly elected Mr. Lloyd as the leader. Spencers eyes filled with joy. With their endorsements, plus his own, he had secured four votes. Compared to Gilmore, who had only two votes, he had a significant advantage. However, as they were quietly pleased with their strategy, they observed that Alexander, Nichs, and the other leaders of Oakhavens six major sects a Inominate ck Eagle Master as the leader! I also nominate ck Eagle Master! ti B. I also nominate ck Eagle, Master! The leaders havens six major sects almost unanimously nominated Gilmore as the alliance leader. of At this time, Gilmore also raised his hands and said, Star Gate and de Gate also nominate ck Eagle Master as the alliance leader! Out of the twelve sects, eight chose Gilmore as their alliance leader. The four sect leaders were stunned. They hadnt anticipated that the leaders of Oakhavens six major sects would unanimously select Gilmore. As a result. Spencers hopes were dashed. At that moment. Gilmore turned to Spencer with a smile and asked, Mr. Lloyd, youre the only one who hasnt made a nomination. Who do you rmend? Spencer had topromise and raise his hand, saying, I also rmend ck Eagle Master When Troy, Tom, and Yvan heard that, their jaws nearly hit the floor in astonishment.. Just now, Spencer had winked at them and asked them to nominate him as the alliance leader. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, he nominated Gilmore. The three of them felt like they had been betrayed by one of their own. Their hearts felt stuffy. Spencer had truly disappointed them. Spencer nominated Gilmore as the leader because he believed he had no chance of being elected himself.. Of course, he was happy to do Gilmore a fa Gilmore was going to be the alliance leader. Of course, he had to build a good rtionship with Gilmore. Making 307 Making 307 Gilmore gazed at all the sect leaders and stated, The 12 sects have chosen their candidate, and nine of them have endorsed me. The other three sects elected Mr. Lloyd. Its mine to three. The number of endorsements for me is greater than Mr. Lloyds. Therefore, based on the election results. I will be the alliance leader. Any questions? The six leaders of Oakhavens six major sects promptly knelt before Gilmore and said, Were totally cool with you being the alliance leader, ck Eagle From today onwards, well follow your lead, no questions asked. If you give us the word, well do whatever it takes! Seeing that the leaders of Oakhavens six major sects were all kneeling down to Gilmore, the four leaders of the Four Noble Sects had no choice but to kneel down as well. We, Four Noble Sects, are also willing to follow your lead. We are willing to do everything you ask, Lord! In the hall, when Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve noticed that all the sect leaders were kneeling and pledging their loyalty to Gilmore, they too knelt down, willing to serve Gilmore as the alliance leader and remain lo Joy shed across their eyes. They suddenly realized that Star Gate didnt seem to be in a disadvantaged alliance with those sects. They felt that all ten sects had be auxiliary forces for Star Gate, Star Gate assimted ten sects in an instant As the alliance leader, Gilmore could give orders to these ten sects and control them. The three Presbyters suddenly realized that Gilmore was using the Treasure Map as a way to get all the ten sects involved. Gilmore helped them up one by one and said, Please get up. After getting up, the four leaders of the Four Noble Sects felt like they were in a dream. Now, they would have a master who was superior to them. Even their sect was under Gilmores leadership All of a sudden, they felt as if they were no longer the leaders of their respective sects. It was as if they had unknowingly handed over their sect and themselves to Gilmore. They always had a very strange feeling- But they couldnt tell what was strange about it. After all, they were the ones who had agreed to the alliance. Furthermore, the alliance leader was elected through a fair process. There didnt seem to be any problem. If there was indeed an issue, it would be that the Treasure Map was genuinely coCowned by all of them. At this moment, Gilmore looked at all sect leaders and said, Since weve formed an alliance, and Im the alliance leader. Well then, the Treasure Map should be in everyones possession. However, theres only one copy, for safety reasons. The twelve sects will take turns ov Upon hearing this, the eyes of the leaders of the Four Noble Sects suddenly brightened with excitement. Each sect would be responsible for the Treasure Map for a year. This was great news for the leaders of the Four Noble Sects. As long as the Treasure Map came into their possession, they would be able to follow it to search for the treasure. Right at that moment, Alexander, the leader of Crane Sect, inquired, But what if someone among us decides to secretly use the Treasure Map to search Gilmore said coldly, Those who vite our alliances promise will be killed without mercy. The leaders of the Four Noble Sects trembled upon hearing it. They were indeed afraid of Gilmore. It would appear that it would be extremely dangerous to secretly search for and pocket all of the treasures. Spencer and the other three secretly suppressed their greed within their hearts. The leaders of Oakhavens six major heard it, they felt joyful secretly. They were the weakest, so they were most afraid of not being able to obtain the treasures. Therefore, they were most worried that the Four Noble Sects would secretly look for and pocket the treasures. Now that they had heard what Gilmore said, they believed that no one would dare to engage in deceitful actions behind their backs. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gilmore nced at the crowd and said, Well, gentlemen, the 12 sects are now in an alliance. Now Ill show you the Treasure Map. Hearing the name of the Treasure Map, all the leaders looked at Gilmore. Their eyes were bright and full of curiosity. Gilmore took out a folded sheepskin material map from his clothing and brought a table to the center of the crowd. Then, he put the Treasure Map on the table and said to them, Come and have a look Once they heard that, everyone got up from their seats and gathered around the Treasure Map on the table to examine it closely. Even Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve in the hall couldnt refrain from stepping forward to watch. This was the Treasure Map for the Kings Treasure. Even though they hadnt seen the Kings Treasure itself, they were eager to take a look. Spencer, Troy, and the others gazed at the sheepskin material mapid out on the table, their excitement impossible to hide. a treasure map that had driven countless people to madness over thousands of years, leading to violence and even This was a tre death.. They finally saw it with their own eyes. While everyone was excited, Gilmore remained calm. The reason why he dared to take out the map and let them see it was because he knew that even if they saw it, it would be of no use. Because the mountain range and the mountain peak marked on the map were depicted with extremely ancient symbols. Even an expert in ancientngu Most importantly, the Dragoncrest Peak was only indicated on the map in the middle of the Dragonspire Mountains. However, there was no detailed information, and the central part of the Dragonsp In other words, even if Gilmore gave them the treasure map, they would not be able to find the Kings Treasure. This was also why Gilmore had shown them the Treasure Map. He was even willing to let the twelve sect leaders take turns to keep the treasure map. In fact, Gilmore was just using this move as bait to control them. Only his Gods Eye could understand the words on the Treasure Map. As for the treasures hidden in Dragonspire Mountains, only he could take them at will through his Gods Eye. Ahem, everyone has seen it. Now I announce that the Dragon Tiger Hall will be in charge of keeping the Dragon Tiger Hall this year. Seeing that everyone had almost finished examining the map, Gilmore then spoke up. When Spencer heard Gilmore announce that he would be the first to keep the Treasure Map, he was stunned. He bowed to Gilmore and said. My Lord, I didnt expect you to trust me so much, and let me keep it first. Please rest assured, my Lord. Ill keep Treasure Map safe, Nothing will go wrong. Troy, Tom, Yvan, and the others all had envious looks in their eyes. They also wanted to be the first to keep Treasure Map, Gilmore said to Spencer, Youre wee! I believe you can keep it well. Spencer was touched. He didnt expect Gilmore to trust him so much. This made him secretlyCdecide to be loyal to Gilmore. In the future, he would definitely benefit a lot from the Kings Treasure. Meanwhile, Gilmore turned to Tiger and said, Tiger, have someone create a golden box today that can hold the Treasure Map The box should have the capacity to be secured with 12 locks. Each sect will be provided with a key. Only when all twelve keys are used together can the golden box be unlocked. When you take turns to safeguard the treasure map, inspect the box and the locks to ensure they are not damaged. If its undamaged, it signifies that the custodian has never opened the box or removed the treasure authorization. Hearing this, everyones eyes lit up. They admired Gilmore from the bottom of their hearts. map without In this manner, the custodian would naturally be unable to remove the treasure map without permission, let alone have any intentions regarding the King Tiger immediately said to Gilmore, Yes, master. Ill get a craftsman to make a golden box right away. Making 308 Making 308 on Tiger Hall would get a share of the Kings Treasure in the future. As for when to start searching for the Kings Treasure. Gilmore only said that it was not the right time. Since they had all seen the Treasure Map, and none of them could decipher the ancient characters on it, Gilmore suggested that they discreetly search f Once they deciphered the ancient characters on the Treasure Map, Gilmore nned to embark on the quest for the Kings Treasure. None of the sect leaders objected. That night, Star Gate was beautifully decorated, and a vibrant banquet was hosted, creating a lively atmosphere. This was to celebrate the sessful alliance of the twelve sects. Even Victor, who had not been present during the daytime, was summoned to Star Gate by Gilmore. When Victor learned that there were ten more allied sects besides Star Gate, he was overjoyed. With the strength of the twelve allied sects, Victor felt that no one below the firstCss,sect could pose a threat to de Gate in the future. The Alliance naturally couldnt do without ck Eagle Master. Travis, the elder leader of de Gate, had intentions to take over the sects leadership and potentially harm the sects well- being. de Gate would inevitably decline. At a crucial juncture, the alliance between Star Gate and de Cate strengthened de Gate instead of causing its decline. Now, de Gate had be a member of the alliance of the 12 sects, which made it more powerful than ever. It could be said that ck Eagle Master saved him and de Gate. Hence, Victor kept toasting Gilmore at the banquet. Other sect leaders also kept toasting Gilmore. Like Victor, they respected Gilmore from the bottom of their hearts. Originally, Gilmore could have kept the treasure all to himself, but he didnt Instead, he took out the Treasure Map and shared it with all twelve sects. He not only prevented the twelve sects from fighting and killing each other but also united them in an alliance. They admired ck Eagle for his generosity. In their hearts, Gilmore was worthy of being their leader. The banquet did not end untilte at night. All the members of the 12 sects, except for Gilmore, were drunk with happiness, Gilmore asked the Presbyters to arrange amodations for them. All the Presbyters and the martial artists were also provided with amodations after the banquet. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Although there were many people in need of amodations, it was not a problem for Star Gate, which had numerous pces and pavilions. After the banquet, Gilmore thought of Luna. Before the banquet began, he had already arranged for someone to deliver food to her in the attic. Gilmore believed that Luna was likely still deeply mourning the loss of her father, which waspletely understandable. Gilmore headed towards the building that had be Lunas residence, formerly his own living quarters. After arriving at the attic, Gilmore did not enter through the door. Instead, he flew directly into the yard like a bird and easilynded on the balcony on the Then, he walked into the attic. The lights in the attic were on, and Luna was lying on the bed. Although she had fallen asleep, there were still traces of tears on her beautiful face, which were very charming. It made Gilmore feel tender affection for her. Gilmore noticed that she didnt even have a nket covering her body, He walked over and gently covered the nket with it. Luna didnt appear to be in a deep sleep as if any movement could awaken her. She opened her eyes and saw Gilmore. A deep sadness welled up from the depths of her heart, as if she had found someone to lean on. Luna suddenly sat up from the bed, threw herself into Gilmores arms, and hugged him tightly. Dont go. I want you to stay with me, okay? Luna pleaded Although Gilmore initially took her back to Star Gate as a hostage, heter helped her by killing Hiroshi and allowing her to see her father before his dea Therefore, in Lunas heart, Gilmore was no longer an enemy. She even unconsciously regarded him as the person she trusted the most. Especially after the sudden loss of her father and brother, Luna felt a profound sadness and a sense of being without support She started to see Gilmore could depend on, developing an unspoken reliance on him. Gilmore patted her on the back andforted her. Dont worry. Ill be with you. However, the fragrance on her body still made Gilmore a little restless. Lunas smooth back made his heart skip a beat. Making 309 Making 309 Luna felt an itch on her back as her clothes slid against it. A faint blush suddenly appeared on her fair and beautiful face, making her look shy and charming. Her eyshes fluttered as she raised lur head, and her gaze fixed on Gilmore, who was wearing a mask. Their eyes met. Only then did Luna realize that, in her grief, she was snuggling up to Gilmore and hugging him tightly. Meanwhile, Gilmore gently stroked her back through her thin clothes. The closeness between them went beyond mere friendship. Luna immediately wanted to get out of Gilmores arms, but Gilmore stopped her by holding her tightly. This caused Lunas face to turn even redder. It was only then that she realized that clinging to Gilmore like this was a bit excessive. ck Eagle Master, thank you for yourfort just now. Im fine now. Let let go of me, Luna lowered her head and whispered. When she said this, she was so shy that her ears turned red. However, when Gilmore noticed how vulnerable Luna was feeling, he grew bolder and said, Then how are you going to thank me? Luna said, Didnt I just say thank you? That doesnt count. Why dont you be my girlfriend, Luna? No, I wont be your girlfriend, Luna said as if she had thought of something. You dont like me because Im ugly? Gilmore smiled. Luna avoided his eyes and stammered, 1 L Gilmore was right. But she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Peck! While Luna was still hesitating and didnt know how to answer, Gilmore had already kissed her smooth and round forehead. Luna appeared to be taken a Then, she came to her senses, widened her eyes, and said, You you kissed me? I I dont like ugly men boohoo Being the young miss of the Suarez family, Luna, as beautiful as fairy, couldnt easily ept someone she considered unattractive. Therefore, when Gilmore kissed her, she broke down a little. Seeing that Luna was about to cry, Gilmore said, Are you willing to be my girlfriend just if Im not ugly? Lunas eyes sparkled with tears. She first nodded, then shook her head. She nodded because after spending a few days with Gilmore, she felt a warm connection, and most importantly, he provided her with a strong sense of s Gilmore also helped her kill Hiroshi Even during her father and brothers funeral, Gilmore had been there to support her and help her through it. As a result, she had formed a unique bond with Gilmore and grown dependent on him. In other words, she already had Gilmore in her heart. However, she could not ept living with an ugly man for the rest of her life. This was the reason why she shook her head in the end. With a smile in his eyes, Gilmore looked at Luna and said, Okay! In order to make youpletely rest assured, I will make an exception today for you. III let you see my true face. If you think Im not that ugly, be my girlfriend then. Luna couldnt help but be stunned. Is he going to take off his mask? she thought, Actually, she also wanted to see Gilmores true face. However, Gilmore had been wearing a mask all the time as if he didnt want others to know his true appearance. Thus, Luna didnt dare to mention it. She just didnt expect Gilmore to take off his mask for her. Seeing that Gilmore began to take off his mask, for some reason, Lunas heart suddenly beat faster. She was worried that after Gilmore took off his mask, she would see an ugly face. If that were to happen, she would feel incredibly disappointed and regretful beyond words. Just as Gilmore was about to take off his mask, Luna was so nervous that she couldnt help closing her eyes. After taking off his mask, Gilmore looked at Luna and teased, Whats wrong? Im so ugly that you cant bear to see me? When she heard Gilmores words, her eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, she was stunned. She gazed at Gilmore in disbelief. He was a strikingly handsome young man with finely arched eyebrows and piercing eyes. Aama seas so surprised tha Because Cilmore had said before that he was ugly and no woman was willing to marry him. 9.61% ti B. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Furthermore, his voice had a slightly raspy and mature quality to it. Therefore, she had always thought that Gilmore was an aged and ugly man. However, at this moment, Luna discovered that she was totally wrong. Gilmore was not an old and ugly man at all. Moreover, he was a young and handsome guy. After a long while, Luna came to her senses. Tears welled up in her eyes, and then rolled down her face. However, she was crying tears of joy. You you lied to me? Luna felt a hint of resentment as she yfully punched Gilmore with her fists. Gilmore held Luna in his arms and stopped her from struggling Now can you tell me if Im ugly? And can you be my girlfriend? Gilmore asked in her ear. Luna lowered her gaze, then nodded gently. Yes. Gilmore frowned. Are you saying that Im ugly? Luna immediately grew frantic. No Then are you willing to be my girlfriend? Gilmore deliberately asked. Luna got so annoyed. She had already made her feelings quite evident, yet he still asked if she was willing to be his girlfriend? She pinched Gilmore on the waist. Gilmore cried out in pain, Ouch! Why do you like to pinch me? Seeing Gilmore grimace in pain, Luna felt relieved. However, she gently and considerately kissed Gilmore on the cheek after that. Gilmore suddenly forgot the pain in his waist. After that, he looked straight into Lunas eyes. Her eyes were bright and charming, full of tenderness and sweetness. Its safe to say that Luna, who initially believed Gilmore to be unattractive butter discovered his true handsomeness, had her heartpletely won ove Seeing Gilmore staring at her with burning eyes, Luna finally lowered her head. Gilmore lowered his head. The two of them kissed each other sweetly. Then, they slowlyy down on the bed The night sky of Sword Mountain was bright and clear. The light illuminated the attic, revealing a rare and beautiful sce The next morning. the birdsong in the trees woke up both Gilm Luna blushed with happiness and said softly to Gilmore, who wi together forever!. Gilmore put his arm around Lunas shoulder and said, Luna, Il After that. Gilmore kissed her gently on the forehead. Luna felt an indescribable sweetness in her heart. Making 310 Making 310 At Star Gates main hall Gilmore changed back into his ck suit and silver mask before walking into the hall. At this time, Tiger mentioned that these from the Four Noble Sects and Oakhavens six major sects were preparing to leave. They wanted to say goodbye to Gilmore. Therefore, Gilmore rushed to the main hall from the attic where Luna stayed. Walking into the hall, Gilmore noticed that all the sect leaders had already risen from their seats. They all greeted Gilmore, Good morning, my lord. Good morning. Gilmore nodded at them. Spencer bowed to Gilmore and said, My lord, we have to go back, so we want to say goodbye to you. Gilmore nodded. Then you should be careful when you return to central region. Contact us if anything happens. All the leaders of the Four Noble Sects replied in unison, Yes, my lord. Its a long way from Oakhaven to the central region, and the Treasure Map is so important. We have to be careful. Let the Oakhavens six major sects s However, Spencer reassured Gilmore, saying, Dont worry, my lord. Ive already arranged a helicopter to pick us up. Everything will be fine. Gilmore nodded and replied, Since you have a helicopter picking you up, theres no problem. At that moment, the sound of a helicopter approaching could be heard from outside. My Lord, it seems that our helicopter is here to pick us up, Spencer said to Gilmore. Gilmore said, Then Ill see you off. As a result, Gilmore, Victor, and the leaders of Oakhavens six major sects escorted the leaders and Presbyters of the Four Noble Sects out of the hall. They came to the square, Three helicopters slowlynded on the square. My lord, we shall take our leave now, Spencer and the other three leaders waved at Gilmore and the others. Gilmore and the others also waved goodbye to them. Then Spencer and others immediately turned around and got on the three helicopters. With a buzzing sound, the three helicopters flew away from the gate. After the leaders of the Four Noble Sects left, the leaders of Oakhavens six major sects also bid farewell to Gilmore. They left with all the martialists. I de Only Victor, the leader of de Gate, was not in a hurry to leave Gilmore looked at him and said, Mr. Ger, dont be in a hurry to leave. Stay here for a few more days. We can have a drink. and chat when we have so However, Victor quickly waved his hand and said, My Lord, Id love to. But now, my daughter is the only one in charge of the sect. As a girl, she cant effectively manage the sect at all. Tl be worried if I dont go back. Gilmore knew that since Travis colluded with the other Presbyters and attempted to usurp the position, there were no more Presbyters left in de Gate Therefore, when Victor left, all the affairs naturally became Julines responsibility. Gilmore also did not want Juline to work too hard. After all, she was his woman. So, Gilmore said to Victor, In that case, I wont force you to stay. Lets talk next time. However, Victor suddenly lowered his voice mysteriously and said to Gilmore, My Lord, I need your help with something. Gilmore asked curiously, What can I do for you, Mr. Ger? Victor said, My lord, I know Gilmore is your good friend. I want to ask you to be a matchmaker. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Gilmore was stunned. A matchmaker? Victor nodded solemnly. To tell you the truth, my daughter, Juline, has a deep affection for Mr. Gilmore. She will marry no one but him. In the past few days, Mr. Gilmore seemed to be busy, so he did note to de Gate. My daughter missed him so much that she almost got ill. Therefore, I would like to ask you to arrange a marriage between my daughter and Mr. Gilmore. Gilmore almostughed out loud upon hearing this. He didnt expect that Victor would ask him for help, and it turned out to be for his own marriage to Juline. Was there anything more amusing in the world than this? Of course, Gilmore didnt dare tough, to avoid revealing any ws. He cleared his throat and said, Mr. Ger, Ive been informed by Gilmore about the situation between your daughter and him He also said that he liked his daughter very much and would treat her well for the rest of his life. And he had something to do recently, so he left Vista Verde. How about this? I tell him to go to de Cate to meet your daughter once he has time. Let them get married as soon as possible. What do you think. Mr. Ger? Victor was overjoyed and said to Gilmore, My lord, thats great, I dont know how to thank you. He was indeed very happy, especially when he heard that Gilmore also liked his daughter very much and would treat her well for the rest of his life. In his opinion, Gilmore and his daughters marriage was almost certain. With the help of the alliance leader, their marriage n was practically a done deal. Gilmore quickly said, Mr. Ger, you dont have to thank me. This is what I should do. Thats right, this was indeed what he should do. Because he was Gilmore, Seeing that Gilmore had agreed to help, Victor rxed and said goodbye to Gilmore happily, My lord, then Ill go back first. Gilmore nodded. Okay, tell your daughter that Gilmore wont forget about her. Hell see her soon. Ok, ok, I will definitely pass your message to her, Victor said gratefully. Then Victor left with his men. After sending off all the members of the 11 sects, Gilmore was about to return to the attic. At that moment, the sound of a car could be heard from outside the gate. Gilmore, Tiger, Phoenix, and the others who were in the square saw an ordinary ck SUV enter. The car didnt drive into the gate but stopped outside. Two men in suits got out of the business car with a square ck box in their hands. The two men in suits said to the disciples guarding the gate, We are from the funeral home. Weve been instructed to deliver the ashes of Mr. Kenji Suarez and Mr. Tatsuya Suarez here. Could you please assist us in handing th Suarez? Then, the guards took the urn from them After that, these two men returned to their SUV, turned the car around, and left. The two guards walked through the gate, each carrying an urn in their hands. They approached Gilmore, who was in the square, and said, Master, the funeral home sent over urns containing Miss Lunas father a Gilmore nodded. Give me the urns. The two guards carefully set the urns in Gilmores hands. Gilmore instructed Tiger and the others to attend to their duties while he carried the two urns to visit Luna. Making 311 Making 311 Luna looked at the two ck drns on the table. She couldnt help crying sadly. Gilmore ced his arm around her shoulders and offered her a tissue with his other hand. He consoled her, saying, Dont be sad. People who have pas Whats more, you have me by your side. Nothing could beat us down. Luna took the tissue from Gilmore and wiped the tears from her face as she nodded at Gilmore. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Then, she threw herself into Gilmore arms and sobbed softly. Gilmore patted her on the shoulder. Just cry. Everything will be fine After an unknown amount of time, Luna finally stopped crying. Then, she lifted her head from Gilmores embrace. With tears staining her beautiful face, she appeared delicate and poignant. Her eyes were red, evoking sympathy from anyone who saw her. Gilmore wiped away the tears on her face and asked softly, Are you feeling much better now? Luna nodded. Then, she looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, I want to bring my father and brothers ashes back to Atita. (Note: Luna found out about Gilmore while they slept together.) Gilmore replied, Yes, its better for them to return to their hometown. Tears welled up in Lunas eyes as she looked at Gilmore. Can you apany me back to Atita? Gilmore looked at her seriously. I can go back with you, but how are you going to introduce me to your grandfather? Luna couldnt help but be stunned. How should she introduce Gilmore to her grandfather? Whether it was the identity of ck Eagle Master or Gilmores true identity, both were considered enemies by Kenji. Moreover, Kenji also mentioned to Mr. Suarez Senior that Gilmore had taken away the shares of the Davis Groups gold mine from him. Gilmore even asked the leader of Star Gate to nullify Tatsuyas martial arts skills and eliminate their martialists. Therefore, Mr. Suarez Senior likely considered both ck Eagle Master and Gilmore as his enemies. If she brought Gilmore back to the family, Mr. Suarez Senior would definitely be furious. However, Luna needed Gilmore. tiG. She couldnt bear to part with Gilmore. And she would have to bring Gilmore home to meet her grandfather sooner orter. After thinking for a while, Luna said to Gilmore, Gilmore, why dont you go to Atita with me first? After we arrive, you dont have to meet my grandfather immediately. You can stay in a hotel in Kouis for the time being. As for me, I will gradually exin to my grandfather that you are not an enemy of our family. When he understands that this is a misunderstanding and is willing to see you, I will take you to see him, okay? Although Gilmore felt that it was almost impossible for Mr. Suarez Senior to ovee his prejudice against him. However, Luna just lost her father and brother. Moreover, after the two of them had sexst night, Gilmore knew that she had lost her mother when she w Thus, at this moment, Luna truly needed his protection. So, Gilmore nodded at him. Okay, Ill do as you say. When Lund heard that Gilmore was willing to apany her back to Kouis, the tears in her eyes suddenly disappeared, and her eyes filled with joy. Im afraid this trip to Atita will take some time. Ill make arrangements for the three Presbyters to handle the sects affairs, Gilmore said to Luna. Luna nodded. Sure, go ahead. Gilmore reached out and touched Lunas head, Then dont cry here alone. Luna gently pushed Gilmore and said softly, Dont worry! I wont cry anymore. Just go ahead. Gilmore then turned around and went downstairs. After leaving the attic, Gilmore went to find Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve. He told them he was heading to Atita with Luna and left them in charge of handling gate affairs during his absence. Of course, Gilmore was not worried about anything happening to Star Gate, since it had allied itself with 11 sects from Oakhaven and central region. Once something happened, Star Gate could immediately seek help from other allied sects. Of course, everything would be fine. The three Presbyters were a little surprised when they learned that their Sect Leader was going to send Luna back to Atita They didnt expect that their leader would fall in love with her. Moreover, Luna was from foreign country. Of course, they had to admit that Luna was stunning in terms of both beauty and temperament. Many men would consider themselves fortunate if they could have such a beautiful woman in their lives. Tiger and the other twoCcouldnt help but envy their leaders good fortune with women. In the end, they said to Gilmore together. We wish you and Madam have a good time in Atita. Gilmore was speechless. He didnt expect these three old guys to say such words. Although Gilmore knew that they were just ttering him, he liked it. This trip had to be romantic and sweet. Gilmore pretended to be deep in thought. He cleared his throat and said, Tll ept your well wishes. Im entrusting everything to you. If I return and find that things havent been handled properly, there will be consequences Tiger and the other two immed By the way, please book flight tickets for tomorrow to Atita, Gilmore instructed. Yes, master! Gilmore then left the Presbyters Hall. On the way back to Lunas residence, his phone beeped with a text message notification. Someone sent him a WhatsApp message. Gilmore took out his phone and found that it was from Lilian. The message read, (Gilmore, I miss you. Im here to participate in the Film Exhibition in Atita. Ive been missing you since I left Eldoria.] Although Gilmore had not seen Lilian for some time, since he once loved her. He had been in contact with Lilian. Of course, he kept in touch with most of his exCgirlfriends, ire, Helene, Juline, Christine, and ine. After reading Lilians WhatsApp message, Gilmore learned that she had arrived in Atita to participate in Kouis Film Festival.. He knew that Lilian was already an AClist celebrity in the film and television industry and had acted in many popr movies and TV series. Therefore, Gilmore was not surprised that she would participate in the Kouis Film Festival. At this moment, Gilmore suddenly narrowed his eyes. He seemed to have seen something with his Gods Eye. Gilmore suddenly became serious, and his eyes shed with a cold light. It turns out that Lilian is in danger in Kouis! he thought. Then, he picked up his phone and replied to Lilian, (Since you miss me, Lilian, Ill go to Kouis to apany you!] Almost instantly, LilianCreplied. There were no words, only a shy expression and nine roses. Gilmore could feel how happy Lilian was on the other end of the phone from her reply. Making 312 Making 312 In the evening, at Kouis International Airport, a ne from Eldorianded. Gilmore and Luna were also on the ne. They sat in the business seats. Gilmore, ording to what we discussedst night, you stay at Hotel Royale first. Ill go back to my vi, Luna said to Gilmore. Hotel Royale was one of the most luxurious and highCss hotels in Kouis. It was also Gilmore who asked to book a room there. Through his Gods Eye, he had learned that Lilian would have an ident in this hotel tomorrow night.. After checking into the Hotel Royale, he would be able to protect Lilian at any time. Gilmore nodded. Okay, call me if you need anything after we part ways. After getting off the ne, they walked out of the exit one after another. The reason they did not walk together was that Mr. Suarez Senior knew that Luna would return to Atita. He had already sent someone to pick Luna up at the airport. Luna walked out of the passage with two urns in her arms, while Gilmore dragged a suitcase. Miss Luna! Wee back! At the exit, an old man in a suit, who looked very gentle and polite, waved at her. A look of joy appeared on Lunas face. Mr. Simpson! Mr. Simpsonsplete name was Dn Simpson, and he worked as the butler at the Suarez familys big house in Kouis. Mr. Suarez Senior sent him to pick up Luna. Dn asked the two bodyguards behind him to take the two urns from Luna. Looking at the two urns, Dn unconsciously looked sad and said, I didnt expect that they would suffer such a disaster. Luna unconsciously lowered her head and fell silent. The butlers words undoubtedly made her sad again. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Dn seemed to know that he should not make Luna sad again. He quickly changed the topic and said, Miss Suarez, our car is outside. Lets go! Luna nodded. Then, she followed Dn and the bodyguards out. Before leaving, Luna did not forget to look back at Gilmore, who was a few feet behind her. Gilmore smiled and waved at her. Luna also secretly waved at Gilmore when Dn and bodyguards when Dn and bodyguards werent looking. Then, she turned her head and walked out of the terminal with them. After Luna left, Gilmore took out a pair of sunsses from his suit pocket and put them on. He instantly transformed into a stylish and attractive man and pulled his suitcase along. Upon exiting the terminal. Gilmore hailed a taxi and headed directly to Hotel Royale. As Gilmore made his way to the Hotel, he noticed towering skyscrapers lining both sides of the street. The bustling scene was filled with numerous cars Kouis, being the capital of Atita, boasted a poption exceeding 20 million residents. It stood as the nations primary hub for politics, economics, and cul international metropolis. They drove straight to the Hotel Royale, which was located in the heart of the city. The hotel was avish establishment, boasting nearly 100 floors of opulence. It was one of the most luxurious fiveCstar hotels in Kouis. Gilmore exited the taxi and walked into the Royal Hotel with his suitcase in tow. On the hotels highest floor, one could find the most extravagant presidential suite. After the waiter had set down Gilmores suitcase, he courteously addressed him, Mr. Reed, well serve your dinner at 7 p.m.. If you need anything, just let us know at any time. Gilmore nodded. Can I have a cup of coffee now? Sure, Mr. Reed. Ill get someone to bring you coffee, the waiter said. Thank you then. You can leave now! Gilmore replied. Yes, Mr. Reed. With that, the waiter left the room and closed the door. Gilmore then sat down on the leather sofa Feeling somewhat bored, he grabbed the TV remote from the table and switched it on. The program swiftly began airing on the massive 100Cinch TV screen affixed to the wall, featuring entertainment news. On the TV, there was this trendy and lovely host who had this sweet smile, and she said, Good evening friends. Kouis Entertainments got some really c Everyone knew that the worldCrenowned Kouis Film Festival was about to start tomorrow. This time, the celebrities attending the conference arent just from our own country. We also have popr stars from other nations, Among them, Lilian, a beloved young actress from Eldoria, yed a leading role in the movie The Captain, catapulting her to be the most renowned actress in E The host appeared to have a strong liking for Lilian and gave her a special introduction. In the end, she circled back to the subject of the Kouis Film Festival. Id like to remind you all that the Kouis Film Festival is proudly sponsored by the Fi owned Hotel Royale. When Gilmore saw this, a smile appeared on his face. It seemed that his Gods Eye could predict this. There would be a grand banquet here tomorrow night. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Gilmore stood up and opened the door, only to find the waiter carrying a tray with a cup of coffee. Heres your coffee, Mr. Reed, the waiter said very politely. Thank you. Gilmore replied. The waiter entered the room with the coffee, ced it on the table, and bid farewell to Gilmore before departing. After closing the door, Gilmore settled onto the sofa and leisurely savored his coffee. Nightfall descended upon the Suarezs vi. An old man with grey hair and a solemn expression looked at the two urns on the table. Unfathomable sadness filled his eyes. He couldnt stop himself from tightly squeezing his fists, as if he were exerting all his strength. How dare Hiroshi kill my son and grandson. I wish I could tear him to pieces! Luna turned toward him, his face filled with anger. Grandpa, he was murdered by ck Eagle Master, the leader of Star Gate The silverChaired elderly man was Mr. Suarez Sr., Lunas grandfather, named Mateo. Matcos eyes shed with hatred as he said, Although ck Eagle Master killed that traitor. Hes the one responsible for disabling your brothers martial skills, which is why your father sought my assistance. If it werent for him, I wouldnt have sent Hiroshi and you to Eldoria. In that case, your father and brother wouldnt be killed by him. Luna couldnt help but be startled Grandpa, you mean Mateo spoke with bitterness, ck Eagle Master is no different from Hiroshi. Hes the one who killed your father and brother. Im determined to bring him to justice. Hearing this, Lunas face turned pale. Originally, she wanted to put in a good word for Gilmore so that her grandfather would not be hostile to Gilmore. However, it appeared that she would require some time to gradually mend the deepC seated hatred and misunderstandings between her grandfather and Gilmore. Making 313 Making 313 In the Hotel Royale. After dinner, Gilmore was sitting on the sofa drinking red wine. Then, message arrived. It was from Lilian, Gilmore, are you in Kouis?] Gilmore replied, Im already here. Do you want to see me?] Message notification. Lilian replied. [Not today. Im too busy. Tomorrow is the opening day of the festival. I got too many things to do.] [Ill look for you after the cocktail party tomorrow.] Gilmore replied, [Okay, see you tomorrow night.] Lilian responded with a smile and sent a caring message, [You must be tired from the flight today, huh? Take a warm shower and get to bed early.] No wonder Gilmore was his first love. She was so gentle, and thoughtful. Gilmore smiled and replied, [You too. Take care and go to bed early, I love you!] Message notification. Lilian immediately replied with a cute emoji, I love you too!] Gilmore could tell from the message that Lilian must be smiling happily at that moment. Just as he was about to put down his phone, he received another WhatsApp message. It was not from Lilian but from Luna After reading the message, Gilmore wasnt surprised in the least. Lunas message naturally conveyed to him that her grandfather had misconceptions about him and held a profound grudge. Gilmore had already expected this. She also mentioned that she wouldnt give up and was determined to gradually mend her grandfathers misunderstanding and hatred towards Gilmore. Although Gilmore understood that resolving Mateos misunderstanding and hatred towards him wouldnt be easy. To prevent Luna from bing overly worried and stressed, he still responded to her messages. Heforted her, telling her not to stress too much, and mentioned that he was okay,with waiting for her grandfather to work through the hatred and mis They then shifted the conversation to other topics and chatted for over an hour. In the end, Luna reluctantly concluded their conversation, bidding Gilmore good night. After that, Gilmore was bored, so he took a hot shower and went to bed early. The next morning, after breakfast, Gilmore left the hotel and went to a luxury car rentalpany nearby to rent an catching Lamborghini. It would not be a problem for him to actually buy a brandCnew Lamborghini. However, if he purchased it, he might not be able to use the car right away. Certainly, for those willing to spend more money than others, it wasnt impossible to use the car right away. However, Gilmore didnt want toe across as a showCoff like that. He aimed to be a lowC key and subtly wealthy guy Furthermore, there was no one he wanted to impress at the moment. He didnt see the need to show off. Therefore, Gilmore rented a Lamborghini. Then, he drove to a highCend vi development that was up for sale. It was a mountain vi situated in the eastern part of Kouis. The vis were constructed atop the hills of Kouis, offering close proximity to the bustling city while enjoying scenic sea views. Furthermore, the hillside vi was peaceful and far removed from the hustle and bustle, providing a more secluded and private living environment. As a result, the prices of these vis were astonishingly steep. Each vi carried a price tag of no less than 20 million dors, with some even reaching into the billions of dors. Hence, despite having been on the market for a while, only half of them were sold. Of course, the developmentpany had no intention of selling these premium vis at a discount. Their target market consisted of a select few superC wealthy individuals. Gilmore was undoubtedly their target. He drove to the sales department. In less than half an hour, he bought a hillside vi worth 100 million dors The hillside vi he bought was Vi No. 18. Apanied by the staff, Gilmore drove his Lamborghini into Vi No. 18. The staff handed the keys and property deed to Gilmore. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This vi will the staff said respectfully. be your future residence, Mr. Reed. If you have any questions, just let us know. We will serve you sincerely. Gilmore nodded. Thank you. Youre wee, Mr. Reed. This is what we should do, the guy said politely. Then I wont disturb you, Mr. Reed. Take your time to look around. Gilmore nodded. The staff left. Gilmore then opened the door. The interior decoration was exceptionally luxurious, with imported highCend furnishings, flooring, and decor adorning the vi. However, it was not surprising that the vi had such an extremely luxurious decoration. After all, it was a hillside vi valued at 100 million dors. Gilmore came to the second floor and sat on a lounge chair on the balcony. Overlooking Kouis Bay, the view was expansive and invigorating, making it a distinctive and unique geographical location. How did Gilmore know that this was the best and most expensive vi in Kouis? Naturally, it was via his Gods Eye. He purchased the hillside vi here because he wanted to have a ce to stay in Kouis for himself. Whats more, it would soon be of use to him. Of course, he would not tell anyone what it was used for. On the balcony. Gilmore let the sea breeze wash over him, enjoying thefortable sensation. After sitting like this for more than an hour, he reluctantly stood up. He came to a bedroom Everything was prepared in the bedroom, from the bed andforter to the pillow and even slippers. Truly, a vi worth 100 million dors. There was aptop on a table. Gilmore then sat down at the table. He powered on theputer and began using it. Gilmore essed the international stock market index. He activated the Gods Eye and promptly chose the stock with the highest growth rate for the day. Gilmore checked the funds in his ount. After spending 13 billion to purchase shares in the Davis Groups gold mine, he still had 4 billion remaining in his ount. Despite having over 4 billion dors in cash and shares, Gilmore felt it wasnt enough. Therefore, he wanted to make a fortune in the stock market. Upon activating his Gods Eye, the stock prices on hisputer screen in the international stock market began to fluctuate rapidly. The final stock that caught his attention was the Fidalgo Group. The share code was 4458, and it had increased by a staggering 600% in just 24 hours! As Gilmore narrowed his eyes once more, the data he had observed with his Gods Eye swiftly vanished from his sight. When Gilmore returned to reality, he noticed that the stock price of Fidalgo Group had only increased by 2%. His eyes lit up. He had perceived, using his Gods Eye, that Lilian was in danger tonight due to the young master of Fidalgo Group Well, it was like two bulls in one pen. Gilmore quickly purchased all the shares of Fidalgo Group with billion dors. Making 314 Making 314 After buying the stock, Gilmore immediately thought of Gerald. As his good friend, Gilmore would never forget to take Gerald along to seek their fortune. Gilmore then called Gerald. As soon as the phone rang, Gerald answered, Hey, Gilmore, are you still in Vista Verde? In fact, Gerald had been in touch with Gilmore these days. Gilmore learned from him that his parents and sister were safe and sound. Of course, Gerald had to ask him about the stock price. Gilmore said. Ive already arrived in Glenedale. I think I can do some business here. What? Gilmore, youre in Atita? Gerald was a little surprised. Obviously, he didnt expect that Gilmore would expand his business to Atita so quickly. Gilmore nodded. Yes, I just arrived in Kouis today. Wouldnt it be inconvenient for you to handle everything alone there? Do you r Gerald hadnt forgotten his role as Gilmores bodyguard. Of course, he didnt know that Gilmore didnt need his protection at all. Gilmore pondered for a moment. In fact, Gerald was right. It seemed that there was no one in Kouis who could work for him. If he did everything himself, it would take a lot of time and effort. If Gerald was here, Gilmore could hand over many things to him. me to go and help? It appeared that With that in mind, Gilmore spoke on the phone, Well,e over here tomorrow! You should ask ire to send more bodyguards along with you. Gilmore had recently been in touch with ire and had learned that her grandfather, Denton, had returned to Oakhaven and resumed his former way of Of course, it was because Gilmore assured them that the new leader of Star Gate had no intentions of seeking revenge against the Carters, so they retu Alright, no problem. Ill book the flight ticket right away, Gerald replied promptly. Bye. Gerald added. When Gilmore heard that Gerald was about to hang up, he hurriedly stopped him and said, Wait, Gerald. Besides what I mentioned earlier, 1 also want to discuss the stock market with you. The stock market? Which one are you interested in this time? Gerald asked enthusiastically. It was no surprise that he was so excited. After all, it was Gilmore who had guided him into stock investments, turning him from someone who had lost ev Hence, whenever Gilmore mentioned stocks, it represented a potential opportunity for him to amass wealth. Code 4458, buy as many as you can, and sell them at this exact time the day after tomorrow, Gilmore instructed over the phone. Okay, Ill keep it in mind. Ill do it immediately, Gerald said confidently. Gilmore added. Also, tell ire to buy some too. Hehe, Mr. Reed, even if you didnt tell me, Id inform her, Gerald chuckled. Well, thats it. After that. Gilmore ended the call. At that moment, Gilmore happened to nce at the stock index. He noticed that while he was chatting with Gerald, Fidalgo Groups stock price had shot However, he didnt bother checking the index further since he already knew the final oue through his Gods Eye. Leaving the bedroom and settling on the living room couch, Gilmore grabbed the remote and switched on the TV. Unexpectedly, as soon as he switched on the TV, he came across a live broadcast of the Kouis Film Festival. At that moment, the award presenters were announcing to all the stars in the audience, The Best Leading Actress of the 50th Kouis Film Festival goes t As the award presenters announced the Best Leading Actress, the entire audience erupted in apuse. At the same time, the camera focused on Lilian, dressed in a long red gown. She looked as stunning and graceful as a fairy. With a smile on her face, Li The hosts congratted Lilian on her award, and she smiled and nodded in gratitude towards them. At this moment, the two award presenters said to Lilian, Lilian, although we are the presenters for the Best Leading Actress award, theres someone else significant who wants to personally present you with the award. Lilian asked curiously. Who is this important guest? Simultaneously, the camera panned to the faces of the stars in the audience. Gilmore could see that these celebrities were also curious. Obviously, everyone wanted to know who this important figure was. At that moment, the female award presenter gazed at Lilian and the audience, then smiled and said, I believe everyone is quite curious. After watching Lilians performance in The Captain, he mentioned that he was utterly captivated by her exceptional acting talents. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He said that he would personally award the best actress for Lilian, and he also wanted to take the opportunity to invite Lilian to y the leading role in his uing movie. Wow! Among the audience, envyCfilled exmations filled the air. Of course, everyone was even more curious as to who this important figure was. At this point, the female award presenter finally gestured to a wellC dressed man in a suit seated in the front row of the stage and said. Mr. Fidalgo, pleasee onstage to present the award to Lilian! When the mystery was unveiled, the audience was suddenly taken aback by surprise and then erupted into enthusiastic apuse. Erik was a wellCgroomed man in his thirties, tall and robust. As he ascended the stage, he exuded the demeanor of a prosperous businessman. He came to Lilian with a gentlemanly smile on his face and reached out to Lilian, Miss Morales, congrattions! Lilian shook hands with him politely and said, Thank you, Mr. Fidalgo. He received the award from the female presenter and ced it in Lilians hands. Then, he gazed at Lilian and spoke into the microphone, Miss Morales, the twodies just exined why I wanted to present this award to you. I wonder if you would be interested in starring as the leading actress in a movie funded by the Fidalgo Group? As soon as he finished speaking, some of the stars and actors offstage let out admiring gasps. Lilian smiled and said, First of all, I want to thank Mr. Fidalgo for thinking so highly of me. But I still have a few movies to shoot this year, and I dont have much time, so but Ill think about it carefully. Thank you. Mr. Fidalgo. Erik said with a smile, It appears that it wont be easy to persuade Miss Morales to take on the role, but I believe well have an opportunity to coborate Everyone under the stage apuded. Lilian shook hands with Erik again and then returned to her seat Then, the host continued the process. Seeing this, Gilmore couldnt help but feel super proud of Lilian. He totally didnt see iting that shed be such a big hit not just in Eldoria but even in A She was so crazy popr there that she snagged the award for best leading actress at the Kouis Film Festival. Way to go. Lilian! This was an honor that many actresses had difficulty achieving. However, on the one hand, Gilmore couldnt help but be happy after Lilian won the reward. On the other hand, Gilmore felt pretty grossed out seeing Erik trying to suck up to Lilian in front of everyone. Erick was seriously skilled at buttering up Lilian. Making 315 Making 315 Night fell. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the luxurious presidential suite of Hotel Royale, Erik Fidalgo, who was dressed in a suit, was sitting on the sofa with a ss of wine in his hand. He gently swirled the ss. Mr. Zellweger, all the guests are here? Erik looked at a middleCaged man in a suit standing respectfully in the room and asked. The middleCaged man replied, Yes, all of them are here. That was right, even Hotel Royale was also owned by the Fidalgo Group. As one of the Ten Great Families in Atita, the Fidalgo family ran businesses like hotels, entertainment media, advertisement, telmunication, and so They had dabbled in a wide range of fields and be a business giant. Erik was the lineal descendant of that huge family. And Mr. Zellweger was the general manager of Hotel Royale. Erik asked Pete, Is Lilian Morales, the celebrity from Eldoria, here? Yes, Miss Morales is already here, Pete replied. Eriks eyes lit up. He put the red wine on the table and said, I fell in love with Lilian Morales at first sight. Soter, I need you to do me a favor. Pete immediately agreed. What can I do for you, Mr. Fidalgo? Come here. Erik motioned mysteriously. Pete had to lean over and listen carefully, Erik whispered in his ear for a while. In the end, a sinister smile appeared on Eriks face as he asked Pete, Do you remember what I just said? Pete nodded and bowed. Yes, Ill keep it in mind. Nodding his head in satisfaction, Erik took out a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Pete. DoC as Tinstructed earlier. Spike the wine with the medicine. Pete took the bottle and nodded. Yes, Mr. Fidalgo.C Erik ordered. You go to entertain the guests first. Ill be right there. Yes. Pete left. After Pete left, Eriks eyes shone with confidence. He thought to himself, Lilian Morales, you cant escape from me this time. As the biggest sponsor of the Kouis Film Festival and the vice president of Fidalgo Group, Erik participated in the entire event. Therefore, he naturally had to meet with the major stars from Atita, Eldoria, and other countries. During those meetings, he got to know Lilian, a popr actress from Eldoria. At first nce, he was attracted by Lilian who was a born beauty, A stunner! And he felt even more attracted by the elegance of Lilian as he talked to her. Then, he couldnt get Lilians voice or smile out of his mind. That was also why he made an exception to step onto the stage and give Lilian her trophy. He even invited Lilian to act in the movie he was about to make. He had thought that sending an invitation to Lilian on such a grand asion would move her very much and conquer her in one fell swoop. However, to his surprise, Lilian did not agree. But even so, he didnt give up. And tonights celebration party would be hisst chance. He reached out to pick up the ss. He swirled the wine. Then, he drank up.. After finishing the ss of wine, Erik left the presidential suite. The celebration banquet was held in the hall on the lower floor of the presidential suite Erik stayed at. At that moment, the banquet hall was brightly lit and melodious music rang. All the wellCdressed stars and nobles were present. Pastries, wine, delicacies, and fruits could be seen everywhere. The waiters shuttled back and forth, serving the guests. Celebrities and socialites chatted andughed. They raised their sses and drank heartily in a lively and happy atmosphere. Lilian was dressed in a white dress and exuded an outstanding temperament, the focus of the party. Almost all the male- guests present would nce at her from time to time. Many celebrities toasted her one after another to congratte her for winning the best actress at the Kouis Film Festival. At that moment, someone came up to Lilian and said, Hello, Miss Morales. Nice to meet you again. Yes, Mr. Fidalgo, we meet again, Lilian greeted him back with a smile. The person who walked up to Lilian was none other than Erik. Seeing Erik approaching Lilian, those who had wanted to talk to her walked away sensibly. Congrattions, Miss Morales, for winning the best actress at the Festival. I want to propose a toast to you, Erik said. Lilian looked at his hand and didnt see any wine, so she smiled and said, I dont think you have anything to toast. Then what about this? Erik smiled faintly. Then, Erik turned to Pete nearby and snapped his fingers. Mr. Zellweger, two sses of wine, please! Pete was holding a tray, on which there was a bottle of Remy Martin and two full sses of wine. Upon hearing that. Pete immediately came over and said, Mr. Fidalgo, this is the wine you asked for. Erik picked up a ss on the left side of the tray, Lilian then raised her ss half full and said to Erik, Mr. Fidalgo, I wish your Fidalgo Group more and better movies. However, Erik shook his head. Lilian asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Did I say something wrong? You didnt, but youre not sincere enough. I have a full ss of red wine. And if youre going to toast me with that meager wine of yours, that wont do. After that, he pointed to the remaining ss of wine on Petes tray. Lilian had no choice but to agree. Well, guess Ill drink up this full ss of wine to express my sincerity. She then put away her ss and picked up the full ss on Petes tray. Erik raised his ss and said smilingly, Congrattions, Miss Morales. I hope to see you again at the Kouis Film Festival next year. Thank you Lilian raised her ss. The two of them clinked sses. Then, they drank up the wine in their hands. Seeing Lilian finish her wine, Erik and Pete smirked at each other. After the drink, Lilian smiled at Erik and said apologetically. Mr. Fidalgo, excuse me. Im going to the bathroom. Erik replied with a very gentlemanly smile. Go ahead please. Lilian turned around and left. However, after taking a few steps, she felt lightCheaded and dizzy, as if she was drunk. She couldnt help but frown. She held her forehead and thought to herself, Am I drunk? At that moment, Erik came to her and asked with concern, Whats wrong, Miss Morales? Are you not feeling well? Lilian answered. I think I drank too much. Erik suggested. Then Ill help you to your room to rest. Lilian still wanted to say no, but she found that she felt dizzier to the point where she couldnt even walk. So, she nodded to Erik and said, Mr. Fidalgo, please call my assistant. Okay, Ill help you to your room, and then call your assistant, said Erik. Making 316 Making 316 In the presidential suite of Hotel Royale. Erik looked at Lilian lying unconscious on the mattress. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. Mr. Zellweger, please stand guard outside. No one is allowed to disturb me, he said as he turned to Pete. Pete and Erik had helped Lilian, who was drunk, into the room together. Pete immediately took the hint. Yes, Mr. Fidalgo. Please enjoy yourself. After that. Pete left the room and closed the door. Erik stared at Lilian with hungry eyes. None of the women he took a fancy to could escape from him. So did Lilian Morales! That was right, Lilian was drunk and unconscious because Pete spiked her drink. And it was Erik who instructed Pete to do so. Everything had been nned. Only in that way could he take advantage of her. In the blink of an eye, Erik stripped himself. Then, with an evil glint in his eyes, he approached Lilian on the bed. He stretched out his filthy paws to the unconscious Lilian Then, a dull thud rang outside. Erik was startled, turned to the door, and asked aloud, Pete, whats going on? However, Pete did not answer. Erik frowned. He had ordered Pete to stand guard outside and Pete would never leave. Therefore, Erik turned around and walked toward the door to check. But before he could take a few steps, the door was kicked open with a bang This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he saw a figure sh in. Before he could react, the intruder kicked him between his legs. That kick almost broke his balls. And even if they didnt break, the kick alone made him gasp in pain. Eriks face turned ashen. He opened his mouth wide but couldnt make a sound. Then, with a plop, he fell down and rolled on the ground. It was Gilmore who almost crippled Erik. Gilmore ignored Erik who was rolling in pain and went straight to Lilian on the mattress. He picked up the unconscious Lilian and walked out, As he walked past Erik, Gilmore said coldly. Listen up, Lilian is my girlfriend. Im warning you today. If you dare to covet Lilian again, Ill cripple you. After saying that, Gilmore kicked Erik in the face again. He sent Erik flying a few yards away. Eriks head hit a piece of furniture and he immediately fainted from the pain. Gilmore carried the unconscious Lilian out. Aftering out of the hotel, Gilmore put Lilian in his Lamborghini. Then, he drove away. Early the next morning. Lilian opened her eyes, only to find herself in a strange ce. She sat up from the bed and found that it was a spacious bedroom. The curtains in the room were halfC closed, and she could see the sea through the floorCtoCceiling ss. She couldnt help but wonder. Where is this ce? It didnt seem like Hotel Royale or the hotel where she was staying. Because there was no way she could see the sea in those ces. At that moment, the door clicked open. In an apron, Gilmore entered with several tes of sandwiches, ham, fried eggs, and two sses of milk on a tray. Gilmore. Lilian felt more pleasant than surprised to see Gilmore. But what was going on? Gilmore walked over with a smile and ced the breakfast tray on the bedside table. He said, Youre awake. I made breakfast for you. Lilian smiled sweetly and nodded at Gilmore. Ill wash up first. Gilmore answered, Okay, go ahead. Lilian got out of bed and went into the bathroom. Soon, she finished washing up and came out. Then she sat next to Gilmore and began their breakfast. As Lilian ate her sandwich, she asked Gilmore, Gilmore, I remember that I got drunk at the partyst night. Howe I woke up here? Gilmore exined. Your wine has been spiked. If I hade a littleter, Im afraid you would have been eaten up by Erik Fidalgo. When Lilian heard that, her Making 317 Making 317 Lilian finally came back to her senses after feeling gratitude and happiness. She then asked, Gilmore, how do you manage to have so much money to buy a hillside vi? She knew that he had established the Evermore Group with ire Carter. She also knew that the Evermore Group was thriving. But still, 100 million was not a small sum. Gilmore exined, In addition to the profits I made with the Evermore Group, I also made a fortune on the stock market. So, I can afford a vi halfway up the mountain that costs 100 million dors. Lilian agreed that could indeed afford it. He could always surprise her and even appear omnipotent to her. She remembered thest time she returned to Elmwood, she had thought that Gilmore was still poor and thought little of himself like he did before. But he had already won the lottery and had millions. Later on, when Gilmore and ire set up the Evermore Group, it flourished all over Vane. Now, he had even spent 100 million dors to buy a topCnotch hillside vi in Kouis Bay. She admired Gilmore so much. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She was his biggest fan. After breakfast, they took a walk in the garden of the vi hand in hand. The courtyard of the vi was veryrge, with a swimming pool, grass, and even a garden. They smelled fragrant flowers under the shade cast by the green trees. While walking, Lilian received a call from her assistant, Becky Swan. It turned out that Becky had been looking for her all night, but her phone had been off. Becky got so anxious that she was about to report Lilian missing Fortunately, Becky got through to Lilian and asked her why she had disappeared after the banquet. Lilian exined that she and her boyfriend left the hotel afterward and she just forgot to inform her. After learning that Lilian was fine, Becky felt relieved and asked her where she was now. Lilian said that she was on vacation in her boyfriends vi. After hearing that, Becky sensibly did not mention picking Lilian up. Instead, she wished her a pleasant vacation and decided to return to Eldoria first. She also reminded Lilian to take good care of herself. After that. Lilian hung up. In the afternoon, two taxis arrived at the gate of the hillside vi. Five people got out of the carCGerald Graves leading four burly men. The four were all bodyguards that Gerald had selected from the Carter family. Gerald marveled at the highCend vi in front of him and couldnt help eximing in his heart, Gilmore is indeed rich! The hillside vi was in a favorable position both in terms of living environment and location. Even in the whole country, it was topCnotch. It was worth at least more than 20 million dors! Gerald didnt imagine Gilmore buying such a luxurious vi in Kouis Bay. Then, he rang the doorbell. DingCdong- Soon, Gilmore and Lilian walked out. Spotting Gerald through the iron gate, Gilmore smiled and walked over with Lilian. He opened the gate and greeted him. Gerald, youre here so soon. Before Gerald arrived, Gilmore had sent him the address of the vi. Gerald nodded. Yes, I wanted to see you as soon as possible. Gilmore could not help but tease him. Were not a couple, Why were you in such a hurry to see me? At that, everyone burst intoughter. Gerald answered, Although Im not your girlfriend like Miss Morales, Im your bodyguard. I was afraid youd be in danger left alone in Kouis and Id fail as a bodyguard. Sull, Gilmore felt a little touched. Although he didnt need Geralds protection, he could tell that he was sincere. Gilmore led the five of them into the vi. In the living room of a luxurious vi of the Fidalgo family. Crash! The sound of a teacup amashing to the ground rang out. The maid was so scared that her face turned pale and she screamed. Erik roared at the maid fiercely, Get lost!! His forehead was bandaged and one of his cheeks was red and swollen. The maid immediately fled from the living room. At that time, Pete, who was also ck and blue, came in from the door. Please calm down, Mr. Fidalgo. Pete looked at Erik with fear on his face. However, when Erik saw Pete, his anger only deepened. Mr. Zellweger, how dare youe to see me! Last night, he asked Pete to guard outside the hotel room, so he could take advantage of Lilian. Nevertheless, not only did he lose the girl, but he was almost crippled by Gilmore. And it was all because Pete did not warn him in time so that he could be on guard. Pete looked aggrieved and pleaded with him. Mr. Fidalgo, I was knocked outst night before I could even see his face clearly. I couldnt have warned you even if I wanted to. But it was my dereliction of duty that caused Mr. you to be so seriously injured. Mr. Fidalgo, please punis Hearing that, Erik finally calmed down a little. He sat down on the sofa and asked, Did you find out who attacked mest night? Pete said solemnly, I did. He checked into the Hotel Royale the night before yesterday, and he stayed in a presidential suite. His name is Gilmore Reed, and hes from Eldoria. Erik frowned, his eyes squinting. From Eldoria? Is he really Lilian Moraless boyfriend? Pete echoed Eriks guess. Thats very likely. Otherwise, how could just anyone kick open your door and ruin your n? I dont care if hes Lilians boyfriend or not. He almost made me infertile, Erik said through gritted teeth. I must make him suffer 10 times the pain he afflicted on me. Thinking of the vicious kick Gilmore gave himst night, he felt a dull pain in a certain part of his body. But, Mr. Fidalgo, after he left the hotel with Lilian Moralesst night, he drove away, Pete added. We cant find his whereabouts for the time being. Find out where he is hiding at all costs. Ill make him suffer a fate worse than death. Erik clenched his fists, and his knuckles cracked. Pete replied, Yes, Mr. Fidalgo. Then he left. Not long after Pete left, an old man in his 50s wearing traditional attire with a majestic face came in. Father! Seeing the dignifiedClooking old man, Erik swooshed up and greeted him respectfully. Yes, the old man was Eriks father, Enzo Fidalgo. Mm, answered Enzo before he sat down on the sofa, appearing slightly dissatisfied. Erik felt a little uneasy as he sat down on the sofa. Enzo stared at his son intently and said earnestly, Erik, you are now the heir of the Fidalgo family, so you should be responsible for your deeds instead o Erik immediately apologized with his head hung in shame. Father, it was my fault this time. Ill learn my lesson and live to your expectations. Enzo knew what had happened to Erik at the Hotel Royale. He looked at his son and said, Treat your injuries first. Ill take you to meet the Suarez family in a few days and arrange a marriage for you Shock registered on Eriks face. The Suarezes? A marriage? Making 318 Making 318 Enzo nodded solemnly. Thats right. Youre already 30. Its time for you to get married instead of being obsessed and flirting. with women all day long and Erik answered, Yes, father. Enzo continued. I want you to get engaged to Luna because Kenji and Tatsuya Suarez died in Eldoria. The Suarez family no longer has an heir, and onc to our Fidalgo family. Eriks eyes lit up as he questioned Enzo. But father, even though theyre dead, the family still has Hiroshi. Tm afraid that even if I marry Luna, we wont get our hands on their wealth. Enzo added. Hiroshi died in Eldoria too. Shock registered on Eriks face. Father, why did they all die in Eldoria? Mateo Suarez said that they had a car ident in Eldoria, but I think there must be something else going on, but he didnt say it explicitly, Enzo said. Then, he looked at his son and said, Come with me to the Suarezes ce in three days. Mateo also wants to find the best support for his granddaughter and family, and our Fidalgo family is absolutely one of his best choices. Erik replied. Father, I understand. This marriage is beneficial to both of us. Thats right. Its good that you understand. Enzo nodded. Eriks eyes lit up. Although he couldnt get Lilian, it would not be bad for him to get Luna instead. The daughter of the Suarez family was a famous beauty in Kouis. Countless young men from rich and powerful families yearned for her. In the manor of the Suarez family Grandpa, what did you say? You want me to get engaged to Erik Fidalgo? Luna, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, asked her grandfather i Mateo nodded while sipping coffee. Yes, this is my decision after careful consideration. Anxious, Luna refused. Grandpa, Im not getting engaged to Erik Fidalgo Mateo tried to persuade her. Although this is a little sudden for you, now you are the only hope of our family. And you also bear the burden of the entire family. I cant let the Suarez family go down, nor can I leave you without any strong support you in the future. support, and luckily, the Fidalgo family can Once you get married, the Suarez family and the Fidalgo family can cooperate inore in business, which is good for both families. Luna asked in reply, Grandpa, will you sacrifice my happiness for the sake of the familys interests Mateo questioned his granddaughter, So you dont like Erik? Though hes not the top business genius among the Ten Great Families in Kouis, hes not t Most importantly, he is not engaged to any youngdy from a wealthy family. Of course, Luna knew about Erik, who was just another average young man from a wealthy family. However, Luna only cared for Gilmore. Moreover, after the romantic night at Star Gate, she had made up her mind to marry no one but Gilmore. How could she still agree to get engaged to Erik? Therefore, she confessed to Mateo, Grandpa, I already have someone I like, so Grandpa, please decline the engagement to Erik Mateo looked at his granddaughter in surprise and asked, Luna, you already have someone you like. Who is he?* He hes from Eldoria, A faint blush appeared on Lunas face as she lowered her head shyly. Mateo couldnt help but ask suspiciously, From Eldoria? You havent been there in a long time. How could you fall in love with someone there? Luna hesitated. He he is a master of Star Gate. He saved me and killed Hiroshi for me. What? Whats his name? Why did he save you? Mateo immediately asked. Needless to say, Lunas words made him even more suspicious. There was obviously a grudge between Star Gate and the Suarez Group. Why would someone from Star Gate save Luna? Luna was not good at lying. U Later, after Hiroshi killed her brother and poisoned her father, he went to Star Gate to look for trouble but was killed by Gilmore. With the help of Gilmore, she saw her father for thest time and Gilmore even helped her deal with the funerals of her father and brother. After hearing that, Mateo looked at Luna and said, This master of Star Gate you mentioned is ck Eagle Master, right? Luna froze. She immediately re Luna had to admit it. Grandpa, he is ck Eagle Master Mateo appeared angry as he criticized her. Luna, I didnt expect you to like your enemy, This ck Eagle Master destroyed your brothers martial arts, injured your father, and killed the masters of our Suarez family. And not only do you not treat him as an enemy, but you also grew to like him. If your father and brother knew about it. they would definitely not rest in pe At that, Luna became sad, with tears brimming in her eyes. This was the first time that her grandfather had scolded her so harshly. He even med her for forgetting to seek revenge for her father and brother. She felt wronged and sad. Choked with sobs, she defended herself. Grandpa, I didnt forget about their deaths. However, ck Eagle did save me and killed Hiroshi for me. Hes not a bad person. Grandpa, cant I like him? No! Mateo almost immediately interrupted her. Luna, in three days, I want you to get engaged to Erik. Even if ck Eagle is not the murderer of your father and brother, he caused their deaths. I will never let y As soon as he finished speaking, Mateo left the living room with an ugly look on his face. Luna heard him order the masters outside. From today on, Luna cant take one step out of the manort Yes, sir, all the masters immediately replied. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tears of grievance trickled down Lunas face. Then, she took out her phone, found Gilmores info, and dialed his number. Making 319 Making 319 The dining room on the second floor of the hillside vi was brightly lit. Gilmore and Lilian sat at the table where there were three red candles on a metal candlestick. In front of them were steak, foie grasebread, and wine. Gilmore and Lilian were having a candlelight dinner. The atmosphere was romantic. Both of them looked at each other with affectionate smiles. Gilmore raised his ss and toasted Lilian. Cheers, Lili. I wish you beautiful and charming forever! Lilian smiled beautifully and said, Thank you! Their wine sses clinked. Clink! Then, they drank the red wine in their hands. After putting down the sses, they began to cut the steak with knives and forks.. Gilmore picked up a piece of tender steak with a fork, put it into his mouth, and savored it. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. Ring, ring, ring. Lilian nced at Gilmore and reminded him. Someone is calling you. Gilmore put down his cutlery and checked his phone. It was a call from Luna Suarez. Therefore, Gilmore said to Lilian, Ill take this. Lilian nodded at him. Then Gilmore got up and left his seat for the balcony outside the living room. Lilian couldnt help but wonder who the caller was. He had to have some space for the call. On the balcony on the second floor, Gilmore picked up the call Hello, Luna, whats wrong? Gilmore, my grandfather wants me to get engaged to Erik Fidalgo in three days. What do you think I should do? Luna sobbed on the phone. Gilmore quicklyforted her, Luna, calm down. Dont worry, you wont be engaged to Erik Fidalgo. I promise you! Gilmore, I told my grandpa I like you, but he opposed us being together, saying you caused the deaths of my father and brother Luna cried. Gilmore continued, Luna, dont cry. Even if your grandfather misunderstood me, I wont give up. How about this? Ill go to your house in three days and resolve all the misunderstandings, okay? But Im afraid even if youe, my grandpa wont listen to you. He might even have our masters attack you, Luna answered worriedly. Gilmore chuckled. You dont have to worry about that. Even if its your familys masters, they wont be able to touch a hair of my head. Luna seemed to remember that Gilmore was a good fighter, so she finally cheered up a little. Can you really resolve my grandfathers misunderstanding Gilmore confirmed her question. Yes. Its not a big deal. Youll see in three days. Okay. Ill wait for you, she said. She trusted Gilmore very much. Thats it then. I gotta go. Okay, byeCbye. After that. Gilmore hung up, returned to the hall, and sat down. Gilmore, who was it? Lilian asked casually, but in fact, she felt very curious. Gilmore continued to cut the steak as he replied. Luna Suarez, from the Suarez family. Lilians delicate eyebrows frowned slightly. Luna Suarez. Isnt she popr among the boys from wealthy families in Kouis? Why did she call you? Gilmore sent a piece of steak into his mouth, chewed it, and exined. I saved her life in Eldoria, and then she fell in love with me. ng Lilian dropped her knife and fork on the te. She suddenly looked down and murmured, So you have another lover. However, Gilmore stared at Lilian and said, Dont misunderstand, Lilian. Though many girls like me, youll always be my first love. And youll also be my lover in this life. My love for you has never changed. Lilian felt touched. She could tell that his feelings for her remained the same. Lilian stared at Gilmore and asked, So what about Luna Suarez?? Luna is someone I like too. I promised her that I would protect her for the rest of my life, Gilmore dered solemnly. Lilian looked distressed again. Nevertheless, Gilmore continued, Lilian, no matter who I fall in love with, my love for you has never changed. And nothings gonna change my love for you for a tiny bit! Lilian was a little angry just now, but then she heard him and saw his determined eyes. Before she knew it, all the haze in her heart had dissipated. In fact, she had already anticipated that excellent like him, Gilmore was bound to be surrounde adored him one day. She even thought that one day, Gilmore would leave her. by many women who However, at that moment, she heard Gilmore say, Nothings gonna change my love for you for a tiny bit. Even her soul was shaken. As long as Gilmore still loved her, he would not leave her. As long as she was with him for the rest of her life, she would lead a satisfied life. That said, Lilian had to act cautious so she asked again, Will Luna Suarez make an enemy of me and demand you leave me if she knows Im with you? Gilmore said, Firste first served. You are my girlfriend before her. Itll be good enough if you dont drive her away. How dare she be rude to you? Hearing that, Lilian breathed a sigh of relief. She realized that she mattered more to Gilmore than Luna Suarez. That made Lilian feel much more at ease. You said it yourself. If you dare to abandon me for another woman and forget what you said to me today, I wont let you off Lilian red at Gilmore. However, Gilmore smiled evilly and said, Okay, Id like to see how youre going to not let me off tonight. Lilian immediately took the hint. She blushed and said, You bad guy, I dont want to talk to you. If you dont want to talk to me, then Ill talk to you. Cilmore rose and craned his neck to kiss her on both cheeks. Red as a beet, Lilian murmured, What if Gerald and the others see us? Go back to your food! Gilmore didnt care as he said, So what? Isnt it natural for me to kiss my girlfriend? I dont feel ashamed at all. Lilian could not win Gilmore in an argument, so she buried herself in her steak. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After dinner, when Lilian was about to get up, about Lili, Ill carry her upstairs today? Gilmore walked up to her and said, To show that I wontchange my m Before Lilian could react, Gilmore had already picked her up. Lilian coquettishly pounded Gilmore on the shoulder. What do you want now? What do you think we should do next after a romantic dinner? Gilmore chuckled out loud. Then he carried Lilian up the stairs like a proud king. That night, both of them were immersed in happiness. After a few rounds, the passion died down as they fell asleep quietly. In the night sky, the bright moon quietly shone on the lovers in sleep. Making 320 Making 320 Three dayster, at night, in the manor of the Suarez family. Several luxury cars entered the manor and stopped in front of a very luxurious vi. The bodyguards of the manor immediately stepped forward to open the door and Enzo and Erik got out of the cars. Mateo and Luna, who had been waiting in front of the vi, immediately walked forward. Of course,pared to a smiling Mateo, Luna didnt have the slightest hint of a smile on her face. The only thing on her face was icy coldness because Mateo stretched out his hand to Enzo and said with a warm smile. Enzo, youre finally here! Enzo shook hands with Mateo and said, Sorry to keep you waiting. No, you came just in time. After saying a few pleasantries to Enzo, Mateo looked at Erik and said, Erik, wee to our ce. Erik bowed and greeted Mateo. Nice to meet you, Mr. Suarez! Then, he bowed to Luna too. Miss Suarez, nice to meet you However, receiving Eriks greeting, Luna acted very indifferently and only nodded slightly. Given the cold shoulder, Erik couldnt help but think, Why does it seem that Luna doesnt like me? In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Mateo quickly said to the father and son, Lets go inside and talk Enzo nodded with a smile. Sure, lets talk inside. The group of people entered the vi and sat down in the living room. Then, Mateo made coffee and served it to Enzo and his son, as well as himself and Luna. Have some coffee! Please! After a few sips of coffee, Enzo looked at Mateo and said, Mr. Suarez, we discussed the marriage of my son and Luna a few days ago. I wonder if there are any changes by now. A smile appeared on Mateos face. How could such a wonderful thing possibly change? Luna and Erik are a perfect match for each other. Enzo and his son were delighted to hear that. Haha. Mr. Suarez is right. They are indeed a match made in heaven. Since Mr. Suarez thinks that there is no problem, lets choose a good date to hold a wedding for them. Mateo nodded. Mm. Alright However, just as Enzo and Maleo had already decided on the marriage of Luna and Erik Sitting in the living room, Luna, who had been dissatisfied for a long time, immediately objected. I dont agree with this marriage! As soon as she said that, Mateo frowned, while Enzo and Erik felt surprised. In truth, they had long ago discovered that there was something strange about Luna. They just didnt expect that she would disagree out loud. Miss Suarez, is there something about Erik you dont like? If so, just tell me and Ill ask him to change it, said Enzo amiably. Erik echoed his father firmly. Thats right, Miss Luna. As long as you ask, I can change it. However, Luna said. Theres nothing wrong with you. Its not about you. The reason is I already have someone I like. Erik instantly looked embarrassed and didnt know what to say for a moment. He had never expected that she had a lover. It was a p in the face! Even if he married such a woman, it was impossible for her to really like him. To be honest, he really wanted to leave. He didnt want to o embarrass himself there. However, Enzo stopped him with a nce, hoping that he wouldnt act on impulse. Obviously, in the eyes of Enzo, whether or not Luna had a lover was not important. What Enzo wanted was the tremendous business worth of the Suarezs. Enzo smiled, looked at Mateo, and said, Mr. Suarez, I didnt know that Luna already has someone she likes. Why dont we Enzo, it wont matter. Sinc When Enzo and Erik heard that, they looked at each other tacitly It seemed that Mr. Suarez Senior didnt agree with Luna being with the person she liked. However, Enzo wasnt surprised at all. After all, how could a daughter of a wealthy family like Luna marry someone without any background? Of course shed marry into a wealthy family that was of equal social status and of great help to her family. That was right. Enzo had mistaken Lunas lover for an ordinary person. He thought so because he knew Mateo wouldnt object if that man was rich and powerful like Erik. Luna looked aggrieved and pled to her grandfather. Grandpa, I dont want to Suddenly. Mateo turned solemn as he said, I wont change my mind. No matter what you say, I wont let you be with him. Luna knew that she wouldnt be able to convince her grandfather, her eyes brimmed with tears. At that time, she only hoped that Gilmore would appear soon. Gilmore had promised her that he would stop the marriage. Moreover, she had sent a message to Gilmore before Enzo and Erik arrived. Gilmore replied that he would be there on time. However, his grandfather and Enzo were about to settle on the marriage. And Gilmore had not appeared yet. That made Luna panic. At that moment, a man came in. It was the butler, Dn Simpson. Dn reported respectfully to boyfriend. He asks to see you. I wonder if you want his Mateo. My lord, there is a young man outside the door who ims to be herdys him to see him. Upon hearing that, Mateo frowned and nced at Luna. Then, he replied to Dn. Well, since hes here, Ill settle an old score with him. Let him in! Yes, my lord. Dn turned around and left. When Enzo and his son heard that, they looked at each other with imperceptible joy in their eyes. Speak of the devil. There was going to be a good show! Only Luna was secretly worried. After a while, footsteps rang, and Dn walked into the living room with a guest. The person who followed Dn in was none other than Gilmore When he saw Gilmore, Eriks eyes immediately shed with hatred. He swooshed up from his seat, pointed at Gilmore, and erupted. Its you! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore looked at the furious man and smiled faintly. Oh, its Mr. Erik Fidalgo. Your head and face havent recovered yet? Then, Enzo, Mateo, and Luna Making 321 Making 321 When Erik heard Gilmore mention the wounds on his head and face, his heart immediately burned with anger. He did not forget that a few days ago, in the presidential suite of Hotel Royale, Gilmore not only ruined his n but also seriously injured him. He would never forget how viciously Gilmore had kicked him in the crotch! He didnt expect Gilmore to appear authe Suarezs, let alone that Gilmore was the man that Luna liked. What a coincidence! You know him. Erik? Enzo asked in confusion. Erik pointed at Gilmore and told his father. Father, this is the man who attacked and injured me in the hotel that day! A look of displeasure shed across Enzos eyes It turned out that Gilmore Reed was the one who injured his son that day. Luna and Mateo both looked astonished as they wondered. Whats going on? It seemed that not only did Erik know Gilmore, but they also had a grudge against each other? Finally, Mateo came back to his senses and asked Erik, Mr. Erik Fidalgo, you just said that you were attacked and injured. What happened? Erik immediately answered, A few days ago, after the afterC party of the film festival, a female star got drunk and I helped her to her room to rest, and then this person popped up and injured me. He said that the actress was his girlfriend and kicked me into aa. Hearing that, Mateo frowned with displeasure. He stared at Luna and asked, Did you hear that? Is this the person you like? Hes brutal, rude, and close to an actress. Is such a person worthy of your heart? Luna was instantly stunned. Yes, she heard from Erik that Gilmore had a girlfriend. She indeed panicked. However, she quickly chose to believe that Gilmore would never betray her. Otherwise, Gilmore would not have shown up at the Suarezs that night. Hence, she looked at Gilmore with trust and said with a smile, Gilmore, I believe you wont betray me Gilmore asked in reply, Who said I would? Hearing Gilmores answer, Luna got rid of thest trace of doubt in her mind. Gilmore then said to Erik, Mr. Fidalgo, youre really shameless! That night, you drugged Lilian Morales, a female star of Eldoria, and took her back to yo You even asked the hotel manager to guard the door for you to not let anyone disturb you. However, never would you have imagined that I would just happen to see what youd done. As an Eldorian, I saw you use such despicable means to harm a woman from Eldoria. Of course I wouldnt stand by and see you do whatever you wanted When Gilmore said that, he looked so righteous that people unconsciously admired him. Upon hearing those words, Mateo once more frowned, a look of suspicion in his eyes. Obviously, what Gilmore said began to arouse his suspicion. It was obviously not that simple when Erik said he wanted to help a drunk actress back to her room. That made Mateo very suspicious of Eriks character. If his granddaughter really married Erik, and then Erik went to fool around with actresses like that, wouldnt she suffer every day? Needless to say, Mateo began to waver and be cautious about the marriage of convenience with the Fidalgo family. When Gilmore exposed his scandal, Erik couldnt help but erupt. Youre ndering me! That was not what happened between Lilian Morales and me! However, Enzo looked a bit awkward. After all, his sons scandal had been exposed just like that. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mateo was not a threeCyearCold child to be fooled with just a few words. Enzo could already sense Mateos dissatisfaction with Erik. It was very likely that todays engagement n would prove fruitless. Grandpa, I wont be engaged to Erik who has low moral standards Luna refused sternly. Mateo didnt object as he did before, silent. Seeing Mateo fall silent, Enzo knew that the engagement couldnt be settled that day. Therefore, Enzo said to Mateo, Mr. Suarez, well talk about the engagementter. Its gettingte. Well take our leave now. Mateo agreed. Enzo, youre right. Well talk about the engagementter. Ill see you off. Although he sounded very polite, it was obvious that he became less enthusiastic about Enzo. Then, Mateo saw the father and son pair off. Before leaving, Erik cast a threatening nce at Gilmore. He seemed to say that it was not over yet and they would meet again! Gilmore acted as if he didnt see the threatening look in Eriks eyes After seeing them off, Mateo returned to the living room. He sat down on the sofa with a solemn expression and began to make coffee for himself. Then, he picked up the coffee to savor it. Meanwhile, Luna fidgeted. She didnt know how her grandfather would handle Gilmore. So she took the initiative to speak up. Grandpa, I want to marry ck Eagle only. Please allow us to be together, okay? She called Gilmore by the title ck Eagle. She had told her grandfather Gilmores identity. At a time like then, she naturally shouldnt call Gilmore by his name. Otherwise, her grandfather would be even more hostile towards Gilmore However, in the face of Lunas plea, Mateo was expressionless and even looked extremely serious. He put down the cup in his hand and suddenly shouted at the gate. Arrest the master of Star Cate! As soon as he gave the order, footsteps rang one after another. Twenty to thirty masters of the Suarez family stormed in The masters immediately surrou Luna saw that her grandfather had ordered people to control Gilmore. She couldnt help but anxiously pled to her grandfather, Grandpa, ck Eagle is really not a bad person. Please please let him go. Nevertheless, no matter how Luna begged, Mateo remainedpletely unmoved. He gave the order. Attack! The masters eyes lit up, and fierce auras burst out from their bodies. Roaring, they charged toward Gilmore like tigers. Making 322 Making 322 Bang bang bang! The sound of fists and palms striking echoed incessantly! An extremely powerful force erupted like a With miserable screams, the masters of the Suarez family were all sent flying. They plopped into the hall. The tables and chairs flipped over. lying on the ground, they were all groaning, and no one could stand up. As for Gilmore, he stood in the hall unscathed, looking righteous and calm When Mateo saw that, his eyes shed with a cold light. No wonder his grandson, Tatsuya Suarez, lost his martial arts. And Kenji Suarez asked him for help. The Star Gate master was really an exceptional fighter! Very good. You dare to unt your prowess at my ce. Then let this old man have a taste of your martial arts, will you? As soon as he finished speaking. Mateo stretched out his palm, shifting into a fighting position. Gilmore looked at Mateo and said, Mr. Suarez Senior, although I destroyed your grandsons martial arts, I had to do it because he wanted to kill me. As the saying goes, its better to make friends than make enemies. Why should we fight anyway? Its no good to hurt you. Mateoughed coldly. We have to settle an old score. Theres no need for you to pretend all nice and righteous. Try to hurt me if you can. And even if you dont hurt me, I wont let you As soon as he finished, Mateo shed toward Gilmore like a bolt of lightning. The powerful internal mana, like a storm, struck Gilmore in an instant. An elite firstCrate martialist like Mateo med the deaths of his family on Gilmore. Therefore, he unleashed his full power in that attack with the intention of killing Gilmore. However, Gilmore remained calm in the face of his opponents desperate attack. In the next moment, Gilmore threw out a seemingly ordinary punch. Then, their fists collided. With a bang, the flow of internal mana burst out. Then, Mateo immediately felt a terrifying forceing from Camores fist. Mateo couldnt steady himself and immediately retreated. Tak, tak, tak. Mateo took more than a dozen steps back before regaining his footing. Then, he gasped for breath, as if he had exhausted all his strength to do someborious work. He panted heavily with an ashen pale and beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. He looked at Gilmore with aplicated expression and an unspeakable shock in his heart. How powerful is he? Being an elite firstCrate martialist, he still retreated when he charged forward with all his might then! What was even more terrifying was that he could clearly feel that Gilmore had held back. Otherwise, he wouldve probably died from the punch. A dozen steps away. Gilmore had struck but stayed calm. It was as if that punch just now was not a lifeCandCdeath strike. Instead, it was like a very ordinary move. Gilmore looked at the shocked Mateo and asked, Mr. Suarez Semor, do we still need to fight? Mateo remained silent, looking terrible. Of course, he would not continue. His strengthpletely paled inparison with Gilmores. No matter how hard he tried, he would still have to suffer defeat Neither did Luna expect Gilmore to defeat her grandfather in one move. Moreover, that arrogant grandfather of hers couldnt even speak at that moment, She felt tremendously impressed by Gilmore. So far, she had never seen anyone who could defeat and silence her proud grandfather. Nevertheless, Gilmore did not stop pressuring Mateo. He then said to Mateo, Mr. Suarez Senior, whether you agree or not, I will marry Luna Moreover, even if you marry her off to another wealthy family like the Fidalgo family, it would be useless. Without my permission, even you cant marry her off to anyone Although his eyes glinted angrily, Mateo didnt dare to refuse. Gilmore was way too powerful Mateo knew that if he dared to say no, Gilmore could easily crush him with a p. Therefore, he could only swallow his pride. Luna was also rendered speechless by Gilmores domineering manner. Gilmore actually warned her grandfather like that. Although he sounded disrespectful, Gilmore was announcing their rtionship, and it made her feel sweet She had indeed not misjudged him. After the warning, Gilmore looked back at Luna, his tone suddenly softened. Lama, I have canceled your engagement to Erik Fidalgo. You dont have to worry about this anymore. Its gettingte, so Ill go back now. When she came to her senses, Luna quickly nodded at Gilmore and replied. Okay, Ill see you off Gilmore agreed. Okay. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Then. Luna walked Gilmore out of the vi. After seeing Gilmore off, Luna returned to the living room, only to find her grandfather still standing there in a daze. Luna immediately thought, Could what Gilmore said just now break his heart? Hence, she apologized aloud. Grandpa, Gilmore shouldnt have said that. I apologize to you on his behalf. Mateo appeared distressed. It was indeed a big blow to him that he had been beaten. As the head of the Suarez family who had practiced martial arts for decades, he was defeated by a young man in his early twenties. Mateo was naturally in a foul mood. Then, he left the living room with a frown, as if he hadnt heard his granddaughter. Watching his grandfather leave, Luna couldnt help but call out worriedly, Grandpa However, Mateo didnt stop. In the Fidalgo familys manor. Enzo and Erik had just returned and sat down on the sofa in the living room. Enzos face looked terrible, and Erik made a cup of coffee and said tentatively to his father, Father, please have some coffee. Enzo snorted. Look at what youve done. Its all because youre always flirting with women and neglecting your proper duties. Now, the engagement Hostility glinted in Eriks eyes as he said, It was all that guys fault If he hadnte out to make trouble, we wouldve been engaged. Although Enzo was exasperated at Eriks failure to live up to his expectations, it was indeed Gilmore who ruined the marriage. Did you manage to find any information on the person who attacked you in the hotel? Enzo locked his brows together. Weve found out that he checked in as Gilmore Reed at Hotel Royale. However, we have yet to find out where he is now! Okay, we must get rid of him when we find him. We cant leave him alive! A sinister glint shed through Enzos eyes. Yes, father, answered Erik read Making 323 Making 323 The marriage alliance between the Fidalgo and Suarez families had been ruined, which was why Enzo wanted his son to kill Gilmore. He could only vent his anger on Gilmore. Of course, another reason was that Gilmore was the man that La Suarez liked. When he killer, Luna would have no other choice. At that time, the Fidalgo family might still have a chance. Ring, ring, ring. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At that moment. Enzos phone rang. He took out his mobile phone. When he saw the caller ID, his face suddenly showed respect. Then, he answered the phone. Master, what can I do for you? Enzo,e to Skeleton Ind with your son tomorrow. I have something to discuss with you guys. An old voice resounded from the other end of the lin Enzo didnt put on the airs of a wealthy lord at all. Instead, he acted like an obsequious ve. Yes, Master, he replied. My son and I will visit Skeleton Okay, the dignified voice replied and hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Enzo regained hisposure. Erik couldnt help but ask his father. Dad, is it Skeleton Inds Green Hawk who called you? However, as soon as he said that, Enzo covered his mouth and looked around vigntly, He seemed to be checking if there was anyone around. Seeing that no one around had heard what Erik said, he breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did he let go of Eriks mouth and said, Erik, dont call the masters name again in the future. His methods are extraordinary, and his eyes and ears are all over the ce. Nothing can escape his eyes. Remember that. When Enzo said this, his expression was unusually serious. Erik certainly knew how terrifying the master of Skeleton Ind was. But he didnt expect that calling this name behind his back would make his father so nervous. He could only nod to his father. Dad, Ill remember. Then he looked at his father and said, Grandpa Green Hawk wants us to go to Skeleton Ind tomorrow? Master said that he has something to discuss with us Dad, why do you think Grandpa Green Hawk wants us to go to Skeleton Ind? Erik curiously asked Ten years ago, our master gave us arge sum of gold to help us establish ourselves in Kouls and be one of the top ten magnates, said Enzo Master asked us to develop and expand in Kouis, and he must have his purpose. Speaking of this, Enzo looked at his son and said, I feel that there must be something important that he needs our help with. Dad, do you think Grandpa Green Hawk will ask us to risk our lives for him? Erik asked uneasily. A helpless expression appeared on Enzos face as he said, Our lives have always been in Masters hands. If he wants us to die, then we can only die. The father and sons hearts sank. It may seem that they were one of the top ten tycoons in Kouis, and they looked glorious on the surface. However, no one knew that they were just other peoples ves, and their lives were in the hands of others. The night passed in silence, and the next morning came. The father and son boarded a helicopter, flew out of the manor in Kouis, and went straight in the direction of the sea. An hourter, the helicopternded on a stranded ind in the middle of the sea This ind covered an area of more than ten square kilometers. The hills of the ind rose and fell, covering the trees. One could see that there was a river on the ind. This winding river of mountains and rivers originated from a smallke in the center of the ind. After the river flowed out of the ind, it fused with the sea. In the center of the ind, there was a luxurious manor with a quiet environment covered by trees beside theke. This manor faced theke and was ba ridge, just like a family in paradise. The helicopternded on thewn of the manor, and the father and son got off. Several men in ck cloaks were waiting on thewn with warrior knives in their hands. Their auras were cold. In addition to the ckC cloaked men waiting for the father and son on thewn, it could be seen that there were cloaked men standing around the manor. ck- They were the experts guarding the manor. In addition to the guards who could be seen everywhere, there were more than a dozen helicopters in a row on thewn Evidently, it was a means of tra A middleCaged man in a ck cloak said coldly to Enzo and his son who wereing over, Master has been waiting for a long time. Come with me to see him. Erik and his son immediately replied respectfully. Okay. If any of the wealthy families in Kouis saw that they were so respectful to a guard, they would probably ask if they were still from the Ten Great Families. However, there was no difort on the faces of Enzo and his son. On the contrary, they looked very natural. It was as if they had the same status as the guards in ck. The father and son followed the men in ck to the back of the manor. There were more than a dozen vis scattered in thend. Although it was located on a deserted ind overseas, the manor was magnificent and not inf However, the guards did not bring Ento into any of the vis. They went straight to the back mountain of the manor, where there was an entrance to a cave, At the entrance of the cave, two cold steel doors were tightly shut. At the top of the cave, there were two bloodCred characters, Skeleton Hall, engraved on it. On both sides of the entrance of the Skeleton Hall, there were two guards in red cloaks. The eyes of the four guards in red cloaks were like lightning, and the muscles all over their bodies bulged as if they contained infinite power. Their auras were even more powerful than those of the ckCcloaked men The leader, a middleCaged man in a ck cloak, cupped his fists towards the four redC cloaked men. Scarlet Guards, Enzo and his son have arrived. Please bring them to see Master. The four Scarlet Guards nodded, Then the men in ck cloaks left immediately. One of the Scarlet Guards walked to the wall on the left of the cave entrance. There was a round metal object protruding from it. The Scarlet Guard stretched out a palm, covered the metal bulge and twisted half a circle to the left. The two tightly shut steel doors slowly opened with a creak. The Scarlet Guard twisted the metal object on the wall. It was the mechanism hub that opened the two doors to the cave. After the two doors of the cave opened, a spacious passage appeared in front of Enzo. The walls on both sides of the passageway were lit with dim lights, causing the passageway that led deep into the cave abode to emit an indescribable mysterious and even ghastly aura. Enzo and his sons faces darkened when they saw the dim lights that led to the depths of the residence. Enzo,e with me! After opening the door of the cave, the Scarlet Cuard said to Enzo and his son. Then, this guard walked in with Enzo and his son. The lights were dim as they extended towards the passageway in the depths of the abode. Making 324 Making 324 The tunnel extended all the way to the depths of the cave. Under the dim light, one could see a ckC cloaked guard holding a warrior sword every few meters In addition, the deeper they went into the cave, the more forks appeared in the passageway. The forks in the passageways had their own forks further down as well. The various passageways in the cave could be said to be extremelyplicated. It was like an underground maze. As for the Scarlet Guard leading the way, he seemed to know the way in the underground maze. After taking many turns, he led Enzo and his son into a spacious underground pce. That was right. That was an underground pce. The hall was spacious enough to amodate a hundred people. On the left and right sides of the hall, there were six thick copper pirs that were mo which were lifelike and showed the might and aggressiveness of the divine dragons. The four walls of the hall were brightly lit, lighting up the marble floor. At the end of the hall, there were dozens of stairs, which were seven or eight meters wide. There were hundreds of skeletons on each step, from top to bottom. A gloomy and deathly aura attacked them, and it caused their hearts to race. The stairs covered with white skeletons were covered with a red carpet about 10 inches wide, which stretched from the bottom to the top of the stairs. The red carpet seemed to have formed the only way up and down the stairs. At the top of the redCcarpeted stairs, there was a golden chair. Sitting on the golden chair was a man wearing a robe, a golden mask, and a head of long white hair. The eyes of the man with the golden mask were like lightning, and his whole body exuded a majestic and powerful aura. As for the wall behind the golden chair that the goldenCrobed man was sitting on, there was an enormous golden eagle carved on it. The golden eagle was lifelike. Its eyes were sharp, and its ws were like hooks This made the goldenCrobed man sitting on the golden chair under the golden eagle even more overwhelming. It was as if an emperor was sitting on a golden chair on top of a flight of steps, overlooking the world Enzo and his son immediately felt a powerful pressure bearing down on them. They didnt dare to look up at the man on the golden chair, and their faces were even more respectful and humble, just like -senants They followed the Scarlet Guard to the steps of the main hall. The Scarlet Guard knelt on the ground and said respectfully to the goldenC robed man who stood high above. Master, Enzo and his son have arrived. Scarlet Guard, you can leave now. The goldenCrobed man on the golden chair said in a dignified, old voice. Yes, Master. The Scarlet Guard immediately left the main hall. Enzo and his son immediately knelt on the ground and greeted respectfully, Master, were here to pay our respects to you That was right, this goldenCrobed man is the owner of this ind and also the master of the fatherCson duo, Green Hawk. or his actual name. No one knew whether Green Hawk was his nickname or Even though Enzo had followed Green Hawk for decades, he knew very little about him. He only knew that his master was thest pirate king of Atita. Enzo didnt know what his master looked like, his real age, or his age. His master was extremely mysterious, unfathomable, and possessed extraordinary abilities. Green Hawk was a master that he was extremely fearful of, It could be said that the superior Green Hawk was someone that Enzo feared. Enzo, you and your son should get up! Green Hawk said, raising his hand. Thank you. Master. Only then did the fatherCson duo stand up from the ground. Although they stood up, the father and son still stood respectfully with their heads down, not daring to look up at Green Hawk who was at the top of the stairs. The Green Hawks eyes flickered as he looked at Enzo, who was standing below him, and said, Enzo, Ive allowed you to stay in Kouis for ten years. Youve finally lived up to my expectations and be one of the Ten Great Families of the city Thank you for your praise, Master. Its all thanks to you that I was able to do this. Enzo immediately replied. He was not being modest. The reason why the Fidalgo family could be one of the Ten Great Families in Kouts, or even in the whole of Oria in tep was because of Green Hawks support, be it in terms of financial or manpower. years, Enzo, I sent you to Kouis and wanted you to be one of the Ten Great Families, was so you Atita. On the steps, The Hawks voice was full of ambition Enzo and his son looked at each other in shock. can control the wealth of To control the wealth in Atita? This was truly a crazy and shocking ambition. Although Enzo was very surprised, he still said, Master, you have great talent and bold vision. With such a huge fortune, you will definitely be able to co Well said! Green Hawk seemed very satisfied with Enzos answer and said. Ive asked you to years. Its time for you to put it to good use. a business in Kouis for ten er wanted him to help him obtain all the When Enzo heard this, he couldnt help but feel puzzled. Could it be that his master wealth of Atita? If that was the case, then he would not be able to do it even if he tried his best. The Fidalgo family was just one of the Ten Great Families in Atita, and they didnt have the ability to control the wealth of the country. What do you want me to do, Master? You are already one of the Ten Great Families in Kouis. You must be familiar with the other nine patriarchs. I want you to invite them here. Master, although I know all the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families and have some friendship with them, all of them are busy every day. Im afraid they Enzo, they wouldnte if you had invited them for no reason. But if you told them that you were going to celebrate your birthday soon and hold a birth Green Hawk, sitting on the golden chair, had a sharp gaze and said confidently, Whats more, since we invited them to Skeleton Ind to attend your bi them foring. Upon hearing what Green Hawk had said, both Enzo and Erik were astounded. In order to invite the Nine Great Families to Skeleton Ind, every patria be given a box of gold. In the eyes of the father and son, they were simply giving a lot of money to others. Moreover, this was not a small amount of money. A box of gold should be more than 20 million dors! Not to mention the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families, even if Enzo received a box of gold worth more than 20 million dors, he would agree to attend the birthday party However, he still didnt understand. Master, he asked, why are you giving each of the Nine Great Families a box of gold? Because as long as theye to Skeleton Ind, I can control the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families and then let them transfer all their wealth and c Green Hawks majestic voice reverberated throughout the hall. As long as I control the business empires of Atita, I can control the wealth of the country! Finally, he understood why his master wanted to invite the patriarchs of the nine major families to Skeleton Ind. It turned out that he wanted to control the wealth of the Atita by controlling the Nine Great Families. What a bold and crazy n! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Making 325 Making 325 Even though Enzo was shocked by his masters crazy n. He knew that his masters means were extraordinary. No matter how crazy his n was, it was not impossible to achieve it. Master, I will definitely invite the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families to Skeleton Ind so that you can control their business empire, and then the wea Enzo immediately bowed to Green Hawk on the stairs as he said. an give you and your son the eternal Enzo, you have been my ve for decades. If you can help me with this matter, I can antidote to the Life Extension Enzo and Erik couldnt hide their excitement and joy. After that, they instantly knelt on the ground and said gratefully to the lofty Green Hawk, Thank you, Master. Well definitely do our best to aplish thi There was a reason why Enzo had been under the control of Green Hawk for decades. It wasnt because the Green Hawk was highly skilled in martial arts, nor was it because there were many martialists like the Phantom Guards or Scarlet At the heart of it all, it was the Life Extension Elixir that had decided the fate of Enzo and his son. The Life Extension Elixir was not a lifeCsaving medicine. This was a type of poison, an extremely terrifying type of poison. Once one took the Life Extension Elixir, the poison would take effect once every half a year. When the poison took effect, it was extremely painful. Life was worse than death. It felt like a living hell. The only way to alleviate the pain was to take another Life Extension Elixir. That meant that if someone had taken the Life Extension Elixir, and didnt want to be in pain and suffer when the drug took, effect, they needed to take th As such, the Life Extension Elixir was considered an antidote for those who had taken it, but that also meant they had to take it for the rest of their lives. Because of this, the Life Extension Elixir was not the real antidote. It was more like a temporary medicine to alleviate the pain This also made it so that those who used the Life Extension Elixir had to continuously consume it in order not to die. Hence, they would forever be under Of course, the Life Extension Elixir also had an eternal antidote However, the antidote to the Life Extension Elixir was in Green Hawks hands. The only reason Green Hawk had ordered Enzo and the people around him to consume the elixir was so that he could control them and make them swear loyalty to him. Therefore he naturally wouldnt give the real antidote to Enzo and the others. That was why the father and son were so excited to hear that the Green Hawk was going to give them the eternal antidote. Once they obtained the eternal antidote to the Life Extension Elixir, they wouldnt have to endure the pain of being poisoned once every half a year, and And their lives didnt have to be controlled by Green Hawk. Once the poison in the Life Extension Elixir was removed from their bodies, Enzo and the others would be free. At that time, he would leave Atita withrall his wealth and family and live a free life forever. Well, get up! In two days, you will bring the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families to Skeleton Ind, Green Hawk said in an unquestionable and majest Enzo and his son bowed and said. Yes, Master. Then the father and son stood up from the ground. Right at this moment, Green Hawks gaze descended onto Enzo and his son as he asked, Is there anything else? Erik suddenly cupped his fists and reported to Green Hawk, Grandpa Green Hawk, our family owes you a big favor in bing one of the Ten Great Fa We had always wanted to repay you, Grandpa Green Hawk. Recently, something happened to the Suarez family in Eldoria. Their patriarch, Kenji, and h died one after another. The only ones left in the Suarez family are the aged old man, Mateo, and the granddaughter, Luna. My father wants to use this marriage alliance to get me to marry Luna, so as to acquire the wealth of the Suarez family. Then, we will give the wealth of the Suarez family to you as a token of our appreciation. On the steps, Green Hawk nodded and said, Its rare for you to have such filial piety. I didnt treat you well for nothing. But at this time, Erik frowned slightly and said, But our filial piety has been ruined, and our wishes havee to nothing. and then he seemed to understand. Erik, did someone take away the woman you Hearing this, Green Hawks eyes lit up, like, so you are very unhappy? And Is it because the other party is so strong that you have no choice but to ask me to help you deal with this person? Since Green Hawk was able to c The reason why Erik mentioned his troubles with the Suarez familys engagement was that he really hoped Green Hawk would help him deal with Gilmo Seeing that he had been exposed by Green Hawk, Erik had no choice but to say, I really do hope that you can send some martialists to help me get rid Otherwise, Im afraid he will go against the Fidalgo family and even destroy your grand n Take it easy, Erik! Ill send two firstCrate martialists of Skeleton ind to Kouis with you. Theyll help you deal with Gilmore. I want you to arrest all their children and grandchildren in Kous as well after all the patriarchse to Skeleton Ind! Green Hawks voice suddenly became cold. Erik couldnt help but feel puzzled. Grandpa Green Hawk, didnt you invite the Nine Great Families to Skeleton Ind so that you could control them and obtain their wealth? Why do you want to arrest all their children and grandchildren Hehe. Erik, you dont understand. Even if I control the nine patriarchs of the Nine Great Families on Skeleton Ind, they would rather die than hand ov Green Hawk said astutely. However, if the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families know that I control the life and death of their children and grandchildren Hearing this, Enzo and his son were all impressed by Green Hanks shrewdness. With such a series of ns, how could the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families escape from the trap of the Green Hawk? Enzo and his son immediately cupped their fists and said, Master is wise and resourceful. We admire you from the bottom of our hearts. At this moment, Green Hawk said to the hall, Emilio Marks and Xander Marks, you two follow Enzo to Kouis! Green Hawk said at this time. As soon as he finished speaking, a door suddenly opened on the wall of the hall, and two people walked out. Both of them wore silver cloaks and were tall and thin middleC aged men. They held warrior swords in their hands and their eyes were piercingly cold. A faint terrifying aura emanated from their bodies. Enzo knew that they were the Silver Guards of Skeleton Ind. The martialists on Skeleton Ind were divided into three levels. The first level was the ck Guards, and the next level was the Scarlet Guards. As for The ck Guards are generally internal force martialists, while the Scarlet Guards are topCtier martialists and the Silver Guards are firstC rate martialists As far as Enzo knew, there were only four Silver Guards on the entire Skeleton Ind. Now, his master had sent two Silver Guards to follow them to Kouis, It could be said that Green Hawk attached great importance to what they were going to do next. In order to seed, he sent out his most powerful subordinates. Emilio and Xander came to the front of the stairs and answered the Green Hawk, who was sitting on the golden chair with cupped fists, Master, we will not fail our mission and do what you ask us to do. On the golden chair, Green Hawk said, Go ahead! The Silver Guards, as well as Enzo and his son, immediately responded, Yes, Master. Then they turned around and left the underground pce The ck Guards of the manor carried boxes of gold to the helicopter and filled the cabins of the helicopter. On the other hand, Enzo and his son and two Silver Guards boarded another helicopter, The whirring of the helicopters grew louder as their des began spinning rapidly The two helicopters left the manor and flew toward the sea in the direcContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Making 326 Making 326 Inside the hillside vi at Kouis Bay. Gilmore sat on the sofa and browsed through the international stock market index on his mobile phone. Since he bought the stock of Fidalgo Group for four billion dors two days ago, he had made nearly four billion dors since he sold it after the increase Of course, at the same time that he made a fortune, the stock price of the Fidalgo Group also plummeted. However, this was not what Gilmore cared about. At first, the Fidalgo family had their eyes on Lilian, andter on, they had their eyes on Luna. How could Gilmore not make the Fidalgo Group pay a heavy price? The fall in the stock price of the Fidalgo Group had already affected its business, restricting its financing and development. In the past few days, Fidalgo Group had been putting in more funds to save their own stocks. They just wanted the share price of thepany to get better and avoid causing greater damage to thepany. Just as Gilmore was browsing through was looking at the stock, his face suddenly lit up with joy. He said to Gilmore, A few days ago, I listened to your advice and bought 100 million dors wo Gilmore youre really my lucky star, the God of Wealth! Because Gerald bought shares by following Gilmores advice, in less than a few months, he changed from a bodyguard with a monthly sry of tens of thousands of dors to a rich man with a worth of 200 million dors. Therefore, Gilmore was a legend in his eyes. Gilmore smiled faintly. Tm not your God of Wealth. Im just lucky. After that, Gilmore took out a few old books from his clothes and handed them to Gerald, saying, I know a martial arts master and Im close to him. He g But you know, I dont have any martial arts skills that I dont know. This martial arts manual may be useful for you. After all, Gerald was a martial arts pr at least they are very useful for me. I wonder which sect your friend, the martial arts master is from Cilmore said, I didnt ask him about that. Ill ask him next time see him. Of course, he would not tell Gerald that he got these martial arts manuals from Tristan, the former master of the Bagua Secl. The reason why he gave these martial arts manuals to Gerald was that he knew they were useful to him. Gerald was only an elite external force martialist in martial arts These martial arts manuals of Star Gate could help him reach the strength of topCtier martialists when he cultivated them to the highest stage. This was also the reason why Geralds eyes immediately lit up when he opened the martial arts manual. He could tell that these martial arts manuals were of great use to him, who only had elite external force at present. Gerald felt that it was strange that Gilmore did not even know which sect the martial arts master was from, and that the other party had just given the ma However, he was still very happy that he could get these martial arts manuals. Then, he said to Gilmore, Well this is the first time Ive seen such a precious martial arts manual. Ill go and study it first. Gilmore nodded. Sure, go study it yourself. Dont worry about me. Gerald couldnt help saying. Thank you so much, Gilmore! Gilmore said unhappily, Arent we good friends? If you thank me again, Ill take back this martial arts manuals. Hearing that Gilmore was going to take back the martial arts manuals, Gerald quickly said, No, I wont thank you anymore, okay? Gilmore smiled and said, Thats more like it. In the next two days, apart from buying stocks, Gilmore stayed with Lilian. After Gerald got the martial arts manual from Gilmore, he began to immerse himself in cultivation. The next night, Gilmore and Lilian were having a romantic candlelight dinner. His phone rang. Ring, ring, ring. Gilmore took out his phone and found that it was a call from Luna. He realized that this was the second time Luna had called him when he was having a candlelight dinner with Lilian. It was indeed inappropriate to call at this time. However, Luna was also his girlfriend. He couldnt refuse, so he said to Lilian, I have to answer a call. I be back soon, Lilian Is it her again? Lilian asked jealously. She was naturally referring to Luna. Gilmore could only nod at her. Yes, she may have something urgent to discuss with me. Ille back immediately after answering the phone and continue our candlelight dinner. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilian nodded. Go ahead and pick up the phone! Gilmore left the dining table and walked to the balcony outside the living room. Seeing Gilmore and Luna on the phone, Lilian couldnt help bus think to herself, Oh, Lilian, he has always loved you. How could you admit defeat just because of Luna? Didnt Gilmore say that there was an order in rtionships? I was with Gilmore earlier than Luna. Even if Gilmore had other women by his side, I would still be his first girlfriend! My status was also the highest. Thinking of this, Lilian showed confidence on her beautiful face On the balcony, Gilmore had no idea how proud and confident Lilian was as his first girlfriend. He picked up the phone and asked, Hello, whats wrong Luna? Hey Gilmore. Enzo and Erik came to my house just now, Luna said on the phone. Gilmore smiled. Did theye to propose again? No, they asked someone to carry a big chest full of gold here. They said that Enzo would hold his 60th birthday party tomorrow on an ind on the sea invited my grandfather to attend. That chest of gold is a token of Enzos appreciation. He said that he hopes to maintain a good rtionship with the Suarez family forever. When Luna said these words, she was rather puzzled. This is simply too strange. Even if Enzo wishes to be friends with the Suarez family, and he wants to invite my gran When Gilmore heard this, he found it a little strange too. Even if Enzo wanted to show his sincerity, there was no need to send a box of gold to the Suare It was probably not that simple. At this moment, Gilmore narrowed his eyes. Then, with his Gods Eye, he found the truth behind Enzos actions, the chest of gold and the birthday celebration on the ind immediately. He saw it all clearly. So. Gilmore said into the phone, Luna, this is Enzos conspiracy If your grandfather goes to the ind to attend his birthday party, it will be extremely dangerous. You must stop him. Gilmore, is that true? How do you know that my grandfather would be in danger at Enzos birthday party? Luna was undoubtedly shocked by what Gilm Gilmore said, It doesnt matter how I know. If you dont do as I say, youll be in trouble. I got it, Gilmore. Ill definitely stop my grandfather from attending Enzos birthday party: Luna firmly believed in Gilmore and said. Making 327 Making 327 Early in the morning, in the bedroom of the hillside vi. After a night of intimacy, Gilmore and Lilian were still sleeping in each others arms. Ring, ring, ring! Suddenly, the phone Gilmore ced on the bedside table rang. The ringtone woke him up. Even Lilian, who was snuggling in his arms, couldnt help but open her eyes. Your phone is ringing. Gilmore. He stroked her beautiful hair and said, Sorry to disturb you. Go back to sleep! Lilian nodded in his arms, closed her eyes, and continued to sleep. Gilmore picked up his phone and found that it was a call from Luna. He immediately picked up the phone. Luna, whats wrong? Gilmore, my grandfather didnt listen to me. He said that Enzo kindly invited him to his birthday party. How could it be dangerous? Luna said anxiously. Gilmore asked, So, he went to Enzos birthday party? Yes, Grandpa just got on the helicopter, left the manor, and went to the ind in the sea to attend Enzos birthday party, Luna said helplessly Gilmore was not surprised at all that Mateo did not listen to Luna and went to Enzos birthday party. Moreover, Gilmore knew that the other eight patriarchs of the wealthy families would also attend Enzos birthday party. In the face of the box of gold with the invitation, no one would refuse. Gilmore said into the phone, Luna, your grandfather left the manor. Im afraid youll be in danger if you stay there alone. How about if I send someone to your manor to pick you up? Well, then Ill wait for you here to send someone to pick me up, she said softly, feeling at ease. She calmed down when she saw that Gilmore was so concerned about her. Well, lets talk about it when we meet, Goodbye, Gilmore. ByeCbye After hanging up the phone, Gilmore immediately called Gerald and asked him to pick up Luna from the manor. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Seeing that he had finished the call, Lilian opened her eyes and asked, Gilmore, are you going to bring Luna to this vi? Olwiously, Lilian did not want Gilmore to bring Luna back here. No matter what, she still hoped to be alone with him. Gilmore said. I didnt want to make things difficult for you, Lilian, but shes indeed in danger now. If she falls into bad peoples hands, shell be tortured. When Lilian heard this, her tone softened a little. What happened to her, Gilmore? Why are bad people trying to harm her? Gilmore then exined it to Lilian. He mentioned that Enzo tried to take the Suarez familys wealth for his family through the marriage alliance. However Then, they would try to control Mateo in order to gain ess to the Suarez familys wealth and force Luna to marry Erik. Gilmore didnt say that it was the ind owner, Green Hawk, who ordered Enzo to lure the Mateo to Skeleton Ind, but instead made it all seem like En This was because he felt that the gentle and kind Lilian would definitely sympathize with Luna after learning of her tragic life. In this way, she wouldnt arouse enmity towards Luna, and she might even be willing to help her. Sure enough, as soon as Gilmore finished speaking. Lilian sat up anxiously and said to him, It turns out that she is in such a dangerous and miserable s Otherwise, if she falls into Enzos hands, she will probably suffer a fate worse than death. Didnt you say that you would protect her for the rest of your li You cant let her fall into the hands of bad people, or your conscience will haunt you. Gilmoreughed. It seemed that she was right. Although Lilian held a grudge because Luna liked him, she was kindChearted and would let go of her grudge when learning about others suffering. What are youughing at? Am I wrong? Lilian looked at Gilmore and asked. Gilmore nodded. Yes, youre right. Come, my darling, let me hug you again. After saying that, he pulled her back to bed Then, the two of them naturally had a sweet time. Half an hourter, a Lamborghini returned to the courtyard. Gerald and Luna got out of the car. Gilmore and Lilian were already waiting in the courtyard. Gerald looked at Luna and Lilian. He really didnt know what Gilmore was doing. Gilmore did not say anything else and just asked him to pick up Luna. But on the way back to the vi, he confirmed that Luna was Gilmores girlfriend after talking with her. He had Lilian at the hillside vi, and now he had brought back beautiful woman from Atita. Wasnt Gilmore afraid that the two beauties would fight? With a little concern, Gerald said to him, Gilmore, Ive brought Miss Suarez back for you. Gilmore nodded. Thank you for your hard work. Then, he stepped forward and said to Luna, This vi is a new house I bought. You can stay here for the next few days. In reply, Luna nodded at him. However, her attention was not on the vi. As a woman, she naturally noticed the gorgeous Lilian Seeing this, Gerald was anxious and thought, Its over. If Luna finds out that Lilian is Gilmores girlfriend, she will make a scene. However, Gilmore did not hide his intentions at all. He even enthusiastically introduced Lilian to her. Luna, this is my girlfriend, Lilian Morales. After that, he introduced Lilian to Luna. Lilian, this is my girlfriend Ive told you about, Luna Suarez Luna was clearly startled.. Obviously, she couldnt believe that Gilmore had a girlfriend. She felt very wronged. She even wanted to beat Gilmore and Lilian up like a shrew to vent her dissatisfaction. However, she couldnt do it. Because she was gentle and had deep feelings for Gilmore. At this moment, Gilmore said to her, Did I make you unhappy? Ive told you before that at many women like me. If you regret it now, we can go back to being just friends again Luna femembered that Gilmore did tell her that many women liked him at Star Gate, but she didnt believe him at that time. After hearing what he said, she immediately replied, I wont be your friend. I just want to be with you for the rest of my life, These were her honest words. Her heart was filled with feelings for Gilmore. She couldnt imagine how she would face her future life once she left him. Hello, Miss Lunal At this moment, Lilian took a step forward with a beautiful and sincere smile on her face and reached out her hand to Luna. Not only was Luna stunned, but so was Gerald. Lilian smiled sincerely at Luna as she reached out her hand to her because she had heard about her miserable life from Gilmore. She, who was kindChearted, took the initiative to stretch out her hand to Luna, hoping to give her somefort. Luna came to her senses. Obviously, Lilian was generous and tolerant, and her beautiful and sincere smile made Luna drop her prejudice against her. She also reached out to Lilian and shook hands with her. Hello, Miss Lilian! Gerald was shocked when he saw the two women shaking hands with a smile. They were not jealous at all. Then he looked at Gilmore and admired him from the bottom of his heart. Gilmore was simply a rtionship gurut How did he make the two women get along so well? This level of skill was too high! Making 328 Making 328 Gilmore, Luna, and Lilian walked into the vi and sat down in the living room on the second floor. Then, Gilmore began to make coffee for the two women. Lilian and Luna had begun to talk about some casual affairs. They praised each other for their clothes, dressCup styles and stuff along that line. Women could often resonate with each other and form a friendship by starting to talk about little things like clothes and bags, which were insignificant to 54% Therefore, when Gilmore finished making the coffee, he found that Luna and Lilian were no longer strangers to each other. The two of them chatted happily and naturally. Gilmore ced the two cups of coffee on the table one by one and said, Luna, Lilian, have some coffee! However, the two girls, who were chatting happily, just replied with a hrnm and continued to talk about their clothes and bags. This made Gilmore feel neglected. Looking at the two women chatting happily, Gilmore was about to get jealous. The two chatted passionately for half an hour before their enthusiasm finally subsided. Only then did the two of them feel a little thirsty. They picked up the coffee made for them by Gilmore and drank it. Gilmore said with a smile, I thought you would keep talking like this. Luna smiled and said, Do you want to exhaust us by having us chat for a whole day? Thats right. We have to rest, Lilian chimed in Looking at the two gentle beauties, Gilmore was indescribably satisfied Well, Ill allow you to have a rest before you talk. Luna and Lilian said at the same time, Tsk! Do we need your permission to rest if we want to? Exactly! Gilmore felt that the gentle goddesses might not be obedient. It seemed necessary to tame the two women tonight. Thinking of this, Gilmore was full of ambition. At this time, Luna remembered that she hade to find Gilmore for her grandfathers matter. Because she got along well with Lilian and had a good chat with her, she put her business aside for a moment earer. Luna asked Gilmore worriedly, Gilmore, my grandfather went to Enzos birthday party on the ind. What should we do now? Gilmore said, Ive done some secret research. Enzo is having his birthday party on an ind, and he invited all the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families His purpose is to control the patriarch of these wealthy families so as to control their business empires and wealth of the Nine Great Families. Hearing this, Luna became even more worried. Doesnt that mean that my grandfather is in danger? Gilmoreforted her, Luna, dont worry. Ill help you save your grandfather. Well, Gilmore, since you know where the birthday party is, lets go and save Grandpa now, Luna stood up from the sofa and said to Gilmore. Gilmore stopped her. Luna, we must save him, but not now, Luna was puzzled. If not now, when are we going to save my grandfather? When Erikes, itll be time for us to save him, Gilmore said calmly. Erik ising? Luna was even more puzzled. Even Lilian was confused. She wondered what Gilmore was up to. However, Gilmore said to them, Erik will be here soon. Youll understand then. In the Fidalgo familys manor. In the spacious living room, there were more than a dozen young men and women. The woman was wearing delicate makeup, luxurious clothes, and ex dressed, handsome, and noble. These young men and women were the young masters and daughters of the Nine Great Families However, at that moment, their hands and feet were tied. Their mouths were sealed with tape. They were sitting on the ground in a pile. They didnt look like noble children from rich families at all. Instead, they looked more like a prisoner. It could be seen that around the sons and daughters of these rich families, there were more than a dozen martialists of the Fidalgo family guarding them. Their hands and feet were tied, and their mouths were sealed with tape. Several timid daughters of rich families had begun to cry. Although their mouths were sealed with tape and they could only make vague sounds, tears kept flowing down their faces. They were very scared. Although the sons of those rich families were not as fragile as girls, they were also afraid. They were invited to the Fidalgo familys manor by Erik. In the words of Erik, they would hold a party here at the manor as their fathers and grandfathers had gone to the ind for the birthday party. All the sons and daughters of rich and powerful families were happy toe to the party. However, as soon as they arrived at the manor, the bodyguards they brought were all subdued by the two martialists with amazing martial arts skills. Then they were all tied up and taken to the living room to sit on the ground. At this time, footsteps came from the gate. All the sons and daughters looked over and saw Erik, Emilio, and Xandering in. All the men with their hands and feet tied up widened their eyes and red at Erik when they saw him. Their mouths which were covered with tape made It was as if they wanted to swallow Erik alive. However, Erik had a cold smile on his face and didnt care about their anger at all. He said, Ladies and gentlemen, Im sorry to have wronged you. But dont worry, youll be fine. Ill take you to a good ceter All the youngsters whose mouths were sealed let out whimpers They didnt believe what he said. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. They just wanted to regain their freedom. They didnt want to go anywhere. Moreover, in their opinion, it was absolutely not a good thing for them to be controlled by Erik. The ce they were going to was definitely not a good ce either. However, in the face of their fear, anxiety, and anger, Erik didnt care. At this time, another person walked in from the gate. It was Pete from Hotel Royale Weve found out where Gilmore lives, Mr. Fidalgo, Pete said solemnly Where is it? Eriks eyes lit up. Its in the top hillside vi area of Kouis Bay. He just bought the vi, Pete said with sharp eyes There was a sh of hatred in Eriks eyes. Luna is also missing in the Suarez familys manor. I think its very likely that shes in Gilmores hillside vi. Pete said, Mr. Fidalgo, our people did find that Luna is at Gilmores vi. Thats great. I can catch them all in one fell swoop! Erik sneered Then, he said to Emilio and Xander, Silver Guards, were going to Kouis Bays hillside vi. The coldCfaced Emilio and Xander both nodded. Making 329 Making 329 In the afternoon at Kouis Bay, the breeze blew, and the sound of the sea waves could be heard in the distance. On the wide balcony on the second floor of the vi, there were three sling chairs in a row, Gilmore, Lilian, and Luna eachy on sling chair, wearing sunsses. Theyzily bathed in the setting sun. There were three sses of juice with straws on the small table next to their chairs. The three of themyfortably on the sling chairs, enjoying the breeze and bathing in the setting sun. They watched the waves of the sea surge over, and then quietly withdrew. From time to time, they would pick up the juice on the table and take a few sips. Their lives were great at this moment. Of course, Luna and Lilian had endless topics to talk about since they got familiar with each other. On the contrary, Gilmore looked like an outsider, which made him feel helpless. Didnt these two women like him? Why didnt they focus on him at all? However, Gilmore was gratified to see the two girls getting along so well. At this moment, the sound of cars suddenly came from outside the vi. Creak! The car came to a sudden stop, and the tires rubbed against the ground, making a sharp sound. There was a loud noise outside the vi, which made Luna and Lilian sit up all of a sudden. Lhey took off their sunsses and looked out of the vi. Then, they saw four or five carsing outside the vi, and more than a dozen people got out of the cars. At a nce, Luna recognized that the leader was Erik, Simrly, Lilian recognized him. Erik! The two women yelled at the same time. Luna looked at Lilian and asked, Do you know him? Lilian recalled that night at Hotel Royale, where she had almost been taken advantage of by Erik, and her eyes shed with hatred. She nodded at Luna and said, This bastard, Ill remember him even if he turns into ashes! While she said this, Erik, outside the vi, looked up and saw Lin and Luna on the balcony on the second floor. His face was filled with disbelief. Was this a dream? The two women he wanted the most were both in this vi? Then he remembered the rtionship between the two women and Gilmore. He couldnt help but feel jealous. It was too unfair! He didnt get either of them, but Gilmore could have both at the same time. Then, his eyes shed with a vicious light, and he ordered all the martialists around him, Attack More than a dozen martialists of the Fidalgo family immediately rushed forward and hit the iron fence door of the vi with their palms. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Almost all the martialists Erik brought with him were intermediate and elite internal force martialists. They attacked together, unleashing a great force. Even though the iron gate was closed, it was still sted open by their fists and palms. After the iron gate of the vi was sted open, Erik, Emilio, and Xander stepped in. More than a dozen martialists from the Fidalgo family stood guard i Hearing the loud noise outside, Gerald and four bodyguards also rushed out of the vi. Seeing Erik and his men break into the courtyard, Gerald shouted coldly, Who are you? Why did you break into the vi? Erik nced at the balcony o So youre here to make trouble! Dont me me for being rude to you When Gerald heard this, his eyes shed with anger. guys then! After saying that, Gerald ordered his four bodyguards, Lets attack! Then Gerald and the four bodyguards immediately attacked Erik TRIE However, before they could reach Erik, they were blocked by the internal force martialist of the Fidalgo family. Then, Gerald and the other four bodyguard The sounds of their fists and palms colliding with one another sounded, and their internal mana was creating a strong wave of tension. However, Gerald and the four bodyguards were all external force martialists. They were not on the same level as the internal force martialists of the Fida After exchanging a few moves, Gerald and the other three were unable to withstand the attacks, and their attacks were full of weakness. Then, the internal force martialists took the opportunity to attack Gerald and the other four. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gerald and the other four fell to the ground one after another. The internal force martialists of the Fidalgo family immediately rushed forward to capture and subdue them. After Gerald and his men were captured, their faces were full of indignation. However, they were unable to break free from the hands of the internal force The five of them immediately became captives. Haha, I thought they were powerful enough to talk big. But theyre just a few external force martialists! Seeing that his men had captured Gerald and th You bastards, if you dare to hurt Gilmore, Miss Lilian, and Miss Luna, I wont let you go, Gerald shouted at Erik angrily. Hearing the threat of Gerald, Erik and his men burst intoughter as if they had just heard a very funny joke. Hahaha, is there something wrong with this guys brain? You cant reven protect yourself, yet you still want it to protect others? Does he really think that he can scare us with a few harsh words On the balcony of the second floor of the vi, they heard the sneers of Erik and the others. They were worried. Lilian didnt know martial arts. When she saw the martialists brought by Erik, she knew that they were all good at martial arts and there were many of the Even Gerald and the others were no match for them. In this way, she, Gilmore, and Luna would be in danger. As for Luna, she could also see that something was wrong, Although she was already an intermediate topC tier martialist, she was not afraid of those internal force martialists of the Fidalgo family She could tell that the two silverCcloaked men standing next to Erik, who had been silent all this time were the truly terrifying ones. That was because even though she was an intermediate topC tier martialist, she still felt an indescribable sense of oppression when facing these two silverCcloaked men. The strength of these two people was definitely not something that she couldpare with. So, she looked at Gilmore. Then, she was surprised to see Gilmore still lyingfortably on the sling chair with a calm face. It was as if he didnt know what had happened in the vi at all In other words, even if he knew what had happened in the vi, it shouldnt disturb him and enjoy the beautiful sunset. When she thought of how amazin So, Luna walked over to Gilmore andined, Youre still in the mood to bathe in the sun Your men have been arrested by Erik! Only then did Gilmoree back to his senses. He took off his sunsses and said to Luna, Dont worry, fine. Gerald will be Speaking of this, Gilmore looked at the sunset, which was about to set on the horizon of the sea, and said, Its about time. Since Erik is here, its time for us to save your grandfather. Luna remembered that Gilmore had said that it was not the right time to save her grandfather yet earlier, and they had to wait for Erik toe. She thought to herself. Did Gilmore already know that Erik woulde here? Making 330 Making 330 Gilmore knew that Erik woulde to his vi. Of course, he learned this through Gods Eye. He knew that Erik woulde to the vi, so he was not in a hurry to go to Skeleton Ind to save Lunas grandfather. Because Erik could lead the way for him. At that time, he could kill the people on Skeleton Ind when they were caught off guard. In the courtyard of the vi, when Erik saw Gilmore, he immediately stoppedughing. A sharp light shed in his eyes. He did not forget that Gilmore had ruined his n at the Hotel Royale and almost made him infertile. Moreover, he would never forget that his marriage with Luna had been ruined because of Gilmore. Erik looked at the two men next to him, Emilio and Xander, and said, Silver Guards, this man upstairs is Gilmore. Please kill him to vent the hatred in my heart! Emilio and Xander were expressionless like emissaries from hell Leave him to us. Then, Emilio looked at Xander and said, You grab the two women, and Ill kill this guy. Xander replied, Got it. Then, the two of them flew up to the balcony on the second floor like eagles, heading straight for Gilmore and the other two. Erik showed a triumphant look on his face and thought that Gilmore was doomed, seeing that the two elite firstCrate martialists had struck. He thought that the two women by Gilmores side would still belong to him in the end. However, just when he was thinking this. Swoosh! Emilio and Xander, who had just flown up to the balcony on the second floor of the vi, flew backward and fell down. But this time, there was one more person whonded with them It was Gilmore. Erik and his martialists were shocked to see Gilmore, who followed the two Silver Guards down, with a hand around each of their throats. The two Silver Guards, who had been expressionless the entire time, were in agony at that moment. Fear appeared in their eyes They were as helpless as children in front of Gilmore. Erik thought that he was seeing things, so he immediately rubbed his eyes. However, he found that the scene in front of him was real. He was not seeing things, But it was just too unbelievable! He only saw two Silver Guards fly up to the balcony on the second floor of the vi He did not see Gilmore make a move at all. The Silver Guards were moving so quickly that it was hard to keep track of them. He even wondered if they took more than a second to get up there. But the two Silver Guards were subdued by Gilmore, and their lives were instantly in his hands. Gilmore was too terrifying! Gerald and his four bodyguards, who were captured by the martialists of the Fidalgo family, as well as Lilian and Luna, were all stunned! They thought they were seeing things. As soon as the two Silver Guards flew to the balcony of the vi, they were controlled by Gilmore andnded in the courtyard. It was the first time Gerald and Lilian had seen Gilmore like this. Luna had seen Gilmore defeat the sect leaders of the Four Noble Sects of the central region alone, so she was calm, However, in the blink of an eye, Gilmore subdued two Silver Guards with the ability of an elite firstCrate martialist, so Luna was still very surprised Hurry up, help the Silver Guards deal with this guy Erik finally came to his senses and immediately ordered his men to deal with Gilmore. The martialists of the Fidalgo family quickly attacked Gilmore upon hearing that. Gilmore quickly locked the acupoints of the two Silver Guards, making them unable to move. Then, he moved at an extremely fast speed like a fleeting shadow Soon, only the sounds of fists and screams could be heard. More than a dozen martialists of the Fidalgo family, including the ones who caught Gerald and the four bodyguards, were all sent flying one by one like k With the sounds of things hitting the ground heavily ringing out more than a dozen martialists of the Fidalgo family fell to the ground like sandbags, all of Whoosh! A gust of wind blew on Eriks face, and the next moment, a figure appeared in front of him like a ghost The suffocating pressure weighed down on his ambitions. It was Gilmore, who looked at him with a smile on his face. Seeing the smile on Gilmores face, Erik felt a chill run down his spine! It was as if he was in hell and like it was the end of the world. Mr. Fidalgo, we meet again! Gilmore greeted him with a smile However, there was no smile on Eriks face. Gilmore defeated the two Silver Guards and all the martialists. He would not let this man off so easily. Erik looked at Gilmore nervously and stammered, What what do you want? Gilmore was still full of smiles as he said, I want you to lead the way. Lead lead the way? Erik was confused, but he still looked frightened. Didnt you capture all the sons and daughters of the Nine Great Families, and youre nning to send them to the inds so that the patriarchs of the N Looking at the smile on Gilmores face, Erik felt a chill run down his spine. Gilmore knows everything already? How does he know? The more Erik thought about it, the scarier he felt Gilmore was, He had unfathomable skills in martial arts He knew all of Eriks secrets. Erik looked at Gilmore and stuttered, How how do you know all of this? Gilmore pretended to be mysterious, but he said reasonably, If you dont want others to know something, then dont do it. Whats more, you invited the p Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Erik was also misled by Gilmores move. He agreed with Gilmore and thought that his words were right. In order to invite the people of the Nine Great Families to Skeleton Ind to attend the birthday party, his father went over to invite them personally and even gifted them gold It was impossible not to let others know. Well, Ive said what I should say. Its almost time. Arent you going to the ind? Do you mind if I go with you? Gilmore looked at Erik and threatened him. Erik had witnessed how powerful Gilmore was. Even an elite firstCrate martialist was no match for him. Of course, no one could beat Gilmore. At present, the only thing Erik could do was do as Gilmore wished and take him to Skeleton Ind. He could only pin his hopes on the master of the ind, Green Hawk. When they arrived at Skeleton Ind, he hoped that the Green Hawk could kill Gilmore. I dont mind! I dont mind! Erik said quickly. When the two Silver Guards who had their cents controlled saw that Erik dared to betray their master, they red at him and shouted, Coward! Hearing their curses, Erik could only lower his head and preten At this moment, the cell phone in his pocket rang- Making 331 Making 331 Well done. Before 8 oclock in the evening, you must take them to Skeleton Ind, Enzo reminded his son very seriously. Dad, I understand, replied Erik. Well, thats it. Lets talk about it when you get to Skeleton Ind OK, Dad. After talking to his father on the phone, Erik hung up. Then, he looked at Gilmore and said, I did as you said. Gilmore said, Very good! As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, a bright light shed in his eyes. The next moment, he flicked his right finger. With a swoosh, the sound of something shooting through the air rang out. A sharp energy shot directly at Erik and sealed one of his vital acupoints. Erik immediately felt that all the internal mana in his body was sealed, and he could not move at all. With a look of fear on his face, he said to Gilmore in a trembling voice, Gilmore, did what you asked me to do. Dont kill me Gilmore smiled. Who said I wanted to kill you? Then, he ignored Erik and walked up to Gerald, who was still in a daze, He raised his hand and waved it in front of Gerald, who was in a daze, asking, Are you all right, Gerald? Gerald came to his senses and quickly said to him, I.. Im fine! Then, Gerald couldnt wait to ask, Gilmore, do you know martial arts? In fact, he also wanted to say that not only did Gilmore know martial arts, but he was al Gerald would never have thought of that. Gilmore said indifferently. Ive only learned a little, not much. Hearing this, Gerald almost fainted. highly skilled. If Gilmore only learned a little about martial arts, then Geralds skills were not even worth mentioning. Gerald couldnt help but be curious and asked, Gilmore, who did you learn martial arts from? Now, he was not the only one who wanted to know. Even Erik and Emilio, as well as the rest, wanted to know. Gilmore had such profound martial arts skills. Who was his master? However, Gilmore said lightly, From a martial arts warrior I know. The one Ive told you about before. This time, Erik, Emilio, and Xander were all confused, wondering, Who is this martial arts martialist? Gerald immediately understood. It seemed that the reason why Gilmore kept that he was taught martial arts by a warrior a secret was most likely due to that warriors request. Because many martialist warriors didnt want others to disturb them, so they concealed their identities and quietly cultivated martial arts. Gilmore pointed at the unconscious martialists of the Fidalgo family and the two Silver Guards in the courtyard and said, Gerald, lock them up in the basement of the vi. Im going out to sea. Gerald immediately replied, Leave it to me. Then, he asked Gilmore, Isnt it too dangerous for you to sail alone? Gilmore looked at Gerald seriously and asked, Dont you have confidence in my martial arts skills? Gerald immediately said with a smile, Of course I do. Im very confident in your martial arts skills. He had seen Gilmore defeat two firstCrate martialistsCSilver Guards no lessC in one second. Besides that, he had everr defeated more than a dozen masters of the Fidalgo family. How could Gerald not have confidence in Gilmore? At this moment, Luna walked out of the vi and said, Gilmore, I want to go to sea with you to save my grandfather. Lilian came downstairs with her. Gilmore looked at Luna and said, Its too dangerous to go out to sea with me. Youd better not go. However, Luna said very stubbornly. Although my martial arts skills are not as good as yours, I am also an intermediate topCtier martialist. Even if she couldnt kill the enemy, she could still protect herself Whats more, my grandfather is trapped on the ind. Of course, I have to save him. Gilmore did not object and said, In that case, lets go sailing together. He knew that Luna wouldnt be of much help if she went with them. But he had never thought of asking for her help. As for the many martialists on Skeleton Ind, Gilmore was confident that he would be able to protect Luna with his own strength. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilian saw that Gilmore was going out to sea with Luna. She really wanted to go with him, but she didnt say it out loud. Because she was not like Luna, who knew martial arts, and knew that she would be a burden to Gilmore. Therefore, she just reminded him softly, Gilmore, be careful when you go out to sea to save them. Gilmore nodded. Dont worry, Lilian. Ill be fine. Then, he looked at Erik and said, Tell the people in your manor to release the sons and daughters of the wealthy families you caught before 8 oclock in Also, get someone to bring over the helicopter that were using to get to the ind, and then well head over there. There was a reason why Gilmore wanted to release them before 8 oclock in the evening, instead of at 6 or 7 or now. That was because he was afraid that if he let them go too early, they would immediately tell their elders at Skeleton Ind what had happened. At that time, Green Hawk would know that their n had failed. As a result, he might kill the patriarchs of wealthy families like Mateo. This would undoubtedly be unfavorable to Gilmore.. Yes, Ill tell them now, but can you unseal my acupoints, Mr. Reed? However, before Erik could finish his words, Gilmore had already flicked his finger. The force broke through the air and hit Erik, unsealing his acupoint. After Erik regained his mobility, he pulled out his phone and called Pete. That was right. Erik came to Gilmores vi, while he left Pete at his familys manor to keep an eye on the sons and daughters of the wealthy families. After the phone was connected, Erik turned on the speaker as usual. Hello, Mr. Fidalgo, what can I do for you? As soon as the phone was connected, a respectful voice was heard. Get the ne in the manor to fly towards vi No. 28 at Kouis Bay now, Erik said into the phone Yes, Mr. Pete answered immediately. Erik went on. Release all the sons and daughters of the wealthy families before 8 oclock in the evening. Pete hesitated for a moment on the phone, but in the end, he replied respectfully, Yes, Mr. Fidalgo! Making 332 Making 332 Skeleton Ind stood tall on the vast, rippling sea. In the manor on the ind, it could be seen that the ck Guards patrolled back and forth and were heavily guarding the ce. In addition to the original dozen helicopters, there were more than a dozen extra helicopters on thewn. Those were the mode of transportation for the elders and patriarchs who came to attend Enzos birthday party. At this moment, in the hall on the second floor of a vi in the manor. There were more than a dozen people sitting on the sofa, including Mateo and the elders and patriarchs of the other seven families. They all had puzzled expressions on their faces. In fact, they were even dissatisfied. At noon, they followed Enzo to Skeleton Ind. They did not see the soCcalled birthday party. Instead, they were taken to the vi by Enzo to sit down. Then, Enzo said that he had something to deal with and left. The ones who entertained them were all men in ck cloaks who looked weird. Moreover, they had been sitting in the living room on the second floor for several hours. Enzo had yet to return. Isaac, what do you think Enzo is up to? Didnt he invite us to his birthday party? Why is he missing? At this time, Mateo, with an impatient look on his face, looked at an old man in his 70s with a solemn face and said. The old man was Isaac Sutton, and he was the senior executive of the Sutton family. Isaac was also a little angry and said, If it werent for Enzo who had invited us with great enthusiasm yesterday and sent us a box of gold, I wouldnt hav Isaacs words resonated with everyone. They were all tycoons and core members of their families. They had to deal with endless business affairs every day. Time was money for them. The other patriarchs and elders all agreed. Isaac is right! Enzo is too rude. He brought us here but never showed up! What are we waiting for? Lets go back! Mateo felt great regret in his heart. If he had known this would happen, he wouldve listened to Lunas advice and refused to 88% attend this birthday party. All the wealthy family members, who were full of anger, got up one after another and were about to go back. More than a dozen people came down from the stairs on the second floor. There were 20 or 30 bodyguards in suits and. sunsses standing in the livin These bodyguards were all brought byahe elders and patriarchs of the wealthy familie: They were the most elite martialists selected from the various wealthy families by the elders and patriarchs. Lets go back! The elders and the patriarchs said to the bodyguards. The bodyguards immediately replied, Yes, sir! The elders and patriarch of more than a dozen wealthy families walked out of the vi under the protection of their bodyguards. They were about to walk to the helicopter on thewn of the manor and then return to Kouis by helicopter. Right at that moment, footsteps were heard. Two middleCaged men in silver clothes walked over. The two middleCaged men in silver were expressionless, like walking zombies. However, the elders and patriarchs of the wealthy families could feel an unfathomable aura from them. The elders and patriarchs of these rich families all practiced martial arts, For example, Mateo was an elite firstCrate martialist, but he found that the auras of these two silverCcloaked men were not inferior to his at all. He was almost certain that the strength of these two men in silver was no less than that of elite firstCrate martialists. The elders of the wealthy families were surprised and confused as they thought, When did Enzo recruit two elite firstCrate martialists? No matter where they were, the two elite firstCrate martialists were considered powerfi. martialists. Even rich and powerful families found it difficult to invite elite firstCrate martialists to work for them and their families. The two men in silver came to the front of the elders and the patriarchs of the family. They were still expressionless, but their mechanical voice sounded in unison, Our master invites you toe with us! After saying that, the two men in silver turned around and led the way without waiting for the consent of Mateo, Isaac, and the others. Everyone felt that the two men in silver were like two iceCcold robots. Although they had said that they were going to leave, they wanted to ask Enzo why he had brought them to the ind and left them hanging for so long. The elders and patriarchs looked at each other and then followed the two men in silver. They followed the two men in silver for a while and strangely found that the men in silver did not take them into the manor vi. or any Instead, they took them to the mountain behind the manor. They were all very skeptical. This was simply too strange. What on earth was Enzo trying to do? With all kinds of questions in their minds, the elders and patriarchs had already followed the two men in silver to a cave at the mountain behind the mano They saw that the steel gate of the cave was closed, and there were two big bloodCred words on it, which was Skeleton Hall. Seeing the words Skeleton Hall, all the elders and patriarchs had an inexplicable bad feeling. It was probably because the word Skeleton gave people a feeling of death, which made them unhappy. At the entrance of the cave, there were four Scarlet Guards When they saw the two silverC clothed men, they immediately said respectfully, Greetings, Silver Guards! The two Silver Guards spoke at the same time and said in a mechanical voice, Open the door. Okay. One of the guards immediately stepped forward and twisted the core button on the wall on the side of the cave. The steel door at the entrance of the cave immediately opened After the door was opened, they could see that the light in the cave was dim, and no one knew where it led to. All the elders and patriarchs stopped in their tracks this time. They had a feeling that something was wrong It was impossible for the birthday party to be held in this abode, right? All of this was extremely strange. Elders and patriarchs, please! The two Silver Guards stretched out their hands to the entrance of the cave and said. Isaac looked at the two Silver Guards and said, Please tell Enzo that I, Isaac Sutton, ha omething urgent to deal with at Kouis and need to go back. Please forgive me. Ill apologize to him another day. As soon as he said this, the other elders and patriarchs also said to the two Silver Guards, We have the same situation as Isaac. There are still importan Please tell your master that Im really sorry! Farewell! The elders and patriarchs immediately cupped their fists and said goodbye as they felt that something was off. They were about to turn around and leave when augh came from the cave. Gentlemen, Im really sorry to have made you wait for the whole afternoon Its my fault for being rude. I apologize to you! Wed, Sep Mateo, Isaac and the others immediately saw a person walking out of the cave. It was none other than Enzo. Seeing Enzo, everyones faces were filled with anger. Enzo, what the hell were you doing? You brought us here to make fun of us, didnt you? What do you mean by this? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, faced with the anger of the public, Enzo smiled apologetically and said, To tell you the truth, I brought you because theres an opportunity that your wealth tenfold, and I want to share it with all of you. All the elders looked at Enzo suspiciously. Are you telling the truth? If its fake, I will withdraw from the business scene of Kouis forever, said Enzo with a serious face. Seeing Enzos seriousness, all the elders were somewhat convinced. With a slight frown, Isaac asked, What exactly is this opportunity youre talking about? A mysterious smile appeared on Enzos face as he stretched out his hand towards the cave and said: Come with me to take a look, then youll know, wo Making 333 Making 333 The ones who saw this, such as Isaac, Mateo and the other elders and patriarchs still looked suspicious. Seeing this, Enzo said, Guys, are you afraid that Ill eat you? Whats more, even if I want to eat you, I cant eat so many of you alone, can I Isaac, Mateo and the others nced at each other and couldnt help but think, Enzo is right! If he really wanted to do something, he was no match for so many of them. What was more, if Enzo really set up a powerful army in the cave, they wouldnt be able to escape even if they didnt enter the cave. As a result, Isaac, Mateo, and the others were relieved of their suspicions. They followed Enzo into the cave. The two Silver Guards from before were leading the way for everyone. The light in the cave passage was dim and extended into the depths of the cave. Moreover, ck Guards could also be seen in the cave, which gave people a feeling that they were the guards at the gate Hell Isaac couldnt help but ask Enzo in a low voice. Enzo, when did you build such a grand cave on this ind? Enzo smiled and said, This cave was built before I bought this ind, and there is a huge fortune in the depths of the cave that outsiders dont know abo and the other elders knew that the huge fortune that Enzo mentioned was what he had said before, which could increase their wealth by ten times. This made them even more curious about what this enormous wealth was. Although Isaac really wanted to ask.. However, there had to be a reason why Enzo hadnt mentioned That was why he held back from asking. Everyone continued to follow the two Silver Guards, moving forward in theplex passage in the cave. At first, all the elders and patriarchs of the wealthy families could keep track of the way. Later on, the passage was full of twists and turns, and they couldnt remember where they came from anymore. All they knew was that they were heading deep into the mountain. As they walked, they suddenly heard a loud ssh of water ahead There seemed to be a waterfall ahead This made Isaac, Mateo and the others even more curious. They wondered, Could it be that there is a dark river with rapid current in the center of the mountain? With doubts in their hearts, they walked forward for another ten meters before they suddenly saw the light. An underground river more than ten meters wide appeared in front of them. The sshing sound of water came from a waterfall that was falling from a high ce tens of meters away. The cave was very spacious with lights installed on the walls. Under the light from the cave walls, they could see over a dozenrge ships berthed on the underground river. 88% Each of these big ships was more than ten meters high. They were all old wooden ships, with a white sail hanging on the mast, and a triangr g hanging on the top of the mast. There was a ck skull on it, and two bones were crossCshaped under the skull. When they saw the skull g on the top of the ship, all of them were shocked. Isnt this the infamous pirate g that has been buried in history? They looked to the surface of the underground river. Therge ships were connected to one another, extending several hundred meters.- It was as if a huge fleet had been sealed here, and time seemed to have stopped. All the elders and patriarchs of the wealthy families were shocked by the connected scene of the ships and the underground river in front of them. It took Isaac a long time to recover from his shock. He looked at Enzo and asked: Enzo, why is there arge fleet here? Enzoughed. This is the huge fortune I told you about. Did you see the pirate gs on the top of these big ships? Isaac and the others looked at each other and couldnt help but think, Are these big ships pirate ships? Thinking of this, Isaac said to Enzo, Enzo, are all these big ships pirate ships? Enzo nodded. Thats right. These ships are all pirate ships. Im sure you all know that pirates have been wreaking havoc for hundreds of years on the sea of Atita. These big ships stayed here after the pirates had ceased to exist. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A look of surprise appeared on the faces of Isaac and the others. Mateo said, Enzo, thest pirate king in our country is someone called Green Hawk. He kills people like killing flies. Not only did he rob merchant ships on the sea, but he alsomitted all kinds of crimes such as burning, killing, a However, the soCcalledst pirate king was eventually defeated and died after being killed by the navy of Atita sixty years ago. Could it be that the big ship in this cave was left behind by Green Hawks pirate team? With admiration written all over his face, Enzo gave Mateo a thumbsC up. You are indeed knowledgeable, Mateo. Thats right, this is thest pirate ship of the pirate king, the Green Hawk. This underground river was hidden in the mountain, and one could enter the sea thousands of meters away from here. This was the home of Green Hawk, and had been the nest for all the pirate kings in the past. On these dozens of big ships, there are countless gold, silver and treasures stolen by them. When they heard this, the eyes of Isaac, Mateo and the others lit up. Isaac asked in surprise, Do you mean that there are gold and silver treasures on these big ships? Enzo nodded solemnly. Thats right. The legendary treasure of the pirate king is on the ship Then, he pointed at a big ship and said: If you still dont believe me, then lets take a look. A look of eagerness appeared on the faces of Isaac, Mateo and the others. Then why dont you take us up there to have a look? Everyone couldnt help bu ask. Enzo nodded. Alright, Ill take you up the ship to have a look. After that, he exerted his internal mana and flew to a big ship from the bank of the underground river like an eagle. Isaac, Mateo, and the others almost all knew martial arts. They didnt need to climb the ropedder to get on the ship, but directly used their internal man After they boarded the ship, they saw that there were more than a hundred wooden and metal chests on the deck. Enzo led them to a box. He used his internal mana to break the copper lock on the chest. After that, he opened the chest, and a bright yellow and dazzling golden light appeared before everyones eyes. The box was filled with gold bars. Isaac, Mateo and the others were instantly stunned. This chest was filled with gold bars! Are the other chests also filled with gold bars? If so, there were 100 chests of gold bars on the deck of the ship. This was an astonishing amount of wealth. To confirm their thoughts, Enzo opened several boxes in session. Without exception, these opened boxes were either filled with gold bars, jewelry, antiques, or treasures. This dazzled Isaac, Mateo and the others. They felt like they were in a sea of treasures. However, this wasnt what excited them the most. Enzos next words were what excited them the most, Gentlemen, the gold, silver, and jewelry on the d The gold, silver, and jewelry in the cabin is the most important, and the quantity is at least several times more than that on the deck. Hearing this, Isaac, Mateo and the other members of the wealthy families could no longer remain calm. Each big ship had hundreds of chests of gold, silver and jewelry. As there were dozens of big ships, that meant there were thousands of chests of gold, s It was no exaggeration to say that the wealth of more than a dozen big ships wasparable to that of a country. Making 334 Making 334 It took them a long time toe to their senses from the huge wealth. Then, with a puzzled expression, Isaac looked at Enzo and said. Enzo, you didnt need to tell us that you have the treasure of the Pirate King- Why did you tell us this secret? The elders and patriarchs of the wealthy families also looked puzzled. If they had this shocking amount of the Pirate Kings treasure, they wouldnt have told anyone. They would take possession of it for themselves, But to everyones surprise, Enzo had told them the secret. In this way, wouldnt he have to share the shocking wealth with others? However, Enzo merely smiled indifferently. Gentlemen, youre wrong. The enormous wealth of this pirate ship is not mine. There is someone else who owns this wealth, and it is also this person who asked you toe. A puzzled look appeared on the faces of Isaac, Mateo and the others. Enzo, do you mean that the owner of these treasures is someone else? Who is he? Isaac couldnt help but ask. Hes the Pirate King, the Green Hawk, said Enzo. When they heard this, they were first stunned, and then they startedughing. With a smile, Isaac said, Enzo, you sure like to joke around. Of course, we know that these treasures are from the Pirate King. However, he died under the artillery fire of our army decades ago. Now, the treasure of the Pirate King is naturally yours However, there was no smile on Enzos face. On the contrary, he was very solemn as he said: Isaac, I am not joking. The owner of these treasures is G And decades ago, the artillery fire of the Atitas navy army only sunk his pirate ship. He didnt die! All of a sudden, the air became silent. The faces of Isaac, Mateo and the others flickered slightly. At this time, they saw that there was no joking expression on Enzos face when he said that A chill inexplicably rose from the bottom of their hearts. They couldnt help but think about what Enzo had said. The Pirate King, Green Hawk, hadnt been killed by Atitas navy army. At this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew on the deck of the ship. As soon as the cold wind blew, all the hair on the bodies of Isaac, Mateo and the others stood on end. They had an indescribable bad feeling! At this moment, Enzo plopped to his knees on the deck and said respectfully, Master, greetings to you! When Isaac and the rest saw that Enzo suddenly kneeled down, the expressions on their faces became even more panicked. Then, they looked in the direction where Enzo was kneeling. Suddenly, they saw a man in golden clothes and a golden mask standing on the top of the main mast, which was more than ten meters high, several meters away from them. Like a god, the man stood on the top of the mast, revealing an indescribably terrifying and mysterious aura. That was right, the man wearing the golden clothes and mask was the Pirate King, Green Hawk. Isaac, Mateo and the others stared at the goldenCrobed man on the mast, their hearts filled with terror. They had all guessed that the man in gold was likely to be the surviving pirate, Green Hawk Enzo had mentioned. Green Hawk looked down at the kneeling Enzo and said, Senzo, get up! Thank you, Master. Enzo bowed before standing up. Enzo, you did a good job, Green Hawk said to him. Thank you for your praise, Master, Enzo immediately said humbly. Isaac, Mateo and the others were all stunned. Was this still the same Enzo, one of the patriarchs of the Ten Great Families they knew? This humble and respectful attitude made them feel that Enzo was the goldenCrobed mans ve. At this moment, Green Hawk on the mast looked sharply at Isaac and the others and Everyone, wee to Skeleton Ind. Im the ind owner, Gree When they heard what Green Hawk said, the expressions on Isaacs and all the others faces changed violently. Although they suspected that the goldenCrobed man was Green Hawk, they were not sure. However, at this moment, they heard Green Hawk confirming the fact. This confirmed that the goldenCrobed man was the Pirate King, Green Hawk In other words, what Enzo said was true. A few decades ago, the Pirate King, Green Hawk, did not die under the artillery fire of the army of Atita. Furthermore, from the conversation between Green Hawk and Enzo, they could tell that it was Green Hawk who had invited them to Skeleton Ind. This made them even more worried. What was the purpose of Green Hawk luring all the people of the Nine Great Families to Skeleton Ind? Isaac looked at Green Hawk on the top of the ship, cupped his hands, and said, Its the famous Pirate King. Green Hawk Pleasure to meet you. May I ask why you invited us to this ind? Isaac knew that Green Hawk had beera bandit on the sea dozens of years ago. He was cruel and was extremely skilled in martial arts. A few decades ago, his strength was already very terrifying. Now, decadester, his martial arts strength must be more unfathomable. Furthermore, Isaac also knew that there were many martialists in the manor outside. With the Nine Great Families and the dozens of martialists they bro Therefore, he hoped to escape unscathed, so his words were naturally much more respectful. On the mast, Green Hawk raised his head andughed. Hahahaha! its my honor to invite the elders and patriarchs of Nine Great Families here! After saying that, Green Hawk, who was on the top of the ship tapped the ground with his toes and flew down from the top. Whoosh! A golden shadow shed andnded on the deck, right in front of Isaac and the others. However, when they saw Green Hawk flying in front of them, they subconsciously retreated 6-10 feet back. Needless to say, they were full of fear for the infamous and evil Pirate King. Green Hawks gaze was like lightning as it swept over Isaac, Mateo and the others. It said, I invited you here, and youve all seen why. Its to share my t The wealth here belongs to me and you. What do you think? However, they didnt believe that this Pirate King, who was famous for his cruelty, would be so generous and kind. Pirates King, this is your wealth. How dare we share it with your Thats right, Pirate King. This is your wealth, not ours. We dont want other peoples wealth. Thank you for your kindness, Pirate King. Isaac and the others politely refused. They didnt want these treasures now. They just wanted to leave as soon as possible. Isaac cupped his hands towards Green Hawk and said, Pirates King, thank you for your hospitality. We wont disturb you any longer. Well take our leav Pirates King, goodbye. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, the people of the Nine Great Families wanted to leave the pirate ship. However, it was easier to board than to get off the boat. Green However, it was easier to board than to get off the boat. Green Hawk asked coldly, Who dares to get off the boat? Making 335 Making 335 Isaac, Mateo, and the others immediately stopped in their track, They all had a feeling that a disaster was imminent. Needless to say, if Green Hawk didnt let them leave, something bad would definitely happen. Isaac looked at Green Hawk and said in a softer tone, Pirate King, what else can I do for you? Green Hawk said coldly, Listen up. Since Ive already let you know I have all the treasures here, and since Im willing to share it with you, you should show your sincerity. In this world, we must all give and take. Since I have given you these treasures, you should share your wealth with me too. Hearing this, the expressions of Isaac, the elders, and the patriarchs of the wealthy families all changed. They could tell that Green Hawk wanted them to give him all their wealth. A troubled expression appeared on Isaacs face as he said to Green Hawk, Pirate King, we dont want your treasures. Cant we refuse your offer? Whats more, the wealth of Nine Great Families is nothingpared to the treasures you own in the dozens of pirate ships. Why would you take a fancy to our little wealth? Green Hawkughed and said, Youre right. The wealth here is really amazing. Its evenparable to all the wealth of all the Nine Great Families! However, the wealth on the ship would forever remain the same. As for the Nine Great Families, you have a huge business empire, and your wealth is g So, your wealth will soon surpass the treasures here. If I have the wealth of the Nine Great Families, I will be the one who really has the most wealth in When Isaac and the others heard this, they had already understood in their hearts that teen Hawk wasnt sharing his wealth with them. He said he wanted to share the treasure with the Nine Great Families, but in fact, he was taking the opportunity to take over their wealth. All the Nine Great Families had gone to great lengths to build up their own business empire and gain billions of wealth. How could they be willing to give Pirate King, we dont want to covet your wealth, nor do we want others to take our wealth away from us Please forgive us for not agreeing to your request, Isaac said firmly. Thats right. Weve worked so hard to earn our fortune. Theres no way we can share it with others, Mateo added. The other patriarchs and elders were almost the same. They said firmly, We can only give our wealth to our descendants. We will never share it with outsiders. Pirate King, please dont force us! INSTALL I hope you can forgive us 88% Green Hawk seemed to have expected their answer. He sneered and said, Well, since you dont agree to hand over your wealth to me, then dont m When they heard this, the faces of Isaac, Mateo, and the others immediately revealed vignt expressions, and they revealed defensive postures. However, as soon as they took a defensive posture, Green Hawk suddenly shed like lightning. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of whistling wind echoed in the air. His fingers were as fast as lightning. It was toote for them to defend themselves. Green Hawk had already sealed their acupoints. None of them could move. Whoosh! Green Hawk returned to his original position. All of this waspleted in an instant, and it was swift to the point it was like he hadnt moved at all. Pirate King, what are you trying to do? As Isaacs trigger point was sealed, he raged. The rest of the people from the Nine Great Families were also angry. At the same time, on the bank of the underground river, about 30 martialists brought by the Nine Great Families saw their masters being subdued by Gre They all wanted to get on the ship to save their master. However, the two Silver Guards on the shore didnt wait for them to get on the ship at all, and they already attacked them as fast as lightning Twenty or thirty martialists, all of whom were internal force martialists, were only topCtier martialist at most. In the face of the attack of the elite firstCrate martialists, it could be said that they had no power to fight back. In an instant, the 30 martialists werepletely suppressed by the two Silver Guards, and their trigger points were sealed like their masters. When they saw that all the martialists they had brought with them had been subdued, they became even angrier Isaac, no matter how reluctant you are today, you must hand over all yourpanys wealth to me. Green Hawks eyes were deep and cold as he loo However, Isaac was so angry that heughed. Pirate King, do you think well give you all ourpanies and wealth just because youve subdued us? Green Hawk nodded. Thats right. This is your only choice. Isaac retorted, No, we have other choices. We can choose to die. As long as we die, you still wont get ourpanys wealth, and ourpanys wealth can still be preserved in the hands of our descendants. Thats right, we can die. As long as we die, our wealth will still be in the hands of our family descendants. The other Nine Great Families also said firmly They would rather die than let Green Hawk get their wealth. Green Hawk said, Thats a good idea. All of you are from the upper ss, and your grandsons and granddaughters are all in Kouis. If you die, the wealth of yourpany will naturally be in the hands of your descendants. Most of the people who came to Skeleton Ind were elders and their sons. Some of the elders were still the patriarchs of the family, while others had retired to a lower position. Their sons had already assumed the responsibility o Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, other than the first and second generation of the families, their third generation descendants didnte to Skeleton Ind. Therefore, in the eyes of the Nine Great Families, this was the only fortunate thing. Otherwise, if all the members of the third generation fell into the hands of Green Hawk, they would have to give up all the familys wealth. Isaac snorted and said to Green Hawk, Its good that you know it. Our familys wealth will never fall into your hands. And today, if we cant go back, our descendants will immediately call the police. At that time, we will naturally be able to find this ce, and you wont be However, Green Hawk was not afraid at all. Itughed and said, Now that you mention it, it seems that I can only let you gd. But I almost forgot to tell you that Ive asked two elite firstCrate martialists to follow Erik to Kouis and arrest all your descendants. If nothing goes wrong, their helicopters should be here soon. Hahaha Hearing this, the faces of Isaac and the other people from the Nine Great Families turned pale as if they had been struck by lightning! They looked at theughing Green Hawk and wished they could kill him! Green Hawk, you devil! I am going to kill you! Beast! Making 336 Making 336 Green Hawk turned a deaf ear to the angry curses from Isaac, Mateo, and the others. Enzo, call your son and ask him if hes arriving at Skeleton Ind soon, said Green Hawk as he tilted his head to look at Enzo. Yes, master, replied Enzo. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After the phone was connected, Enzo reported to Green Hawk, Master, Erik said he would arrive at Skeleton Ind soon. Green Hawk nodded. Okay. Isaac, Mateo, and the others saw that Enzo was extremely respectful towards Green Hawk. When they recalled that it was all thanks to Enzo that they had been trapped on the ind, their rage immediately turned to Enzo. Enzo, why did you lure us here? We did nothing wrong to you! Youre really a heartless person! You damned ve, you will definitely receive retribution! However, in the face of the curses from the Nine Great Families, there was no change in the expression on Enzos face. He looked at Isaac and the others and said coldly. You can scold me if you want. Im loyal to my master, and Im willing to do anything for him. Besides, its already a great blessing for you that my master agreed to share all the wealth with you. Yet, not only are you all unwilling to hand over your wealth, but you are also filled with atred for my master. You truly do, not know whats good for you. Hearing that Enzo was confusing right and wrong and making irresponsible remarks, the people of the Nine Great Families were all so angry that they couldnt wait to swallow h You dog, you wonte to a good end! He who helps the wicked do evil will die a horrible death! The Fidalgo family will definitely be wiped out of Atita forever! Just as the Nine Great Families were about tosh out at him, Green Hawk let out a cold snort. Listen up. Obey me and prosper, or oppose me and per Today, you have no choice but to hand over all your wealth. Your grandchildren areing to Skeleton Ind soon. Lets go out and wee them. ter 336 After saying this, GreerrHawk shouted, Guards, take these people out! 88% As soon as Green Hawk finished speaking, about 40 ck Guards rushed into the cave at a high speed from an entrance. They came to the bank of the sky above Skeleton IndC it was the sound of helicopters flying. Under the shing lights of the helicopters, they slowlynded in the manor in the center of the ind. Green Hawk, Enzo, the two Silver Guards, as well as the elders and the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families who were escorted by the ck Guards, w A helicopternded on thewn a few meters away. After the helicopter engine was turned off, its rotating wings slowly stopped. At this moment, the door of the helicopter opened with a crash Then, a person was pushed out of the cabin door and rolled on the grass. Everyones eyes were filled with surprise. At this moment, Enzo recognized that the person who was pushed out and rolled down on the grass was his son. Erik, who was rolling on the ground, struggled to stand up from the grass, looking indescribably embarrassed. Only then did everyone notice that both of his hands were tied behind his back. In fact, Erik, with the strength of an intermediate topCtier martialist, should not have been able to be bound by rope at all. But Gilmore had locked several acupoints on his body, making it impossible for him to run his internal mana and break the ԧ. Erik, are you Enzo asked his son in astonishment. However, before he could answer, Gilmore and Luna got out of the helicopter. Luna This time, Mateo was shocked as well. Why was his granddaughter here? Whats more, he saw Gilmore standing next to Luna. Why did these two peoplee to this ind? The only thing that Mateo could think of was that Erik had brought his men to capture Luna. Luna asked Gilmore for help, so Gilmore saved his granddaughter and asked Erik to lead him to Skeleton Ind. However, Skeleton Ind was extremely dangerous. Wouldnt they be walking right into a trap if they came here? 330 Mateo secretly cursed in his heart. When Enzo saw Gilmore and Luna, he was also very confused. Why are they here? he wondered. In other words, it was these two who had tied up his sons hands. At this time, Gilmore grabbed the back of Eriks cor and said to him, Your n has been exposed, Enzo. Your son is now a hostage in my hands. If you and your master are willing to surrender to me obediently now, I can guarantee that you will not die. When Enzo heard Gilmore, he did not take his words seriously at all. Even the people from the Nine Great Families were stunned. The people of the Nine Great Families were indeed stunned. Since Gilmore knew about the collusion between Enzo and Green Hawk, why didnt he bring more people with him! But only Gilmore and Luna hade here. Not to mention the powerful Green Hawk, there were nearly a hundred ck Guards and Scarlet Guards in the manor on the ind. These guards could destroy easily Gilmore and Luna. It was too naive of them to risk their lives to save them. Enzo sneered, shouting at him, Gilmore, theres a way to heaven, but you chose to go to hell! Now that you are on Skeleton Ind, go to hell! As soon as he finished speaking, he ran his internal mana. With a gust of wind, he attacked Gilmore at lightning speed. Gilmore immediately pulled Luna over to him and said, Luna, keep an eye on him. Luna replied firmly, Got it, Gilmore. In the next moment, Gilmore attacked Enzo with his palm. In an instant, their palms collided. Boom! An earthCshattering sound rang out. The shockingly powerful internal mana burst out all of a sudden In the midst of the storm, a scream was heard as Enzo was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. With a loud thud, hended heavily on the ground in front of Green Hawk, raising a cloud of dust. Puff! Enzo spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was deathly pale. He looked at the goldenCrobed, goldenC masked Green Hawk and said, Mas master, save my son With that, he fainted on the spot. All the people from the Nine Great Families were shocked. At first, they thought that Gilmore and Luna were courting death bying to Skeleton Ind. But they didnt expect that Gilmore would seriously injure Enzo Enzo was an elite topCtier martialist.. The masked Green Hawk stared coldly at the unconscious Enzo without any emotion. Then, he looked at Gilmore in the distance, and his eyes shed with a faint sharpness. ude Marks! Lyndon Marks! Go with the ck Guards and S Yes, master, the two Silver Guards quickly replied. Green Hawk immediately turned around and flew toward the cave at the back of the mountain like a bat. anks to Enzo that they had been trapped on the ind, their rage immediately turned to Enzo. Enzo, why did you lure us here? We did nothing wrong to you! Youre really a heartless person! You damned ve, you will definitely receive retribution! However, in the face of the curses from the Nine Great Families, there was no change in the expression on Enzos face. He looked at Isaac and the others and said coldly. You can scold me if you want. Im loyal to my master, and Im willing to do anything for him. Besides, its already a great blessing for you that my master agreed to share all the wealth with you. Yet, not only are you all unwilling to hand over your wealth, but you are also filled with atred for my master. You truly do, not know whats good for you. Hearing that Enzo was confusing right and wrong and making irresponsible remarks, the people of the Nine Great Families were all so angry that they couldnt wait to swallow h You dog, you wonte to a good end! He who helps the wicked do evil will die a horrible death! The Fidalgo family will definitely be wiped out of Atita forever! Just as the Nine Great Families were about tosh out at him, Green Hawk let out a cold snort. Listen up. Obey me and prosper, or oppose me and per Today, you have no choice but to hand over all your wealth. Your grandchildren areing to Skeleton Ind soon. Lets go out and wee them. After saying this, GreerrHawk shouted, Guards, take these people out! As soon as Green Hawk finished speaking, about 40 ck Guards rushed into the cave at a high speed from an entrance. They came to the bank of the sky above Skeleton IndC it was the sound of helicopters flying. Under the shing lights of the helicopters, they slowlynded in the manor in the center of the ind. Green Hawk, Enzo, the two Silver Guards, as well as the elders and the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families who were escorted by the ck Guards, w A helicopternded on thewn a few meters away. After the helicopter engine was turned off, its rotating wings slowly stopped. At this moment, the door of the helicopter opened with a crash Then, a person was pushed out of the cabin door and rolled on the grass. Everyones eyes were filled with surprise. At this moment, Enzo recognized that the person who was pushed out and rolled down on the grass was his son. Erik, who was rolling on the ground, struggled to stand up from the grass, looking indescribably embarrassed. Only then did everyone notice that both of his hands were tied behind his back. In fact, Erik, with the strength of an intermediate topCtier martialist, should not have been able to be bound by rope at all. But Gilmore had locked several acupoints on his body, making it impossible for him to run his internal mana and break the ԧ. Erik, are you Enzo asked his son in astonishment. However, before he could answer, Gilmore and Luna got out of the helicopter. Luna This time, Mateo was shocked as well. Why was his granddaughter here? Whats more, he saw Gilmore standing next to Luna. Why did these two peoplee to this ind? The only thing that Mateo could think of was that Erik had brought his men to capture Luna. Luna asked Gilmore for help, so Gilmore saved his granddaughter and asked Erik to lead him to Skeleton Ind. However, Skeleton Ind was extremely dangerous. Wouldnt they be walking right into a trap if they came here? Mateo secretly cursed in his heart. When Enzo saw Gilmore and Luna, he was also very confused. Why are they here? he wondered. In other words, it was these two who had tied up his sons hands. At this time, Gilmore grabbed the back of Eriks cor and said to him, Your n has been exposed, Enzo. Your son is now a hostage in my hands. If you and your master are willing to surrender to me obediently now, I can guarantee that you will not die. When Enzo heard Gilmore, he did not take his words seriously at all. Even the people from the Nine Great Families were stunned. The people of the Nine Great Families were indeed stunned. Since Gilmore knew about the collusion between Enzo and Green Hawk, why didnt he bring more people with him! But only Gilmore and Luna hade here. Not to mention the powerful Green Hawk, there were nearly a hundred ck Guards and Scarlet Guards in the manor on the ind. These guards could destroy easily Gilmore and Luna. It was too naive of them to risk their lives to save them. Enzo sneered, shouting at him, Gilmore, theres a way to heaven, but you chose to go to hell! Making 337 Making 337 The Silver Guards ude and Lyndon immediately gave orders to the surrounding ck Guards and Scarlet Guards, Apart from the people of Skeleton Ind, kill everyone else. The surrounding dozens of ck Guards and Scarlet Guards all assented in unison. Then, about 30 ck Guards attacked Gilmore. At the same time, the ck Guards escorting the Nine Great Families also began to attack them. At this moment, the air shook violently, and a stormClike airflow swept across dozens of ck Guards who were attacking Gilmore. But before the guards could reach Gilmore, they were sent flying like fallen leaves in the wind. They were sent flying more than 10 meters into the air by the terrifying storm, screaming like pigs being ughtered. Ahhhhhhh! Then, dozens of ck Guards flying in the air fell to the ground one after another like raindrops. Dozens of ck Guards fell to the ground, creating more than 10 mud pits. These ck Guards were badly injured, and they fainted. Gilmores inkCck hair and clothes fluttered in the wind. His eyes were sharp and stern, and his body emitted a powerful aura It was as though a demon had descended. This not only shocked the two Silver Guards, but also the other Scarlet Guards and ck Guards around. Even the people from the Nine Great Families were shocked. They couldnt believe their eyes. Gilmore defeated dozens of guards in an instant. The power of that terrifying windstorm was so great that it could be described as worldCshaking. However, no one knew how Gilmore did it. They only saw that after the astonishing windstorm appeared, it swept through dozens of ck Guards. In the face of Gilmores terrifying storm wave, the dozen or so ck Guards couldnt withstand a single blow. Gilmore was so powerful that the word terrifying was not enough to describe his strength. The Silver Guards ude and Lyndon finally recovered from their shock. Then, their eyes shed with killing intent. They ordered the ck Guards who were escorting the Nine Great Families, Kill the people of the Nine Grea After the two Silver Guards gave the order, they immediately ordered more than 20 Scarlet Guards around them again, All Scarlet Guards, follow us and kill this boy! The strength of the two Silver Guards was at the level of an elite lopCtier martialist. In addition, there were over 20 topC tier martialists who were Scarlet Guards. Such abination of strength could be said to be extremely powerful. In fact, the reason why the two Silver Guards called all the Scarlet Guards together was that they were shocked by the power of the storm that Gilmore h Therefore, they didnt dare to be careless at all. Two Silver Guards and more than 20 Scarlet Guards attacked Gilmore like a tide. However, their attacks were nothing to Gilmore. He sped his fingers together, and with a flick of his fingers, strands of wind whistled through the air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Screams rang out one after another. Gilmore quickly flicked his finger and hit the be of the guards who wanted to kill the members of the Nine Great Families The force directly pierced through the space between their eyebrows. They all screamed and fell to the ground one after another. After they fell to the ground, they all died. Their eyes were wide open, like they had died with evesting regret. In the blink of an eye, Gilmore had killed more than a dozen ck Guards who wanted to kill the members of the Nine Great Families. Then, he flicked his fingers again and again, sending out streams of energy. This time, the energy he shot out with a flick of his finger hit the people of the Nine Great Families. When he flicked his finger at some parts of their bodies, the bodies of the elders and the patriarchs all trembled. Then, they felt that the sealed acupoints in their bodies were unlocked, and their mana vessels were unimpeded. At this time, the rest of the ck Guards attacked them, trying to kill them. However, how could Isaac, Mateo, and the others, who had regained their ability to move, just sit back and wait for death? Without waiting for the ck attack, the people of the Nine Great Families all took action. In an instant, the elders of the Nine Great Families charged at the ck Guards like wolves and tigers. The two sides. immediately engaged in a fierce b At the same time, Gilmore saw that the danger of the Nine Great Families had been resolved, so he immediately looked at the Silver and Scarlet Guards Then, a bright light shed in his eyes. As the air trembled, an invisible fighting intent emanated from Gilmore, causing the Silver and Scarlet Guards to immediately feel an overwhelming press It was like a storm was pressing down on them. At this moment, Gilmore attacked at lightning speed. In an instant, the wind blew strongly. The strong wind blew up the sand, making the attacking Silver and Scarlet Guards narrow their eyes unconsciously. However, the instant they narrowed their eyes, a figure arrived. The terrifying aura seemed to have seized their hearts in an instant, causing them to instantly feel the oppression of death. Boom, boom, boom! Crack! crack! The sound of bones shattering rang out in the air as a fist smashed into flesh The sounds were shocking. Then, the two Silver Guards and the more than 20 Scarlet Guards flew out. Dust rose in all directions, and the guards fell into the surrounding courtyards one after another. All the bones in their bodies were broken, and they were spitting out blood. Apart from the two powerful Silver Guards who still had a trace of consciousn The rest of the Scarlet Guards were all heavily injured and unconscious. Gilmore stood in the storm unscathed, and his fighting intent was so strong that it made people tremble. At this time, the elders and patriarchs of the Nine Great Families had also attacked more than a dozen ck Guards and knocked them to the ground. At this time, around the manor, hundreds of ck Guards were rushing to the courtyard where Gilmore and the others were. They saw dozens of ck Guards, Scarlet Guards, and two Silver Guards lying on the ground, unconscious and seriously injured. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The hundreds of ck Guards were all stunned. With a fierce fighting spirit, Gilmore walked towards all those ck Guards. Sensing that Gilmore was like a demon, all the ck Guards took a step back when he took a step forward. Gilmore took five steps forward, and the ck Guards took five steps backward. Then, Gilmore stopped, nced coldly at all the ck Guards, and said, If you dont want to repeat the same mistake as these Silver, Scarlet, and c Although Gilmore did not speak loudly, his voice was as loud as thunder in the ears of the ck Guards. Then, without any hesitation, they scattered like birds and beasts. They all fled the manor and ran to the yachts and speedboats parked by theke outs In less than 10 minutes, hundreds of ck Guards drove yachts and speedboats along the river outside the manor and fled without a trace. All of a sudden, the entire manor was empty and quiet. In the courtyard, only the seriously injured Silver and ck Guards were groaning. At this time, Isaac, Mateo, and the other people from the Nine Great Families also arrived in front of Gilmore. Then, they looked at each other, knelt down at the same time, and said gratefully, Thank you, Mr. Gilmore, for saving our lives. We will always remembe Making 338 Making 338 Gilmore hurried forward and said to the elders and patriarchs of the Nine Great Families, Please get up. You dont need to thank me this way Finally, Isaac, Mateo, and the others stood up from the ground. Their faces were still filled with gratefulness. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Even Mateo, who used to hold a grudge against Gilmore,pletely lei go of his prejudice against him. It should be noted that the elders and patriarchs of the Nine Great Families were famous and distinguished people. Few people could make them kneel. But they were willing to kneel down in front of Gilmore because they were so grateful to him. If he hadnte to Skeleton Ind today, they would have been killed by Green Hawk and these pirates. Mr. Gilmore, I misunderstood you before. Please forgive me, at this moment, Mateo said to Gilmore with a guilty look on his face. Gilmore smiled and said, Youre too kind, Mr. Suarez. Its just a misunderstanding. I wont take it to heart. He didnt expect Gilmore to be so magnanimous as to disregard his previous offense. He couldnt help but respect Gilmore from the bottom of his heart. Then, he turned to him and said, Mr. Gilmore, I wont object to your rtionship with Luna anymore. Hearing this, the other members of the Nine Great Families roughly guessed the misunderstanding between Gilmore and Mateo. It seemed that it was because of some misunderstanding that Mateo opposed Gilmore being with Luna, When Luna heard that her grandfather did not object to her being with Gilmore anymore, her guilty eyes suddenly lit up with joy. Then, she ignored Erik and quickly walked up to her grandfather, asking, Grandpa, do you really agree to let Gilmore and J be together? Mateo nodded to his granddaughter with a smile. After she got Mateos approval, Lunas eyes suddenly seemed to sh with stars, not to mention how beautiful and happy she was. She looked at Gilmore tenderly and said with a sweet smile, Gilmore, did you hear that?* He smiled, replying, Yes, I did. Then, he looked at Mateo and said, Thank you for your blessing Mateoughed. You are truly in love with each other. I cant break you up. At this time, Isaac said with a serious smile, Mateo, if you didnt agree to it, I wanted to introduce my granddaughter to Gilmore. As soon as he finished speaking, the other elders also said, Yes, I also want my granddaughter to marry Mr. Reed! And my granddaughter, who is 18 years old, is beautiful too. Theyre a good match for each other! And me Yes, the elders of the Nine Great Families were rushing to get their granddaughters to marry Gilmore. This caused Mateo and Luna to instantly grow frantic. Luna immediately reached out, hugged Gilmore by the arm, and said to the elders, Everyone, Gilmore is mine. No one canpete with me for him! Of course, when she said this, she added in her heart, Gilmore is mine, and also Lilians. Yes, Lilian was good to her, and she was not hostile to Luna because she liked Gilmore. Therefore, Luna had already regarded Lilian as her sister. Moreover, she could only ept that Lilian liked Gilmore. Mateo also pretended to be unhappy and said, Guys, you are too rude. Even though you know that Luna and Gilmore are in love, you still want to introduce your granddaughters to him. What are you nning? If you continue doing this, Ill have a falling out with you! The elders and patriarchs immediately burst intoughter. Although they also wanted their granddaughters to marry Gilmore, they could see that Gilmore and Luna were in love. Therefore, even if they wanted to hand over their granddaughter to Gilmore, he might not agree. They were only trying to tease Mateo. Now that they saw that Mateo was truly in a state of panic, they naturally knew when to stop. Look, Mateo is anxious! Hahaha, Mateo, we were just joking. We do want our granddaughters to marry Gilmore, but he likes your granddaughter. Its not easy to poach someone! Upon hearing this, Mateo and Luna both realized that they were joking. A smile appeared on their faces. Everyone couldnt helpughing- Right at that moment, Isaac suddenly discovered that Erik, who had his arms tied behind his back, was neglected by them while they were talking- He was trying to flee from the manor. When Isaac saw this, he immediately shouted angrily, Erik, its not so easy to escape! As soon as he finished speaking, he exerted his internal mana. Like a big eagle, he jumped up and struck out his palm at the fleeing Erik. Upon hearing the shout, Erik panicked and immediately quickened his pace. However, his hands were tied behind his back, and his important acupoints were sealed. He could not run his internal mana at all, which meant he co Making 339 Making 339 In the Skeleton Hall, deep in the cave residence, Green Hawk who was wearing a golden suit and a golden mask, was sitting on a golden chair, drinking coffee. There was a sh of anger in Green Hawks eyes, Everything went ording to his original n. His n was going to seed. However, he did not expect Gilmore to appear out of nowhere. Gilmore had ruined his n to capture the descendants of the Nine Great Families on Skeleton Ind. Therefore, Green Hawk could only change his original n. Since the descendants of the Nine Great Families had not been caught, the elders and patriarchs would rather die than hand over their wealth. This was also the reason why Green Hawk wanted the two Silver Guards to kill Gilmore and people of the Nine Great Families. After killing the elders and patriarchs of the Nine Great Families, he would send Enzo and some martialists to Kouis. At that time, as long as he captured the descendants of the Nine Great Families, he only needed to threaten and bribe them. In the end, the wealth of the Nine Great Families would fall into his hands too. Thinking of this, Green Hawks eyes shed with a sharp light. Controlling the wealth of Atitas Ten Great Families was the same as controlling Atitas wealth. This had always been his ambition. Right at this moment, footsteps could be heard, and two ck Guards hurriedly ran into the main hall. Seeing two ck Guards running into the main hall, Green Hawk ced the coffee cup in his hand on the armrest of the golden chair. He looked at the two guards and said, What are you in a hurry for? Have the two Silver Guards taken care of the Nine Great Families and Gilmore alrea The two guards came to the foot of the stairs and knelt down with a thud. Their voices trembled as they said, Master something bad has happened! T What? Green Hawk jumped up from his chair and eximed. The reason why he handed over Gilmore and the Nine Great Families to the two Silver Guards was that he wanted the guards to deal with them. This was because he felt that two Silver Guards were more than enough to deal with them. But row, the two ck Guards actually told him that the two Silver Guards had been defeated, and that all of the Scarlet Guards and ck Guards had b This was unbelievable to the Green Hawk. The two Silver Guards were both elite topCtier martialists. The people of the Nine Great Families were no match for them at all. Therefore, in Green Hawks view, there was only one possibility, which was that the person who defeated the two Silver Guards must be Gilmore, who ha Was it Gilmore who defeated the two Silver Guards? Green Hawks gaze was sharp as he looked at the two ck Guards at the foot of the stairs. The two guards immediately replied, Yes, Master. Its Gilmore who defeated our Silver, Scarlet and ck Guards. Could it be that all the ck Guards of Skeleton Ind were defeated by him? Green Hawk asked. The reason why he asked this question was that on Skeleton Ind, he had hundreds of ck Guards. No matter how good Gilmore was at martial arts, it would still take him a long time to defeat hundreds of guards. Embarrassment appeared on the faces of the two ck Guards as they stammered, Master Except for the dozens of ck Guards who were serious Green Hawks face, which was hidden behind the mask, twitched. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked. A terrifying murderous aura emanated from his body, and it was practically suffocating for the people near him. Right at this moment, footsteps sounded from the entrance of the caves entrance. Immediately after, a group of people walked into the main hall. As soon as Green Hawk saw the group of people walking into the main hall, the sharpness in its eyes became more and more terrifying. Because the group of people who came in were Gilmore, Luna, as well as the elders and patriarchs of the Nine Great Families. Gilmore stood in front of everyone. It was Gilmore who brought them to the main hall. The passage to the cave wasplicated, like a maze. But it was not a problem for Gilmore. With the help of his Gods Eye, he could clearly see through theplicated passages in the cave and find Green Therefore, he easily led the group to the hall where Green Hawk resided. Youre amazing, Gilmore. You really led us to this Pirate King. Luna whispered to Gilmore in surprise and admiration. Gilmore was also admired by the people from the Nine Great Families, such as Isaac and Mateo. Gilmore said to Luna, Its just a cave. How difficult is it to find him? uniper s Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When the two guards sawCGilmore and the others walking into the hall, they were indescribably surprised. Then, they said to Green Hawk in panic, Master, theyve broken int 88% Green Hawk looked straight at Gilmore and said coldly, It seems that Ive underestimated you. Even the two Silver Guards are no match for you. Gilmore smiled and said, Im ttered But now, are you surrendering and asking us to take you back to Kouis and hand you over to the police? Or should I tie you up and take you back? When Green Hawk heard this, heughed angrily and said, You must be the most arrogant guy I have ever seen! Even dozens of years ago, those pirates who drove strong ships and cannons bombarded dozens of my huge pirate ships and smashed the navy of Atit Gilmore smiled. Im sorry, Pirate King. Ive always been arrogant. If you feel ufortable, you can hit me! When they heard this, the people from the Nine Great Families were all shocked. He was really arrogant andwless! Green Hawk clenched his fists tightly, as if he wanted to crush Gilmore and break his neck. He waspletely enraged! As the famous Pirate King of Atita who had been famous all his life, Green Hawk had never been humiliated like this before. Moreover, the other party was a young man in his twenties. Green Hawk couldnt stand it anymore. Good! Today, Ill let you have a taste of my Ultimate Destroyers Palm! Green Hawks eyes shed with a sharp light as he said fiercely. As soon as he finished speaking, he flew out of the high stairs, and his golden robe and white hair fluttered. It could be seen that his internal mana was condensed l In an instant, an overwhelming power and oppressive might enveloped the entire hall. The people from the Nine Great Families immediately felt a suffocating pressure. Their expressions all changed. Crack! crack! Green Hawk, which was flying in the air, had not attacked yet. The marble floor of the hall seemed to be under great pressure and cracked at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just a few breaths time, there was not a single piece of intact marble on the floor of the hall anymore. This made the elders and patriarchs of the Nine Great Families suddenly think of something. They cried out involuntarily. This This is the strength of a firstCss martialist! The Pirate King is a firstCss martialist? Be careful, Gilmore! Making 340 Making 340 A firstCss martialist. This was a strength higher than that of a firstCrate master. A junior highClevel expert could kill the enemy within 35 feet with his powerful strength. Intermediate and elite firstCrate martialists possessed strength measured at tens of thousands of pounds. Therefore, the killing power of an elite firstCrate martialist punch could reach 30000 pounds. On the other hand, a firstCss martialist, even if it was a beginner firstCss martialist, would be twice as strong as an elite firstC rate martialist, reaching 65000 pounds. A punch could produce a force of 65000 pounds, which was even more shocking than a bomb. Theoretically, a beginner firstCss martialist could easily kill ten elites firstCrate martialists. Once a beginner firstC ss martialistunched an attack, his aura could cover a radius of 35 feet, and his shocking strength could kill all the martialists within 35 feet, who ran below firstCss martialists. This was also the reason why the Green Hawk had cracked the marble ground of the main hall, as if they had been crushed by a heavy truck, before he The strength of Green Hawk as a beginner firstC ss martialist was really too strong. A force of 65000 pounds burst out and instantly spread to the entire floor of the hall. The air started to tremble. A powerful aura began to press down from above like a mountain. Even elite firstCrate martialists such as Mateo and Isaac felt the great pressure, much less Luna and some patriarchs who were only topC tier martialists. Their faces turned red as if they were about to bleed. Needless to say, they were all unable to withstand the pressure. If they were to continue to endure the pressure, their blood, would surge in disorder, and they would vomit blo Right at this moment, a fluctuation suddenly appeared in the air They could feel an invisible wave of air suddenly surged from Gilmore. This caused Luna, Mateo and the others to be relieved of the pressure that they initially werent able to withstand anymore. They instantly felt as if a burden had been lifted from their shoulders, Thats right. Gilmore knew they couldnt take it anymore, so he secretly used his anima to sweep away Green Hawks aura. At this moment, the Green Hawk, which emitted the power of thunder with his Uimate Destroyers Palm, also reached Gilmore. Gilmore remained calm in the face of the powerful palm strike In the next moment, Gilmores gaze turned sharp. Whoosh! Gilmore pped him across the face. It was such an ordinary and unskillful p. But it was as fast as lightning and directly pped on the face of Green Hawk. Green Hawk, who was a beginner firstCss martialist, failed to dodge the p. p! An unusually crisp p rang out. Then, the falling Green Hawk let out a howl and was sent flying by the p. He was pped away by Gilmore andnded heavily on the stairs filled with skeletons. The skeletons fell off the steps one after another. At the same time, the golden mask on the eagles face fell to the ground. After that, all of them let out surprised cries! They didnt expect Gilmore to send such a powerful firstCss martialist flying with a p. In addition to being shocked by Gilmore, they were also surprised by another thing. That was Green Hawk who fell on the steps, because the mask on his face fell off, and his true face was revealed. It was a face that made their hair stand on end. They saw him with disheveled hair and a hideous appearance. More than seventy percent of his face had been burned by the fire, and it was extremely He was like a devil from Hell. Even the expressions of the two ck Guards below the stairs changed drastically when they saw the ferocious and terrifying face of Green Hawk, and When Green Hawk saw Luna and the others looking at him in shock, as though they were looking at a monster, he knew that his disfigured face must have shocked them. Looking at the mask at the foot of the stairs a few meters away, Green Hawk wanted to pick it up and put it on his face to cover its disfigured face. Right at that moment, a figure suddenly flew over and picked up the golden mask on the ground. It was Gilmore. Seeing Gilmore take his mask, Green Hawks eyes shed with anger. He stretched out his hand and roared at Gilmore like an injured beast, Give the m Needless to say, Green Hawk had been used to hiding his disfigured face behind a mask for decades. Without the mask covering his face, he felt nervous and uneasy. le didnt even know what to do. Gilmore looked at Green Hawk while holding the golden mask and sneered. The Pirate King who kills people like flies and does all kinds of evil is horrib Do you really need a mask to cover up how horrible you look? Your viciousness and ugliness cant be covered by a mask! On the ferocious and ugly face of Green Hawk, his scarred muscles twitched with anger. Every word of Gilmore was like a knife stabbing into his heart. Because sixty years ago, he and his pirate gang were bombarded by the military cannons of Atita. Although they escaped from death and survived, their It made him look like an ugly monster. This had be an eternal sore point for him. But now, what Gilmore said undoubtedly hit the nail on the head. Kid, Im going to kill you! Green Hawk gnashed his teeth. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly flew up from the steps like an eagle and attacked Gilmore below. However, Gilmore did not wait for Green Hawk to attack him. Whoosh! His figure shot out like a bolt of lightning. He was extremely fast! The next moment, Green Hawk was surprised to find that Gilmore had flown to the same height as him. Rage exploded in his eyes as he threw a punch at Gilmore. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! All of a sudden, the air vibrated violently. This punch contained tens of thousands of pounds of power of Green Hawk Gilmore had humiliated him by making him show his disfigured face to everyone. He hated Gilmore so much that he wanted to smash Gilmores head wi However, Gilmore remained calm in the face of his punch. All of a sudden, Gilmore struck out with lightning speed. With a whoosh, his five fingers were like ws as he grabbed Green Hawks fist. Then, he secretly ran his internal mana with his five fingers. Crack! Crack! A wave of the sound of bones shattering instantly resounded. Green Hawks gaze instantly fell on his fist that Gilmore had grabbed. He watched in horror as Gilmore crushed all the bones in his fist The slowCwitted Green Hawk finally felt a heartCwrenching paining from his fist and let out a miserable cry. Just as the eagle was screaming, Gilmore grabbed his fist and threw him over his shoulder! Then, Gilmore threw Green Hawk over his shoulder, and soon, Green Hawk fell heavily to the ground. Green Hawk directly smashed the ground, leaving a sunken pit. It was so painful that his face turned pale, and he grimaced At this time, Gilmorended from the sky and stepped on Green Hawks chest like a Battle God subduing a devil. Making 341 Making 341 Luna. Mateo, Isaac and the others were all stunned! Calmore threw Green Hawk over this shoulder And stepped on the Pirate King! All of this had urred in the time of a single breath. It was dazzlingly fast. It was unbelievable. Gilmore stepped on Green Hawk like a god of war. They were so shocked that they couldnt speak for a long time. When they came to their senses, they couldnt help but be overjoyed. Their eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on their faces. Green Hawk is finally defeated! Mr. Gilmore is truly invincible! Even the arrogant Pirate King is defeated by Mr. Gilmore. In fact, when Gilmore pped Green Hawk away, they felt that Gilmore would definitely win. However, they didnt expect Gilmore to win so quickly and so happily. They couldnt help apuding When Gilmore stepped on Green Hawk, thetter felt as if his entire body was being torn apart. He didnt expect that he would lose so badly. Not only did he feel great pain, but he also felt endless shame. Gilmore looked down at him and said. You lost. In the future, you can no longer stir up trouble and do evil. As thest Pirate King, you should have been swept into the grave of history a long time ago After saying that, Gilmore kicked him in the mana core Green Hawk suddenly felt a sharp paining from his mana core. In an instant, the internal mana in his mana core was like a deted balloon, and his internal mana was immediately drained. All the internal mana in his mana core was gone. Gilmore kicked his mana core and destroyed his martial arts skills as a firstCss martialist. Gilmore, how dare you destroy my martial arts skills? Green Hawk snapped back to reality and looked at Gilmor with batreit in his eyes. He looked as if he wanted to kill Gilmore. However, Gilmore did not take it to heart at all. He looked at Green Hawk and snorted. Youre not even as good as a dog now. If you want to kill me, youd better think about how to avoid the revenge Through his Gods Eye, Gilmore learned that Green Ik had controlled Enzo and his son and all the martialists on the ind through the Life Extension El That was to make them work for him. This was also the reason why Gilmore only abolished Green Hawks martial arts but did not kill him directly. He believed that no matter if it was the Silver Guards, the Scarlet Guards, the ck Guards who were still in the manor outside, or the ck Guards driving the yachts and the speedboats who had escaped would still c Elixir. When they found out that the Green Hawks martial arts had been abolished, they would definitely not let him go. Therefore, Gilmore did not need to kill Green Hawk. All the martialists on Skeleton Ind would naturally kill Green Hawk. Hearing Gilmore, Green Hawks expression changed. Of course, he knew how terrifying Gilmores words were. Green Hawk had already noticed that the two ck Guards, who were hiding far away in the hall, were looking at him with malicious eyes. He was no longer as respectful and fearful as before. After knowing that his martial arts had been abolished, the two ck Guards were not afraid of him. And they felt that they could deal with him who had no martial arts. Green Hawk couldnt help but feel scared. Gilmore saw the cold sweat on its forehead and knew that he must have been frightened by his words. This was also what Gilmore wanted to see. He wanted to let this murderous devil know how miserable his ending would be. Gilmore no longer nced at Green Hawk and walked towards Luna, Mateo and the others. Gilmore, are you all right? Seeing Gilmore approaching, Luna immediately asked Gilmore with concern and gentleness. Gilmore gently shook his head. Im fine. In fact, she knew that Gilmore would be fine, but she was still a little worried. Now that Gilmore answered, she waspletely relieved. She took Gilmore by the arm and said softly, We can ally go back safely, Gilmore. Gilmore nodded. Yes, we can go back now. However, Mateo said to Gilmore, Mr. Gilmore. We can go back yet. Of course, Gilmore knew why they couldnt go back. Because there was still the treasure of the Pirate King in the cave. But he did not say it out loud. Instead, Luna asked Mateo in confusion, Grandpa, why cant we go back? Is there an enemy that hasnt been eliminated? Mateo smiled. There arent any enemies left for us to deal with, but within this estate, there are still more than tenrge ships of gold, silver, and jewelry Isaac and the members of the other nine families all nodded. Of course, they had not forgotten the treasures of the Pirate King in this abode. The seriously injured Green Hawk heard that the people of the Nine Great Families were fighting for the treasure of the Pirate King He, who was already seriously injured, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood! He tilted his head and died. There was no need for others to kill him. Mateo, Isaac and the others were all stunned. The famous Pirate King who had dominated the seas of Atita had been angered to death by them. How Gilmore teased, I thought that it was just a joke to say that someone would be angered to death. But now I believe it is true Hearing this, everyone couldnt help butugh. Needless to say, the reason why Gilmore believed that was because he saw how Green Hawk had died. because he was too furious, Gilmore looked at everyone and said, Well, since Green Hawk has done tons of evil deeds and has been punished and died, Its time for us to find the treasure. Everyone nodded in agreement. Through his Gods Eye, Gilmore learned that more than a dozenrge ships filled with the treasures of the Pirate King were docked on the underground However, in order not to arouse suspicion, Gilmore did not lead the way this time. Instead, he asked Mateo, Isaac and the others to lead the way. ording to their memory, they tried to find the way. Of course, Gilmore hinted from time to time. It took them more than half an hour to find the und were docked. ound river where more than a dozen big ships. Looking at the dozens of ships on the river, Isaac said to Gilmore, Mr. Gilmore, if you hadnt saved us today, we would have all died here. Therefore, Mr. Gilmore, you should be the one to decide how to distribute the treasures. As soon as he said this, the other families all agreed, Isaac is right! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Gilmore saved our lives, so he has the final say on how to divide the treasures! Go ahead, Mr. Gilmore. How should we divide it? They were all willing toply, and they felt that it was natural for Gilmore to decide on the division of the treasure. Luna couldnt help but look at Gilmore. She also wanted to know how he would split the treasure. Making 342 Making 342 Gilmore said indifferently, There are more than a dozen big ships full of gold and silver treasures here. After we deal with them, we can divide them equally. As soon as he said that, all the elders and patriarchs of the Nine Great Families looked a little surprised. With Gilmores strength and for what he did, even if he wanted the treasure all by himself, the people of the Nine Great Families wouldnt say anything e Because his strength and merits were worthy of these treasures, However, Gilmore did not do so. Instead, he proposed to divide the treasures equally. This was indeed beyond the expectations of the people from the Nine Great Families. Gilmore looked at the elders and said, You guys have a wide range of businesses, and you must have business dealings with goldpanies from all o You should be able to deal with these dozen or so pirate kings treasures, right? The elders nodded hurriedly. Matco said, Suarez Group has business dealings with eight international gold and silverpanies in Oclus. They need arge number of imported gol Isaac said. Sutton Group also has business dealings with auction houses in many countries. I can ask auction houses in various countries to sell antiqu I am Angus Maison, the patriarch of Maison Group. I have business rtions with some government agencies. These agencies need to buy arge amo C The elders and the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families had all revealed their own channels to deal with the Pirate Kings treasures. Gilmore nodded. Well, all the gold, silver, and jewelry on these ships have to be transported away and dealt with as soon as possible tonight. The elders and the patriarchs of the wealthy families all nodded in agreement. This was the treasure of the Pirate King, which might even be a huge fortune umted by many Pirate Kings over the generations. Now that the Green Hawk was dead, these treasures had be ownerless. If they didnt transfer the treasure to another location as soon as possible, it was likely that many people would flock over soon. The hundreds of ck Guards who had escaped would definitely leak the news. Therefore, before the news was leaked, they quickly dealt with the treasure of the Pirate King. In this way, things wouldnt getplicated. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this time, Isaac said to Gilmore, Mr. Gilmore. My group owns a shippingpany. Ill ask the general manager to arrange for a ship now. Tonight, shall we transport all the gold, silver, and jewelry here to the goldpanies, auction houses, and government agencies of various countries? Gilmore nodded. Thats a good idea, Mateo also said, Ill contact the goldpany talk to them about our gold sale. After that, he took out his mobile phone and lialed a number. The elders of other families also took out their mobile phones and contacted the national gold reserves, jewelrypanies, auction houses, and so on. Soon, the elders and the patriarchs of the Nine Great Families arranged everything. Then, Gilmore and they left the cave. They returned to the courtyard of the manor. Gilmore saw that the matter was almost settled, so he handed it over to the elders of the Nine Great Families to deal with. So, Gilmore looked at the elders and patriarchs and said, Ladies and gentlemen, Luna and I will go back first. Please take care of this matter. The elders couldnt help but look surprised again. They didnt expect that Gilmore would trust them so much as to leave such an important treasure to them to manage. He didnt take the Pirate Kings treasure seriously at all. Instead, he was indifferent and generous, which made them admire him from the bottom of their hearts. The elders said to Gilmore together, Dont worry, Mr. Gilmore. Well take good care of the treasure. The reason why Gilmore was relieved and handed over the Pirate Kings matter to them was that he knew that the Nine Great Families not only had extr had a wide range of contacts in various countries. The Pirate Kings treasure was such a precious treasure that only the Nine Great Families had the ability to handle it. How could Gilmore not be happy with such a good thing? Of course, Gilmore was not afraid that they would not give him any money. If they dared to do this, it would be too easy for Gilmore to find them in Kouis. Then, Gilmore took Emmas hand and walked toward the helicopter on thewn. On the way to thewn, Gilmore and Luna happened to pass by Enzo, who was lying on the ground with his eyes closed. Gilmore saw his eyelids twitch At this point, Gilmore immediately knew that he had woken up from hisa and was pretending to be unconscious, Then, Gilmore came up with an idea and said to Luna, Luna, Enzo and his son, Erik have always wanted to kill us. Now that Erik is dead, leaving Enzo alive will only one endless trouble in the future. Its better to take him back. Luna hated the father and son duo very mucil She also felt that what Gilmore said made sense. Leaving Enzo here would only give him a chance to cause more trouble for them in the future. So, she nodded at Gilmore and said, Sure, take him back to my manor and lock him up so that he wont harm us. Gilmore said, Youre right. We must lock him up. As soon as he finished speaking, Gilmore flicked his finger with his right hand, and several streaks of energy shot out and hit Enzo. He immediately sealed several acupoints on Enzos body. Enzo, who was pretending to be unconscious, cursed in his heart. However, his acupoints were sealed, so he could only continue to pretend to be unconscious. At this time, Gilmore reached out and picked up Enzo from the ground like he was picking up a chicken. Then, Gilmore and Luna boarded a helicopter on thewn with Enzo in his hand. Gilmore ced Enzo on the ground of the cabin and asked the pilot to take off and return to Kouis. As they watched the helicopter leave Skeleton Ind with a buzzing sound, Isaac, Mateo and the others looked puzzled. Since Gilmore was worried that leaving Enzo alive would cause trouble in the future, why didnt he just kill him? But instead, he brought Enzo back to Kouis? However, they did not think that Gilmore would do anything unnecessary. Gilmore was able to see through Enzos conspiracy and prevent their descendants from bing hostages. Moreover, he had defeated Green Hawk and destroyed the pirates den. They believed that Gilmore must have his reasons for kidnapping Enzo. Then, they came to their senses because the ships and personnel from Kouis had not arrived at Skeleton Ind yet. Therefore, they walked into a vi in the manor, and began to drink coffee, chat, andugh. Although they almost lost their lives on the trip to Skeleton Ind tonight, in the end, it was a blessing in disguise that they got the treasure of the Pirate King It could be said that they were very happy. Making 343 Making 343 The bright moon was in the sky, and the helicopter was lying above the sea. The helicopter cabin door was not closed, and gusts of wind blew in Gilmore nced at Enzo under liis feet. His eyes were still closed as he pretended to be unconscious. So, Gilmore looked at Lana and said, Luna, it suddenly urred to me that Enzo wanted to kill us. If we take him back and lock him up, wont it b easy for him? She didnt know why Gilmore would sudde ly say that But after thinking about it, she felt that they were indeed being too nice to Enzo, so she nodded at Gilmore and said, Yes, its a little too easy for him. Do Gilmore said, I have an idea. Look, below is the sea. Why dont we throw him into the sea to feed the fish? The wicked should be fed to the fish. Luna nodded immediately. Yes, I also think such a bad person should be fed to the fish. Gilmore said, Then its settled. Ill throw him into the sea to feed the fish now. After saying that, Gilmore reached out to lift him up and was about to push him out of the cabin. The sea breeze blew in from the cabin door. Enzo opened his eyes in fear and shouted in panic, Dont throw me into the sea to feed the fish, Mr. Reed! At this moment, Enzo couldnt pretend any longer. Gilmore pretended to be surprised and said, Hey, werent you in aa? Why did you wake up? Enzo blushed, but when he thought that Gilmore was going to throw him into the sea, he quickly said to Gilmore with a bitter face, Please spare my life, My son and I shouldnt have offended you. Besides, we had no choice. We were forced by Green Hawk, the Pirate King! Through his Gods Eye, Gilmore learned that Enzo was a descendant of the Skeleton Ind pirates. He was born on Skeleton Ind and became the su Moreover, with the support of Green Hawk, he became one of the Ten Great Families in Kouis, However, this rich man was actually controlled by Green Hawks Life Extension Elixir. In the end, he was still a ve to Green Hawk. Enzo, since you are a subordinate of Green Hawk, you should have thought of what would happen to you. today. Do you think that I will let you go just b Gilmore remained unmoved and even pushed Enzo closer to the door. Enzo turned pale anal shouted, Dont kill me, Mr. Reed I I can give you all my wealth. Oh, then Id like to know how much money you have. If its just a little bit, I wont let you go, Gilmore said. arrogantly. Mr. Reed, the Fidalgo family is one of the Ten Great Families in Kouis. We have more than a little money. I have ten billion dors on hand, I can give you all of Enzo fimmediately said, looking at Gilmore. Hearing this, Gilmore nodded. Oh, ten billion dors can consider that. After that, Gilmore pulled Enzo, who had been pushed to the cabin door, back and threw him at his feet. Seeing that Gilmore did not throw him into mnd saved his life, he heaved a long sigh of relief. The helicopters rotors hummed to life, and it took off, leaving the estate behind and soaring into the sky. About forty minutester, the helicopternded at the vi that belonged to Gilmore. When Lilian and Gerald heard the sound of the helicopter, they had already arrived at the courtyard to wee it. Gilmore and Luna got off the helicopter. Of course, Enzo, who had been captured, was also carried down from the helicopter by Gilmore. Then, Gilmore asked the pilot to fly the helicopter away. Lilian and Gerald looked at Enzo, who was being held in Gilmores hand. They couldnt help but ask, Gilmore, who is this person? Gilmore looked at Luna and said, Tell them that Ill take this person upstairs to fulfill his promise first. Gilmore was in a hurry to make Enzo fulfill his promise on the way back. He would give all of his family fortune to Gilmore. In reply, Luna nodded at him. Gilmore then carried Enzo into the vi and went upstairs. Lilian and Gerald looked at Luna in confusion, Luna, whats going on? Did you guys manage to save your grandpa? Luna said, Lets talk in the living room. Lilian and Gerald nodded. After the three of them sat down in the living room, Luna told them everything about how Gilmore defeated the pirate king, Green Hawk, and all the expe Of course, she also told them that Gilmore and the nine tycoons had found the treasure in the cave. Finally, she said that Gilmore caught Enzo. He wanted to throw Enzo into the sea to feed the fish, but thetter was willing to give all his wealth to Gilmo That was why Gilmore spared Enzos life and brought him back. Lilian and Gerald were surprised. They didnt expect so many thrilling things to happen on Gilmore and Lunas trip to Skeleton Ind. The goldenCmasked Pirate King, the Pirate Kings treasures This was something that could only happen on TV. They were all very surprised to see it in real life. At this moment, in the study on the second flo vi. Gilmore turned on theptop on his desk. By the time Enzo sat down at the desk, Gilmore had already unlocked his trigger point points. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. You can log into the bank website and transfer the money to me, Gilmore said. Yes, Mr. Reed. Then Gilmore left the desk, picked up his cup, and filled a cup of coffee from the coffee machine. He did not return to Enzos side. Instead, he sat down on the sofa. He drank his coffee leisurely. After logging into the bank website, Enzo asked Gilmore for his bank ount number. Gilmore gave him a topCsecret ount at the Juliss Bank. Then, Enzo transferred all the money in his ount to the bank ount of Gilmore in Juliss Bank. The money has been transferred to your ount, Mr. Reed, After finishing the operation, he said to Gilmore. While drinking coffee, Gilmore nodded and said, Okay As soon as he said that, his phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and clicked on the message: Hello, respected customer! You have received ten billion dors in your secret bank ount Ten billion dors of Enzo had been sessfully transferred to Gilmore. Then, Gilmore put away his phone and said, You can leave now. Hearing this, Enzo was overjoyed. He quickly said to Gilmore, Thank you, Mr. Reed, for not killing us. I will definitely remember your kindness, Of course, although he said that with great gratitude, but he swore in his heart, Gilmore, I will remember todays events and repay it tenfold in the future Making 344 Making 344 Enzo had left. He was like a stray dog that had left. The abolishment of his martial arts skills hadpletely shattered his n to take revenge on Gilmore. Gilmore, are we letting him go just like that? Gerak couldnt help but ask Gilmore anxiously as he watched Enzo leave. Gilmore nodded. Yes, let him go. I have to keep omise. Gerald was stunned. Why was he so trustwo hy to an enemy? Then Gerald thought of something and asked Gilmore, I just heard from Miss Suarez that Enzo was willing to exchange his wealth for his life. How much did he give you? Gilmore said indifferently, Not much, just ten billion dors. Gerald and Lilian widened their eyes. After a long while, they said, What? Ten billion dors? Even Luna, the daughter of a wealthy family, was a little shocked. 10 billion dors was not a small amount! However, Gilmore said that it was not much, just 10 billion dors. He had gone too far. Gerald finally understood why Gilmore trusted Enzo so much. Needless to say, this was the effect of 10 billion dors. However, if it were Gerald, he would also have trusted Enzo so much. They chatted in the living room untilte at night and then went to rest. Of course, Gilmore did not sleep alone. Instead, he went into the room where Lilian and Luna lived. Yes, these two girls had been sleeping in the same room like best friends these days. Seeing Gilmore sneaking into the bedroom, the two women naturally wanted to drive him out. But how could Gilmore leave just like that? In the end, Gilmore managed to lie between the two girls after coaxing them. Gilmore would never miss such a beautiful night. It was a beautiful night: In the moonlightCfilled bedroom, there was only a romantic atmosphere, and it was also wild. After dawn, Gilmore got up. The two girls in the bed had already woken up. Thinking of the wild night, their faces turned red. The two girls didnt expect Gilmore to capture them together. They both loved and hated Gilmore. Of course, love was more than hate. They didnt hate Gilmore in the real sense. it more so because he was too wild. They felt that their waists were about to break. Gilmore looked at the two shy women, smiled, and said, Ill make you a delicious breakfast to nourish your bodies. Hearing this. Lilian and Luna rudely picked up the pillow and threw it at Gilmore. How could this pervert say such a thing? In the face of the pillow thrown by the two women, Gilmore reached out and caught it. Then, he threw the pillow back to bed with a smile and said, All right, all right, have a good rest. I wont make fun of you. Im going to make breakfast. After that, Gilmore left the bedroom and closed the door. After breakfast, Gilmore brought the eggs, sandwiches, milk, and so on to the table. He was about to call Lilian and Luna downstairs to eat, but they had alreadye down the stairs. themselves. Afterst nights activity, the two womensplexions were extremely moving and beautiful, making peoples eyes light up. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ladies, breakfast is ready. Come and eat. Gilmore came to his senses and immediately called out to them. Lilian and Luna sat down at the dining table and began to eat the breakfast made by Gilmore. Just as the two girls were having breakfast, Gilmore heard his phone ring. The two women immediately looked at Gilmore. Their first thought was, Is it another woman who called him? Gilmore took out his phone and saw that it was an unknown number. He answered the phone. Hello, who is this? Mr. Gilmore, this is Lamas grandfather. Marcos voice came from the other end of the line. Gilmore nced at Luna. Luina and Lilian were also looking at him. Because they were so close, Luna could tell that it was hier grandfather who called Gilmore. Both she and Lilian breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. It turned out that it was not another girl who called Gilmore. The reason why Gilmore looked at Luna was ber It must be Luna who told him. he thought of the fact that Mateo knew his number. Gilmore asked over the phone, Mr. Suarez, what can I do for you?. Gilmore, I just want to tell you that all the treasures in the cave on Skeleton Ind have been transported away, and there are buyers, Mateo said respe Gilmore said. Thank you for your hard work. Not at all, not at all. Where are you now? Can I see you? On the phone, Mateo made a request. Gilmore said, Tm at the No. 28 hillside vi at Kouis Bay. Come on in! Okay, okay, lets talk about it when we meetter. Okay, thats it for now then. Gilmore hung up the phone. Luna looked at Gilmore and said, My grandfather wants to see you? Gilmore nodded. Yes. Then, he sat down and had breakfast with Lilian and Luna. As soon as the three of them finished breakfast, they heard the buzzing sound of a helicopter outside. Gilmore knew that Matco had arrived. He, Luna, and Lilian then walked out of the vi. Gerald and several bodyguards looked at the helicopternding in the courtyard in confusion. Seeing Gilmoree out, he quickly asked Gilmore, Gilmore, who is this? Is he your friend? Gilmore nodded. Hes Lunas grandfather. At this time, the helicopter cabin door opened, and Mateo came down. When the old man saw Gilmore and Luna, his face lit up. Gilmore, Luna! Gilmore also greeted the old man with a smile, Good morning, Mr. Suarez! Lunaughed as well. Grandpal Gilmore, Ive just returned from Skeleton Ind and Im in a hurry to see you, he looked at Gilmore and said. Luna said jealously, Grandpa. Im your granddaughter. Youre not in a hurry to see me, but youre in a hurry to see Gilmore. Am I still your granddaughte Upon hearing this, Gilmore, Lilian, and Gerald all burst intoughter. He Vid seriously, Of course, youre my grandl. want to give him the money from the treasures. Hearing this, Lunaughed. Then I wont be jealous! Everyone walked into the living room with a smile. Grandpa is in a hurry to see Gilmore because I After sitting down on the sofa in the living room, Mateo took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Gilmore. Gilmore, this is the money we gave you after we sold the treasure. He then told Gilmore the password of the card. Gilmore did not stand on ceremony. He took the bank card and said, Then, Mr. Suarez, Ill take it. Mateo said, Of course you have to ept it. This is your money Gilmore nodded and casually put the bank card into his pocket. Seeing that Gilmore did not ask how much the treasure was sold for, he admired Gilmore from the bottom of his heart. Gilmore, all the treasures were sold for a total of 20 billion dors. Its divided into ten portions, which is the Nine Great Families and you. Although Gilm Gilmore nodded. Okay, thats right. He had no objection to the division of money. After chatting for a bit, Mateo bid his farewells and left. After he left, Gilmore returned to his bedroom, turned on hisputer, and prepared to transfer the money to his ount in Juliss Bank. Unexpectedly, when he logged in, he was surprised to find that the bnce in his bank ount was 10 billion dors! Gilmore was stunned! Making 345 Making 345 Gilmore did not expect that the Nine Great Families would give him half of the 20 billion dors from the Pirate King. That was because Mateo had just imed that they would divide the treasures of the Pirate King into ten parts. Obviously, they had divided the billions into ten parts, but there was no doubt that Gilmores part was calcted differently. They gave half of their wealth to Gilmore, Needless to say, they felt that Gilmore had saved their lives. If it werent for Gilmore, not only would they not have been able to obtain the Pirate Kings treasure, but they would also have lost their lives on Skeleton Since the Nine Great Families had given half of their wealth to Gilmore, it was impossible for Gilmore to go to Mateo and return the eight billion dors. He was not a wishyCwashy person. Since it was their kindness, he would ept it. Gilmore then transferred all the 10 billion dors from his bank ount to his ount in Juliss Bank. After that, Gilmore went to the coffee shop to get a cup of coffee. He leaned backfortably on the sofa and began to drink coffee leisurely The matter of the Skeleton Ind was over. What surprised him the most was this trip to Atita. He unexpectedly gained 10 billion dors from the treasure of the Pirate King, as well as the 10 billion dors that Enzo had given him. On this trip to Atita, he had gained 20 billion dors. It was a worthwhile trip. Since the matter in Atita had been settled, Gilmore felt that it was time to return to Eldoria. Ding dong. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of Gilmore. Gilmore said, Come in! The door opened, and two beautiful figures walked in. They were Lilian and Luna. Gilmore was just about to tell them for them anymore. all he was going back. Since they were here, he did not need to look Lilian looked at Gilmore and said with a smile, What are you thinking about, Gilmore?: O .45 Gilmore asked. Im thinking when are we going back? Lilian asked, Whats wrong? Do you want to go back? Gilmore nodded. Yes, everything is fine in Atita. Its time for us to go back. Luna frowned slightly and looked at Gilmore with reluctance. Gilmore, I want to go back to Eldoria with you. Gilmore said. Youre the only heir of the Suarezs. In raid your grandfather wont let you leave Atita. And Suarez Group also needs you to inherit and de Luna said. But Gilmore, in my heart, I would rather give up Suarez Group than be separated from you. Whats more, Suarez Group is now under my grandfathers control. There will be no problem without me in Atita. 1 even Gilmore pondered for a moment before saying to Luna, Ask your grandfather first and see what he says? If your grandfather agrees for you to go back to Eldoria with me, well take a ne back tomorrow. Luna nodded at Gilmore. Then, she took out her phone and made a call. After more than ten minutes, Luna hung up and came to Gilmore.. Lilian couldnt help but ask Luna, Luna, what did your grandfather say? Luna had a sweet smile on her face and said, My grandfather agreed. Hearing this, Lilian smiled. Then can we go back together? Luna nodded. Gilmore asked, Didnt your grandfather say that you would inherit the familys wealth? Luna said. My grandfather said that I am the only heir of the Suarezs. My family andpany will be handed over to me in the future. I must bear the burden of the family, but he said that since I dont want to be separated from you, he let me go back to Eldoria with you. He also said that after I arrived in Eldoria, I would continue to car Group out business projects for Suarez As for thepanys business in Atita, he will take care of it for the time being. Dont worry. Gilmore did not expect Mateo to be so reasonable. Since your grandfather has no objections, you will return to Eldoria with me tomorrow, Gilmore said with a smile. When Luna heard Gilmore, she immediately rushed forward happily, threw herself into his arms, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gave him a kiss She was so happy that she couldnt help being intimate with him. Gilmore, I finally dont have to separate from you. Thats great! Luna looked at Gilmore excitedly. Seeing Luna kissing and cheering for Gilmore, Lilian smiled. Because she and Luna were as close as sisters, Lilian ot jealous at all of Luna being close to Gilmore. That night, the three of them were in a good mood. Naturally, they had to enjoy the beautiful night together. Withst nights experience, the three of them entered a better state this time. After the joy, the three of them were satisfied. At noon the next day, three luxury cars drove into the courtyard of No. 28 hillside vi in Kouis Bay. Mateo sent this car to take them to the airport when he learned that Gilmore was going to bring Luna back to Eldoria. Gilmore, Luna, Lilian as well as Gerald and a few bodyguards got in the car. Three luxury cars drove away from the hillside vi and headed for the airport. When they arrived at the airports departure hall, the car stopped. Gilmore, Luna, and Lilian got out of the Gilmore was surprised to find that Mateo, Isaac, and the other elders of the Nine Great Families were all waiting at the airport. Because they were the tycoons of wealthy families, not only did they attract a lot of people to stop and watch, but even media reporters came when they family. However, these reporters were all stopped by the bodyguards of the elders. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Many people around were very curious about why the famous elders of the Nine Great Families would appear in front of the terminal building at the sam It seemed that they were waiting for someone. This made the people around curious. What kind of big shot could make the Nine Great Families wait for him at the same time? At this moment, Mateo, the elders of the Nine Great Families, and Isaac saw Gilmore, Luna and Lilian Morales getting out of their cars. Their eyes lit up and they quickly stepped forward. With a kind and respectful smile, they said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, youre finally here! I heard that youre going back soon. Were here to see you off. I hope that Mr. Reed, you wille to Atita often in the future. If youe, you must call us. After that, the elders of the Nine Great Families stuffed a goldCted business card into Gilmore. The people around, as well as the media reporters, were all shocked when they saw this. Who was this Mr. Reed? He could even make the wealthy and powerful Nine Great Families so respectful and even a little humble. They even took the initiative to give Gilmore their business cards. This was simply ttery for Gilmore. People around had never seen the Nine Great Families so humble.. Even in the entire Atita, no one had seen them like this before. Gilmore epted the business cards of Nine Great Families and nodded modestly to them. Dont worry, elders. Ill return to Atita. Take care of yourself. After receiving Gilmores words of concern, the elders of the Nine Great Families were moved. They choked with sobs as they waved at Gilmore and sai After saying goodbye to the elders of the Nine Great Families, Gilmore and the others walked into the airport. Half an hourter, a ne to Eldoria took off from the airport Making 346 Making 346 In a vi on a mountain in Vista Verde. After Gilmore, Luma, and Lilian returned to Vista Verde, they lived in Lilians hillside vi in Eldoria. Gina was very happy to see Liliani back. Of course, in order to prevent Gina from making a Ass, Lilian just told Gina that Luna was her good friend. Gilmore did not say that Luna was also Gilmores iend.. The three of them naturally lived separate to Gina did not suspect anything. In less tha three days after Luna arrived in Vista Vercle, her grandfather sent a group of employees to Vista Verde to help Luna establish apany. Moreover, Gilmore contacted Helene and the Field Group to help her with thepanys business. Therefore, in less than ten days, thepany of Luna in Vista Verde was established. Of course, the newly establishedpany of Luna, was not named Suarez Group like before. It was called Luna Corporation. She named thepany after herself. Then, Luna also devoted herself to thepanys affairs and had no time to pester Gilmore. It was rare for Gilmore to be free. Lilian rested in the hillside vi in Vista Verde for more than ten days, and then her agency called. She had to leave Vista Verde for Dragonroost in central region to shoot a film. After Lilian left, Gilmore suddenly remembered that he had told Victor that he would go see Juline as soon as possible. Gilmore took a taxi alone to the de Gate. The taxi arrived at the foot of the de Gate. Gilmore then traveled along the road up the mountain and leisurely arrived at de Gate. As soon as he arrived at de Gate, the two apprentices guarding the gate recognized Gilmore and immediately became happy. Mr. Reed, youre here The reason why they recognized Gilmore at a nce was that Gilmore had be an acquaintance of everyone in de Gate since he broke into de Gate alone and defeated all the martialists there. Gilmore had helped de Gate form an alliance with Star Gate and other sects. He was a hero in the eyes of everyone in de Gate. ||| 81%D In addition, Gilmore had another important identity, the sweetheart of Juline, the daughter of the sect leader. Therefore, when they saw Gilmore, they were all respectful and happy. A guard, who was a manialist, said to Gilmore, Mr. Regd, Ill report this to the sect leader and Miss Ger right now. After that, the martialist rushed into de Gate. As soon as Gilmore walked into the courtyard, he Gate martialists. Victor was standing in front of Victor was smiling, while Juline was blushin Victor and Julineing over with several de oking solemn. She was overjoyed because she hadnt seen Gilmore for more than 20 days since Gilmore left de Gate. It could be said that in the past 20 days, she had been dreaming of seeing Gilmore. There was not a day when she did not want to see Gilmore again. Moreover, her father told her that he had asked ck Eagle Master, the head of Star Gate, to tell Gilmore toe and see her as soon as possible. Her father also told her that Gilmore also loved her deeply and woulde to see her as soon as possible. The ck Eagle Master also agreed. However, as Juline waited day after day, she couldnt help worrying that Gilmore would forget her. However, at this moment, when she saw Gilmore appear in de Gate, all her worries were thrown to the back of her mind. Victor looked at Gilmore and asked with a smile, Gilmore, youre finally here. Where have you been these days? Gilmore said, I went back to Vane recently and dealt with some business matters. At this time, Juline came to Gilmore, her beautiful eyes shining, and said, Gilmore, how have you been these days? Gilmore nodded. Very good. Then Gilmore looked at Juline and asked, What about you? Juline really wanted to say she wasnt doing well, but now she got what she wanted and saw Gilmore, the resentment in her heart also dissipated. She said to Gilmore, Im fine too Gilmore, Juline have been looking forward to your visit these days. Now that youre here, have a good chat. I have something to do. Victor was very sensible and left the opportunity to the two young people. Juline nced at her father with resentment for saying that she was thinking about Gilmore. This made her feel very embarrassed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing Gilmore staring at her, Juline couldnt help but lower her head and mutter, Why are you always looking at me? Gilmore smiled and said, My girlfriend is so beautiful Shut up. Juline snorteil. Although she said so, Juline was very happy in her hear Gilmore said, Lets go to the back mountain. Juline rolled her eyes at Gilmore. Gilmore must be up to something again. However, she still followed Gilmore to the back mountain. They came to the back mountain, found a rock, and sat down together. In the beginning, the two of them got along well, so there was naturally a lot of sweet talk between them. In the next few days. Gilmore stayed in de Gate. Every day, he hung out with Juline, traveled around, and had a happy time. The two of them stood in pairs, like butterflies in the flowers. Unknowingly, Gilmore stayed in de Gate for three or four days. On this day, Gilmore received a WhatsApp message from ine. Hello, Gilmore. Because Gilmore had been apanying Juline these days, Gilmore had never contacted ine. Since ine had sent him a message, Gilmore replied, ine, Im fine. Hows your fathers recovery going? When he met ine in the hotel, she was almost raped by Tobias in order to raise 200,000 dors for her fathers surgery. In the past few days, Gilmore had learned from ine that her father had recovered a lot from his. injuries. Gilmore, my dad can already walk with someones assistance. He still wants to see you, his lifesaver, ine replied to Gilmore. Gilmore smiled and sent a voice message, have to send me your address. Okay, Ill find a time to see my future fatherCinw, but you. Im just saying. Dont take it seriously. I know youre busy, ine replied to Gilmore. It could be seen that she was very considerate to Gilmore. She was afraid that he would really go so far to see her father. However, she still sent the address to Gilmore. No. XXX Street, Zelock City, Dragonroost. Come when your have time. Gilmore looked at the address. The Dragouroust was located in central region of Eldoria, and the Dragon Tiger Hall, the Five Poisons Sect, the Seven Stars Sect, and Valley of the Med Gilmore replied. Okay! Ill find a suitable time to visit my fatherCinw. Okay, Ill go back to Oakhaven in a month. We can meet then. ine missed Gilmore so much. Gilmore thought to himself, It seems that she mice ine very much. Why dont I go to the Dragonroost in the next tways? Anyway, I have nothing to do. However, in order to give ine a surprise, Gilmore did not tell her. Instead, he sent her a voice message. See you then! After Gilmore and ine chatted, his cell phone rang. He saw that it was a call from Spencer, the sect leader of the Dragon Tiger Hall. Gilmore was confused. What on earth happened? Why was Spencer calling him? So he picked up the phone and asked, Mr. Lloyd, why are you calling me today? Is there anything important? Lord, I have good news for you. More than a dozen mediumC sized and small sects in the Dragonroost are willing to ally with us after learning the news of our alliance. So after discussing with the other three sect lea On the phone, Spencer seemed very excited and happy. Lord, you are the alliance leader elected by our twelve sects. We want to invite you to attend such a grand alliance ceremony, as well as the eight sects Gilmore was a little surprised. Of course, he had to say some polite words. I didnt expect you to make the mediumC sized sects in Dragonroost activelye to form an alliance so soon, Mr. Lloyd. It seems that there are more and more sects in our alliance, and we are developing more and more. Congrattions! Its all thanks to ck Eagle Lord, Spencer said. Youve led us to having more and more allies. Youre really farCsighted and wise! Gilmore awkwardly coughed and said, Dont worry, Mr. Lloyd. The alliance ceremony in Dragonroost will be held in three days, and the eight sects in Oa On the phone, Spencer was indescribably happy. Thats great. The three sect leaders and I will be waiting for you. Making 347 Making 347 At night, a full moon hung over the attic of de Gate In the attic. Gilmore and Juline were hugging each other. Because Gilmore was about to leave de Gate, they had an even more intense night tonight. After being exhausted by the wild night, the two of them fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, birdsong came from the lush tr the courtyard of de Gate. In the attic. Juline, who had tender skin and a halfCnaked chest, was only covered with a thin quilt, which outlined her beautiful figure. In the birdsong, the eyshes of Juline fluttered slightly. Then, she opened her eyes. At first nce, she saw a bunch of flowers on the small table in front of the bed. The flowers were bright. Needless to say, they had just been picked. She could smell the faint fragrance of flowers in the room. There was a note beside a bouquet of flowers on the table. Juline took the note on the table with her slender hand. It read, Juline, I wont disturb your dream. I picked flowers for you in the back hill. I wish you happiness every day. Wait for me toe back! Gilmore, who loves you forever. After reading it, Juline blushed slightly. Gilmore had already left before she woke up. She felt a little disappointed. But before Gilmore left, he picked a new bouquet for her. Moreover, the words Gilmore wrote on the note were full of love for her. Thinking of the joy they had devoted themselves tost night, she felt happier. Juline looked out of the window and thought to herself, I hope Gilmore can finish his work as soon as possible ande back to me! At the airport in Zelock City, a ne roared andnded. There were many peopleing and going. At the exit of the bustling arrival hall, a young man with a suitcase, and sunsses came out. The young man wearing sunsses came to the side of the taxine. He took off his sunsses and waved at is taxi, which soon stopped before him. The young man holding a pair of sunsses was Gilmore. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He put the suitcase in the trunk and sat in the back seal Sir, where are you going? the driver asked. Dragonroost Hotel, Gilmore said. Okay. With that, the driver drove away. Twenty minutester, the taxi arrived at Dragonro City. otel, which was located in the center of Zelock Dragonroost Hotel was one of the most luxurious fiveCstar hotels in Zelock City. It was very famous even in Dragonroost. Gilmore got out of the taxi and pulled his suitcase into the hotel. Beforeing to Dragonroost, Gilmore had already booked a room at the hotel through the Inte. Beep. Gilmore opened the door with the room card, pulled his suitcase in, and entered the hotel room. Then, he put away the suitcase. He made himself a cup of coffee, sat down on the sofa in the room, and rxed. While drinking coffee, he looked at the city scenery outside the floorC toCceiling window. As the capital city of Dragonroost, Zelock City had a poption of nearly ten million people. The business here was prosperous and well developed. The rise buildings outside, which was a spectacr scene. Gilmore looked at the coffee in his cup that was about to be finished and thought, Well, it seems that I should find another ce to drink coffee. He narrowed his eyes and activated his Gods Eye. The next moment, he saw ine in brownCcolored clothes in a highCend cafe hundreds of meters away from the hotel. Her face was pure and charming, and her figure was slender. She held a tray in her hand, held a cup of coffee, shuttled back and forth in the cafe, and served coffee to the cust Her sweet smile made many guests very satisfied with her service and thanked her one after another. Moreover, there were also many young men whose gazes were fixed on her, and their gazes were filled with adoration. Gilmore could see with his Gods Eye that ine was working in a cafe. Before he came to Dragonroost, he had learned that ine worked in a cafe near the hotel through the power of Gods Eye. This was also the reason why Gilmore stayed at this hotel. Gilmore also knew the reason why ine was temporarily not returning to school and working in the cafe. This was because her father had spent all the 200,000 dors after the operation. However, during her fathers recuperation period, he had to take medicine, which also cost a lot. However, ine did not tell Gilmore about it. Obvi chose to work in the cafe to make money. she did not want to trouble Gilmore, so she Therefore, Gilmore felt sorry for her. ine was such a good girl! At this moment, Gilmore narrowed his eyes. He seemed to have seen something with his Gods Eye. He suddenly frowned, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. I didnt expect that someone would dare to bully my woman! Gilmore finished his coffee, put the cup on the table, and left the room. In Starlight Cafe. It was a highCend cafe. Many of the people who came here for coffee were whiteCcor workers and business elites in the surrounding office buildings. ine was working as a waitress in the cafe. She had an outstanding appearance and a slim figure. It could be said that she was the most beautiful scenery in this cafe. She held a cup of coffee and went back and forth in the hall, bing the focus of many whiteCcor men and even business elites. Crack! At this time, several sports cars were parked in the parking lot outside the cafe, including Ferrari, Lamborghini, and Bugatti. Three young man from wealthy families and several tall bodyguards got out of the car. Mr. Laurier, why are you interested ining to this cafe for coffee today? At this time, a man in his thirties, dressed in designer clothes, took off his su He looked at a man in a blue shirt, about 30 years old, with shiny hair and sunsses. The man in the blue shirt took off his sunsses and put them in his shirt pocket. An evil smile appeared. on his face. Of course the coffee here is great, and the waitress is also beautiful Hey hey, Mr. Laurier, do you have a crush on a beautiful waitress? Another young man in his twenties, who was also wellC dressed, asked with a smile. Mr. Laurier, the man in the blue shirtughed. Im just kidding. This Starlight Cafe is owned by the Laurier Group, and the coffee here is better than any So I brought you here to have a taste. I hope you can help me with my business in the future. The other two rich young men quickly said, Dont worry, Mr. Laurier! We will definitelye here to drink coffee in the future. Hearing this, Mr. Laurier smiled, reached out to pat the shoulders of the two rich young men, Good! Lets go inl Mr. Laurier and the two rich young men walked into the cafe. The three of them walked into the cafe, chatting andughing. Suddenly, a woman let out a scream. Within one second, a cup of coffee sshed on Mr. Lauriers blue shirt. The coffee cup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Holding the tray, ine was surprised. She looked at Mr. Laurier apologetically and said, Sir, Im sorry, Im sorry! and said. Making 348 Making 348 ine didnt expect that these people would suddenlye in when she was about to serve coffee to a customer. Moreover, they were so engrossed in their conversation that they didnt notice the people around them. Therefore, they didnt notice ineing over with coffee. ine was about to ask them to make way when M. The next moment, coffee sshed on the shirt of urier bumped into the coffee in her hand. Laurier. While Mr. Laurier was talking with the twisch young men, he suddenly found that his shirt had been stained by coffee. Anger rose in his heart. After that, he raised his head and was about to re up. However, when his gaze fell on ine, he was stunned. The anger that had just appeared in her eyes had unknowingly disappeared. At this time, the two tall bodyguards standing behind Mr. Laurier saw ine spilling coffee on their masters clothes.. They immediately shouted at ine, You waitress, do you know how to do your job well? Why did you spill coffee on Mr. Laurier? ine felt wronged. Even though Mr. Laurier had burnped into her coffee, but Mr. Laurier and hispanions were guests. ine could only keep apologizing to Mr. Laurier. Sir, I didnt mean to. Im really sorry! At this time, a middleCaged manager in a suit in the cafe saw this scene. He was surprised, especially when he saw Mr. Laurier. Then, he walked quickly to Mr. Laurier and said respectfully and guiltily, Hello, Mr. Laurier. Were really sorry about dirtying your clothes as soon as you After apologizing to Mr. Laurier, the middleCaged manager turned to ine and said angrily, ine, do you know who you spilled the coffee on? He is the Vice CEO of the Laurier Group and is also a son of the Laurier family! Youre too reckless. You dont deserve to be an employee of a highC end coffee shop. From now on, you are fired from Starlight Cafe. You can leave now. ine turned pale at once. She didnt expect that the cafe manager would fire her on the spot. However, she didnt want to lose this job. Because not only was the environment here good, but the sry was also high. Her fathers injury was recovering, and he needed a lot of money to buy medicine for treatment. Without this job, her fathers treatment would be affected. Although she could find another job, in that cau also not be able to afford to buy medicine for h Therefore, ine was very anxious. only would she have to find a new job, but she would. crafter losing this job. Tears welled up in her eyes. She held back her tears and sald to the manager, Mr. Winston, can you not fire me? The middleC aged manager was expressionless and unmoved. He said, No, the coffee you brought has stained the clothes of Mr. Laurier. You are no longer qualified The middleCaged manager was so ruthless to ine because he had been informed by his superiors a long time ago. He knew that Mr. Laurier woulde to Starlight Cafe to supervise the ce today. He still wanted to perform well in front of this Mr. Laurier. He didnt expect ine to be so reckless as to spill coffee on Mr. Laurier. Wasnt this a deliberate attempt to ruin his ns? In addition, he wanted to appease Mr. Lauriers anger, so he fired ine on the spot. ine said with a grievance, But Mr. Winston I cant lose this job. My father he needs money for treatment The manager shouted at ine and wanted to fire her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Many young men, whiteCcor workers, and business elites were drinking coffee in the cafe. At first, they came here for coffee. Maybe they just wanted to rx and relieve the pressure after work. But ever since they saw ine, who was so pretty that she healed their minds, many of them had been drinking coffee not only to rx, but also to see h It was a beautiful scenery to behold. Therefore, many people wanted to stand up for ine when they saw that she had been wronged. They wanted stand up for her, but they couldnt. They However, at this moment, Zach, the person involved, was unexpectedly calm and said to the middleC aged manager, Mr. Winston, this waitress just identally spilled coffee on my clothes. Was there a need to fire her? Whats more, she has already apologized to me. Isnt that enough? As soon as Zach said that, many people in the cafe who were about to get up and argue with the manager unconsciously sat back down. Mr. Winston was also stunned. He didnt expect that Zach wouldnt me ine. The reason why he fired ine was to please Za It was clear that he had made a mistake in s ttery. Yes, yes, yes. Youre right, Mr. Laurier. After all, Mr. Winston was a veteran in the workce, so he immediately nodded and bowed. Then, he looked at ine and said, Youve heard it, ine. Mr. Laurier asked me to keep you here. Hurry up and thank him! ine didnt expect that Zach would let it go. She immediately said gratefully to Zach, Thank you, Mr. Laurier! Zach smiled politely. Miss Powell, dont take it to heart. Its just a small matter. Then, as if nothing had happened, Zach turned to the two young men beside him and said, Josh and Cameron, lets go sit over there! The two rich young men looked at each other and smiled meaningfully. Okay, lets go over and have a Sear At this time, Zach looked at ine and said, Miss Powell, please give us three cups of coffee. ine came to her senses and immediately said to Zach. Yes, Mr. Laurier. Then, she immediately ran to make coffee. Zach and the other two walked to a table in the corner. As for the bodyguards of Zach and his friends, they found another table and sat down. Mr. Winston didnt expect Zach to solve the problem so easily. This made him a little confused. It was rumored that Zach was an unusually arrogant and domineering person. How could he be so easyCgoing? Could it be that the rumors were false? Mr. Winston was also confused. Then he ordered the stall to clean up the coffee stains on the ground and the broken pieces of the cup. After Zach and the two scions took their seats, the two men looked at Zach with smiles on their faces. Josh said, Mr. Laurier, in the past, if someone dared to spill coffee on your clothes, the man would need to cut off his fingers, and the woman would prob Whats going on today? Zach is so merciful. He just let it go. Is he still the top scion of central region? That was right, Zach was very famous in Dragon and Riveran. The Laurier Group was a powerful famil ith a n. also had a huge business empire, Laurier Group. Because of his family and business, Zach could do whatever he wanted in the provinces of Dragonroost and Springs. He was wellC known and was known as the top scion of central region. Making 349 Making 349 Zach was a household name in Dragonroost and Riverin. Even the most arrogant of the rich would have to be wary of him. Therefore, when Zach was sshed with coffee today and he did not lose his temper but was very gentle instead, it was unbelievable to Josh and Came It was as if he had be apletely different person. Of course, they were not stupid. They could tel. Zach seemed to be interested in ine. A mysterious smile appeared on Zachs e. The number one scion of the central region, Zach, is still the same Zach. But the person who spilled coffee on my clothes today is not an ordinary person. As Zach spoke, he took out a tissue from the tissue box on the table and wiped the coffeeCsoaked part of his shirt. Hearing this, Josh and Cameron looked at each other tacitly. It seemed that they were right. Zach really liked ine. Cameron smiled and said, ine is indeed not an ordinary person, but a fairy At this point, Cameron looked at Zach and said, Why dont you let her be your girlfriend, Mr. Laurier? Josh said, Mr. Laurier changes girlfriends as easily as changing clothes. I wonder how long you will maintain your rtionship with Miss Powell this time Although Zach and ine didnt have a rtionship, Cameron and Josh had already discussed her as Zachs girlfriend. Zach didnt find it strange at all. Just as Josh had said, he had countless women around him, and changing girlfriends was as easy as changing clothes. In his opinion, he could get any woman he wanted. So was ine. Since he had taken a fancy to her, there was no way for her to escape from him. Zachughed. This time, I may no longer be a yboy. The yboy will change and treat her well with all his heart. He was telling the truth. At least, that was what he was thinking at the moment. Since the first time he saw ine, he had been deeply fascinated by her beautiful and pure eyes, as well as her gorgeous face.. He had seen countless women and could be said to be numb and heartless to women. However, the pure and innocent ine was different in his eyes, which made his eyes light up and his heart beat faster. region This was also the first time that the arrogant and domineering scion of cent had not lost his Temper For the first time, he became a wellCmannered gentleman He wanted to leave a good impression on ine Cameronughed and said. Wow, thats amazing. Mr. Laurier is going to start a new life. If word gets out, many girls will be devastated by the loss of Mr At this time, Zach saw ineing over with three cups of coffee on a tray. He immediately whispered to Cameron and Josh, Shesing. Dont let Upon hearing this, Cameron and Josh both nodded your n. mile. Dont worry, Mr. Laurier. It wont ruin ine came over with coffee and said to Zach and the other two, Your coffee is ready. Ill put it down for you. Zach and the other two nodded. ine ced three cups of coffee on the table in front of Zach and the other two. Then, ine said to Zach apologetically, Mr. Laurier, Im so sorry. I spilled coffee on your clothes just now. Ill buy you a new shirt after work. Zach smiled and said, It doesnt matter, Miss Powell. Zach looked at ine and asked, You said you were going to get off work, Miss Powell? ine nodded. Ill get off work in one and a half hours. Im on the morning shift. Zach said, Thank you for your hard work. Its my fault that Mr. Winston reprimanded you just now. I feel very sorry for you, Miss Powell. Cameron and Josh were surprised when they heard that Is this arrogant and domineering top scion of the central region going to be a kindChearted person? Of course, they also knew that Zach hadpletely changed into another person because he wanted to leave an impression that he was a gentleman on ine. It was not the first time that Mr. Laurier had yed such a trick to hook up with an innocent beauty. ine was also deceived by Zachs performance. Zach had a good demeanor and good manners, which made her feel that he was really a good person Mr. Laurier, its my fault. Its not your problem. Mr. Winston is right. Ill pay more attention to my work in. the future. After saying that to Zach, ine added, Mr. Laurier, Im going to work, Zach nodded. After watching life leave, Zach finally looked away. Cameron and Josh couldnt helpughing. Congrattions, Mr. Laurier. Youve sessfully created a perfect image in this goddesss heart, Cameron trased Zach, a smirk hanging on his lips. Josh also looked at Zach furtively. I wonder how Mr. Laurier will ask this goddess out next This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Cameron looked at Josh and said. Isnt it obvious? Didnt Mr. Laurier just ask the goddess when she would get oll work? The goddess said that she would get off work in one and a half hours, and it would be lunchtime by then. Mr. Laurier will definitely ask the goddess out f Zach nodded. As expected of my friend, Cameron mow me best. Zach asked ine about her working hours because he wanted to have lunch with her. Well, lets not talk about ine first. Lets talk about the oil mining project of the Dragonroost first, Zach suddenly looked at the two rich young men and Cameron and Josh also looked serious. Cameron frowned and said, Originally, if the Reynolds family, the Ellis family, and the Laurier family joined forces to bid for the mining project in Dragonr Who would have thought that Top Four Financial Groups of Dragonroost, the Gibson, Zade, Cyrus and Lott families, would work together to win the min Zach said unwillingly, The Dragonroosts oil mining project is a big oil project that Laurier Group has been eyeing for a long time. I didnt expect that after we prepared for so long, we would be intercepted by someone! Mr. Laurier, our undercover agents in the Dragon Tiger Hall, the Seven Stars Sect, the Five Poisons Sect, and the Valley of the Medicine King, brought back the news that the Four Noble Sects in The Four Noble Sects of the Dragonroost were not very united in the past. Why are they forming an alliance now? Zach asked with a puzzled look. Cameron looked around and saw that the customers were all drinking coffee or talking to their friends. No one noticed them at all. Then, Cameron lowered his voice and said to Zach, My undercover agent brought back the news that the reason why the Four Noble Sects have forme Upon hearing this, Zach was shocked. A Treasure Map? Making 350 Making 350 Of course, Zach knew about the Treasure Map. But didnt the Treasure Map disappear for decades? Why did it reappear in the world? With a solemn expression, Zach asked Cameron, Is the information your men got urate? Cameron nodded. Its true. They never make mistakes. In addition, I also got a very important piece in the Dragonroost are also going to ally with 1. es. More than a dozen small and mediumCsized sects ur Noble Sects led by the Dragon Tiger Hall. Zach said in surprise, Although the sects in Dragons ont dont have many conflicts with each other, it doesnt seem to be an alliance. How could the other mediumCsized sects be willing to ally with the Four Noble Sects such as the Dragon Tiger Hall? Zach knew that if the Four Noble Sects formed an alliance, they might not harm each others interests, but they might even expand each others interests However, the alliance between the small and mediumCsized sects and the Four Noble Sects was simply irrelevant. Therefore, the alliance between the small and mediumC sized sects and noble sects like the Dragon Tiger Hall was not profitable, and they would even suffer a great loss. However, what Cameron said solved Zachs doubts. The reason why the small and mediumC sized sects in the Dragonroost ally with the Four Noble Sects is that they can share the Treasure Map with the Four Noble Sects. Zach said with his eyes shining. It seems that the Four Noble Sects are willing to draw all the medium- sized and small sects in the Dragonroost over to their side to streng In this way the Dragonroost will belong to the Four Noble Sects! Thats right. Otherwise, how could the mining rights that we took a fancy to have been robbed by the Top Four Financial Groups? Cameron said with ha Its obvious that after the Four Noble Sects formed an alliance, they didnt take the Laurier family seriously. Now they want to form an alliance with all th and mediumCsized sects in the Dragonroost. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Not only did they look down on the Laurier family, but they also looked down on the Cloudsea Sect behind the Laurier family. With a sharp glint in his eyes, Zach said, The Four Noble Sects are really bold, A few famous sects want to fight against a big n? They are simply courting death. The n that Zach mentioned was a sect in Eldoria that had Masters and martialists, so it was called a n. The strength of a Master was above that of a firstCss martialist, It was because of the great strength of the Master that the existence of the ri was stronger than that of the famous sects. Mr. Laurier, the Four Noble Sects and other mediumC sized and small sects of the Dragonroost will form an alliance in two days at Dragon Tiger Peak, Cameron whispered. Zach said with a fierce look in his eyes. In two days, well go to the Dragon Tiger Peak to have a look. I wont let them off after stealing the oil mining 1 of the Laurier family that were determined to get! And if they obediently hand over the Treasure Map solve the alliance, and give up fighting against the Cloudsea Sect, I can pretend that nothing has ha The reason why Zach was so concerned about the oil was that the Laurier family was a famous oil giant in central region, known as the King of Petroleu It could be said that the Laurier family had their eyes on the oil mining project for a long time. However, he didnt expect that in the end, the mining right of this big mining project would be taken over by the Top Four Financial Groups controlled by Zach made up his mind that he would snatch back the Dragonroost oil mining project no matter what. Youre right, Mr. Laurier. Well teach these sects in Dragonroost a lesson and let them know who has the final say in the provinces of Dragonroost and R The central region was extremelyrge, and it consisted of four provinces, Dragonroost, River Springs, Rod, and Lorraine. The Dragonroost and River Springs provinces were located in the southern part of the central region, which was known as Central South. As for the Rod and Lorraine, they were located in the north of central region, known as Central North. .The biggest forces in the two provinces of Central South were the Cloudsea Sect, which was followed by the Four Noble Sects. Therefore, in fact, Central South was also within the sphere of influence of Cloudsea Sect. The alliance between the Four Noble Sects was undoubtedly a challenge to the authority of the Cloudsea. Sect The Cloudsea Sect naturally wouldnt remain silent. After discussing with Cameron and Josh, Zach decided to go to the Dragon Tiger Halls event in two days. Just then, Zach saw ine. She seemed to have gotten off work. She was carrying her bag and waving goodbye to her colleagues. Then. ine walkeitont Cameron and Josh also saw it. They smiled at Zach and said, Mr. Laurier, the goddess is off work. Its your chance. Zach stood up with a smile and said, Lets go! Then, Zach walked out of the cafe Seeing that Zach was about to leave, Mr. Winston hurried forward to see him off. Goodbye, Mr. Laurier. Fearing that he would not be able to catch up with ine, Zach walked out of the cafe without answering Mr. Winston. Mr. Winston was stunned. Could it be that Mr. I At this moment, he saw Zach chasing after ine. has something urgent? A look of surprise appeared in his eyes, as if he had suddenly understood something? At this time, Josh and Cameron also left the cafe with several bodyguards. Wait a minute, Miss Powell. ine was about to go back after work when she suddenly heard a shout from behind. She turned around, only to find that it was Zach. ine was stunned. What did Mr. Laurier Lei want from her? Mr. Laurier, what can I do for you? ine asked politely as Zach approached her. Zach smiled. Just call me Zach, Miss Powell. You dont have to call me Mr. Laurier. I saw that you h you had gotten off work, and its lunchtime now so I want to Treat me to lunch? ine was shocked. treat you to a meal. Zach nodded. Thats right. You were reprimanded by Mr. Winston just now in the cafe because of me. I feel really sorry, so I want to treat you to a meal, so that I can feel less guilty. ineughed and said, Mr. Laurier Lei, its really not your fault. Its my fault. Please dont take it to heart. Of course, you dont have to treat me to a meal. I Ill go back first. ine was about to leave. Youre the first person Ive ever met who dares to refuse Mr. Laurier, Miss Powell. Im afraid hell beughed at when he goes out in the future, azy vo The person who spoke was Cameron. ine looked embarrassed. Obviously, Zach was Inviting her to lunch out of kindness. It was rude of her to refuse him like this. She would definitely make Zach feel embarrassed. However, she was also in a hurry to go home because her father had not recovered from his injury and was at home alone, She was in a hurry to go back and cook for her father. Zach looked at ine expectantly. As long as ine agreed to have lunch with him, he was confident that he could get her drunk during the meal. Then, the woman would be hispletely. Just as ine was hesitating, a voice rang out. Sorry, yourete. Ive made an appointment to have lunch with ine. Hearing this familiar voice, in ine was overjoyed and cried out, Gilmore, why are you here? Making 649 Making 649 Rubus looked at Gilmore with a smile on his face and said, Mr. Reed, yesterday you gave me a piece of rare ceramic, which left nie unsure of how to express my gratitude. Since I have some free time tonight, I decided to visit Mr. Reed and hope to open my heart and be friends with you. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gilmore knew very well that Rubus didnte to be friends, but rather for a 50% stake in his company. However, he didnt expose Rubus intentions and replied, Mr. Vergil, that piece of ceramic is not something of great value. Please dont take it too seriously. Whats most important is that Mr. Vergil recognizes me as a friend In the living room, Gilmore and Rubus exchanged polite words while ire and the other three couldnt help but feel confused. They thought. Do these two only exchange these pleasantries in one evening? Mr. Reed, you are truly the most generous friend Ive ever met Mr. Vergil, you tter me. Suddenly, Rubus looked at Gilmore with sincerity and said, By the way, Mr. Reed, I came today not only to thank you for yesterdays gift but also to discuss a cooperation opportunity with you. Gilmore inwardly rejoiced that they were finally getting down to business. He pretended to be somewhat surprised and said, Mr. Vergil, am I hearing correctly? You want to cooperate with me, but didnt you say yesterday Rubusughed and said, Mr. Reed, I indeed wasnt prepared to agree to your proposal yesterday, hence my hesitation. However, after careful considerationst night, I believe that cooperating with Mr. Reed will be a delightful endeavor. Gilmore appeared pleasantly surprised and said. Mr. Vergil, your words truly moved me. I also believe that working with you will be a very pleasant experience. Rubus nodded confidently and asked, By the way, Mr. Reed, did you buy shares of my Kenda Company and Danald Company today? Gilmore didnt deny it and replied, Yes, Mr. Vergil, both of yourpanies have great growth potential, so I bought some shares. Upon hearing this, Rubus thought to himself, The shares you bought have already ounted for a 30% stake in both of mypanies. And you call that buying some shares? Of course, Rubus wouldnt show his thoughts and instead smiled at Gilmore, saying, Mr. Reed, could you sell some of the shares you bought to me? These twopanies were built from scratch with great effort, and I dont wish for them to fall into someone elses hands. Rubus was expressing his true feelings. Although he knew that it would be impossible to regain a 50% stake, he had to take back control of thepany. GBB. Gilmores expression turned serious as he looked at Rubus and said, Since Mr. Vergil has made the request, I will naturally show some respect. However, Mr. Vergil, I also have two conditions that I hope you will agree to. Runs said, Please go ahead, Mr. Reed. Gilmore continued. As Ive mentioned before, Kenda Companys CEO, Sterne, must be kicked out of thepany Without waiting for Gilmore to finish, Rubus immediately said, Mr. Reed, please rest assured, I will make sure Sterne leaves thepany tomorrow. Gilmore nodded and said, Theres one more thing After Sterne leaves Kenda Company, my girlfriend ire must be the new CEO Rubus couldnt help but look at ire sitting on the sofa. He could kick Sterne out of thepany, but letting Gilmore arrange for his girlfriend to be the new CEO of Kenda Company made him worried. Mr. Reed, the CEOs of Kenda Company and Danal pany have always been selected from the top talents of the management teams of bothpanies. Having Miss Carter assume this position out of the blue might cause significant objections among the management, which could harm the companys operations. Rubus said, looking at Gilmore. He hoped that Gilmore wouldnt insert someone into hispany, especially in such an important position as the CEO. Gilmore smiled and said, Mr. Vergil, please rest assured. The reason I want ire to be the CEO of Kenda Company is to control yourpany. I rmend her because she indeed has the management ability, and under her leadership, Kenda Company will only improve, not worsen. hot With a serious expression, Gilmore continued, And Mr. Vergil, dont forget that I have invested a huge amount of capital in both of yourpanies. I dont want all my investments to go down the drain. I also hope to reap substantial profits. After hearing Gilmores words, Rubus looked into Gilmores sincere eyes and suddenly understood that his concerns were unnecessary. Gilmore had a much bigger vision than him. What he saw was Gilmore trying to control hispany by inserting someone, but Gilmores intention was to let ire. who had the ability, lead Kenda Company to a better future. Rubus regained hisposure and said to Gilmore, Alright, Mr. Reed, I agree to both of these matters. Gilmores face lit up with a smile. He said, Thank you, Mr. Vergil He took out a document from the drawer under the table. It was a stock transfer agreement. Seeing this, Rubus couldnt help but be surprised and looked at Gilmore. Mr. Reed, did you know that I woulde to you? Gilmore smiled and replied, Mr. Vergll, since you rejected my offer to invest in yourpany yesterday, I knew you wouldnt want anyone to share thepanys equity with you. 201 So when I bought the stocks today and obtained a fifty percent stake, how could you note? Rubusughed. He indeed never expected that Gilmore, whom he had only met yesterday, could understand his character so well. He didnt know what to say Gilmore pointed at the agreement on the table and said. Til transfer twenty percent of the stocks to you, so you will still have absolute control over thepany. Upon hearing this, Rubus was momentarily surprised and couldnt find words to respond. Making 650 Making 650 Rubus couldnt believe that Gilmore would transfer 20% of the stocks to him. With this transfer, Rubus had absolute control over bothpanies, owning more than 50% of the shares. Gilmores generosity was beyond Rubus expectations, and he couldnt help but feel admiration and gratitude towards This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore. After a while, Rubus looked at Gilmore and said with some emotion, Mr. Reed. I will always remember this favor. Rubus had initially been cautious and prepared for potential trouble. But now, he saw Gilmore as a trustworthy friend and ally. Gilmore remained calm and said, Mr. Vergil, youre being too polite. As business partners, its only natural for us to ! est with each other. Transferring these stocks is my way of showing sincerity. Rubus nodded. Right, youre right. We are partners now, and we should be honest with each other. Then, he took out a checkbook from his suit pocket and a pen. He wrote down a number that began with a five, followed by a long string of zeros. He then tore the check from the checkbook, ced it in front of Gilmore, and said, Mr. Reed, this is the money for repurchasing 20% of the stocks from you. It amounts to 50 billion. Please ept it Rubus wanted to give Gilmore this check because, based on the stock prices of bothpanies, he quickly calcted that the 20% of shares Gilmore transferred amounted to one billion shares, with a market value of 50 billion. This represented a 10% stake in eachpany. This 10% stake could not be underestimated. With this and his existing 50% stake, Rubus combined ownership of the twopanies instantly reached 60%. He became the absolute controlling shareholder of bothpanies. Therefore, his gratitude towards Gilmore for voluntarily transferring the stocks to him was genuine. This was also the reason why he wanted to write this check. However, Gilmore pushed the check that Rubus had ced in front of him back towards Rubus and said, Mr. Vergil, who said I was selling you this 20% of stocks? I think you must have misunderstood. I am transferring them to you without payment. As soon as Gilmore spoke, Rubus was stunned. Even the four women, as well as Spencer and Jo, all showed surprise on their faces. They thought, Gilmore is giving Rubus stocks worth 50 billion for free? This is truly insane To put it simply, in the world of the wealthy, anything was possible. B BB However, with just a few words, Gilmore gave away stocks worth 50 billion to Rubus. Even for Rubus, a trillionaire, there was suddenly a feeling of poverty limiting his imagination. Because even with his enormous wealth, he couldnt simply give away stocks worth billions of dors to someone without any reason. However, he wouldnt know just how terrifying Gilmores wealth was Gilmore could effortlessly obtain endless treasures like from the Kings Treasure through his spatial abilities. For example, he could extract a rare ceramic from the Kings Treasure hiden in the depths of the Eldoria Mountains using his spatial abilities. A rare ceramic simply enabled Rubus to be astonished and delighted as if he had found a priceless treasure. However, for Gilmore, such a piece of topCquality ceramic was just a piece of cake. Moreover, he could pull out countless ancient treas rom the Kings Treasure at any time. For him, even the rare ceramics, which could make Rubus go crazy, were just an ordinary item in abundance. Besides, with his control over the Dragon Sect, he controlled the Oakhaven, the central region, and the Fensville of the Eldoria, with numerous wealthy families and countless industrial wealth. In this twopany stock maniption, Gilmore only used his umted wealth and a part of the Cuevas family wealth, but it had already made Rubus tremble with fear. Of course, Gilmores possessions of Gods Eye and his unknown formidable strength were the key to his ability to dominate the world. With these two abilities, the wealth of the world was merely an object in his hands. He could have as much as he wanted. Rubus finally recovered from the shock and immediately said to Gilmore, No, Mr. Reed, You transfer the stocks to me and allow me to regain absolute control over the twopanies, Im extremely grateful Moreover, you personally bought these 20% stocks, so giving them to me for free would mean a loss of billions of dors. for you, right? However, Gilmore smiled and said, Mr. Vergil, have you forgotten about the incidents with the Kenda Company and Danald Companys stocks, where they skyrocketed twice? When the stocks first rose by 800%, I sold at a high price and made over 200 billion dors in profit. So, dont worry about me losing money. Even if I dont ask for your 50 billion dors, I will still make a profit. Hearing this, Rubus finally understood. He forgot that Gilmore had sold the stocks at the previous peak He had been worried that Gilmores giving away 50 billion dors worth of stocks for free would make Gilmore suffer losses, but it seemed that he was overly concerned. Even though Gilmore would profit in any case, giving Rubus 50 billion dors of stocks still made Rubus greatly admire his boldness and generosity. It could be said that after these incidents. Rubus hadpletely let go of his wariness towards Gilmore. B BB He went from resisting cooperation with Gilmore to being willing to work with hirm wholeheartedly. Moreover, he made up his mind to cooperate with Gilmore for the long term. The two then signed their naines on the stock transfer agreement and pressed their fingerprints. Rubus had his butler, Jo, keep the agreement sale. Mr. Reed, I have an unexpected request. I wonder if you can agree? Rubus said with a smile, looking at Gilmore. Gilmore was curious and asked, Mr. Vergil, what unexpected request do you have? Rubus said. Mr. Reed, Ladmire your broadCmindedness, vision, and courage, which are beyond mine. Although you are an Eldorian, and I am from Mescourt, I sincerely want to be your sworn brother. I dont know if you are willing? Rubus wanted to be a swom brother with Gilmore, This shocked ire and the other three women, a Spencer and Jo. They were all dumbfounded. The four women looked at each other in astonishment, thinking that even television dramas wouldnt dare to depict such a sudden development. From Gilmore and Rubus conversation, they knew that these two had only known each other for two days and had met for the second time just now. Now, the two of them were suddenly bing sworn brothers fro Making 651 Making 651 Seeing Gilmore readily agree, the four women present, including ire, nearly dropped their jaws in astonishment: Was Gilmore really nning to be sworn brothers with this foreigner, Rubus? Rubus face lit up with joy upon hearing Gilmores words. Mr. Reed, this is wonderful news. But I am older than you, would you mind being the younger brother? Gilmore smiled and replied. ording to our customs in Eldoria, the elder will be the older brother, so I dont mind at all. Suddenly, Rubus had a thought and said to Gilmore, I heard that in Eldoria, when brothers form a strong bond, they often perform a blood oath to symbolize theirmitment. Should we Before Rubus could finish, Gilmore immediately intervened, saying. Mr. Vergil, are you suggesting we should cut our palms and share blood to be sworn brothers? Thats an ancient ritual, not something we do in modern times How about a simpler method, like raising our in a toast Gilmore really didnt want to go through the trouble of cutting his palm for the sake of their brotherhood. After all, Rubus wasnt Eldorian, and there was no need to stick to the traditional blood oath, Rubus agreed with Gilmores suggestion, Very well, a toast it is. Since Rubus was a foreigner and not ustomed to the idea of a blood oath, Gilmores idea of a simple toast suited him. better. Gilmore had Spencer bring out a bottle of rare Lafite, opened it, and poured two sses. Gilmore looked at Rubus and said, Mr. Vergil, heres to our brotherhood. Rubus replied, Cheers. With that, they raised their sses. Clink! They clinked sses. Gilmore and Rubus both finished their sses of red wine. Mr. Vergil, we are now sworn brothers from differentnds. From now on, you are my big brother, Ruben, Gilmore dered, cing his empty ss on the table and looking at Rubus. Gilmore even went ahead and picked a nickname with a touch of Eldoria style, inspired by Rubuss name. Rubus nodded, Thats right. From now on, we are sworn brothers from differentnds. Im your big brother, Ruben, and you are my good brother. ire, Helene, and the other two women present exchanged surprised nces once more. Was it really this simple to be sworn brothers from differentnds just by sharing a ss of wine? It seemed too easy. However, Gilmore knew that the simplicity of this foreign brotherhood wasnt the important par What mattered was that he and Rubus were bing true business partners. Rubus wanted to do this because he had beenpletely won over by Gilmores vision, charisma, and capabilities. Rubus believed that with Gilmores drive and potential, Gilmore was destined for greatness. Forming a foreign brotherhood with Gilmore only had advantages and no drawbacks. Then they settled on the couch, chatting for a while. In addition to discussing business and cooperation matters, Rubus asked Gilmore. May I address Mrs. Gilmore as ire? So when is ire taking up her new role as CEO of Kenda Company? Gilmore replied that ire would start her new role as CEO of Kenda Company tomorrow. Rubus then offered, Gilmore, since ire is starting at KFC tomorrow, Ille to Kenda Company to wee you both. When ire heard Rubus refer to her as Mrs. Gilmore, it warmed her heart. Even though she and Gilmore werent officially marri great joy. t, Rubuss choice of addressing her as Mrs. Gilmore brought her ire said to Rubus, Ruben, once I begin my role at Kenda Company, if theres anything I can improve on, Id appreciate your guidance Rubus quickly reassured her, ire, I haveplete faith in your abilities. Under your leadership, Kenda Company will surely thrive. ire blushed and said, Ruben, youre too sweet. At this moment, Gilmore chimed in, Ruben, I understand that youre very busy with numerous responsibilities. Tll be taking ire to Kenda Company for her first day tomorrow, so you dont have to personally go and wee her. Besides, a highCprofile wee from you might arouse jealousy among thepanys senior executives, which could hinder ires future management work. Rubus pondered Gilmores words. It was indeed true that ires sudden appointment as Kenda Company CEO went against the traditional practice of promoting executives from within thepanys ranks, If Rubus, as the chairman, personally went to wee ire on her first day, it was bound to make the upper management jealous and see her as a threat. Ironically, this might hinder ires future progress at work.. So Rubus finally nodded in agreement, Youre right, Gilmore. In that case, I wont personally wee ire. We wouldnt want to create any unnecessary tension. Ruben, thats how it should be, Gilmore replied. After some casual conversation, Rubus suddenly turned serious, fixing his gaze on Gilmore. He said. These past few days, the most shocking news in Mescourts business world is that the Cuevas family transferred all their wealth and assets to someone else and left Newville. Gilmore, is it true that youre the one the Cuevas family handed everything over to? Gilmore, however, maintained an air ofplete ignorance and replied, Ruben, are you being serious? The Cuevas family gave me all their wealth and assets? That would mean Ive struck it rich This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Rubus couldnt help but chuckle at Rubuss feigned ignorance. However, Gilmores refusal to admit his involvement waspletely understandable. In this manner, there was no solid evidence connecting Gilmore to the Cuevas familys loss of their hundredCbillion-dor fortune and their eviction from Newville. Even if Rubus was fairly certain that Gilmore was the one responsible, as long as Gilmore didnt confess, there was no way anyone could hold Gilmore ountable. This was precisely the effect Gilmore intended to achieve people would know it was his doing, but they couldnt prove it. His reputation and capabilities continued to spread far and wide, causing anyone contemting crowing him to reconsider as they didnt want to be the next Cuevas family. It was Gilmores subtle disy of power that deterred Rubus from using force against him. Instead, Rubus chose to pay him visit. Had Rubus taken a different approach, he would undoubtedly have regretted it Gilmore, it seems I got it wrong, Rubus said with ile, refraining from exposing Gilmore. But Rubus continued with a solemn tone, Gilmore, since were brothers now, there are sorge things I should remind you of The Cuevas family is one of the major wealthy families in Mescourt and has deep roots in the country While the Cuevas family may have lost all their wealth and industries, Zapata Cuevass connections with the financial elites in Mescourt remain strong. Theres even a marriage alliance with the Cuevas family and the Ross family Gilmore, you should still keep an eye out and be cautious about them. Gilmore looked at Rubus and replied, Ruben, even though the Cuevas farmilys loss of wealth and their expulsion from Newville has nothing to do with me, I appreciate your advice. Ill be careful, Ruben. Rubus chuckled to himself, thinking. Even at this point, hes still denying any connection with the Cuevas familys matter Gilmore is truly something else. But Rubus chose to keep the truth to himself and added, If you ever run into any trouble in Newville, Gilmore, dont hesitate to give me a call. Ill do my best to assist you if I can. With that, Rubus ced a goldCted business card on the table in front of Gilmore. The card only had Rubuss name and a phone number, with no other details. It was quite astonishing for a business magnate like Rubus to have such a simple business card. Sure, Ruben. Ill give you a call if I need help, Gilmore nodded to Rubus. Gilmore, its gettingte, and I should head back. Take care. Rubus checked his wristwatch and then got up addressing Gilmore. Til walk you out, Ruben Gilmore offered. from the couch. 60% Gilmore, Spencer, along with the four women, including ire, and the others, saw Rubus and his butler, Jo, off from the manor. After bidding farewell to Gilmore and the others. Rubus got into his car and they drove away from the manor. Making 652 Making 652 BBB. The next morning. Gilmore drove his ck Mercedes to apany ire to the Kenda Company headquarters. The ck Mercedes is the recent purchase that Gilmore had asked Spencer to help him with. It was, of course, Gilmores new ride in Newville. The Kenda Company headquarters was located in the heart of Newvilles financial district, a skyscraper with over a hundred. stories, an impressive sight even in the financial area. Gilmore drove the Mercedes to the square in front of the Kenda Company headquarters. Then, Gilmore parked the car on the square. Both Gilmore and ire got out. As they looked at the towering Kenda Company skyscraper, Gilmore turned to ire and said, Lets go. Ill walk you in ire smiled and nodded at Gilmore. Even though ire had already arrived at the Kenda Co was about to be the CEO of Kenda Chicken headquarters. y headquarters, she still found it a bit hard to believe that she She would be in charge of this international fastCfood giant, apany worth billions of dors. ire was surprised but wasnt afraid at all. Since ire and Gilmore coCfounded the Evermore Group, with Gilmores assistance, the Evermore Group had been on a rapid rise, dominating the food and beverage markets in Vane, Oakhaven, and Fensville. Alongside the rapid growth of the Evermore Group, ire had been molded into apetent female CEO. Over the past few days, the wealth and businesses transferred from the Cuevas family to Gilmore included a multitude ofpanies, each presenting a variety of challenges However, ire and her femalepanions, Helene, Luna, and Juline, managed to seamlessly take control of, reorganize, and ultimately gain full authority over the Cuevas familys enterprises. It was safe to say that ire now possessed the capability to manage argeCscale international corporate giant. As they were about to head to the entrance of the Kenda Company headquarters, a luxury Porsche pulled up. This Porsche came to a stop right in front of Gilmore and ire, blocking their path. Gilmore and ire couldnt help but raise their gazes and look at the Porsche in front of them. Through the window of the Porsche, Gilmore could see a middleCaged man with blond hair and blue eyes in the drivers Sterne! Gilmore and ireCinstantly recognized the man in the car as Sterne, the CEO of the Kenda Company. Gilmore and ire exchanged a nce, both sporting a hint of amusement on their faces. Surprisingly, on the very day ire assumed her role as the CEO of the Kenda Company, she ran into the former CEO right here in the square in front of thepany building More ironically, Sterne who was about to be the former CEO, had actually parked his car right in front of the current CEO Gilmore and ire didnt bother going around Sternes Porsche and instead stood there, hands folded in front of their chests, watching him with interest. They were curious to see what Sterne had in mind. Just then, the car door swung open, and Sterne stepped out of the car. Sterne wore a cold smile on his face and said. Arent you Mr. Reed, the one who tried to get Mr. Vergil to boot me from thepany at Mr. Vergils manor the day before yesterday? Gilmore looked at Sterne with a yful smile and replied, Mr. Heller, what can I do for you? Sterne continued, Listen, Mr. Reed, dont bother wasting your time. Mr. Vergil wont believe your nonsense and kick me out of thepany. Your plot wont seed. And your presence here, is it to make me hand over the exclusive operating rights of the Kenda Company in Eldoria to you? Although Rubus had already instructed Sterne to grai. doing so. exclusive operating rights to Gilmore, Sterne had no intention of Sterne thought. Gilmore was talking trash about me in front of Mr. Vergil, attempting to get Mr. Vergil to kick me out of thepany. At the time, I had no choice but to agree to grant the exclusive operating rights because it was Mr. Vergils order. But now that Mr. Vergils not here, I can certainly refuse to give Gilmore the exclusive operating rights. Furthermore, there are so manypanies in Eldoria that are interested in signing an exclusive operating agreement with the Kenda Company, so its not like Im in a hurry? Gilmore looked at Sterne and said with a smile, Mr. Heller, youve got it all wrong. I came to the Kenda Company headquarters not to ask for exclusive operating rights from you Im here to kick you out of the Kenda Company headquarters. Stemes expression visibly changed upon hearing this However, he quickly seemed to recall something, and a smirk appeared on his face. You think you can kick me out of thepany with your abilities alone? Even though you gave Mr. Vergil a piece of rare ceramic, its clear that in our bosss eyes, your ceramic isnt as valuable as I 1. am. Theres no way Mr. Vergil would fire the most outstanding CEO in hispany just because you sent him a piece of ceramic Gilmore replied, You are indeed talented, and it would be a pity to kick you out of thepany. But youve crossed paths with me. And if a person doesnt pay a price, how will they learn their lesson? Having said that, Gilmore no longer paid attention to Sterne and said to ire, ire, lets go. ire nodded. BBB- And then Gilmore and ire walked past Sterne. Watching Gilmore and ire leave, Sternes face disyed an uncertain mix of emotions. ׼60%ͯ After that, he called out to Gilmores retreating figure, Kid, you dont need to put on an act there. You cant fool me. Mr. Vergil hasnt even called me to say hes firing met This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore stopped in his tracks but didnt turn around. He simply said, Well, then, you can wait for your boss to give you that call With those words. Gilmore and ire continued walking towards the Kenda Company headquarters building. Watching Gilmore and ire walk towards thepany building, Sternes eyes shimmered with a complex expression. Sterne pondered. Could what this Gilmore guy said be true? But just the day before yesterday, Mr. Vergil assured Gilmore that I wouldnt be fired. Moreover, if Mr. Vergil really intends to dismiss me, why havent I received any calls by now? Sterne frowned, and his eyes gleamed with fierce deter sleeve today. Im here to see it through to the end! ion, thinking, Kid, no matter what tricks youve got up your D ɽ Making 653 Making 653 Stemme stepped into the lobby of thepany building As the employees arrived for work in the morning, men and women alike greeted Sterne with nods and cheerful greetings. Good morning, Mr. Heller! How are you, Mr. Heller and more. Sterne acknowledged these staff with a smile and a nod, Morning As soon as he stepped into the building. Sterne, as the CEO, became the center of attention for everyone around. He knew that maintaining a low profile was impossibile as a CEO, as people greeted him wherever he went. At this moment, Sterne noticed that Gilmore and ire had reached an elevator. There was no need to guess that they intended to take the elevator upstairs. But Sterne was aware that the floors above housed offices for different departments within the Kenda Company. Gilmore and ire were not employees of Kenda Company, so what was their purpose in going upstairs? Steme frowned and immediately called out to a group of ten burly security guards stationed nearby, Security, stop that map and that woman. Dont let them trespass into ourpanys office area. As Sterne shouted for the security team, he pointed at Gilmore and ire As he shouted, arriving employees immediately turned their gazes to Gilmore and ire. They all wore curious expressions. Why was their CEO, Mr. Heller, in such a hurry to have the security guards intercept two individuals? Who were those two? Responding to Sternes orders, the dozen burly security guards quickly surrounded Gilmore and ire. The security guards didnt grasp why Sterne had suddenly instructed them to stop Gilmore and ire. However, as Sterne was the CEO, if he wanted them to stop the two, they should do just that, regardless of the circumstances. Gilmore and ire, however, remained remarkablyposed despite being surrounded by the security guards. They seemed as if these security guards were nothing more than mere flies, almost like onlookers witnessing an unusual situation The employees in the lobby also stopped in their tracks, watching Gilmore, ire, and Sterne with a growing sense of curiosity. They were eager to find out what was happening. Just then, Sterne walked over and stared at Gilmore and ire, who were surrounded by the security guards. He coldly remarked, Youre not even employees of the Kenda Company, yet youre trying to intrude into ourpanys headquarters. Whats your intention Hearing Sternes words, the people around also noticed that Gilmore and ire didnt have employee badges on them. ||| It became evident that these two individuals were not even employees of the Kenda Company headquarters? What was their deal storming into thepany like this? Could they be up to some shady business, like thieves or something? F At this point, the dozen or so security guards also realized that Gilmore and ire were not wearing their employee badges, Their foreheads began to bead with cold sweat, realizing this was a massive slipCup in their work.. In the past, everyone entering and exiting the building was apany employee. They never expected that two nonCemployees would slip in today. Their oversight was inexcusable, especially for failing to notice that Gilmore and ire were not wearing their employee badges. It was a serious blunder. It seemed like they had be toocent, thinking that everything would always run smoothly without any issues. But today, a problem had arisen, and it was thepanys CEO who had spotted it. These security guards were all very concerned about th b security from this point forward. Security, listen, take these two individuals downstairs for a thorough investigation. If they are thieves or have any suspicious intentions, immediately call the police, Sterne ordered the dozen security guards. The dozen security guards wanted to make amends for their oversight and eagerly agreed to Sternes directive. Then, the lead security officer, wearing a stern expression, red at Gilmore and ire and said. Are you going to leave on your own, or should we escort you out? However, Gilmore remained unflinching and addressed the security guard, Why should I leave? I am an employee of thispany, anding to my workce is only natural. What Gilmore said wasnt out of line, considering he was the secondrgest shareholder of the Kenda Company. So, in a way, he was as much a part of thispany as anyone else But the security guards were not convinced that Gilmore belonged to thepany, or else their CEO, Mr. Heller, wouldnt have ordered them to intercept Gilmore and ire. Oh, youre from the Kenda Company, and this is your workce? As the CEO of the Kenda Company, howe I didnt know anything about that? Sterne mocked Sterne harbored a deep hatred for Gilmore because of what had transpired two days ago when Gilmore had urged Mr. Vergil to oust him from thepany. This filled Sterne with a deepCseated hatred for Gilmore Now, with Gilmore and ire showing up at the Kenda Company, Sterne was convinced they were here to discuss the exclusive operating rights. If he didnt take this chance to thoroughly humiliate Gilmore, how could he ever satisfy his grudge? As Sternes words came out, the employees who were watching the spectacle began to point fingers at Gilmore and ire. Mr. Heller is right! He ims to be an employee of thepany, but has anyone seen him before? Ive never seen him. Without even an employee badge, he clearly doesnt belong to thepany. It seemed that these employees were trying to gain favor with Sterne, and so they all joined in questioning Gilmore. However, Gilmore was unfazed by their skeptical remarks. Gilmore looked at Sterne and exined, Sterne, Lapologize, but both ire and I joined the Kenda Company justst night, so itspletely normal that you wouldnt know us, Sterne had lost his patience by now, and anger red in his eyes. He ordered the security guards, This guy is just talking nonsense. Drag them away right now. We cant let them disrupt thepanys normal operations. Yes, Mr. Heller, the lead security officer acknowledged. Then the lead security officer, with a menacing re,manded the other security guards, Get them With this order, the other burly security guards attacked Gilm id ire, revealing a fierce and intimidating demeanor. The faces of the male and female employees in the surrounding crowd bore a hint of mockery. They were all thinking. These two are ying with fire. They dont work here, but they just wont leave, practically daring, thepanys security guards to step in. Its crystal clear that they are asking for a serious beatdown from those beefy guards, and a oneC way ticket to the police station is pretty much guaranteed. They had no sympathy for Gilmore and ire, believing the two intruders had brought it upon themselves. But then, a series of thudding sounds followed by one agonized cry after another echoed through the hall.. Soon, one by one, the burly security guards were sent flying andnded hard on the floor. All the security guards wore expressions of pain, gritting their teeth and moaning in agony. Their bodies appeared as if they had been disassembled, and not one of them could stand up. This left everyone in the crowdpletelyPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Making 654 Making 654 Sternes eyes zed with anger as he pointed his finger at Gilmore and said, You, boy, dare to cause trouble in the Kenda Company Ti seems you dont have much respect for Mr. Vergil. You will regret this! Gilmore remained calm, looked at Sterne and replied, Youre absolutely right. Im making trouble here. So what do you want to do with me? If you think I dont respect Mr. Vergil, you can tell him. Ill wait right here. Hearing Gilmores answer, Sterne was almost driven to the brink Sterne had encountered arrogance before, but this was on a whole new level. Stemme pointed at Gilmore and said angrily, Fine, you wait here, Im going to call Mr. Vergil right now. With that. Sterne pulled his cell phone out of his pocket, turned around, and immediately dialed a number. The employees who had gathered to watch Gilmores audacity Although they were angry, they didnt dare to confront Gilmore e seething with anger. That was because even the dozen or so burly security guards on the scene were no match for Gilmore, and they certainly werent a match for him. Sterne had to call Rubus because he had no other option. After all, it was clear that Gilmores martial arts skills were topCnotch, and the dozen security guards were no match for him. Stemme was well aware that those dozen guards also had great martial arts skills. After all, it was clear that Gilmores martial arts skills were topCnotch, and the dozen security guards were no match for him. Sterne was well aware that those dozen guards also had great martial arts skills. However, they werepletely powerless against Gilmore. It was clear that Gilmore was a warrior. Since a warrior hade to stir up trouble in thepany, Steme had no choice but to report the situation to Rubus, Sterne needed Rubus to send martialists to deal with Gilmore. Stemme dialed Rubuss phone number. The phone rang a few times before someone finally picked up. Rubuss voice came through the phone, asking, Sterne, whats up? Sterne quickly exined, Mr. Vergil, theres a warrior causing trouble at thepany, and hes taken down more than a dozen security guards. We have no one left who can take down this guy. Mr. Vergil, please send martialists to handle this situation. Although Sterne knew that Rubus was acquainted with Gilmore, he deliberately concealed Gilmores identity on the phone. Sterne did this because Gilmore had gifted Rubus with a piece of topCquality rare ceramic before. Sterne was worried that if Rubus found out it was Gilmore causing themotion, he might go easy on Gilmore. ??? Furthermore, Rubus hand mentioned giving Gilmore exclusive rights to operate, but Sterne intentionally hadnt followed through with that promise. Sterne didnt want Rubus to find out about it. So, Sterne portrayed Gilmore as an unruly warrior causing a disturbance at thepany Sterne believed that upon hearing this, Rubus would promptly send martialists to deal with the troublemaker. Indeed, Rubuss voice came through the phone, saying, Alright I got it. Im on my way to the Kenda Company headquarters, and Tll be there soon. With that, Rubus hung up the phone. However, Sterne was left perplexed. It suddenly dawned on Sterne that Mr. Vergil was on his way to the Kenda Company headquarters. Steme had initially intended for Mr. Vergil to send martialists to the headquarters to deal with Gilmore, but he certainly didnt want his boss to show up in person. Stemme feared that if Mr. Vergil arrived at the Kenda Company headquarters and discovered that the troublemaker was Gilmore, not only might Gilmore escape consequences, but R might also reprimand Sterne for not informing him that the soCcalled troublemaker was Gilmore. So, after the call Stemme was far from pleased. In fact, he was quite worried. At that moment, Sterne felt like he was in a tight spot, unsure of how to proceed. Sterne wanted to throw some harsh words at Gilmore, but with Mr. Vergil about to arrive any moment, Sterne was too anxious and hurried to bother showing off in front of Gilmore But Sterne couldnt afford to show any signs of weakness in front of Gilmore either. If Gilmore sensed his inner turmoil, it would only make things worse for Sterne. Stemme was caught in a real conundrum. Just then, Gilmore taunted Sterne, asking, So, did you call your boss! Sterne immediately lifted his proud head and replied to Gilmore, You bet. I just called Mr. Vergil The surrounding employees wore expressions of righteous indignation,menting. This guys got some nerve, actually getting Mr. Vergil involved! Were looking forward to seeing how Mr. Vergil deals with him. This should be interesting! While these employees were discussing, the sound of car engines suddenly echoed from outside. Soon, all the employees saw an opulent and luxurious RollsCRoyce parked outside thepanys entrance. At the sight of this luxurious RollsCRoyce, the employees eyes lit up. Thats Mr. Vergils ride! Mr. Vergil is here. This is going to be a show! ??? 18 18 Mon, Chapers 654 Outside thepitiy gates, aude from the Polls Royce, there were two ck Mercedes cars parked, one in front and one in About a dozen tall, wellCdressed bodyguards in sunsses emerged from these Mercedes. Theor dyguards immediately formed a protective perimeter around the RollsCRoyce At this moment, a senior in a tailcoat, the butler Jo, got out of the RollsCRoyces drivers seat. Jo respectfully opened the rear car door and said, Master, weye arrived Okay came the reply from inside the car. Then. Rubus stepped out of the car thed toward thepany building with the butler Jo, followed closely by the dozen bodyguards in suits and Upon sering Mr. Vergil enter, all the employees in the lobby disyed a respectful demeanor on their faces As Kubus approached, these employers bowed and greeted, Gorning, Mr. Vergil! See also snapped out of his surprise and immediately approached Rubus, respectfully saying, Mr. Vergil, youre here. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Pubus folded slightly and looked at Sterne, asking. You mentioned a warrior was causing trouble in thepany and injuring our security personnel. Where is this warror? As a business tycoon with a hundredCbillionCdor fortune, Rubus was visibly angered when he heard that someone had caused a ruckus in hispany Especially en be uw more than a dozen groaning security guards lying in the lobby, it only fueled his irritation. Sheme had a hint of panic on his face, but he quicklyposed himself and pointed at Gilmore, saying to Rubus, Mr. Vergil that is the guy who intruded into thepany, injured our security guards, and caused all this trouble! Seemes With Sternes gesture, Rubus finally noticed Gilmore and ire, entirely his fault for not spotting Gilmore and ire earlier. Therge crowd of employees had obscured his view. Rubuss eyes lit up when he saw Gilmore and ire, and his anger disappeared without a trace. He reced it with at cheerful smile and said, Gilmore, ire, youvee to thepany so early. I was thinking of having my butler wait for you at the entrance, but it seems you beat me to it. Thats a bit impolite of me as your big brother Robs words left Stere almost stumbling, his feet barely keeping him upright. The employees who had been eavesdropping were equally stunned. Ind they actually hear that? Car ire Indub just call himself Gilmores big brother? What was their rtionship, Gilmore and Making 655 Making 655 Mr. Vergil, he youre his big brother? Sterne, who had been in shock for a while, finally managed to utter a sentence to azes of all the surrounding employees immediately focused on Mr. Vergils face. too wanted to know the real rtionship between Gilmore and Rubus. uss expression turned solemn as he addressed Sterne. Thats right,st night I became sworn brothers with Gilmore. am now his big brother, and he is my little brothe All the employees around were left dumbfounded. Now that Gilmore was Rubuss sworn brother, the sit nok a whole new turn Because with Gilmore being Rubuss sworn brother, iming to be a part of the Kenda Company would be him telling the In other words, the situation had turned around, and the me fell back on Sterne. It was Sterne who, without fully understanding the circumstances, had wrongly identified Gilmore and ire as intruders and ordered the security team to take action against them. Now it seemed that Sterne had made a significant mistake. The employees who had previously supported Sterne and voiced their approval were now feeling embarrassed. In their hearts, they had already distanced themselves from Stemme and shifted their stance to support Gilmore. Forget the fact that Gilmore did nothing wrong in the first ce. Even if he had, considering his status as Rubuss sworn brother, all the employees present would support him. Rubus fixed his gaze on Sterne and asked, You just said that Gilmore intruded into thepany, caused trouble and injured security guards without reason. Can you exin this? Sterne suddenly felt guilty, his gaze shifting, and his words stumbling, Mr. Vergil, it was a misunderstanding on my part with Mr. Reed. Since Mr. Reed is your sworn brother, Mr. Vergil, lets forget about this incident. With a pretense of contrition, Sterne lowered his head and said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, please forgive me. I had no idea your were Mr. Vergils sworn brother. At this moment, Sternes survival instinct was kicking in, and he had set aside his previous arrogance. He hade to realize that Gilmores current status was one that he couldnt challenge, Moreover, it was evident that Rubus was leaning more towards Gilmore than his CEO, Sterne. So, the observant and thoughtful Sterne immediately apologized to Gilmore. However, Gilmore casually said to Sterne, Mr. Heller, dont rush to apologize just yet. Theres something that will surely make you hate me again. Hearing this, Sterne looked at Gilmore with even more confusion and asked, May I inquire, Mr. Reed, what could possibly make me hate you again? Gilmore, with a mysterious smile, replied, Youll find out very soon. After saying this, Gilmore turned to Rubus and said, Ruben, who wouldve thought that on ires first day at Kenda Company headquarters, shed face interference from someone. It seems like we shouldnt havee to the Kenda Company headquarters. Rubus had a smile on his face and addressed Gilmore, saying, Gilmore, please dont be upset. This incident has caused you and ire much unhappiness. As the owner of thispany, its my duty to ensure justice for both of you. Sterne, upon hearing this, had a sudden feeling of dread. He thought. Could it be that Mr. Vergil is going to punish me? But Im the CEO of thepany, How can Mr. Vergil possibly punish me? However, at that moment, Rubuss gaze fell squarely on hi Sterne, Gilmore is my sworn brother, and he holds shares in both Kenda Company and Danald Company, You obstructed him for no reason, allowed violence against him, and lied to me Rubus said, his tone filled with dissatisfaction. Rubus continued. I cant pretend like nothing happened. So, I have to tell you that, from this moment, I relieve you of your position as CEO, You can go to the finance department to collect your sry and immediately leave thepany, Sternes face turned pale in an instant. He never anticipated that the thing he feared the most woulde to pass. The moment Rubus mentioned that Gilmore was a shareholder of the Kenda Company and Danald Company, it came as aplete shock to Sterne. When did Gilmore be a shareholder of thepany? Suddenly, Sterne seemed to have a revtion, and his face disyed shock as he stared at Gilmore. Sterne had realized that Gilmore could very well be the mastermind behind the significant turmoil that had shaken the stock markets of the Kenda Company and Danald Company the previous day. And the batch of nearly 50% of the shares that Rubus put up for sale were all purchased by Gilmore. So, Gilmore had managed to acquire 50% of the Kenda Company and Danald Company shares through the stock market. Moreover, if Stemmes suspicions were correct, Gilmore might be the person who had forced the Cuevas family to hand over their hundredCbillionCdor business empire and leave Newville, Up until this very moment, Sterne wouldnt have believed that Gilmore was connected to all of this. However, now, with Rubus revealing Gilmore as a shareholder of the Kenda Company, Sterne had no choice but to ept the connection. Regrettably, he had realized this all toote. Sterne could only bow his head in disappointment and mutter to Rubus, Mr. Vergil, I got it C However, before leaving, Sterne couldnt help but ask Rubus, Mr Vergil, a corporation asrge as the Kenda Company ||| requires top notch business talents for effective management. Mr. Vergil, thay I inquire about my sessor? Robus extended his hand and pointed to ire, saying, From now on, ire will be the new CEO of the Kenda Company. Stemme was left in a state of shock, and the surrounding employees were equally stunned. Gilmore was a shareholder of thepany ire was the new CEO And Mr. Vergil was going to hire Sterne! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. All of this happening at once left all of them bewildered and overwhelmed. Sterne, in a state of daze, hadnt anticipated that his sessor would be ire. The bitterness in his heart was palpable. He finally realized that Gilmore and ire hadnt e operating rights with him. to the Kenda Company headquarters to negotiate exclusive Instead, they were here as the new CEO, and then oust Steme from thepany. This is what Gilmore had promised and delivered. It was exactly three days since e Gilmore first told Sterne that he would kick Sterne out within three days and now his words had been proven true. The tenCday deadline Gilmore mentionedter had be unimportant. Sterne simply murmured to Rubus, Mr. Vergil, Ill go now, With that. Steme walked towards the exit without stopping at the finance department to collect his final paycheck. None of the employees came forward to bid him farewell. At this moment. Sterne was no longer the highCandCmighty CEO of the international giant Kenda Company. He appeared more like a despondent man who had lost his way. Making 656 Making 656 Sterne was immediately fired by Rubus and left the premises in a daze. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The employees who had been spectating had a sudden change in attitude. Their once disdainful gazes toward Gilmore and ire were now filled w respect and eagerness to please. At this moment, Rubus addressed the employees, saying, Now that you all know, Gilmore is one of the shareholders of the Kenda Company, and ire Carter is the new CEO of ourpany. When you see her, address her as our CEO, Miss Carter. Okay, Mr. Vergil, all the surrounding employees replied to Rubus in unison. Following that, the employees said to Rubus, Gilmore, and ire. Mr. Vergil, Mr. Reed, Miss Carter, well head upstairs to work. Rubus waved his hand and said, Go ahead. Ding. Several elevators happened to arrive on the ground floor, and the employees hurriedly boarded them, looking somewhat guilty They were in a hurry to leave because they had previously been on the wrong team and sided with Sterne, trying to confront Gilmore and ire. Now that Sterne had been fired, they felt extremely embarrassed. Hence, they didnt dare to face Gilmore and the newly appointed CEO, Miss Carter, and were eager to depart. Observing these employees taking the elevators, Rubus nced at the dozen or so security guards lying on the ground who couldnt get up Rubus then turned to his butler, Jo, and said, Deal with them. Butler jo replied, Yes, Master. Rubus, with a smile on his face, turned to Gilmore and ire, saying, I didnt expect ire to face an unpleasant situation. on her first day in office. I, as her older brother, should be responsible for not being prepared for this. Gilmore smiled and replied, Ruben, youre being too hard on yourself. Its just a minor matter. Rubus nodded and said, Thank goodness both of you are safe. Come on, lets go upstairs. Ill take you to the CEOs office. Gilmore agreed, saying. Sure, lets go up now. Subsequently, Rubus led Gilmore and ire to an exclusive elevator, and they ascended to the CEOs office on the upper Doors In fact, Gilmore and ire had been to the CEOs office several days ago when Sterne still held the position. However, at that time, Sterne had kicked them out of the office. Today, they returned as thepanys shareholders and the highestCranking CEO. B BB. It was a far cry from their previous visit. Rubus gestured towards the couch and said, Gilmore, ire, please have a seat. Gilmore and ire took their ces on the couch. 59% Rubus sat down as well and turned to ire, saying, ire, as you begin your journey as the companys CEO, there might be many unfamiliar aspects. Thepany has arranged for an assistant and a secretary to support you. Additionally, in the following days, I will assign my butler, Jo, to assist you in getting acquainted with everything If you have any questions or need assistance with any matter, feel free to reach out to Jo ire was pleasantly surprised and expressed her gratitude, saying, Thank you, Ruben. With your thoughtful arrangements, I will be able to grasp thepanys operations more quickly. Rubus replied, Youre wee, ire. Knock knock At that moment, there was a knock on the office door. Master, its me. Jo Come in, Jo The office door opened, and Jo entered. It was evident that Jo had already taken care of the necessary matters. Rubus addressed Jo, saying, Jo, today is ires first day in office. We should celebrate. Well, I remember there are a few bottles of Lafite in the office wine cab. Please fetch them. Jo agreed and left the office. In a short while, Jo returned with two bottles of Lafite .w Rubus, Gilmore, and ire then celebrated ires first day as the CEO Making 657 Making 657 In thete hours of the night, the Oscar ceremony was taking ce inside a television skyscraper in Newville. The skyscraper venue was filled with dazzling stars, including elegantly dressed male and female celebrities, as well as numerous film and television industry luminaries and investors The hosts, a stunning blondle female presenter in a red gown and a stylish male host in an impabile suit, were engaging the audience with beaming smiles. Following their opening remarks, it was time to invite some important guests to the stage. Amid thunderous apuse, a striking young man took the stage Ile was in his thirties, dressed in a ck suit, and had jet- ck hair, deep azure eyes, a sharp aquiline nose, and a handsome countenance, As soon as he stepped onto the stage, he captured the attention of female celebrities sitting in the audience. Their eyes were filled with admiration and affection for this handsome man. In the audience, many male celebrities were also casting admiring and respectful nces at this handsome man. Of course, it wasnt his good looks they envied. These nule star were almost all heartthrobs themselves, and they couldnt care less about someones handsomeness. The reason they admired this man was because he came from illustrious financial dynasty. Their respect for him stemmed from the prestige of his familys colossal wealth. The same principle applied to the female celebrities in the audience. Their affection for this man was, first and foremost, due to his illustrious family background, and secondly, his striking good looks. This captivating and handsome man who had almost everyones attention was named Jason. Of course, behind that name was the surname Ross Yes, his family was none other than the renowned financial tycoons, the Ross family of Mescourt. Jason oversaw the familys business in the entertainment industry, and his family was one of the primary sponsors of the Oscar ceremony. Therefore, it was no surprise that Jason was the first to be invited by the hosts to speak at the event. In one of the seats in the audience, Lilian sat in a white gown with flowing hair, exuding an ethereal aura. Her beauty was nothing short of divine. She had achieved significant sess with a film she starred in back in Eldoria, which had also gained international recognition. As a result, the film was nominated for an Oscar, Lilian, the films lead actress, and her manager, as well as several members of the production team, were in attendance at the Oscar ceremony. However, unlike most of the female celebrities in the audience, Lilian was not particrly interested in the handsome Jason. After all, she had seen her fair share of handsome men, and a foreign hunk was not enough to capture her immediate attention ||| In her heart, no mai could everpare to Lin Feng, the love of her life. Gilmore was the man she lovell the most! Onstage, the charming Jason began his speech, filled with the usual formalities. I all the celebrities to the Oscar ceremony and praised the films they had worked on for theirsting impact on the global film industry, making tonights event all the more special.. Despite the cliched rhetoric, the audience below, both male and female stars, broke into apuse, as if Jasons address was actually enthralling Among the enthusiastic apuse, Lilian pped her hands like the rest, but only out of politeness. However, as she apuded, Lilian leaned over to a woman in her forties sitting beside her. The woman had goldCframed. sses and a somewhat plump figure. Lilian whispered, Sandra, who is this Jason guy, anyway? Sandra, the woman addressed as such, was Lilians manager who had apanied her to Mescourt for the Oscar ceremony. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sandra affected an air of indifference, as if she didnt hold Jason in high regard, and replied with a hint of condescension. Hes just a superCrich second generation managing his familys topCranked filmpany in Mescourt Despite Samiras attempt to appear dismissive of Jason, her tone was unmistakablyced with ttery, When it came to wealthy individuals, especially the superCrich secondCgeneration heirs, she couldnt conceal her natural inclination to fawn over them. That was why Sandra started by acting nonchnt, saying Jason was just a superCrich second generation, but in the next breath, she deliberately pointed out that Jason was in charg number one film and televisionpany in Mescourt. Lilian suppressed a smile and asked Sandra on purpose. Sandra, you seem to have a rather strong opinion about this super- rich secondCgeneration guy, dont you? Sandra, maintaining her condescending tone, replied. Of course, hes just someone whos relying on his familys wealth Otherwise, how could he be on stage giving a speech! However, she continued with, But I have to say, the Ross familys Dini Films is incredibly wellC funded. They produce major blockbusters, and each one rakes in a massive global box office. Sandra, despite her affected aloofness, couldnt help but return to her worship of the rich and powerful when discussing the topic of wealthy individuals and prominent families. But Lilian had already lost interest in the conversation. Her gaze was fixed on the stage again because the superCrich secondCgeneration guy, as described by Sandra, had just finished his speech and left the stage. Now, the host was guiding the ceremony to the award presentation. They started with categories like Best Director, Best Actor and Actress, and then moved on to Best Film, Best Cinematography, and so on. A series of awards were announced, winners took the stage, and presenters handed out awards amidst thunderous apuse Finally, it was time for the Best Foreign Film award. The morous and seductive female host, with a flirtatious smile on her face, gazed at the audience and announced, Now, Im delighted to announce that the winner of the Best Foreign Film at this years Oscar ceremony is Amazing Grace, starring Lilian Morales from Eldoria The audience erupted in a thunderous apuse. Sandra wore an expression of delight and turned to Lilian, excitedly eximing. Lilian, you my has won! Lilian, on the other hand, remained remarkablyposed. She smiled at Sandra and said. Yes, Sandra, weve won The female host on stage had already directed her attention towards Lilian and said, Lets wee Ms. Morales and the representatives from the productionpany of Amazing Grace to come on stage and receive the award. Sandra turned to Lilian and said, Lilian, Jets go up and ept the award Lilian nodded. And together, Lilian and Sandra rose from their seats in the audience and made their way to the stage. As Lilian stepped onto the stage, under the bright stage lights, dressed in a white gown with long, flowing hair, wheatish skin, a statuesque figure, and an ethereal aura, she appeared like a celestial being, exuding an otherworldly charm and beauty. In an instant, she became the center of attention for everyone in the room. The guys couldnt help but stare, their eyes gleaming with amazement. Shes so beautiful While Lilian had been in her seat among them all along, they hadnt noticed her before. That was because Lilian arrived a bitte, and by the time everyone had settled into their seats, she and Sandra were seated towards the back. So, her exceptional beauty went unnoticed by the others. But now, as Lilian ascended the stage to receive the award, bathed in the spotlight, everyone in the room got to witness her unmatched beauty and natural grace. In one of the seats in the audience, Jason, with his striking ck hair, deep and mesmerizing gaze, and prominent aquiline nove, coul help but admire, Shes the Helen of the Eastern World, a breathtaking goddess! Making 658 Making 658 Jason was indeed anacted by Laban, who was blessed with stunning beauty and looked so gorgeous on the stage. The was even mesmerized. Ti could be and that when Jason first saw Im, who was beautiful, for was amazed When be praised Lihan as the Helen of the Eastern World, it came from the bottom of his heart. Jason, are you falling for Lalian? At this moment, a man sitting next to Jason asked, his eyes shining. Neil can you help me get her? Jason dulur answer it but whispered in the mans ear Thats right, the man next to Jason was Neil, the young master of the Cuevas family. Jason was his CNSLISTE Neils aunt, who was his fathers younger sister, had married into the Ross family and was Jasons mother. The reason why Neil appeared at the movie award ceremony was that the cost of the movie was supported by Jason. The Cuevas family copsed, but they did not leave Newville. They had sought refuge with the financial magnate of Newville, Ross family, one of the top ten financial groups in Neil had always been with Jason, just like his followers and errand boys. Therefore, when Jason came to participate in the award ceremony, Neil also followed him. At this moment, when Neil heard Jasons question, he immediately patted his chest and said to Jason, Leave it to me, Jason. Well, Neil, after its done, I wont forget to reward you handsomely. The corners of Jasons mouth curled into a smile. On the stage. Lilian and Sandra took the trophies from the host, and Sandra issued a speech to thank the organizers and something like that. Then Lilian and Sandra exited the stage and returned to their seats. Many male stars turned to look at Lilian. It was obvious that Lilians beauty and poise captivated many men when she took to the stage to ept the award Although Lilian felt many peoples gazes on her, she turned a blind eye. She didnt care about their gazes at all. In her heart, Gilmore was the only one whom she cared about She thought that when she saw Gilmore tomorrow night and told him about her award, he would definitely be as happy as she was Thinking that she would be able to see Gilmore soon, she was in an extremely good mood. If it werent sote after the award ceremony ended, she would have rushed to see Gilmore right away, And the most helpless thing was that the movie Amazing Grace she was starring in had promotional activities in Newville. She had to attend the event as per thepanys instructions. B [ This was also the reason why she and Gilmore hail agreed to meet tomorrow night. She simply had no time during the day. Sandra was so excited that she kept talking to Lihan about the ascord. But Lihan was very calm. It was not the first time she had won an award for the movie she starred in, both domestically and internationally Therefore, Lilian was not very surprised. But she was still very happy to win the Oscar for Best International Feature Film, which had a certain weight in the global movie industry. Finally, Lilian heard the host announce. Tonights Oscar ceremony is over. Thank you foring Aftering out of the television building where the film awards ceremony was held, Lilian and Sandra went to the underground parking lot and drove away. They returned to the Hilton Dynasty Hotel, which was one of the most famous and luxurious hotels in Newville. Upon learning that Lilian had won the award, the staff of thepany gathered in a private room at the hotel with champagne. As soon as Lilian and Sandra arrived at the private room, sev staff members cheered and opened champagne to celebrate The group of people celebrated the award happily. The celebration party didnt end until two hourster. Then Lilian wearily returned to her hotel room. Sandra also returned to her room in the hotel. Sandra took out the room card and opened the door. Then, she entered the room and closed the door. But as soon as she entered the room, she was stunned. Because she saw a man sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, smoking a cigar in his hand. Sandra immediately shook her head. She drank a lot at the celebration party. She could drink a lot of alcohol and would not get drunk easily since she often socialized with guests. But at this moment, Sandra felt that she must be drunk. Otherwise, why would there be a man in her room? However, after she shook her head, the man was still there. The man sitting and smoking a cigar in Sandras room was none other than Neil. When Neil saw Sandra was stunned and confused, he sneered and said, Theres no need to be bewildered. Youre not drunk, and Im not a ghost Sandra was finally sure that the person in front of her was real. III ne you? Why aur you in my room? Sandra suddenly panicked and shouted at Neil Who, who are However, Neil smiled coldly and said, Youre Sandra, the top agent of Elysiem Films in Elioria. Am I right? Sandra was stunned. She looked at Neil and asked, How did you know about me? Whats so difficult about this? This hoirl is owned by my cousins family. So it wont be difficult to know who you are, Neil and calmly This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sandra calmed down. Indeed, it was not difficult to get other peoples information now. Moreover, Neil had said that this hotel was owned by his cousin family, so it was not surprising that he could enter her However, Sandra couldnt help but ask, Since this hotel is run by your cousins family, dont you worry that entering at customers room might damage the reputation of your cousins family? Neal smiled lightly: Of course I do, but I enter your room for potential movir coborations, not money or sex Movie coborations? Sandra was a little surprised. Neil nodded. My cousin, Jason sent me here to discuss a potential partnership with you, Sandra. Making 659 Making 659 0 Hearing this, Sandras face was full of surprise. 300 million dors, converted to the currency of Eldoria, was close to 2 billion. And this would definitely be a superrgeCscale production. Moreover, Sandra knew that Ross Film was thergest filmpany in Mescourt. The Ross Film had produced a lot of excellent,rgeCscale movies that were incredibly popr at the box office, winning great sess. If Lilian could get a role in this epic movie that the Ross Film invested in, she would be very likely to be more famous internationally She might even be an AClist international superstar. This was beyond the reach of her, the current hottest female star in Ekloria. It could be said that the cooperation with Ross Film provided Lilian with an opportunity to transition from a popr star in her home country to an international superstar. Of course, she shouldnt miss such an opportunity! Mr. Cuevas, thank you, Mr. Ross and Ross Film. I believe that our cooperation will be a great sess, Sandra said to Neil with a beam. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, Neil looked at her and was hesitant to say, Sandra, my cousin has no problem investing in you, but he admires omorrow night. I wonder Lilian very much. He wants to chat merrily over drinks with Hearing this, Sandras face changed. As an agent, how could Sandra not know what Neil meant? Though Neils words sounded benign, chatting merrily over drinks together, this was clearly an attempt to make inappropriate sexual advances towards Lilian In the entertainment industry, in order to get the female lead role, some actresses often had to follow the unspoken rules set by their bosses or directors. This was a shady deal in the industry, so Sandra was used to it However, Sandra looked embarrassed and said to Neil, Mr. Cuevas, Im afraid that wont do. Lilian has a boyfriend, and she will never agree to it. Neils face showed regret and said, Well, thats a pity. My My cousin is going to invest 300 million dors in yourpany to tailorCmake an epic movie based on mythology for Ms. Morales.. But you dont even agree to my cousins small request. Sandra fell silent for a moment. Indeed, Mr. Ross was willing to invest 300 million dors to make a movie for Lilian It was not surprising that he wanted to have a sexual rtionship with Lilian. Whats more, with this money, countless international actresses were willing to do that. easter ? GBG Therefore, when she heard that Mr. Ross might give up investing in the movie for Lilian because of this, Sandra was a little anxious. Seeing Sandra frowning and liesitating. Neil took out another check from his suit pocket and put it on the table. Sandra, this is a gift from my cousin. If you can help him with this, he will give you another check for the same amount Sandra looked at the check that Neil ced on the table. She secretly counted the numbers on the check and was surprised to find that it was one million dors. This wasnt a small amount of money! Sandra was shocked by Mr. Rosss generosity. The one million dor deposit needed to be turned over to thepany. However, she could pocket this one million dors entirely for herself. As an agent, she might not be able to earn one million dors in a dozen years. Therefore, it was impossible for Sandra not to be tempted. Her eyes sparkled. She reached out to ept the check on the table and put it into her bag deftly. Then, she pretended to be reserved and said to Neil, Mr. Cuevas, Mr. Ross has invested so much money to make a movie for Lilian Lilian should definitely thank Mr. Ross. Ill send Lilian to meet him tomorrow night. Neils face lit up with joy as he said, Youre really smart, Sandra. Send Lilian to the eighth presidential suite on the top floor of this hotel at nine oclock tomorrow night, and then Then, Neil whispered in Sandras ear for a while. In the end. Neil said, Sandra, do you remember what I just said? Sandra quickly said. Mr. Cuevas, I do. I will definitely do as you say Neil nodded with satisfaction. He stood up and said to Sandra, Well, then I wont be taking any more of your time. Goodbye. Sandra said politely, Goodbye, Mr. Cuevas. After sending Neil out of the room, Sandra closed the door. Her eyes lit up, and she thought to herself, Men would give up their lives chasing riches, just like birds losing their lives looking for meals. Lilian, Im sorry! But what you will; get will definitely be more than what you will lose! Making 660 Making 660 The next day, Sandra broke the news to Lilian and the crew apanying her to Mescourt, Mr. Ross of the Ross family nned to invest a whopping 300 million dors in a grand Eastern mythology film starring Lilian. This announcement thrilled everyone, except Lilian, who remained calm. She shared her concerns with Sandra, The Ross familys filmpany is investing such a colossal amount in a movie for What if I dont do well? Id feel terrible for letting them down. Indeed. Lilians first worry was not meeting the investors expectations, especially given the scale of the investment C hundred million dors at her first gu. Though she had starred in million dor movies in her home country, those figures were in millions. But Mr. Rosss investment was in hundred millionsCapletely different ball game, Sandra reassured her with a smile, Lilian, dont worry! Your acting skills are topCnotch, even if theyre not the absolute best in your home country. Didnt your film Amazing Grace win the Oscar for Best Foreign Film? Thats proof of your talent. Mr. Ross sees your potential. Otherwise, he wouldnt invest such a significant sum in an Eastern mythology blockbuster starring you. The other staff members nodded in agreement. Sandra is right Lilians acting skills are beyond doubt! Lilian, this is your chance to be an international superstar Hearing the praises, Lilian humbly responded, You all tter me too much. Im still a neer and have much to learn. Sandra added, See how modest Lilian is! Shes not like some of those young stars back home who get a bit of sess and be cocky. Thats why shes caught the eye of a major yer like the Ross Film Company. Please, Sandra, dont praise me like that. I truly have a lot to learn, Lilian replied, slightly shy. Sandra chuckled. Alright, lets ease up on the praises for Lilian. We have a busy day ahead with promotional activities for the film at over a dozen theaters in Newville. We should get going! Then, Sandra, Lilian, and the staff left the hotel and headed to the theaters for the promotional event. Throughout the day, they tirelessly promoted the movie Amazing Grace at several major theaters in Newville. They were so busy that they hardly had a moment to catch their breath. It wasnt until six in the evening that Lilian finally wrapped up all the promotional activities and returned to the hotel. Once back in her room, she copsed on the sofa, feeling utterly exhausted, her muscles aching from the days exertions. Then, she remembered her n to meet Gilmore that evening. She picked up her phone and quickly called him Lilian, have you finished your work for the day? Gilmore asked as soon as he answered. B GG A gentle smile spreail arross Lilians face as she replied, Yes, Gilmore, Ive just gotten back to the hotel. Its been a hectic day. How about Ie over now and we have dinner together? Gilmore suggested over the phone. Lihan nodded, Sure,e over, and well have dinner together Okay, Gilmore responded. Just as Lilian was about to chat more with Gilmore, there was a knock on her door. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Knock knock Hold on a second. Gilmore, someones at my door, she said into the phone. Sure, Gilmore replied. Who is it? Lilian called out towards the door. Lilian, its me, Sandra, came Sandras voice from the other side. Coming, Sandra. Lilian responded. She ced her phone on the nearby table and got up to open the door. As she opened the door, Sandra walked in, saying, Lilian, you really worked hard today. Lilian closed the door and shook her head at Sandra, Its not The two settled down on the sofa in the room- at all, Sandra. This is part of my job. Sandra looked at Lilian with a smile and said, Lilian, did I mention today about the Ross familys filmpany wanting to coborate with us! Lilian nodded, Yes, what about it, Sandra? Well, Sandra began, Mr. Ross of the esteemed Ross family is investing a significant amount, and I think its only proper that we meet him in person. We also need to discuss the specifics of the coboration with Mr. Ross. So, were scheduled to meet Mr. Ross around nine tonight in the Presidential Suite 8 on the top floor of this hotel. Lilians brows furrowed slightly, Sandra, is it really appropriate to meet in his presidential suite? Couldnt we discuss the coboration in a private room at the hotel? Wouldnt that be better? Sandraughed, Youre overthinking it, Lilian Hes a scion of a major family. They dont do meetings in hotel private rooms. They stay in the most luxurious presidential suites. Its a high honor for us to be received there. And besides, Ill be with you, what could possibly happen? Moreover, Mr. Ross is a married man, deeply devoted to his wife. Hearing this, Lilian thought to herself, maybe she was indeed worrying too much. ||| forted by the thought of! time shall we j apanying her, she nodded. Alright then. I go with you to me Mr. Boo Wh Sandra replied, Its better not to go too early. Mr. Ross might be any. Tera n to meet him after dinner, and nice Lilian nodded in agreement, Okay Alright, take some rest now, freshen up with a shower, and well have dinner together around seven and said as the stood up. Til leave you to it for now. Understood, Lilian responded. Then she escorted Sandra out of her room. After closing the door and returning to the sofa, Lilian couldnt help but think to herself, It looks like dinner with Gilmore will have to be postponed yet again, Its almost 7 p.m., and after dimer, I have to meet Mr. Ross to discuss the movie coboration Lilian sighed helplessly Picking up her phone from the table, she said into it, Gilmore, you heard all that, right? Yeah, I heard it, Gilmores voice came through the phone. No worries, you go ahead with your dinner and work stuff Just let me know when youre done, and Ille find you. Lilian felt a warm glow in her heart, touched by his underst Gilmores thoughtfulness always warmed her heart. She softly replied to the phone, Okay, Ill call you once Im done Alright, bye. Bye Sitting on the sofa in his manor, Gilmore ended the call. However, a cold, sharp gleam flickered in his eyes. He hadnt expected Sandra to try and push Lilian into a dangerous situation What a snakeChearted woman! Unconsciously, Gilmores hand clenched into a fist. He had overheard Sandras words to Lilian since the call hadnt been disconnected. Using Gods Eye, Gilmore had learned about the dark scheme Sandra and Neil were plotting Targeting his woman crossed the line for Gilmore. Of course, Gilmore wouldnt let them get away with it. Making 661 Making 661 It was already 9 pm. Sandra, apanied by Lilian, arrived on time at the Hilton Dynasty Hotel, heading straight to the presidential suite, Room No. 8. on the top floor. Sandra stretched out her hand and rang the doorbell. With a click, the door of Room No. 8 opened. Neil appeared in front of Sandra and Lilian Lilian was taken aback. Wasnt it supposed to be a meeting with Mr. Ross! Why was someone else in the room? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sandra was also surprised. She hadnt expected Neil to be the one opening the door. Although she had met Neil before, she yed it cool as Mr. Rosss room? eting him for the first time and asked, Excuse me, sir, is this Neil, maintaining the facade of not knowing Sandra, nodded and replied, Yes, this is Mr. Rosss room. Who might you be? Sandra promptly responded. We have an appointment with Mr. Ross. My name is Sandra. Could you please let Mr. Ross know were here! However, before Sandra could finish speaking, they heard Mr. Rosss voice from inside the room, Neil, let them in. They are distinguished guests Ive invited for a discussion. Neil agreed and stepped aside to let Sandra and Lilian enter. He then closed the door and led them toward the suites sofa. Lilian and Sandra noticed that the presidential suite wasvishly decorated. It was like a private pce, with a spaciousyout including a living room, bedroom, bar, and more. Sitting on the sofa in the living room was a handsome man. The man they were meeting was none other than Jason, the distinguished heir of the Ross family. Lilian felt relieved to see Mr. Ross and Neil together in the room It seemed she had been overly worried before. Mr. Ross didnt strike her as someone with ill intentions. Holding a halfCfilled ss of red wine, Mr. Ross casually gestured towards the opposite sofa and said to Sandra and Lilian, Please, make yourselvesfortable. No need to stand on ceremony Thank you, Mr. Ross, Sandra replied with a smile, and then she and Lilian took their seats on the sofa. Neil also sat down beside Mr. Ross. Setting down his wine ss, Mr. Ross turned to Sandra and Lilian and began, Sandra. Ms. Morales, our Ross familys filmpany is interested in investing in a project with you. We would like Ms. Morales to star in a major Eastern mythological movie. What are your thoughts on this? Sandra nodded eagerly. Mr. Ross, were deeply grateful for your interest in coborating with us. Youve made an excellent choice. Ms. Morales acting skills are wellCknown and widely acknowledged in our country. I believe our partnership will surely be a great sess Lilian felt a bit embarrassed by Sandrasvish praise in front of Mr. Ross. She almost wished Sandra would tone it down a bit. However, Lilian didnt dare to contradict Sandra, fearing that it might lead Mr. Ross to doubt her abilities. She knew that one wrong move could jeopardize the entire coboration. Mr. Ross listened to Sandra and nodded in satisfaction. Then turning to Lilian, he said, Ms. Morales, Ive seen your award winning film Amazing Grace. Your performance was indeed outstanding and deeply moving, truly unforgettable. Lilian was surprised and ttered that Jason had watched her film and held her in such high regard. Lilian graciously responded to Mr. Ross, Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Ross. Ill keep striving to do my best. Mr. Ross, looking at Lilian with admiration, said, I haveplete confidence in your acting prowess. Thats the reason why Im willing to invest a significant amount in having you star in a major Eastern mythological film. Then he turned to Neil and instructed. Neil, could you show Ms. Morales and her agent the coboration agreement weve prepared with her and her filmpany? At this. Neil nodded, pulling a document from a drawer in the table where the coffee table was ced, andid the agreement in front of Sandra and Lilian. Heres the cooperation agreement. Please take a look, he said. Sandra and Lilian exchanged a nce and then turned to Mr. Ross and Neil. Alright, lets have a look now, Sandra stated. They picked up the document and began to review it together. The agreement was concise, spanning just two pages, but it clearly detailed the partnership terms and profitCsharing arrangements. It was a straightforward and transparent document, Do you find any issues with the agreement? If there are any concerns, we can discuss them, Jason asked, looking at Sandra and Lilian Both women shook their heads at Jason, No issues, theres no need for any changes. Well then, if you both agree, please go ahead and sign the agreement, Jason suggested. Neil handed each of them a pen and an ink pad. Sandra and Lilian took turns signing their names on the document and then pressed their fingerprints to seal the deal. Excellent, with this, our partnership is officially formed, Jason said, standing up from the sofa with a smile, addressing Sandra and Lilian. Sandra and Lilian stood up from the sofa. BX 69% Sandra, with a smile on her face, said. Mr. Ross is right. Our coboration is now official, and Im sure it will be a delightful experience. Mr. Ross extended his hand to Sandra, Pleased to work with you Sandra immediately shook hands with him. After shaking hands with Sandra, Jason then offered his hand to Lilian, Ms. Morales, I look forward to our coboration r sessful Lilian felt obliged to shake hands with lying. Pleased to work with you, before withdrawing her hand. Jason, Jason then turned to Neil and said, Neil, why dont you pour some wine for Sandra and Ms. Morales? Right away, Jason, Neil responded promptly. On the table was a bottle of Lafite and some empty wine sses Neil picked up the Lafite and poured two sses of wine, offering them to Sandra and Lilian, Please, enjoy. Jason also picked up the ss he had been drinking from and raised it towards Sandra and Lilian. Lets toast to the sess of our partnership Sandra quickly took a ss from the table and said to Lilian, Lilian, pick up your ss. Lilian, who usually didnt drink in social settings, feltpelled to join in due to Mr. Rosss generosity and Sandras urging She reluctantly picked up her ss. Cheers! Making 662 Making 662 Lilian sipped her red wine, consuming about half of the ss Jason, having finished his drink, turned to Lilian and remarked. Ms. Morales, you havent finished your drink yet! Wouldnt you like to finish it in honor of our coboration? Sandra, who was still holding a full ss of red wine, upon hearing Mr. Rosss words, also persuaded Lilian, Lilian, Mr. Rows. is showing great hospitality. Why not finish your drink? In the past, Lilian, with her low alcohol tolerance, either abstained or merely sipped her drink during social gatherings. But now, the situation demanded that she finish an entire ss, which was quite a challenge for her. However, she understood the significance of this coboration. Moreover, it was Mr. Ross personally offering the toast. Refusing to drink mighte off as disrespectful to Mr. Ross. Thus, Lilian reluctantly closed her eyes and gullped down the remaining wine in her ss. Seeing this, a subtle, triumphant glint flickered in the eyes of Jason, Sandra, and Neil, unnoticed by others. Then Sandra, who hadnt taken a sip of her drink yet, set her ss down on the table and apuded Lilian, Well done. Lilian! Thats the spirit! She then turned to Mr. Ross, saying, Mr. Ross, you might not be aware, but Lilian usually never touches alcohol at social events. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The fact that she made an exception today just for you, Mr. Ross, shows how much she values your company. Mr. Rosss face showed a mix of surprise and delight as he said, had no idea Ms. Morales abstains from drinking. I apologize. Its an honor that she made an exception for me. I didnt realize I held such sway. After drinking the wine, a rosy flush spread across Lilians cheeks, enhancing her stunning beauty and adding an intoxicating charm. Mr. Ross couldnt help but wish he could sweep her into his arms right there and then. Of course, he knew better than to rush things, as being too hasty could spoil his ns. Lilian ced her wine ss on the table and turned to Jason, saying, Im sorry, Mr. Ross, but Im feeling a bit dizzy. I should head back now. Please dont take offense. She hadnt expected the red wine to be so potent. Just after finishing one ss, her cheeks felt hot, and her head spun. Realizing she couldnt handle her liquor and felt somewhat tipsy she decided to excuse herself and return to her hotel room for some rest. Mr. Ross, showing concern, said, I hope youre alright, Ms. Morales. Let Neil escort you back. Liljan smiled and replied, Theres no need, Mr. Ross. Sandra can take me back. Sandra also spoke up, Mr. Ross, lets call it a night. Ill take Lilian back now. GO Alright, Sandra, you grabend and take Ms. Morales back, Mr. Ross nodded in agreement Lilian tried to stand up from the sofa but was hit with a wave of dizziness that made the ro She shook her head, hoping to clear the dizziness, but it only intensified. Confused, she wondered how just one ss of wine could make her so drunk. Still, she tried to step forward, wanting to leave. However, after just one step, the dizziness overwhelmed her, draining her strength. She copsed onto the sofa, slipping into unconsciousness. Jason, Neil, and Sandra, seeing Lilian pass out on the sofa, all shed triumphant smirks, Sandra, understanding the situation, said to Mr. Ross, Mr. Ross, Lilian has passed out. Ill leave you to enjoy your time with her Jasons face broke into a satisfied smile, Sandra, Im very pleased with how you handled things this time. Then, he gave Neil a look. Neil immediately caught the hint and pulled a check from his suit pocket, handing it to Sandra. Mr. Ross said youd be handsomely rewarded for helping him with this, he said, presenting her with the check. Heres your bounty. Sandra took the check and saw it was for a staggering one million dors, filling her with unspeakable tion. She profusely thanked Mr. Ross, Thank you so much, Mr. Ross, for this generous reward! Mr. Ross replied coolly, No need to thank me. Youve earned it. Also,e back with Neil in two hours to take her away. Yes, yes, Ill be back in two hours to pick up Lilian, Sandra responded quickly. Then Neil and Sandra left the room, leaving Jason alone with Lilian, whoy unconscious and intoxicated on the sofa. A sly smile curled at the corners of Jasons mouth. Such a rare beauty, a goddess, finally within my grasp, he thought. He prided himself on getting any woman he wanted, and Lilian was no exception. Indeed, the wine Lilian drank had been spiked by Jason. Just one sip of the doctored drink was enough to knock someone out cold for at least ten hours. Sandra had avoided this fate since she hadnt touched her drink at all, forewarned by Neil the night before about Mr. Rosss n to drug the wine. And she would use the pretext of discussing a movie coboration to bring Lilian to Jasons room. It could be said that this was a trap they had carefully set, just waiting for Lilian to fall into it Now, seeing Lilian unconscious on the sofa, Jason felt triumphant in his cunning plot To him, she was like prey ready to be imed. With a wicked grin, he moved towards the sofa, intent on lifting the unsuspecting Lilian However, just as Mr. Ross was about to act, he was startled by an unexpected tap on his shoulder. 69% Startled, he quickly mored aside and turned to see who it was. A few steps away, as if out of thin air, stood a young man. A look of shock crossed Jasons face. How had this young man entered his presidential suite? He was sure that after Sandra and Neil left, the door had remained closed. This meant the stranger hadnte through the door. Where then, did Gilmoree from? It was then that Jason noticed the ss door leading to the balcony had been mysteriously opened. The night breeze fluttered the living room curtains, and a chilling thought struck him. Could this person have entered from the balcony? But that seemed impossible. The presidential suite, located on the top floor of the Hilton Dynasty Hotel, was a few hundred yards above the ground- a height unreachable for an ordinary person, unless he had been hiding on the balcony all along. However, Mr. Ross knew that to be unlikely, as his entourage of bodyrds always conducted thorough checks before he checked into the suite. Not even a cat could hide undetected. A shiver ran down Jasons spine as he faced this ghostClike figure in his room. On guard, he demanded, Who are you? How did you get into my room? What. I shouldnt be here when someone has unsavory intentions towards my girlfriend? the young man replied with a cold smirk. Indeed, the intruder in Jasons suite was none other than Gilmore And as Jason had guessed, he had indeed entered through the balcony. Contrary to what Jason thought, Gilmore hadnt hidden on the balcony. Instead, he had astonishingly soared up from the ground below, covering the hundredCplus floors of the hotel in a blink. Such a height was nothing more than a piece of cake for someone with Gilmores capabilities. Jason was utterly shocked to learn that Gilmore was Lilians boyfriend. How on earth did he know about his unseemly intentions toward Lilian? Although Jason was unaware that Gilmore had used Gods Eye to uncover his plot, he realized his ns for the evening were now ruined by Gilmores unexpected arrival. However, Jason wasnt one to give up easily. Ever since heid eyes on Lilian at the Oscar ceremony, he had beenpletely captivated by her stunning beauty and unparalleled grace. He had made up his mind to make this beauty his own. Despite a moment of unease caused by Gilmores sudden appearance, Jason quickly regained his usual arrogant demeanor, typical of a scion of a wealthy family. So what if Gilmore wastilians boyfriend? As long as she wasnt Gilmores wife, Jason felt he could pursue her And why should he, the heir to the powerful Ross family of Mescourt, care about the feelings of someone like Gilmore, who seemed so ordinary and insignificant to him? Listen up, young man, Jason said dismissively, pointing towards the door. From this moment, Lilian is no longer your girlfriend, but my woman. You can leave now. Gilmore smiled. Far from leaving, he casually took a seat on the sofa next to the unconscious Lilian. Tenderly stroking her hair, his eyes filled with affection. It had been some time since hest saw Lilian, but she was as beautiful as ever. Even in her slumber, she was utterly enchanting. Seeing Gilmore tenderly stroking Lilians hair, especially right in front of him, Jason couldnt hide his burning jealousy and imitation. This was the woman he had set his heart on, and here was Gilmore, tantly provoking him with such intimacy. Jasons face darkened. He snapped coldly again. Young man, did you no ar what I just said? Do I need to show you the door! Gilmore looked up, responding with azy chuckle, Heh, Jason, let me tell you something. As long as Im Lilians boyfriend, shell never be yours. Td say, quit building castles in the air! The thought of letting his woman be someone elses girlfriend was ludicrous to Gilmore. Jason was simply delusional. Hearing Gilmore mock him inmed Jason to the point of bursting. What did you say? Seems like you wont be convinced until you face the grim reality! Jasons intent to harm was now evident in his voice. Gilmore just smiled, What, didnt hear me? It seems like youre getting old before your time, hence your poor hearing. But, Im always considerate of the elderly. Let me repeat myselfCquit building castles in the air! Jason was fuming, his face turning dark. Old before time? Poor hearing? Building castles in the air? These words enraged him beyond his limits. Suddenly, the air around them trembled. In an instant, Jasons aura exploded with a violent, silver lightningClike energy, revealing the fearsome Martial King mana. Making 664 Making 664 Upon hearing Lilians desire to know whether Sandra had any conscience, Gilmore couldnt help butugh. Lilian, dont bother trying to find a conscience in Sandra. She was ready to throw you to the wolves for money, and Im not going to let her get away with it Fuming with anger, Lilian dered, Once Im back in Eldoria, I cut ties with her and the entertainmentpany Lilian really didnt want to cooperate with such an agent. She feared being pushed into a pit of fire again, bing a ything for some despicable men. Gilmore responded, Alright, I support your decision to break the contract. And dont bother signing with any other entertainmentpany in the future. Confused. Lilian asked, If I dont sign with an entertainmentpany, does that mean I wont act anymore? Gilmore smiled knowingly. Of course, youll act. Youre destined to be an international superstar. Itd be a great loss if you stopped acting. I dont want you signing with otherpanies because I n to set up an exclusive entertainment company for you. Well manage your entire portfolio and invest in your movies. I want tounch you into international stardom. Lilian was taken aback, You want to establish an entertainmentpany ju significant investment. me? That sounds like it would require a She knew that Gilmores business, the Evermore Group, was a wellCknown brand in Eldoria Still, the idea of him investing a fortune to start an entertainmentpany solely for her was surprising. She didnt want Gilmore to take such a risk and use the Evermore Groups resources for her sake. However, Gilmore appeared unfazed and reassured her, Lilian, dont worry about the money. As long as we can produce great films and make you an international star, thats all that matters, Touched by his words, Lilian nodded, Okay, Ill work hard and strive to be an international star, living up to your expectations. Gilmore gently patted her head, affirming. Thats settled then. With that, they left the room As they reached the living room, the sound of a doorbell rang. Lilian couldnt help but express her anxiety to Gilmore, Could it be Jasons men at the door? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She was well aware that Mr. Ross, a renowned financial tycoon of the Ross family, always had bodyguards and martialists around him. If those at the door were Jasons bodyguards, she feared that she and Gilmore might not be able to leave this ce. However, Gilmore remained calm and reassured her, Dont worry, Lilian. As long as Im here, nothing will happen. Afterforting her, he instructed Lilian to sit on the living room sofa while he went to answer the door. With a click, the door swung open. 69% Sandra and Neil were standing there with smiles on their faces, ready to congratte Jason for spending a delightful evening with Lilian. However, their smiles froze when they saw that it wasnt Mr. Ross who opened the door, but Gilmore Neils face turned ghostly pale, his soul seemingly leaping out of his body. He was utterly shocked to find Gilmore behind the door. To him, Gilmore was a thousand times more terrifying than any demon. Neils first instinct was to scream for help, but before he could utter a word, Gilmore swiftly silenced him, sealing his throat and another critical acupoint, rendering Neil immobile and speechless. Sandra, too, was startled to see Gilmore. When she and Neil had left earlier, only Jason was in the room. The sudden appearance of another man waspletely unexpected. Unlike Neil, Sandra didnt recognize Gilmore and felt no fear. Although she knew Lilian had a boyfriend, she had never met Gilmore. Thus, even with him standing right in front of her, she had no idea who he war -It wasnt until Gilmore immobilized Neils acupoints and saw the look of sheer terror on Neils face that Sandra realized something was amiss. Why would Gilmore attack Neil, and why did Neil look so scared at the sight of him? Could it be that Neil didnt know this man? Sensing something was off, Sandras first instinct was to run. But could she really outpace Gilmore? In a sh, Gilmore disabled her as well, sealing two of her acupoints. He then dragged both the incapacitated Neil and Sandra into the room and shut the door. Thrown onto the living room floor by Gilmore, Neil and Sandra winced in pain, unable to make a sound. Gilmore turned to Lilian, who was in the living room, and said, Lilian, didnt you just mention you wanted to settle the score with Sandra? Well, shes practically delivered herself to our doorstep. Initially, Lilian had some doubts. Sandra, who had been like a sister to her, always by her side at work, betraying her seemed unthinkable. But now, seeing Sandra and Neil together in Jasons presidential suite, Lilian believed it She looked down at Sandra on the floor, her eyes filled with intense anger, Sandra, why would you betray me? Why did you do this? Sandra, caught redChanded and guiltCridden, couldnt bring herself to meet Lilians eyes. She and Neil had returned as per their n with Jason to wait until Jason was done and then transport the unconscious Lilian back to her hotel room, leaving no trace behind. GG But she hadnt expected to be overpowered by a stranger the moient she reCentered Jasons room. 69 Moreover, Lilian seemed to be aware of everything that had happened, leading Sandra to realize that their scheme had been exposed. Seeing Sandra unable to meet her gaze, Lilian spoke bitterly, I werent for my boyfriend, Gilmore, arriving just in time to save me, by now I would have been vited by that scoundrel Jason. Sandra, you betrayed me for money, I wont let you off the hook. You must pay for what youve done. Only then did Sandra realize that Gilmore was Lilians boyfriend This revtion hit her like a ton of bricks, as if she had plummeted into hell. Sandra tried to look up at Lilian, wanting to plead for mercy. But when she caught Lilians gaze, so firm and icy, a chill ran down her spine. Sandra knew Lilian well; she might appear soft and delicate on the outside, but inside, she was incredibly resolute and decisive. Whether in love or hatred, Lilian meant what she said. And when she promised retribution, she meant every word. This fealization filled Sandra with fear. She wanted to apologize, to repent, to beg for forgiveness, but with her acup..s sealed, she couldnt utter a word. The helplessness and urgency she felt were beyond words. After saying this, Lilian turned away from Sandra and looked at Gilmore. Gilmore, I want her to get what she deserves! Gilmore smiled slightly, Dont worry, Lilian. Ill make sure they get exactly whatsing to them. Then, Gilmore walked over to the living room table and picked up a bottle of red wine, more than half full. Seeing Gilmore with the wine, Neils eyes widened in rm. A sudden, ominous feeling clenched within him, recalling a humiliating incident at his manor in Vista Verde, Eldoria, where he had been raped by his eight Grandmasters. Now, as Gilmore picked up the wine that Jason had drugged, Neil couldnt help but tremble at the thought of what might happen next. Chilled to the bone and trembling uncontrobly, Neil watched as Gilmore, smiling, approached him with the halfCfull bottle of wine. The smile on Gilmores face made Neils skin crawl. 0 Making 665 Making 665 Gulp, gulp More than half of the wine bottle emptied into Neils mouth. Neil didnt want to drink, but he couldnt stop it. His acupoints were sealed, leaving him powerless to resist. After forceCfeeding Neil half of the wine, Gilmore went into the bathroom. He dragged out Jason, who had been lying beside the toilet for two hours, reeking of its stench. Sandra was even more shocked to see Jason subdued. She had no idea what Gilmore was nning. After pulling Jason out, Gilmore poured a good amount of the wine down his throat. To Jasons horror, it was the same wine he had drugged and intended for Lilian His face was a picture of desperation, but with his acupoints sealed, he couldnt move or speak. Panic was his only option. Finally, Gilmore forced the remaining bit of wine down Sandras throat. She was terrified because Neil had told her about the drugged wine. Because Neil had told her that the wine was drugged, Sandra knew that drinking it could lead to crazy, uncontroble actions. Afterpleting these actions, Gilmore took out his phone and made a call. Spencer, you can come up now. Over the phone, the voice of Spencer responded, Yes, Mr. Reed Cilmore ended the call, and in less than a minute, a gust of wind arose on the balcony, followed by a figure descending. This figure, entering through the balconys ss door, was none other than Spencer. Indeed, it was Spencer who drove Gilmore to the Hilton Dynasty Hotel. Calling him up clearly indicated that there were certain tasks he needed to take care of Mr. Reed, Spencer said respectfully as he approached Gilmore. Gilmore nodded slightly. Lilian in the living room was taken aback. How did this senior arrive? Did he fly here! And why was he addressing Gilmore with such respect, as if Gilmore was his master? Although her mind buzzed with questions, Lilian knew this wasnt the time to ask them. Gilmore turned to Spencer and said, Spencer, we already taught Neil a lessonst time in Vista Verde. To my dismay, he hase to Mescourt and is now causing trouble for my girlfriend. This time, I hope you can teach him an even harsher lesson. G. Rest assured, Mr. Reed, I will ensure Neil gets a taste of true suffering, Spencer promptly responded. At this time. Neil suddenly remembered the brutal gangCrape he received in his manor in Vista Verde by his eight Grandmasters. Now, with Gilmore asking Spencer to teach him an even harsher lesson, just how severe could it get? The thought alone made him shiver in fear. Gilmore added, Besides Neil, that wicked woman and Jason should receive the same treatment. No exceptions. Yes, Mr. Reed, Spencer answered. Leave everything here to you, Gilmore said. Dont worry. Mr. Reed, Ill take care of everything as instructed, Spencer assured. Gilmore nodded. Then he said to Lilian, Lets go, Lilian. We can leave the rest to Spencer Although Lilian didnt know what Spencer would do to the trio of Jason and the others, the cold expression on his face and Neils pale countenance told her that Spencer would not be lenient with them at all. Lilian felt no sympathy for them. It was just deserts for those who had done evil She followed Gilmore out of the room and left the hotel. Outside, they got into a ck Mercedes parked in the hotels square. Is this your car, Gilmore? Lilian asked as she settled into the vehicle. Yes, I bought it aftering to Mescourt. Its mainly for getting around, Gilmore nodded in confirmation. By the way, Gilmore, you havent told me yet, why did youe to Mescourt? Lilian hadnt forgotten about this matter. She also hadnt told Gilmore that she was in Mescourt for the Oscar ceremony, She was genuinely curious about what brought Gilmore to Mescourt. As Gilmore started the car and began to drive away, he exined to Lilian, I came Mescourt for some business with the Evermore Group. The issues have been resolved, so now I can return to Eldoria with you. I see, Lilian finally understood. Oh, by the way, Ill introduce you to a few peopleter, Gilmore added, ncing at Lilian. The people he wanted Lilian to meet were naturally ire, Helene, and the others Since they were bound to meet sooner orter, Gilmore thought it might be good for Lilian to meet them in Newville. He wasnt worried about any issues arising from this meeting, recalling how at the Fensville Dragon Sect in, ire, Helene, Christine, and the other five women had met without any problems. Gilmore believed it would be the same with Lilian meeting them Lilian, intrigued, asked, Who are you taking me to meet? GG 14:30 Gilmore maintained a bit of mystery, replying, Youll know when you meet them. Lilian just hummed in response, not pressing further. She then turned to Gilmore with another question, Who was that man in the presidential suite who addressed you as Mr. Reed? Gilmore promptly shared about Spencer, revealing his identity as the vice sect master of the Fensville Dragon Sect. He didnt conceal from Lilian either, disclosing his own status as the sect master in Fensville. Lilian was taken aback to learn that Gilmore was a sect master in Eldoria. In her impression, Gilmore did not seem to know any martial arts. Gilmore, when did you learn martial arts? she couldnt help but ask. Gilmore fabricated a story, saying, When I was in high school, amartial arts master took a liking to me and chose me as hist apprentice. He instructed me to keep my martial arts training a secret. So, I had to juggle my studies while secretly training in martial arts, and I never told you, Lilian Are you upset with me? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lilian immediately shook her head, Gilmore, how could I be upset? You were only following your masters instructions. Of course, you shouldnt tell others. Gilmore nodded, Youre right, Lilian. During their drive, they talked about various things. For instance, Lilian asked Gilmore how his business had been faring. When she learned that his Evermore Group had not only dominated the food and beverage market in Vane and Oakhaven, but was also expanding into the Fensville food and beverage market, she was astounded. The growth of the Evermore Group seemed incredibly rapid. However, Gilmores next words left her jaw dropping. This time, I came to Mescourt intending to secure the exclusive rights to operate Kenda Company and Danald Company in Eldoria. But someone deliberately obstructed us, and the CEO of Kenda Company refused to sign the exclusive rights over to us. So, I ended up acquiring 40% of the shares in both Kenda Company and Danald Company, which made the need for exclusive rights unnecessary. Lilian thought to herself, If you own 40% of their shares, of course, theres no need for exclusive rights anymore Nevertheless, she asked Gilmore, Kenda Company and Danald Company are two major food giants. How much did it cost to acquire shares in bothpanies? Gilmore nonchntly replied, Not much, just a few hundred billion. Lilian was left speechless. Making 667 Making 667 Lilian was telling the truth. She really didnt want Gilmore to be a monk. In that case, what should she do then? She could not live without Gilmore. She liked Gilmore so much and missed him so much. She had fallen in love with Gilmore when she was in high school and regarded Gilmore as the love of her life. As long as Gilmore loved her, she could love Gilmore back. She could ept anything. Even if she had to give her life to Gilmore, she would do it without hesitation. Therefore, as long as Gilmore still loved her and did not be a monk, Lilian could ept the rtionship between Gilmore and the girls. Moreover, she could tell that ire, Helene, and the others also liked Gilmore as much as she did. They grabbed Gilmore by the arm and hugged his legs, afraid that Gilmore would leave them behind. The anxiety and fear on their faces were not faked. If they didnt really like Gilmore, they wouldnt be so worried and nervous. Of course, Gilmore didnt really want to be a monk. He had no choice. If he didnt do that, he was afraid that Lilian would leave him in grief. In that way, he would lose his first love, Lilian Morales. That was absolutely thest thing he wanted. However, he couldnt bear to abandon ire and the other girls for Lilian. Therefore, instead of letting Lilian leave him, he might as well leave Lilian first. He wanted to use that opportunity to keep Lilian by his side. His strategy of cutting off all ties and bing a monk really worked. Not only did the five girls hold him tightly, but Lilian also stopped him urgently. Even Lilian appeared anxious and sad about his n. Well, she also said that as long as Gilmore still liked her, she would not mind his rtionship with ire and the others. Gilmore had achieved his goal. As long as Lilian did not leave him, there was no need for him to serve God. Morcover, his heart ached when he saw how sad Lilian and the girls were. So, Gilmore looked at Lilian and asked, Lilian, do you really not mind my rtionship with ire and the others? Lilian shook her head No, I dont. I just um care if you love me. Im scared that youd leave me for them. 2K 69%C Hearing that, ire, LumaCHelene, and Juline allughed. Seeing the smile on their faces, Lilian asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Am I wrong? ire nodded. Youre wrong, Lilian Although Gilmore is with all of us, he has never neglected anyone because of the others. He loves us all the same. So, Lilian, if youre worried about that, youre overthinking it Hearing that, Lilian was stunned. She seemed to understand why ire and the others could get along so well even though they knew that Gilmore had many lovers. That was because Gilmore had the same love for every single one of them. Lilian reminisced about their past. Indeed, he seemed to be the same all the time. From high school to university, there were some twists and turns, and they had separated, she and Gilmore still met again and got back together. And Gilmore had never changed the way he treated her. That was also why she liked Gilmore all that while. It was very likely that ire and the others fell for Gilmore for the same At that time, Gilmore also turned to Lilian and said, ire is right. I can assure you. Whether I have ire and the others by my side, my feelings for you will not decrease or change at all. Lilian Was touched when she saw the determination and sincerity in Gilmores eyes. She nodded at Gilmore. Yes, I trust you. The tense atmosphere finally eased up. Everyone sat down on the sofa. even if Then, Lilian looked at ire and the others curiously and asked, Can you tell me how you fell in love with Gilmore? ire, Helene, and the others exchanged nces and nodded. ire spoke up. Let me tell you how I got together with Gilmore first! Then, she told Lilian everything about her rtionship with Gilmore. They met, fell in love, established the Evermore Group, and encountered all kinds of dangers. After ire finished speaking, Helene recounted how she and Gilmore had fallen in love and experienced all kinds of life- andCdeath situations. Then Luna, Juline, and ine told how they knew and loved Gilmore and what they had experienced. After hearing them out, Liban felt indescribably shocked. Only then did she realize that they and Gilmore had so much. It could be said that they really mattered to each other gone through Moreover, from their descriptions, Lilian realized that it was always the girls who fell in love with Gilmore first, not the other way around. G Now, she no longer med Gilmore. After that conversation, Lilian, ire, and the others got to know each other better and started to get along. Lilian no longer bore any hostility toward the girls. In Newville, a concert of an international superstar was being held in a huge stadium. The stadium which amodated tens of thousands of people was all hustle and bustle. On the stage, a scantily dressed international superstar was dancing, singing, and exciting the whole audience. Cheers, shouts, and whistles rang out continuously. As soon as the song ended, the lights on the stage dimmed. The star went backstage to get changed. A few minutester, the stage lights lit up again. The superstar went back onstage. However, despite her hot body and gaudy clothes, she wasnt the center of attention anymore. There was naked woman and two naked men on the stage. On the stage, under the gazes of tens of thousands of people present, they were doing something that made peoples jaw drop and blush. They were conducting activities that only adults did. On the stage, their voices were picked up and transmitted through the mics and speakers to the whole stadium. The international superstar, who had just changed her clothes and arrived on the stage, was stunned when she saw that reality show. Thud. She dropped her mic. Even the drummers, guitarists, violinists, and other musicians on the stage were stunned. None of them knew where those naked guys came from. Thest thing they knew was that the lights had gone out for a few minutes, and when the lights came back on, that embarrassing scene happened. The tens of thousands of audience switched from watching the concert to the live porn show. There was an indescribably awkward silence in the room. It was so quiet that no one made a sound. However, after a moment of silence, tens of thousands of people in the audience all screamed, shouted, and whistled. Needless to say, the two men and one woman on the stage had excited all males. They shouted vulgarities with crazed expressions on their faces. The live porn on the stage was much better than the international diva singing in their eyes. They didnt expect that the divas concert would be so exciting. They were all worked up by that program However, the audience did not know that even the diva herself didnt know what was happening. She had prepared for that concert for a long time, but she didnt expect it to be ruined by those shers and what they had done. GO At that time, tens of thousands of people in the audience shouted crazily. They took out their mobile phones and began to record what the two men and one woman had been doing naked on the They were busy filming, and the concert organizers began to send security guards to drag the shers away. A figure stood on the roof of the highCrise stadium. With the help of the starlight in the sky, one could see that the figure was Spencer. Yes, the men and woman who had done something outrageous on the stage were Jason, Neil, and Sandra. The reason why they appeared on the stage was naturally that Spencer took the opportunity when the diva got changed and the lights darkened for a short time. Spencer put Jason, Neil, and Sandra on the stage at lightning speed. Therefore, when the stage lights lit up again, they popped into the sight of tens of thousands of audiences. And they were naked because of Spencer as well. As for their doing what adults did on the stage, it was because Gilmore had drugged their wine. They didnt know where they were. Spencer looked at Jason being photographed by tens of thousands of people present. He felt that he should have taught them a lesson as Gilmore wished. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Spencer believed that after that night, they would be super celebs in wiescourt. However, that would simply be because of scandals. Then, Spencer flew away from the roof of the stadium with a swoosh. In the manor. After chatting for a while, Lilian became friends with ire, Helene, and the other girls. It ease. Perhaps because everyone liked Gilmore, and they had resolved the grudge in their hearts, Lilian and the others felt at Seeing that, Gilmore breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, footsteps rang from the door, and then Spencer came in. Mr. Reed, Im back. As soon as Spencer arrived, he greeted Gilmore respectfully. Gilmore couldnt help but ask, Did you teach them an unforgettable lesson? Spencer answered to Gilmore proudly, Yes, I have taught them a lesson as you wish. On the sofa in the living room, ire, Helene, Luna, Juline, and ine were all confused. They wondered what unforgettable lesson Spencer and Gilmore were talking about. And who were they talking about? Even Lilian, who knew what had happened, was very curious. What was an unforgettable lesson? Then, when Spencer saw the girls, he decided it was not appropriate to borate out loud. Therefore, he walked up to Gilmore and whispered in thetters ear about what he had done. When Gilmore heard Spencer out, his eyes brightened and he gave Spencer a thumbsCup. Spencer, youre amazing! Spencer was a little embarrassed and said, You tter me. Its all thanks to your wise leadership that I can do this well. As apetent subordinate, even though Spencer was praised by his boss, he had to return the favor. Making 668 Making 668 Early the next morning. The Ross familys luxurious and enormous manor. In the living room of a magnificent vi sat a fat man in his fifties in a suit. He had curly blond hair, an aquiline nose, and sharp eyes. That man exuded a powerful aura. He was the head of the Ross family, Colin Ross. While sipping coffee, Colin picked up that days Newville Daily the servant sent. He unfolded the newspaper. When he saw the headline on the front page, his face darkened. It was even to the extent that his fat face started twitching from rage. Colins face changed dramatically because of the headline. On the front page of Newville Daily, it wrote: Jason Ross Live Porn Show at Daisys Concert. The story covered the details about Jason and Neil, as well as a woman, appearing naked at the concert of the international diva, Daisy, and performing burlesque on the stage in front of an audience of tens of thousands. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Photos of them were also attached. The news also reported that the concert organizer subdued the three of them and took them to the police.. Colin crumpled the newspaper in his hand and tossed it on the ground. At that time, an old man walked into the living room of the vi Colin, what on earth upset you so much? The old man looked at the newspaper that had been crumpled into a ball on the ground When Colin saw the old man, his face softened a little. Dad, youre here. The old man was none other than Zapata Cuevas. That was rin That was right, Zapata didnt leave Newville. Instead, he quietly hid in his sonCinws vi. As the financial magnate of Mescourt, Colin had billions of dors and was one of the top three rich guys. His wife was Zapatas daughter. That was also why the Ross family would take in a Cuevas. Zapata picked up the crumpled newspaper on the ground and sat down on the sofa. Zapata looked at his sonCinw, who had a high status in the business world, and asked with concern, Colin, did something happen? Colin looked at Zapata and said, Dad, Jason and Neil got into big troublest night. Zapata couldnt help but look at his sonCinw. 14. Tue, Oc In his opinion, no matter her big a trouble Jason and Neil had caused, with his sonCinws power and status in Mescourt, it could be minimized. It couldnt make his sonCinw so angry. Therefore, Zapata was sure that they had gotten into big trouble That trouble was even a thorny one for Colin. Otherwise. Colin would not reacted so dramatically. Zapata frowned slightly and looked at Colin. Colin, what kind of trouble did they get into? Colin looked at the crumpled newspaper in Zapatas hand and ld, Dad, open the newspaper and read it. Youll understand. Hearing that, Zapata immediately unfolded the newspaper. Then he was also shocked when he saw the headline on the front page. Then he quickly scanned the story. After he read it, Zapatas eyes darkened and he said coldly, They will never do such a thing. If Im not wrong, they must have been framed Colin nodded. Dad, I think so too. want to know who dares to frame the Ross family like this. As soon as he finished speaking, an old man in a suit came in. The old man looked a little anxious. Aftering in, he bowed to Colin and Zapata Greetings, Mr. Ross. Nice to meet you, Mr. Cuevas Zapata said to the old man in the suit, Ande, you dont have to be formal. The old man in the suit was the butler of the Ross family. Colin looked at the old man and asked, Whats the matter, Ande? Ande reported to Colin. The police of Newville just called and said that Jason and Neil have been detained for conducting inappropriate actions in public. Colins expression had returned to calm. He said, Ande, bring the topwyer of our Ross family. No matter how much it costs, you must bring Jason and Neil back. Ande immediately replied, Dont worry, Mr. Ross. I will bring them back safe and sound. After that, Ande left the vi Colin knew that with his status, power, and connections in Newville, it would not be difficult for him to bail Jason and Neil What gave him the most headache was what Jason and Neil had done to a woman at a concert in front of tens of thousands of people. Tens of thousands of people saw it with their own eyes. That was something that couldnt be denied no matter what.. Moreover, those people recorded what Jason and the other two had done on the stage. After the hype, it had spread throughout Mescourt.. It might even spread to other countries. That was a huge scandal. Even if it was Colin, he would not be able to eliminate that great impact. Because of the Inte, the scandal had long be viral. He couldnt shut everyones mouths. Colin, we must find out who is behind this. We cant let this person off. Zapata stressed. There was a sharp glint in Colins eyes. He said, Dad, dont worry. I dont care who this person is. Since he dares to hurt my son, he is dead meat An hourter, the sound of cars could be heard outside the vi. Then, Ande came in with a few people. Behind Ande, four bodyguards were supporting the weak and paleCfaced Jason and Neil as they walked in. Seeing the expressions of Jason and Neil, Colin couldnt help but furrow his brows. It was very likely that those two people had been framed. However, upon seeing the state they were in, Colin was still enraged. It was aplete disgrace to the Ross family. The four bodyguards helped the weak ones to the sofa and sat them down. Ande waved at the four bodyguards and they quietly left the living r Then Ande reported to Colin. Mr. Ross, Ive brought Jason and Neil back. Colin answered, Mm. He was not in a good mood. Then, he looked at Jason and asked, What happened to you? Why did you end up like this? Jason looked at his father. In a weak voice, he said, Dad, we were set up. Then, he told his father everything about how Gilmore plotted against him. After hearing Jason out, Colin appeared even angrier. A dignified young man of the Ross family had lost everything because of a woman. He had shattered his reputation. Aplete disgrace to the Ross family. At that time, Zapatas eyes shed with hatred as he gritted his teeth and snarled. Gilmore, its that Gilmore Reed again! In the past few days, Colin had heard the name Gilmore Reed from Zapata a lot. Moreover, Zapata had always wanted Colin, his sonCinw, to avenge the Cuevas family and take back all of the Cuevas familys assets. Zapata was Colins fatherCinw, and his wife was also always crying, asking him to avenge his father and the Cuevas family. 44 G. 69% And he was indeed prepared to avenge his fatherCinw and the Cuevas family and help them retrieve everything they had lost. But he didnt expect that before he could do anything. Gilmore would ruin his sons reputation. That made Gilmore his mortal enemy.. Colin looked sharply at the butler and ordered him. Ande, immediately ask our people, as well as all the connections and forces of our Ross family, to find out where Gilmore Reed is now Ande immediately replied, Yes. Mr. Ross Then, Ande quickly left. At that time, Zapata looked solemnly at Colin and said, Colin, this Gilmore Reed has unfathomable martial arts. I and two Martial God martialists of the Cuevas family are no match for him. It would be difficult for the Ross family to get rid of this person by itself. Colin, we need to n carefully. However, Colin didnt seem to take it seriously. He said, Dad, you dont have to worry. The Ross family has five Martial God martialists including me. I dont believe that Gilmore Reed can take five Martial God marbalists at the same time. Zapata couldnt help but fall silent. Because the strength of the Cuevas family could notpare with that of the Ross family at all. There had only been three Martial God martialists in the Cuevas fami! hile the Ross family had five. Hence, it was only natural that Colin felt so confident. On that day, Colin and Zapata had been waiting for news from Ande. It was not until sunset that Colin finally received a call from Ande. Mr. Ross, we have found out where Gilmore Reed is now. Then, Ande told Colin where Gilmore lived over the phone. After hearing him out, Colin said into the phone, Well, tonight, I want this boy to kneel in front of me and beg for mercy from me and the Ross family 0 Making 669 Making 669 At nigh in the manor. There was a long motorcade of 40 to 50 ck SUVs around the manor. Then, men in suits got out of the cars one by one. Six or seven people got out of each car, and there were more than 300 people in total. More than 300 men in suits surrounded the whole manor in an instant. Hundreds of men in suits surrounded the vi. Three cars were approaching the gate of the manor, with a ck Mercedes in the front and a RollsCRoyce in the middle. The three cars stopped in front of the gate of the manor. Then, several men in suits stepped forward and opened the doors of the cars. Colin, his son Jason, and Neil got out from the back seats of the RollsCRoyce. And the driver was the butler, Ande Two seniors got out of each of the two ck Mercedes. They were both foreigners, tall and strong, with eyes like a hawk and suffocating auras. The four seniors came to the left and right of Colin and Jason, protecting the father and son. The four seniors were the Ross familys four Martial God martialists. At that time, Ande said to Colin, Mr. Ross, this is the manor of Gilmore Reed. There was a sh of frigid light in Colins eyes as he said, Let our Yes, Mr. Ross. Ande replied. Then, Ande gestured to the surrounding men in suits. They immediately understood. men attack! Then hundreds of martialists of the Ross family around the vi climbed over the high walls and broke into the manor. Soon, the sounds of fighting and shouting came from the manor Colin turned his head and looked at a Martial God martialist with a cold face. Diego, blow up the gate of this manor. The Martial God martialist named Diego immediately replied. Yes. As soon as he finished speaking, Diego struck out with his palm, impacting the golden energy on the bronze gate. The gate of the manor crumbled into pieces as if hit by a cannonball. It was such a mess. Colin ordered. Get in! Then, escorted by four Martial God martialists and a group of martialists from the Ross family, Colin, Jason, Neil, and Ande entered the manor. In the manor, hundreds of masters of the Ross family who had invaded the manor were already fighting fiercely with hundreds of martialists of the Dragon Sect. Those martialists of the Dragon Sect used to work for the Cuevas family. After pledging allegiance to Gilmore, they established the Dragon Sect.. 69% Led by the two sect masters Xavier and William, those martialists engaged in a lifeCandCdeath battle with the martialists from the Ross family. In that instant, both sides fought intensely, locked in a stalemate At the sight of Xavier and William, Neil was furious. He said to Colin, Uncle Colin, Xavier and William used to be the Martial God martialists of the Cuevas family. We have helped them a lot. And now theyreckeys of Gilmore. Uncle Colin, please help kill them to vent our anger. When Colin saw Xavier and William in the fierce battle, his eyes shed and he said. Neil, you know, I hate traitors the Thost. Since they have betrayed the Cuevas family, I will kill them in the name of the Cuevas family today After saying that, he nced at the four Martial God martialists beside him. Diego, take down Xavier and William immediately! Yes, Mr. Ross. The four Martial God martialists immediately charged at Xavier and William who were engaged in a fierce battle. Soon, the four Martial God martialists fought fiercely with Xavier and William. The Martial God energy, which was as violent as a golden storm, kept sing out from their fists and palms in the fierce battle, causing the air to buzz. It was like the surging wind, extremely shocking. There were only two of them, Xavier and William, while their opponents included four Martial God martialists. As the battle dragged on, they were gradually at a disadvantage being outnumbered. Seizing a chance, Diego struck Xaviers shoulder, sending him flying. At the same time, William was also hit on the right shoulder by another Martial God martialist and was sent flying Xavier and Williamnded in front of a vi in the manor one after another, smashing the bricks on the ground. Xavier and William looked pained, and blood oozed out of the corners of their mouths. They endured the pain and struggled to stand up from the ground. At that time, hundreds of martialists of the Dragon Sect of Mescourt had also been killed or injured by those from the Ross family. The remaining ones began to retreat. Soon, hundreds of martialists retreated to the open space in front of the vi and protected Xavier and William. Needless to say, the martialists of the Ross family were stronger than them. If they fought separately, they would only suffer more casualties. Hundreds of martial Dragon Sect of martialists gathering was like clenching ones fist. They would be stronger. In that way, the martialists of the Ross family could not kill them immediately. However, a look of ridicule shed across Colins eyes. Even if those traitor martialists gathered, it wouldnt change anything Because only Xavier and William were Martial God martialists among them. However, Colin brought four. With hundreds of the Ross familys martialists around, he was sure that his people couldpletely defeat the duos bunch. Then, he would break into the vi and capture Gilmore alive. Surrounded by the martialists of the Ross family, all the masters of the Dragon Sect looked a little panicked. After all, the Ross familys martialists were better than them in both numbers and strength. Listen up. If you give up resisting now and surrender to our Ross family, I can promise you that I will let bygones be bygones. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, if you continue to resist to the end, the only thing that awaits you will be death. At that time, Colin shouted to all the martialists of the Dragon Sect. Colin believed that all the cornered martialists would immediately turn to his side in the face of his lenient shout Originally, he was confident that his men could kill those martialists of the Dragon Sect. However, if he could win over those men, it could be of huge help to the eas family. Moreover, they could be used to deal with Gilmore so that he wouldnt even have to act. Unfortunately, the martialists of the Dragon Sect looked at him coldly No one stood out to wave the white g. At that moment, Xavier shouted back. Colin Ross, you can see us in your dreams! Upon hearing that, Colin went livid, and his eyes shed with killing intent. He gritted his teeth and said, Okay, Ill grant your wish by sending all of you to hell. Then, he ordered the four Martial God martialists. Kill them all Leave no one alive! The eyes of the four Martial God martialists glinted. They were about to lead all the Ross family martialists to go all out. At that moment, a cold voice sounded, Who is kicking up a fuss in my manor! Hearing the voice, Xavier, William, and the martialists of the Dragon Sect in front of the vi made way for someone. Gilmore walked out of the vi with six beauties including Lilian, ire, and Helene, as well as Spencer and Tillman. Lilian, ire, and the other girls behind Gilmore were all exceedingly beautiful. Countless martialists of the Ross family were immediately attracted by the six womens peerless beauty and charm. They 14:3 couldnt take their eyes of them. As for Jason and Neil, their stomachs churned the moment they saw Lin. Of course, the sight of Gilmore repelled them even more. at If it werent for Gilmore and Lilian, they wouldnt have done such a thing in front of tens of thousands of Daisys concertst night. It could be said thatst nights incident made them a joke in Moscourt and even other countries. It was shameful. Therefore, they couldnt wait to skin the pair alive. Dad, its this Gilmore who set me up. Jason looked at Gilmore and whispered in Colins ear. Colin nodded, indicating that he understood. After Gilmore walked out of the manor, Xavier and William immediately greeted Gilmore respectfully. Greetings, Mr. Reed. Gilmore nodded slightly. Are you all right? They were only slightly injured so they answered Gilmore together, Mr. Reed, were fine. Then, Xavier said to Gilmore apologetically, Its just that we couldnt resist the Ross familys martialists and let them invade. the manor. Please punish us. William followed suit. We fi failed to protect the manor. Please punish us. However, Gilmore said calmly, Xavier, William, youve done your best. Its not your fault. Xavier and William said together, Thank you for sparing us, Mr. Reed. Gilmore then turned to look at Colin, Jason, and Neil, Gilmore fixed his eyes on them and sneered. Look whos here. Isnt that Jason and Neil who performed at a concert in front of tens of thousands of peoplest night? He had touched on a sore spot! What happenedst night was a disgrace to Jason and Neil. Unexpectedly, Gilmore mentioned it out loud in front of all the martialists of the Ross family, humiliating them again. Both of them were so angry that their chests heaved. Jasons eyes burned with rage. He pointed at Gilmore and cursed Gilmore, you made me so miserablest night. Today, Ill make you pay a hundredfold! Gilmore smiled. Me? Youre wrong. You harmed me first. You brought this upon yourselves Jason was about to lose his temper. He looked at his father and screamed. Dad, get someone to tear Gilmore into pieces. Colins face was gloomy as if a storm was brewing in his eyes. Gilmore was shaming him too by insulting his son in public. Making 670 Making 670 Diego, what are you waiting for? Tear off this Gilmores head! Colin didnt want to waste any more time talking to Gilmore. He just wanted to wipe Gilmore off the face of the earth as soon as possible. Only in that way could he vent his anger for himself, for his son, and for the Ross family. When the four Martial God martialists including Diego heard their masters order, their eyes suddenly turned chilly The next moment, the four Martial God martialists rushed to Gilmore. Their attacks were as fast as four bolts of lightning. As theyunched their attacks, the golden Martial God Qi instantly exploded in the air. Then, a frightening aura of power spread out. All the martialists of the Dragon Sect, except for Xavier and William, felt suffocated. The fist and palm strikes of the four Martial God martialists thundered. T olden Martial God energy shot at Gilmore like meteors. The aura shocked everyone. Jasons and Neils eyes lit up with excitement. They did not believe that Gilmore would withstand the attacks of four Martial God martialists this time around. They were thinking of avenging themselves forst night. Their lips all curved in a sneer. After the four Martial God martialists killed Gilmore, they could get any of the six beauties around Gilmore. Rumble. A loud bang exploded in the air. Then, several screams rang. Then, the four Martial God martialists including Diego were sent flying like stic bags Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The four Martial God martialistsnded on the open space of the courtyard one after another. When they fell to the ground, all of them dented the ground, and their bones cracked loudly. No one knew how many bones they had broken. Then, the four Martial God martialists were all lying on the ground. Not a single one of them could stand up. The air fell silent. The shock on Colins face was beyond measure. Allof his four Martial God martialists were knocked out after one serious blow? Jason and Neil, who had been coveting Gilmores women, also fell dumbfounded. How was that possibler- The four Martial Gods were all defeated? Ande and all the martialists of the Ross family were also stunned Even four Martial God martialists could not kill Gilmore! Everyone turned to look at Gilmore. Then, Colin and hispanions saw a figure appear in front of Gilmore at some unknown point That figure was Spencer. Yes, the four Martial Gods of the Ross family who attackel Gilmore were all seriously injured by Spencer. When the four Martial God martialists were about to reach Gilmore, Spencer sent them flying at lightning speed. After sending the four Martial God martialists flying, Spencer was calm and unscathed. That greatly shocked Colin. His four Martial God martialists were all beginner Martial God martialists. If Spencer could defeat four beginner Martial God martialists alone, it meant that he must be an intermediate or elite Martial God. That made Colin feel that Spencer was a real martialist, protecting Gilmore. Colin finally knew that he had underestimated his opponent that day. He regretted not listening to his fatherCinws advice to join forces with other big families to deal with Gilmore. However, even though he realized that hed fallen into a disadvantageous position, he did not show any signs of panic.. Oth On the contrary, he remained calm and aggressive. He said to Gilmore, Gilmore, Ill let you go for today. But if you dare harm Jason and Neil again, I wont. After that, without waiting for Gilmore to answer, Colin put on an act and ordered everyone, Lets go. Carry Diego and the others back. The Ross familys martialists answered and immediately stepped forward to carry Xavier and William However, at that moment, a voice sounded, Wait! As soon as the word sounded, the martialists of the Ross family couldnt help but stop and didnt dare to take another step. The expression on Colins face froze. He had a bad feeling about this. It was Gilmore. Gilmore sneered, looked at him, and said, The head of the Ross family is a special one. He can still pretend to be the winner when he is defeated. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As soon as Gilmore said this, Xavier, William, and all the martialists of the Dragon Sectughed. Hahaha Tue, Uct Indeed, when they saw the four great Martial God martialists of the Ross family all subdued by Spencer, they felt greatly delighted. They had been suppressed by the four Martial God martialists and Ross family martialists earlier. Furthermore, they suffered casualties. However, the Ross familys martialists no longer had the uppernd. Then they all wanted revenge. Although Gilmore had exposed Colin, Colin refused to admit it He pretended to be calm and said to Gilmore, Defeated? No way. Gilmore, even if our top martialists lost, we still have other hundreds of martialists. Do you think you can defeat all of us? Gilmore smiled. Unexpectedly, at a time like this, Colin was still bluffing. Gilmore looked at Colin and said, Colin, listen up. Tonight, either you surrender to me or stay as my captive. It just so happens that we dont have enough servants in our vill. You can be one. All the martialists of the Ross family were furious when they heard this. Especially Colin, the financial magnate of Mescourt, who was a superCrich man with billions of dors. Gilmore asked him to be a servant. This was simply insulting. Colins eyes shed with anger. He looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, what nonsense are you talking about? Today, 1 and all the martialists of the Ross family will not surrender to you. If you insist on stopping me, all the martialists of the Ross family will fight for me till they shed the last drop of blood. The martialists of the Ross family will make you pay. It might sound more like a threat, but there were hundreds of Masters and Grandmasters in the Ross family, If they fought to the death, the martialists of the Dragon Sect would indeed pay a heavy price. However, there was one factor that Colin had overlooked. That was, Spencer and Tillman were not ordinary martialists, but cultivators. No matter how many martialists the Ross family had, it was meaningless in their eyes. The martialists were like a group of ants that could be easily crushed. Gilmore had already lost his patience with Colins arrogance. He looked at Spericer and Tillman and said, Teach this Ross a good lesson. And no matter who they are, if they rebel, teach them a lesson too. Yes, Mr. Reed. Spencer and Tillman answered. Then, like ghosts, they shed into the martialists of the Ross family. Next, two cultivators attacked wantonly among several Inundred martialists of the Ross family. Rumblet Boom! Boom! Boom! One terrifying storm after another erupted in the Ross familys martialists, The terrible power could bepared to the eruption of the volcano. Along with a violent storm of energy, the power spread in all directions. Hundreds of the Ross familys martialists were all scattered like fillen leaves. Then, like a downpour, hundreds of bodies fell into the courtyard. With each smash, they dented the ground. Almost all of the hundreds of martialists of the Ross family broke their hands and feet. Screams and groans were heard everywhere. Only Colin, Jason. Neil, and Ande were still standing. They looked at the hundreds of martialists of the Ross family lying on the ground, groaning. No one could stand up. They were all too shocked to speak. Colins face was already pale, and cold sweat had trickled down his forehead. There was only one voice in his mind. How is this possible? Hundreds of martialists of the Ross family were all defeated by Spencer and Tillman in less than a dozen minutes. How strong are Spencer and Tillman? he wondered. Even Colin, an intermediate Martial God, panicked at the strength of Spencer and Tillman. At that moment, he was no longer as tough as before, unable to maintain a facade. Like a deted balloon, he looked haggard. At the same time, the fact that Spencer and Tillman had defeated hundreds of martialists of the Ross family also shocked all the martialists of the Dragon Sect. In their eyes, Spencer and his partner were so powerful that they looked suspicious. Colin, Ive already given you a chance, but you didnt cherish it. From now on, youre my captive, Gilmore said frostily. He looked like a winner talking down to his captive. There was unwillingness in Colins eyes. All his martialists were defeated. However, as long as he was still standing, he still had a chance. A cold glint shed across Colins eyes. He looked at Gilmore and said, Captive? Who said Im your prisoner? You will never defeat us until you defeat me. A trace of surprise appeared on the faces of Jason and Ande. They could tell that Colin was going to fight Gilmore in person. Making 671 Making 671 With one hand behind his back and the other outstretched, he made a starting gesture and cued Golin. Mr. Ross, please enlighten me A fierce light shed across Colins eyes. In the next moment, a killing intent erupted as he wed at Gilmore. His purpose was very simple. He wanted to grab Gilmore by the throat and take him hostage. The golden Martial God energy on his nails was violent as if it wanted to devour everything. However, Gilmore remained calm in the face of the attack, as if he were blind: Just as Gilmore was about to be grabbed by the neck Right at this moment, Gilmores eyes lit up, and an earthCshattering aura emanated from his body. Even Colin, who was attacking at Gilmore, felt this terrifying aura. He was shocked. In the next moment, Gilmore struck out with his palm as fast as lightning, shattering the violent Martial God energy that was devouring everything. Then, there was a deafening bang, splitting the air. Then, with a miserable scream, Colin flew out like a piece of trash Colin fell into the courtyard 40 feet away. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood and then fainted. Seeing this, Jason, Ande, and Neil all gasped. Gilmore was phenomenal! Ar this moment, Gilmores eyes swept through Jason, Ande, and Neil Under Gilmores gaze, the three of them shivered in fear! They immediately wondered if Gilmore was going to kill them next. Under Gilmores cold gaze, the trio instantly broke down. Then, Jason and the others knelt on the ground one after another. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Weve been stupid, Mr. Reed. Please be magnanimous and spare our lives. As long as Mr. Reed doesnt kill us, were willing to do anything Please spare my life, Mr. Reed. They kowtowed desperately on the ground. To survive, their foreheads turned swollen and bleeding. Calmore still looked at them coldly. Since you said so, Ill tell you my conditions. Josons face was pale and he broke out in a cold sweat. He said to Gilmore, Please go ahead, Mr. Reed. Colmore continued, I know that your Ross family, especially Ross Fund, has trillions of dors. I want your Ross family to transfer the Ross Fund to me. Stearing what Gilmore said, Jason, Ande, and Neil were all shocked. Ross Fund was a big fund specializing in short selling. It was a famous fund even in the world. 215 B. This was also the greatest source of wealth for the Ross family. But now, Gilmore wanted the funds of the Ross family. This was asking for an exorbitant price. 7 Jason looked at Gilmore awkwardly and said. Mr. Reed, the Ross Fund is the foundation of our Ross family. I cant decide to transfer it to Mr. Reed alone! Gilmore asked, Oh? Then who makes the decision? Jason said. My father, my two uncles, and the core members of the family can decide after discussion. Gilmore nced at the unconscious Colin and said, Your father and all the martialists who invaded our manor today are not allowed to leave Since your two uncles and the core members of the family can decide, then Ill let you go back. After you discuss it with your two uncles and others, you can tell me if youre willing to transfer Ross Fund to me, okay? Jason couldnt help but be startled. Only then did he find out that Gilmore was going to detain his father and all the martialists of the Ross family. Looking at the unconscious Ross, Jason knew that if he e didnt agree to Gilmore today, he would not be able to make it. Not to mention his father, all the martialists of the Ross family would be imperiled. Even Jason himself might not be able to get out alive. More importantly, he weighed the pros and cons, If Gilmore took his men to the Ross familys manor, his uncles and core members in the end. have topromise with Gilmore Because all the elites of the Ross family hade out tonight, there were not many martialists left in the manor. Therefore, the rest of them were no match for Gilmore at all. In other words, Jason had no choice but to agree with Gilmore. Jason lowered his head dejectedly and said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, please allow me to go back and discuss it with my family. Welle and reply to you as soon as were done. Gilmore nodded. Okay, you can go back now, Jason, Ande, and Neil stood up from the ground. After that, they left dejectedly with their tail between their legs. After they left, Cilmore asked Spencer and Tillman to deal with the casualties in the manor. More than a dozen martialists of the Dragon Sect died. Spencer asked Xavier and William to arrange for funerals. The injured were sent to the hospital. As for the masters of the Ross family in the courtyard, Xavier and William arranged for the martialists of the Dragon Sect to send them to other vis in the manor for rest and bandaging hu, Oct Colin was locked up in a cell where Tillman guarded. In the living room of the vi, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the other girls were sitting on the sofa. At this time. Xavier and William came in with several masters of the Dragon Sect. These martialists supported four Martial God martialists including Diego, who looked pained and even had difficulty walking. Xavier said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, as you instructed, weve brought these four people here. Gilmore had asked Xavier to bring the four Martial God martialists here. Gilmore nodded.. Then, his eyes fell on the faces of the four Martial God martialists and said, Do you know why I called you here? The faces of the four Martial God martialists were filled with fear. They had thought that they could catch Gilmore and everyone else in one fell swoop. Nevertheless, Gilmore and Spencer amazed them. Though being Martial Gods, they and their boss Colin had all been defeated. They finally understood how terrifying Gilmore was. Hearing what Gilmore said, the four Martial God martialists were confused. Why would Gilmore want to see them? The four Martial God martialists looked at each other and then said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, it was Colin who sent us here. Please show mercy and spare our lives. Gilmore looked at the four Martial God martialists and said, Let me tell you what happened to those who broke into my vi, killed and injured the martialists of the Dragon Sect, and wanted to kill me. I have never shown mercy to them. Hearing this, the faces of the four Martial God martialists turned pale as beads of sweat trickled down their foreheads. At this moment, Gilmore changed his attitude. However, its not that I cant spare your lives, but Gilmore kept them guessing as Diegos group saw a chance of survival. Then, the four of them looked at each other and knelt to Gilmare together. Please tell us, Mr. Reed. As long as you can let us live, we can agree to anything. Gilmore nodded. Okay. If you want to live, the condition is very simple. You must pledge your loyalty to the Speaking of this, Gilmore pointed at Xavier and William and said. Just like how they surrendered and pledged loyalty to 1. me. The faces of the four Martial God martialists were full of surprise Only then did they realize that Cilmore wanted them to surrender. They were working for the Ross family. Doing so would be an outright betrayal. D Fζ100%1 That said, the four of them had witnessed how powerful Gilmore and Spencer were. Not to mention them, even the Ross familys patriarch Colin was taken captive. It could be said that the fate of the Ross family depended entirely on Gilmore. It was meaningless for them to guard a castle that was crumbling down. he weak As Martial God martialists, Diego and the other three naturally knew that the strong dominated the world, and the followed. Therefore, the four Martial God martialists immediately made up their mind. Together, they bowed to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, the four of us are willing to surrender and be loyal to you from now on. When Gilmore, Spencer, Xavier, and William saw this, they all smiled. Moreover, Spencer, Xavier, and William all thought in their hearts, Wise choice. Otherwise, Gilmore could wipe them out in minutes. Gilmore then said to the four, Well, since you are now my men, from today on, you will be the sect masters of the Dragon Sect of Mescourt, just like Xavier and William, They didnt know what the Dragon Sect of Dragon Sect was, But since Gilmore said so, they just had to agree. They replied to Gilmore together. Thank you, Mr. Reed. After that, they stood up from the ground. Gilmore looked at the four and said, The Ross family is about to copse. Do you think their martialists are willing to join the Dragon Sect of Mescourt? They could tell that this was the first thing Gilmore tasked them with. Diego and the other three immediately replied, Yes, Mr. Reed. We will win them over. The reason why they were so confident was that they were exactly like the core members of the Ross family. The Ross familys martialists could only look up to them, but not disobey them. However, a question still lingered on their mind, which was about the Dragon Sect of Dragon Sect. Finally, Diego spoke up. Mr. Reed, what is the Dragon Sect of Mescourt? SEN Making 672 Making 672 Gilmore looked at Navier and said. Xavier, tell the four new sectmasters of the Dragon Sect of Mescourt what the Dragon And tell them about the Dragon Sect of Eldoria as well. Xavier saluted at Gilmore and replied. Yes, Mr. Reed Then, Xavier told them that Gilmore wanted to establish a big set in Mescourt, and with the Cuevas familys hundreds of masters, Gilmore had established the Dragon Sect of MescoHIFT. Then, Xavier told the four people including Dirgo that Gilmore had founded the four Dragon Sects in Eldoria. The four Dragon Sects were the Oakhaven Dragon Sect, the Central Dragon Sect, the Fensville Dragon Sect, and the Sunsburys Dragon Sect. The Dragon Sect of Mescourt was the fifth branch of the Dragon Sect and the first foreign one. After listening to Xaviers exnation, the four of them were still a little shocked. They didnt expect that Gilmore not only gained a foothold in Mescourt but also in the whole world. The Dragon Sect of Eldoria founded by Gilmore seemed to be the biggest force in Eldoria The four of them had a whole new view of Gilmores strength. Gilmore said to Xavier. Get the four sect m masters treated first Xavier nodded and left the living room with the four. William and several martialists of the Dragon Sect also left the vi. Then only Gilmore, the six girls, and Spencer were left in the living room. At this time, ire finally couldnt help but ask Gilmore, Gilmore, why do you want the Ross familys fund Gilmore answered, Ross Fund is the Ross familys biggest source of ie. Its also the most valuablepany. The Ross family has ruined the economy of many countries through the Ross Fund by short selling. Once I take down Ross Fund, the scourge of the world would be removed. Of course. Im not doing this for Mescourt to get i rid of the Ross family. I want to suppress the Ross family so that they can no longer threaten us in the future. That could root them out. After hearing what Gilmore said, ire also felt that Gilmore was very smart That right. If we cut off the Ross familys source of ie and have the Ross familys Largest business in our hands, the Ross family will never be able to rise again Cabure looked at ire and said caringly, Hut Im afraid youll have to work harder after taking over the Ross Fund. Apart from the Evermore Group at home in Mescout alone, she was already managing all the companies of the Cuevas famoly, as well as the Kenida Company, and now she was going to take over the Ross Fund N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ire was so busy that she would wear herself out However, Cl remained calm and said to Gilmore, Gilmore, its fine. I can handle it. Ever since she took over thosepanies, ire had gotten used to working around the clock. Moreover, she had Helene and Luna to help her. With the help of Xavier, William, and the others, ire was able to handle the burden without any worries. Just as Gilmore and ire were chatting in the living room. In the Ross familys manor. In the living room of a vi, Zapata was shocked. What? Gilmore said that? Jason confirmed it seriously. Yes, Grandpa, Im telling the truth. If you dont believe me, you can ask Neil and Ande. After escaping from Gilmores vi, Jason immediately told Zapata how Gilmore defeated his father and all the martialists of the Ross family. Needless to say, what he said shook Zapata greatly. However, his face soon returned to normal, as if all of this was within his expectations. He had advised Colin to join hands with other financial giants to deal with Gilmore. However, his sonCinw felt confident and just brought four Martial God martialists and hundreds of martialists to challenge Gilmore. As a result, what Zapata worried about happened! Grandpa, what should we do now! Father is still in Gilmores hands. If we dont give Gilmore the fund, father and the other Ross family martialists will be in danger, Jason said worriedly to Zapata Zapatas eyes shed with a cold light as he said, The Ross Fund cant be given to Gilmore Reed. Once the Ross Foundation is lost, the Ross family will crumble like a building. It will no longer have an impact in Mescourt. Jason continued, Grandpa, how can we save my father and the others if we dont give up the fund? Zapata said, We must learn our lesson this time and not make any more mistakes. We should call the other big families in Newville. Jason said, Grandpa, do you want to borrow their power to deal with Gilmore Reed? Zapata nodded and said, Thats right. We have to take action as soon as possible. We can invite the patriarchs of the richest families in Newville and ask them for help Then well have a chance. Your father and the martialists of the Ross family can be saved. Grandpa. Ill go find uncles now and ask them to invite the patriarchs of the other big, farmilies as soon as possible, Jason said Zapata nodded. Okay, Ill apany you to meet the patriarchs this time. He used to be a patriarch of the Gold Famili influential families in Newville. so he felt that with some connections, he could sessfully invite the :100%/ Grandpa, thank you. Father, and the others would be saved. A look of joy appeared on Jasons face. On this day, Jason, Jasons two uncles, and Zapata visited several influential families in Newville, inviting the patriarchs of these families A few hourster, a dozen people were sitting on the sofa in the spacious living room of the Ross familys vi. In addition to Zapata and Jason, there were also Jasons uncles who were in their fifties. They were all dressed in suits, looking dignified and even a little solemn. They already knew what had happened to the Ross family. The patriarch and hundreds of the Ross familys martialists had all been captured by Gilmore. This was something that had never happened before. In addition to the four of them, there were five seniors on the sofa. Of course, they were all foreigners and fat, sitting on the sofa like five hills. They exuded an aura of both a business tycoon and a warrior. Without exception, they were all Martial God martialists. Hobart, Mike, Cagle, Garst, and Jasper, its a great honor to have you here today. Zapata looked at the seniors on the sofa with a smile on his face. These five seniors were the patriarchs of the five big families in Newville. Of course, like the Ross family, theirs were also financial giants and were among the top ten wealthy families in Mescourt. I wonder why Zapata and the Ross family want to have us here: Hobart, one of the patriarchs, raised his thick white eyebrows slightly and looked at Zapata. The patriarchs hade to the Ross familys manor because Zapata, the two vice patriarchs of the Ross family, and the scion had personallye to invite them over for something important. As soon as Hobart said this, the other four business giants, Mike, Cagle, Garst, and Jasper, all turned to Zapata. They wanted to know as well. Zapata looked at the five patriarchs and answered, Weve invited you all here today to work on a big deal. The five of them were all business giants. When they heard that there was a big business deal, their faces brightened. Dude, what kind of big deal is it? Hobart looked at Zapata and asked casually. The reason why he called Zapata dude was that the Cuevas family had copsed, and he knew that their assets of trillions had been taken away. Such a downCandCout Zapata couldnt be addressed as sir, could he? Making 673 Making 673 Zapata didnt care about how Hobart addressed him. After all, the Cuevas family had suffered such a crushing defeat, Zapata smiled tteringly at Hobart and continued, This big deal can let you get what you want. You can control the wealth of Eldoria, as well as the major sects and forces of Elidoria.. Itll benefit you all. When the five patriarchs heard this, they all wondered. Eldoria was a big country in the East and owned enormous wealth. Even if Hobart, Cagle, and the others were the magnates in Mexcourt, they couldnt get their hands on the wealth of Eldoria. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The business asset of Eldoria was not something that they could easily have as they pleased. So when they heard what Zapata said, they all felt suspicious. Hobart looked at Zapata and said. Zapata, tell me everything you want to say. You dont have to hold back. If you dont want to tell us everything, we might as well go back. Cagle and the others nodded in agreement. They were a little repelled by Zapata not finishing what he started. Zapata also knew that he couldnt keep Hobart and the others on their toes any longer. Hobart, let me get straight to the point. Do you all know that our Cuevas familys trillionCdor assets were taken a few days ago? Hobart and the others all nodded. Of course, they knew, but what did it have to do with them taking over Eldorias wealth? Zapata continued, The person who took my familys trillionCdor assets is from Eldoria. His name is Gilmore Reed. He is currently the head of Dragon Sect, thergest sect in Eldoria. This sect has branches in Vane, Oakhaven, the central region, Fensville, and Sunsbury in Eldoria. Hes in charge of most of the sects in Eldoria, and many of them control the giants, consortiums, companies, and industries of Eldoria Its no exaggeration to say all our families assets might not equal oneCtenth of his However, Gilmore is greedy. He controls a huge empire of wealth, and now he hase to Mescourt, stealing trillions from my family. Just a few hours ago, Gilmore led martialists to capture my sonCinw, the Ross familys patriarch, Colin Ross. And he also issued us an ultimatum. Tonight, we must decide if well transfer Ross Fund worth billions to him for free. At this point, Zapatas eyes shed with hatred. He said to Hobar and the others, Did you see that? He controls the wealth of Edoria and the sects and has already extended his greedy hands to Mescourt. He wants to G plunder all our wealth!C If we dont unite, all of us will lose, just like the Cuevas family. When the five financial giants, including Hobart and Cagle, heard Zapatas words, their faces unconsciously became serious. Hobart stared intently at Zapata and said, Dude, did this Gilmore Reed steal your money for no reason? Zapatas tone was firm as he said, Yes! He just coveted our familys exclusive rights to the operation of Kenda Company and Danald Company in Eldoria. When we objected, he led the martialists to attack our manor. We were no match for them. In the face of his threat, we had to give in and give up all the properties of the Cuevas family. At this point, Zapatas eyes shed with a sharp light. I just didnt expect that Gilmore would target my sonCinws family. the Ross family, so quickly. It was only because my sonCinw Colin toss took me in! Hobart and the others, hearing this, were greatly shocked. If what Zapata said was true, then Gilmore was evil He was simply looking for trouble, a robber who wanted to seize the property of the Cuevas family and the Ross family. Then, as Zapata said, after Gilmore got his hands on the wealth of the Cuevas and Ross families, he would then annex the other giants in Mescourt. Zapata is not worrying for nothing. This easterner intends to seize the wealth of our various ns. This sort of banditry is not something we can allow, Hobart said with a furious look on his face. At some point. Hobart had started to call Zapata by his name. Upon hearing Hobarts words, Cagle and the other patriarchs nodded in agreement. Youre right. If we dont stop Gilmore Reed, wont all the wealth of our families be taken? We worked so hard, but now its all for him? We will never settle for it! The patriarchs objected one after another. They wanted to take down Gilmore because Gilmore had already threatened their families. More importantly, Gilmore controlled the huge wealth of Eldor and owned many sects. They couldnt help but feel tempted. If they could seize what was Gilmores, they would be able to control most of Eldoria. When Zapata saw them tempted, he knew his n worked. Sirs, our families are facing amon threat. If we dont get rid of Gilmore Reed, we will never have a day of peace. What awaits us is hell. Zapata looked at Hobart and the others with a compassionate expression. Hobart agreed. Zapata is right. We should unite to deal with Gilmore Reed I agree! G Me too! The other patriarchs all echoed Hobarts view. Seeing this, Jason and his uncles, Luther Ross and Mal Ross, all appeared overjoyed. With the other five families forces, the Ross Family would no longer he fighting alone.: Moreover, when the five families worked together, there was no way Gilmore could win. Soon. Zapata, Jasons uncles, and five major ns discussed a strategy. Because it waste at night, the five major ns were not prepared at all. Thus, they all agreed to head to Gilmores manor together the next morning to capture Gilmore. After taking Gilmore down, the Cuevas family, the Ross family, and the five major ns would divide all of Gilmores wealth evenly and jointly control Gilmores sects. Before they took any action, they had already regarded Gilmore as a loser, counting their chickens before they hatched. After Zapan, Jason, and his uncles saw off the five patriarchs, they looked very excited. Zapata exchanged nces with Jason and said, Tell Gilmore weve decided and well send over documents of Ross Fund tomorrow. That way. Gilmore wont suspect that we have another n. Jason nodded at Zapata. Yes, Grandpa. The person to deliver the message was Ande. A dozen minutester, Ande drove to Gilmores manor with two bodyguards. Making 674 Making 674 The next morning. If they In the courtyard of the manor, Xavier and William led all the martialists of the Dragon Sect, standing solemnly, as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Xavier and William had learned from Gilmore that the Ross family was going to hand over the fund documents, agreements, and other papers that day. However, Gilmore also reminded them that although the Ross family had been defeated, they would probably not give up. They might fight back a little when handing over the Ross Fund. Therefore. Gilmore told Xavier and William to be careful. Xavier and William perked up. If the Ross family dared to resist for thest time They would let them know what despair felt like. At that moment, the sound of cars rang from outside the manor. Judging from the sound, there were many Cars. Xavier and William looked at each other. They knew that it must be the Ross family. Xavier looked at the solemn martialists of the Dragon Sect in the courtyard and ordered loudly. All masters of Dragon Sect, listen up. The Ross family is here. Everyone, be alert. Yes, sir! In the courtyard, Dragon Sect masters answered in unison. William said, Open the door and let the Ross family in. Immediately, more than 10 martialists of the Dragon Sect trotted to the gate of the manor, As the gate of the manor opened, cars drove in one after another. The number of cars was beyond everyones expectations. More than a hundred cars drove into the manor. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although the manor covered a vast area, the cars still filled up therge parking area of the manor. Then, a group of men in suits and sunsses got out of the cars. Their auras were cold, indicating they were all warriors. Xavier and William froze. So many people! Just a nce, and they could see nearly six to seven hundred people. The Ross family was just there to hand over and sign the documents. Did they need sa many people? Even more than the people they brought to cause trouble the previous night. Something was off. Xavier and William both remembered that Gilmore had said that the Ross family might resist for the last time. @100%1 10.07 Thu, Oct 17 Judging from the situation, it was almost true. At that moment, a martialist in a suit and sunsses opened the doors of two RollsCRoyce among the cars. Then, from the two RollsCRoyce came out Zapata, Jason, Luther Ross, Mal Ross, Hobart, Cagle, Malik, Garst, Jasper, and others. Xavier and William had been expecting Zapata and the other members of the Ross family. However, the appearance of the five patriarchs surprised Xavier and William. They immediately understood why so many people hade. Needless to say, the martialists all belonged to the five major ns. Zapata, Hobart, and the others led six to seven hundred martialists toward the vi where Xavier and William were guarding. Seeing so many people moving over, the surrounding martialists of the Dragon Sect also noticed something different and quickly gathered around the vi. They were protecting thergest and most luxurious vi in the manor. The reason why all the martialists of the Dragon Sect gathered around that vi was that Gilmore and his six girlfriends lived there. They had to protect Gilmore and his girls. Soon. Zapata, Hobart, and the six to seven hundred masters were less than 15 feet away from the martialists of the Dragon Sect. Zapata shouted, Everyone, stop All the martialists immediately stopped, Xavier, William, and all the martialists of the Dragon Sect were on guard against the formidable enemy. They didnt know what Zapata and Hobart were going to do next Making 675 Making 675 Zapata stared at Xavier, William, and all the martialists of the Dragon Sect on full alert. Hatred shed through his eyes. Xavier, William, and all the masters of the Dragon used to serve the Cuevas family. As soon as the Cuevas family copsed, Xavier, William, and all the other martialists pledged allegiance to Gilmore. That was a betrayal to the Cuevas family. How could Zapata not hate those traitors? Zapata wished he could kill them all. Of course, he couldnt do it. Hed lost his status and even his martial arts at the hands of Gilmore. He wasnt able to kill Xavier, William, and their followers. But that day, five major ns including Hobarts all sent masters there. Hence, Zapata had every reason to believe that they would help him get rid of the traitors. Xavier, William, you will end up miserably since you betrayed the Cuevas family Zapata looked at Xavier and William and warned them. However, the duo ignored Zapata. Xavier just nced at Zapata and sneered. Zapata, we didnt betray you, Remember when the Cuevas family fell apart? Didnt you promise Mr. Reed that you would leave Newville? But there were so many of us. We couldnt have possibly left with you guys who had nothing left, could we? Were we supposed to follow you and beg on the street? Zapata went so livid that he pointed at Xavier as anger choked his words. You Hobart tried to calm down Zapata. Stop, Zapata. Its not worth getting worked up over such small fry. Lets not forget our business here. Only then did Zapata calm down. Then, Zapata said to Xavier and William, Hey, you twockeys go tell your master that were here, waiting for him. Xavier snorted coldly. Pili, Mr. Reed never said he wanted to see you. He only told us that the Ross family woulde to hand over the Ross Fund today. Once the members of the Ross family arrive, wed bring them inside. But you, Zapata, are not a Ross. Why would I take you to Mr. Reed anyway? Xavier didnt want to report it to Gilmore because Gilmore indeed didnt say that he would see anyone from outside the Ross family, and, Zapata had called Xavier names. Judging from the situation, it was almost true. At that moment, a martialist in a suit and sunsses opened the doors of two RollsCRoyce among the cars. :100% Then, from the two RollsCRoyce came out Zapata, Jason, Luther Ross, Mal Ross, Hobart, Cagle, Malik, Garst, Jasper, and others. Xavier and William had been expecting Zapata and the other members of the Ross family. However, the appearance of the five patriarchs surprised Xavier and William. They immediately understood why so many people hade. Needless to say, the martialists all belonged to the five major ns. Zapata. Hobart, and the others led six to seven hundred martialists toward the vi where Xavier and William were guarding. Seeing so many people moving over, the surrounding martialists of the Dragon Sect also noticed something different and quickly gathered around the vi. They were protecting thergest and most luxurious vi in the manor. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The reason why all the martialists of the Dragon Sect gathered around that vi was that Gilmore and his six girlfriends lived there. They had to protect Gilmore and his girls. Soon, Zapata, Hobart, and the six to seven hundred masters were less than 15 feet away from the martialists of the Dragon Sect. Zapata shouted, Everyone, stop. All the martialists immediately stopped. Xavier, William, and all the martialists of the Dragon Sect were on guard against the formidable enemy. They didnt know what Zapata and Hobart were going to do next Making 676 Making 676 Noticing the patriarchs of the five major ns standing next to his fatherCinw, Colin was astounded. He deduced that it must have been his fatherCinws idea to persuade the five ns to unite against Gilmore. With hundreds of martialists in suits and sunsses standing behind them, Colin In his view, with the assistance of the five major ns uldnt contain his tion. Today, not only would he leave safely, but he wouldnt lose control of the Ross Fund. Jason, you and the core members of the Ross family,e with ine into the vi, Gilmore instructed him. 100% While standing next to Jason, Zapata chuckled at Gilmore and said, Heh, Gilmore, do you really think you still have control over the Ross family at this point! Today, the Holt family, the Bag family, the Mike family, the Jasper family, and the Jones family have all arrived. What youve been doing in Mescourt, trying to take over the wealth and industries of the major families, has really pissed a lot of people off. Today, you will have no choice but to release Colin and submit obediently. If you wanna fight back, theres only one way this endsCwith you all dead, Zapata dered with a steely tone. At this the five patriarchsmanded the surrounding martialists, All Martial God martialists,e forward! At the order of the five patriarchs, figures suddenly shot up from among the hundreds of topCnotch martialists of the five major ns. In an instant, over twenty seniors with shoulderClength hair soared over ten yards high into the air. These seniors were enveloped in a golden Martial God Qi, forming a Martial God storm. The swirling airflow suspended in the air exuded an incredibly imposing aura. The intense pressure suppressed all the Dragon Sect martialists on the ground. Hobarts gaze turned sharp, a hint of mockery appearing on his face. He looked at Gilmore and warned, You better surrender peacefully. Any resistance and the Martial God martialists up there will have you dead in seconds! Xavier, William, and all the Dragon Sect martialists regarded the more than 20 Martial God martialists in the airborne golden Martial God storm with solemn expressions. Hobart was right. As long as they dared to make any reckless moves, the over 20 Martial God martialists from above would unleash Martial God energy bombardments, and they were bound to meet their doom instantly. Witnessing the fear etched on the faces of Xavier, William, and others, Hobart, Zapata, Jason, and theirrades felt a surge of pride. They were convinced that Cilmore and his allies wouldnt dare to make any sudden moves in the face of over 20 Martial God martialists in the sky. as they dared to make any reckless moves, the over 20 Martial God martialists from above would unleash Martial God energy bombardments, and they were bound to meet their doom instantly. Witnessing the fear etched on the faces of Xavier, William, and others, Hobart, Zapata, Jason, and theirrades felt a surge of pride. They were convinced that Cilmore and his allies wouldnt dare to make any sudden moves in the face of over 20 Martial God martialists in the sky. Zapata stared at Xavier, William, and all the martialists of the Dragon Sect on full alert. Hatred shed through his eyes. Xavier, William, and all the masters of the Dragon used to serve the Cue Family As soon as the Cuevas family copsed, Xavier, William, and all the other martialists pledged allegiance to Gilmore. That was a betrayal to the Cuevas family. How could Zapata not hate those traitors? Zapata wished he could kill them all. Of course, he couldnt do it. Hed lost his status and even his martial arts at the hands of Gilmore. He wasnt able to kill Xavier, William, and their followers. But that day, five major ns including Hobarts all sent masters there. Hence, Zapata had every reason to believe that they would help him get rid of the traitors. Xavier, William, you will end up miserably since you betrayed the Cuevas family. Zapata looked at Xavier and William and warned them. However, the duo ignored Zapata. Xavier just nced at Zapata and sneered. Zapata, we didnt betray you. Remember when the Cuevas family fell apart? Didnt you promise Mr. Reed that you would leave Newville? But there were so many of us. We couldnt have possibly left with you guys who had nothing left, could we? Were we supposed to follow you and beg on the street? Zapata went so livid that he pointed at Xavier as anger choked his words. You Hobart tried to calm down Zapata. Stop, Zapata, Its not worth getting worked up over such small fry. Lets not forget our business here: Only then did Zapata calm down. Then, Zapata said to Xavier and William, Hey, you twockeys, go tell your master that were here, waiting for him. Xavier snorted coldly. Pfft, Mr. Reed never said he wanted to see you. He only told us that the Ross family woulde to hand over the Ross Fund today. Once the members of the Ross family arrive, wed bring them aside. But you, Zapata, are not a Ross. Why would I take you to Mr. Reed anyway? Xavier didnt want to report it to Gilmore because Gilmore indeed didnt say that he would see anyone from outside the Ross family, and, Zapata had called Xavier names. B. Once again. Zapata was so angry that he couldnt speak. You Nevertheless, Xavier and William ignored him again. At that time, Jason walked up and told Xavier and William. Tm the son of Colin Ross. Im a Ross, so can you guys report it to your master now? A smile appeared on Xaviers face as he said, Of course. Ill report to Mr. Reed right away. Please wait for a moment, Mr. Ross. After that, Xavier turned around and walked toward the vi. When Zapata saw that, he was so angry that his face turned livid and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Xavier entered the living room and saw Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the other four girls sitting on the sofa. Some of them were sipping coffee and some chatting merrily. Even Tillman was sitting aside, reading the newspaper leisurely Xavier was rendered speechless. Did the people in the living room not know that Zapata and five major ns had brought hundreds of people there? Mr. Reed, bad news! Xavier collected his thoughts and called out to Gilmore. Only then did Gilmore stop talking to Lilian and ire. He turned to Xavier and asked, Xavier, did the Ross familye with backup? Xavier felt stunned inside. So Mr. Reed already knew about it. That said, he immediately thought of the fact that Mr. Reed had foreseen the Ross Familys final resistance. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mr. Reed had also guessed that they would bring backup there. ?????? But Mr. Reed would never have thought that the Ross family would unite with five major ns and bring hundreds of people with them. Thus, Xavier told Gilmore everything that had happened outside. In the end, Xavier said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, the five major ns brought here by the Ross family are all financial magnates in Newville, and even in Mescourt. Each family owns billions, and they have at least 20 Martial God martialists. Five major ns, and 20 Martial God martialists. Xavier couldnt have imagined such strength. Once the 20 Martial God martialists attacked, they would probably bring out the biggest strength of the world. Of course, what Xavier didnt know was that the strength of a Martial God was nothing in front of a cultivator. 0 B. Gilmore maintained hisposure upon learning that no fewer than 20 Martial God martialists from the five ns were present. He nced casually at Xavier and stated, Alright, lets go check out. Observing his rxed demeanor and calm expression, Xavier didnt see any nervousness in him, despite facing a formidable adversary. Xavier was taken aback, eximing. Oh my god, does Gilmore have the capability to confront twenty Martial God martialists from the major five ns? This was simply too astonishing! Gilmore rose and strode out with Lilian, ire, and the other four girls, as well as Tillman. Xavier also regained hisposure and hastened his steps to catch up with Gilmore and the others. As soon as Gilmore exited the vi, the martialists of the Dragon Sect made way for him and hispanions. Gilmore approached the Dragon Sects martialists, confronting Zapata, Hobart, and others several feet away. Zapata, Jason, Hobart, and the others stood there with amanding presence, surrounded by a dense formation of martialists in suits and sunsses. The scene was reminiscent of an impending charge by a majestic army. Nevertheless, Gilmore remainedposed despite the hundreds of people, including Zapata and Hobart, in front of him. Gilmore addressed Jason, saying, Last night, you sent someone to inform me that we would finalize the transfer of Ross Fund today. Now, you and your familys core members can apany me inside toplete the handover procedure. However, Jason interjected, Before we hand it over, we want to see my father. Gilmore turned to Tillman and instructed, Ask Spencer to bring him here. Tillmanplied, retrieving his mobile phone and dialing a number. After a brief conversation, he ended the call and informed Gilmore, Mr. Reed, Spencer is arriving soon. Gilmore nodded in acknowledgment. After a while, Spencer arrived with Colin in front of the vi. Spencer reported to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, hes here. Gilmore nodded, fixing his gaze on Jason and remarking. Your father is here. Take a good look. If there are no further issues, wellmence the handover. Jason scrutinized his father, noting no new injuries on his face or body, which implied, he hadnt been tortured the previous -night. Nevertheless, he still called out to his father, Dad, are you alrigh Colin shook his head. Jason, Im fine. Dont worry about me. Jason visibly rxed. B Noticing the patriarchs of the five major ns standing next to his fatherCinw, Colin was astounded. He deduced that it must have been his fatherCinws idea to persuade the five ns to unite against Gilmore. With hundreds of martialists in suits and sunsses standing behind them, Colin In his view, with the assistance of the five major ns uldnt contain his tion. Today, not only would he leave safely, but he wouldnt lose control of the Ross Fund. Jason, you and the core members of the Ross family,e with ine into the vi, Gilmore instructed him. 100% While standing next to Jason, Zapata chuckled at Gilmore and said, Heh, Gilmore, do you really think you still have control over the Ross family at this point! Today, the Holt family, the Bag family, the Mike family, the Jasper family, and the Jones family have all arrived. What youve been doing in Mescourt, trying to take over the wealth and industries of the major families, has really pissed a lot of people off. Today, you will have no choice but to release Colin and submit obediently. If you wanna fight back, theres only one way this endsCwith you all dead, Zapata dered with a steely tone. At this the five patriarchsmanded the surrounding martialists, All Martial God martialists, come forward! At the order of the five patriarchs, figures suddenly shot up from among the hundreds of topC notch martialists of the five major ns. In an instant, over twenty seniors with shoulderClength hair soared over ten yards high into the air. These seniors were enveloped in a golden Martial God Qi, forming a Martial God storm. The swirling airflow suspended in the air exuded an incredibly imposing aura. The intense pressure suppressed all the Dragon Sect martialists on the ground. Hobarts gaze turned sharp, a hint of mockery appearing on his face. He looked at Gilmore and warned, You better surrender peacefully. Any resistance and the Martial God martialists up there will have you dead in seconds! Xavier, William, and all the Dragon Sect martialists regarded the more than 20 Martial God martialists in the airborne golden Martial God storm with solemn expressions. Hobart was right. As Zapata stared at Xavier, William, and all the martialists of the Dragon Sect on full alert. Hatred shed through his eyes. Xavier, William, and all the masters of the Dragon used to serve the Cue Family As soon as the Cuevas family copsed, Xavier, William, and all the other martialists pledged allegiance to Gilmore. That was a betrayal to the Cuevas family. How could Zapata not hate those traitors? Zapata wished he could kill them all. Of course, he couldnt do it. Hed lost his status and even his martial arts at the hands of Gilmore. He wasnt able to kill Xavier, William, and their followers. But that day, five major ns including Hobarts all sent masters there. Hence, Zapata had every reason to believe that they would help him get rid of the traitors. Xavier, William, you will end up miserably since you betrayed the Cuevas family. Zapata looked at Xavier and William and warned them. However, the duo ignored Zapata. Xavier just nced at Zapata and sneered. Zapata, we didnt betray you. Remember when the Cuevas family fell apart? Didnt you promise Mr. Reed that you would leave Newville? But there were so many of us. We couldnt have possibly left with you guys who had nothing left, could we? Were we supposed to follow you and beg on the street? Zapata went so livid that he pointed at Xavier as anger choked his words. You Hobart tried to calm down Zapata. Stop, Zapata, Its not worth getting worked up over such small fry. Lets not forget our business here: Only then did Zapata calm down. Then, Zapata said to Xavier and William, Hey, you twockeys, go tell your master that were here, waiting for him. Xavier snorted coldly. Pfft, Mr. Reed never said he wanted to see you. He only told us that the Ross family woulde to hand over the Ross Fund today. Once the members of the Ross family arrive, wed bring them aside. But you, Zapata, are not a Ross. Why would I take you to Mr. Reed anyway? Xavier didnt want to report it to Gilmore because Gilmore indeed didnt say that he would see anyone from outside the Ross family, and, Zapata had called Xavier names. B. Once again. Zapata was so angry that he couldnt speak. You Nevertheless, Xavier and William ignored him again. At that time, Jason walked up and told Xavier and William. Tm the son of Colin Ross. Im a Ross, so can you guys report it to your master now? A smile appeared on Xaviers face as he said, Of course. Ill report to Mr. Reed right away. Please wait for a moment, Mr. Ross. After that, Xavier turned around and walked toward the vi. When Zapata saw that, he was so angry that his face turned livid and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Xavier entered the living room and saw Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the other four girls sitting on the sofa. Some of them were sipping coffee and some chatting merrily. Even Tillman was sitting aside, reading the newspaper leisurely Xavier was rendered speechless. Did the people in the living room not know that Zapata and five major ns had brought hundreds of people there? Mr. Reed, bad news! Xavier collected his thoughts and called out to Gilmore. Only then did Gilmore stop talking to Lilian and ire. He turned to Xavier and asked, Xavier, did the Ross familye with backup? Xavier felt stunned inside. So Mr. Reed already knew about it. That said, he immediately thought of the fact that Mr. Reed had foreseen the Ross Familys final resistance. Mr. Reed had also guessed that they would bring backup there. ?????? But Mr. Reed would never have thought that the Ross family would unite with five major ns and bring hundreds of people with them. Thus, Xavier told Gilmore everything that had happened outside. In the end, Xavier said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, the five major ns brought here by the Ross family are all financial magnates in Newville, and even in Mescourt. Each family owns billions, and they have at least 20 Martial God martialists. Five major ns, and 20 Martial God martialists. Xavier couldnt have imagined such strength. Once the 20 Martial God martialists attacked, they would probably bring out the biggest strength of the world. Of course, what Xavier didnt know was that the strength of a Martial God was nothing in front of a cultivator. 0 B. Gilmore maintained hisposure upon learning that no fewer than 20 Martial God martialists from the five ns were present. He nced casually at Xavier and stated, Alright, lets go check out. Observing his rxed demeanor and calm expression, Xavier didnt see any nervousness in him, despite facing a formidable adversary. Xavier was taken aback, eximing. Oh my god, does Gilmore have the capability to confront twenty Martial God martialists from the major five ns? This was simply too astonishing! Gilmore rose and strode out with Lilian, ire, and the other four girls, as well as Tillman. Xavier also regained hisposure and hastened his steps to catch up with Gilmore and the others. As soon as Gilmore exited the vi, the martialists of the Dragon Sect made way for him and hispanions. Gilmore approached the Dragon Sects martialists, confronting Zapata, Hobart, and others several feet away. Zapata, Jason, Hobart, and the others stood there with amanding presence, surrounded by a dense formation of martialists in suits and sunsses. The scene was reminiscent of an impending charge by a majestic army. Nevertheless, Gilmore remainedposed despite the hundreds of people, including Zapata and Hobart, in front of him. Gilmore addressed Jason, saying, Last night, you sent someone to inform me that we would finalize the transfer of Ross Fund today. Now, you and your familys core members can apany me inside toplete the handover procedure. However, Jason interjected, Before we hand it over, we want to see my father. Gilmore turned to Tillman and instructed, Ask Spencer to bring him here. Tillmanplied, retrieving his mobile phone and dialing a number. After a brief conversation, he ended the call and informed Gilmore, Mr. Reed, Spencer is arriving soon. Gilmore nodded in acknowledgment. After a while, Spencer arrived with Colin in front of the vi. Spencer reported to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, hes here. Gilmore nodded, fixing his gaze on Jason and remarking. Your father is here. Take a good look. If there are no further issues, wellmence the handover. Jason scrutinized his father, noting no new injuries on his face or body, which implied, he hadnt been tortured the previous -night. Nevertheless, he still called out to his father, Dad, are you alrigh Colin shook his head. Jason, Im fine. Dont worry about me. Jason visibly rxed. B Making 677 Making 677 With a calm expression, Gilmore looked at the twenty or so Martial God martialists showing their power in the air. He looked at Spencer and Tillman nearby and said, Spencer, Tillman, can you deal with these people in the air? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Do you need my four wives help? The four wives he was talking about were ire, Luna, Helene, and Juline. As for Lilian and ine, he didnt count them in because they didnt know martial arts. ire and the other three women had the strength of cultivators When these four women heard Gilmore call them wives in front of so many people, they felt an indescribable sweetness in their hearts. Spencer and Tillman immediately said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, dont worry. Were more than enough to beat them. Dont need the help of Mrs. Reed. When Hobart, Cagle, and other patriarchs heard what Spencer and Tillman had said, their faces all showed anger. Hobart let out a cold snort Look down on us too much. You will pay the penalty for this! Then, he looked up at his more than 20 Martial God martialists in the air and ordered, Move! I want them all punished! These Martial God martialists in the air responded in unison, and then violently golden Martial God energy appeared on their palms. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Clusters of golden Martial God energy broke through the air and bombarded Gilmore and the others on the ground. The terrible force made the air vibrate violently, which seemed to be able to destroy the whole world. When the golden Martial God energy was about to hit Gilmore and the others, a bang sounded, the air vibrated, and then purple light shield appeared around Gilmore and his people and enveloped them. Gilmore, the martialists of the Dragon Sect, and others were protected by the purple light shield. After that, clusters of energy from the Martial God martialists in the air fell on the surface of the purple light shield. However, an astonishing thing happened. When the clusters of Martial God energy bombarded the surface of the purple light shield, thunderous bangs sounded immediately one after another, and all the clusters of energy were blocked outside the purple light shield. The purple light shield, as hard as an impregnable fortress, was hard to break. Hobart, Zapata, Jason, and the others were all stunned by this scene! That was unreal?! The attacks from more than twenty Martial God martialists were all blocked by the purple light shield from Gilmore! What kind of magical power did Gilmore cultivate? This purple light shield was really amazing! Swoosh, swoosh. Right at this moment, Spencer and Tillman, whose shadows were like lightning, flew into the air. Bam! Before the Martial God martialists in the air could react, Spencer had already punched one of them to the ground. With a loud bang and dust rising, the Martial God martialist punched by Spencer smashed a deep pit in the ground, whose head was twisted to the back, eyes were wide open, and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. He died. The other Martial God martialists in the air, as well as Hobart, Zapata, and the others on the ground, were all shocked. They did not expect that Spencers strength was truly astonishing and he would kill a Martial God martialist so easily. After that, the Martial God martialists in the air came to their senses. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh. They turned into flying shadows, and the golden Martial God energy in their hands kept bombarding Spencer and Tillman. However, an even more shocking thing appeared. The figures of Spencer and Tillman moved quickly and were unpredictable, the attacks from these Martial God martialists could not hit them. Even if the Martial God energy hit them, they still acted as if nothing had happened. That was true. The Martial God energy could not hurt Spencer and Tillman at all. This made all the Martial God martialists in the air stunned. The faces of Hobart, Zapata, and the others on the ground suddenly darkened. It was really terrible. The attacks of these Martial God martialists could not hurt Spencer and Tillman at all. They already knew what was going to happen to the two dozen or so Martial God martialists in the air. At this moment, the eyes of Spencer and Tillman in the air lit up, and a terrible momentum suddenly emanated from each of them. Then, their figures like lightning attacked those Martial God martialists. Spencer and Tillman flew around. Wherever they went, they punched and hit the Martial God martialists nearby one after another. Miserable screams resounded through the sky. The Martial God martialists fell to the ground one by one, smashing many deep pits Some of them had their necks broken, some had their heads twisted, and some had their abdomens bleeding. All the Martial God martialists died miserably. None of them had survived. The faces of Hobart, Zapata, Jason, and the others unconsciously turned pale. They didnt expect that more than twenty Martial God martialis, who had been full of vim and vigor in the air just now, would all die in a short time. These Martial God martialists were the strongest martialists of the five families. ? 100%? Therefore, with all of them killed by Spencer and Tillman, the strongest Martial God martialists of the five families could be said to have been wiped out in an instant. This was a heavy blow to Hobart, Cagle, and the other patriarchs of the five families, They felt as if their hearts were bleeding badly. Without these Martial God martialists, the five families would have lost the ability to fight against Gilmore. Hobart frowned, then looked at Zapata, and said, Zapata Evacuees, todays matter is a grudge between you and Gilmore. I, Hobart, wont get involved in your affairs. And I also advise you and the Ross family to make peace with Mr. Reed. As the saying goes, harmony is the most valuable, and peace is the most important thing. Hobart suddenly said that he would not participate in the feud between Zapata, the Ross family, and Gilmore. Moreover, his address to Zapata changed from Brother Zapata to Zapata Cuevas. Naturally, this was to keep a distance from Zapata This was because he no longer had a trump card to fight against Gilmore.. Therefore, Hobart wanted to distance himself from Zapata and the others. He would like to walk away in order to save himself. He really didnt want to d to die here. Zapata was obviously stunned by Hobarts words. Jason and his two uncles, as well as Colin still trapped among the martialists of the Dragon Sect, were also shocked. As soon as Hobart said that, Cagle, Mike, Garst, and Jasper immediately said to Zapata, Zapata Cuevas, Hobart is right. This is between you and Mr. Reed. Its not convenient for us to get involved. We hope you and Mr. Reed can turn hostility into friendship. Well take our leave now. After that, Cagle and the others were about to leave with the martialists of their families. Zapata, Jason, Mal, and Luther were very angry because of what Hobart, Cagle, and the other patriarchs had said, but there was nothing they could do. It was true that Hobart and the others could just walk away, and i was impossible for them to sacrifice their lives for the Cuevas family and the Ross family. When Hobart, Cagle, and the other patriarchs were about to leave with their own martialists, a cold voice sounded right at this moment, No one is allowed to leave without my permission today! Hobart, Cagle, and the others were shocked. They looked in the direction of the voice and saw that it was Gilmore who had said that. Cilmore put away all the purple anima on his body, and the purple light shield covering him, the martialists of the Dragon Sect, and the others also disappeared. He looked coldly at Hobart and the other patriarchs, making them feel uneasy. Hobart looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, we came to your vi today just because we were bewitched intentionally by Zapata and the Ross family. Thu, Oct Otherwise, we wouldnt have been here. Mr. Reed, weve offended you. We are very guilty and deserve death. We hope you can spare us. As for the affairs between you and the Cuevas family, the Ross family, we will never participate. Gilmore nodded. Er, you were bewitched and didnt mean to offend me. Why didnt you think about it? If I ldnt defeat you today, you would still say that you were bewitched by the Cuevas family and the Ross family, and you didnt mean to offend me?! Hey, hey, I answered for you. You wont think so. Youll think we deserve more than death. Therefore, I dont care if you did it intentionally or not, and if you were bewitched. You have to take responsibility for what you have done. Kill someone and then just say Im sorry without anypensation?! It is not allowed. Hobart, Cagle, and the other three patriarchs looked at each other, whose faces were very embarrassed. They naturally knew that Gilmore would not just let it go. Hobart looked at Gilmore with a guilty expression and said, Mr. Reed, you are right. We failed to recognize you! Then, what are you gonna do to let us go? At a time like this, survival was the most important thing. Hobart put his attitude to the lowest, down to the dust. That was not an overstatement. As long as Gilmore was willing to spare their lives, they were ready to pay a high price and could take out part of their money or properties. After all, they had offended the wrong people. Gilmore looked at Hobart and smiled. Its just what you said! I can spare your lives, but you must transfer all your assets to me legally like the Cueva family and the Ross family. Hearing this, Hobart and the other four patriarchs were all shocked. They didnt expect that what Zapata said was true. Gilmore really wanted to plunder all the assets of the rich and powerful families in Mescourt! There was fear and unspeakable anger in their hearts! The bottom line that they could ept was to give away some of their assets. However, it is absolutely uneptable for them to transfer all their assets to Gilmore. 475 Making 678 Making 678 Hobart, Cagle, and the other patriarchs looked at each other again. They saw the burning fire in each others eyes. Of course, none of them were willing to do so. Once they lost all their assets, it meant that they lost everything and had nothing. They were no longer financial giants who could dictate the fate of others. Whats more, their fates, and even their lives and deaths, would be in the hands of others. Hobart and the others looked at Gilmore angrily. Then, Hobart said, Sorry, Mr. Reed, Maybe we cant grant your request.. We can only give you oneCtenth of our assets. No more! Mr. Reed, please dont push us too far. Otherwise, its not good for anyone. It went without saying that they had already made up their minds. If Gilmore insisted on robbing them of all their assets. they were going to fight Gilmore to the death. Even if they couldnt defeat Gilmore, they would make him pay the price. Hearing this, Gilmore remained calm and said with a smile, Okay, I really want to push you too far. So what? A tenth of your assets?! No. Not good. I just want all your assets. Its your business whether you hand it over or not. I just want what I want. If I cant get it, Im sorry. I fear that you will lose everything including your lives. That was right. Even if Hobart and the others refused to hand over all their assets to Gilmore, it would be easy for Gilmore to get it. When Hobart and the others heard what Gilmore had said, they knew that Gilmore would not let go of all their assets. This made them want to fight desperately. With sharp glints in his eyes, Hobart looked at the other four patriarchs and asked, Cagle, Mike, Jasper, and Garst, are you willing to fight to the death for your families? Cagle and the other three patriarchs replied in unison, Brother Hobart, we are! With tragic and hotCblooded expressions appearing on their faces, they would work together to fight Gilmore. Then, Hobart turned to look at Zapata, Jason, and the others and said, What we said just now did break your hearts. However, we can not leave now, just like you. Should we be together against themon enemy? Zapata Jason, Luther, and Mal were extremely disgusted with Hobart and other patriarchs. Hobart and the others had been nning to abandon the Ross family and others and leave here. At the present time, Gilmore stopped them from leaving. They were driven desperate and wanted to join forces with the Ross family and others to deal with Gilmore. 175 Thu, Oct How could Zapata and the Ross family agree to the proposal of these shameless people?! Zapata *nically. Hobart, this is between you and Mr. Reed. Its not convenient for us to get involved. However, I suggest that you agree to hand over all your assets to Mr. Reed. As the saying goes, harmony is the most valuable, and peace is the most important thing This sentence was what Hobart and the others had said to Zapata before, but now Zapata said it back to Hobart. When Hobart and the others heard this, they were all enraged. barts eyes shed with anger. He looked at Cagle and the other three patriarchs and said, Patriarchs, we were lured here Zapatas beguiling words. He wants to take advantage of us. But now, this old foxughed at us. Let us kill them first to vent our anger! Upon hearing Hobarts words. Cagle and the others immediately agreed in unison. Brother Hubert is right! Zapata and the Ross family deceived and took advantage of us! If we donrkill them, itll be difficult to vent the hatred in our hearts! The four patriarchs were furious and immediately ordered the hundreds of martialists in their families, All the martialists, listen up. Kill all the members of the Cuevas family and the Ross family. No one left! Hundreds of martialists from the five families agreed in unison, and their voices rose to the sky. Then, hundreds of martialists attacked Zapata, Jason, Luther, Mal, and dozens of martialists from the Ross family. Thats right. The Ross family brought only dozens of martialists. They certainly wanted to bring more martialists here, but they had no other choice. On the first night, Colin brought hundreds of martialists to attack Gilmore. All of them were captured by Gilmore. In the end, only Ande, Jason, and Neil returned. Therefore, there were no martialists left in the Rose family. Seeing that Hobart was ashamed into anger and ordered hundreds of martialists to attack them, Zapata, Jason; and the others felt an indescribable panic. Zapata had never imagined that his words would infuriate Hobart and the others so much that they would want to kill him. He suddenly regretted that he had deliberately provoked Hobart However, it was toote to regret it now. He could only shout anxiously to Jason, Luther, and Mal, Help me stop their attacks! The reason why he was so anxious was that his martial arts had been disabled by Gilmore, and now he was just an ordinary person. Therefore, it was impossible for him to from the Ross family could protect him. the attacks of these artists, and he hoped that the dozens of martialists Jason, Luther, and Mal were all terrified as well. Hundreds of maialists from the five families immediately started to attack them. ? How could they cope? As for Gilmore, Spencer, Tillman, and all the martialists from the Dragon Sect, they just watched the five families and the Ross family kill each other. They didnt expect to see such an interesting spectacle. The dozens of martialists from the Ross family fellone after another under the attack of hundreds of martialists from the five families. This was really a fierce fight. In the end. Jasony down on the ground. Neil was killed, and Luther and Maly in pools of blood. Only Zapata was still alive. The martialists of the five families surrounded him and red at him. His face turned green with fear, and his whole body trembled! He saw his grandsons Neil and Jason, and the two kingpins of the Ross family, Luther and Mal, die one by one under th furious attacks of the martialists from the five families. Now, he was about to die too! He never thought that his words could kill himself, his grandsons, his nephew, and the people of the Ross family. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Kill him Hobart gave the order. His eyes were sharp, and his face was fierce. In an instant, sharp daggers appeared in the hands of several martialists of the Hobart family. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Blood sttered everywhere! The daggers in the hands of these martialists from the Hobart family suddenly pierced into Zapatas chest. Zapatas eyes suddenly widened, and blood kept gushing out of theer of his mouth. Kacha, kacha The martialists suddenly pulled out their daggers. Zapata fell to the ground and died! The patriarch of the Gold family died just like that. He hade up with the idea of uniting and taking advantage of the five families to kill Gilmore. In the end, he and the people of the Ross family died at the hands of the five families unexpectedly. This was truly retribution! When Hobart, Cagle, and the other patriarchs of the five families saw that Zapata was dead, the resentment in their hearts. finally subsided a little. Then, they looked at Gilmore and the martialists from the Dragon Sect. As for Colin standing among the martialists of the Dragon Sect, he saw that his son, his younger brother, and his fatherCin-w died at the hands of Hobart and the others. With red eyes, he truly wanted to kill Hobart and the others and avenge his loved ones. 100% However, he also knew that no matter how deep the hatred, he would not kill Hobart and the other four patriarchs for revenge. Because he was still a prisoner of Gilmore now. Not to mention revenge, even his freedom was in the hands of others. All he had to do was keep it inside. One day, he would personally kill Hobart and the others to avenge the death of his rtives. Hobart and the other four patriarchs naturally saw the hatred in Colins eyes as he looked at them. They had made up their minds. Once they got past todays crisis, they would be the first to kill Colin. They couldnt leave this future trouble behind. Gilmore looked at Hobart and the other four patriarchs and said, Since the grudge between you and Zapata, the Ross. family has been resolved, its up to me and you now. Hobarts eyes glimmered. Then, he said. Thats right. What happens next is between you and us. Mr. Reed, Ill say it again. We can give you oneCtenth of our assets if you let us leave here. Therefore, we all have a way out. Why do we have to hurt each other? Its not good for anyone. Gilmoreughed. Hurt each other? Who tells you that you will hurt us? I think you are mistaken. Its not that you and I hurt each other, but that you will definitely be hurt and defeated by us. In the end, you can only surrender obediently. Hearing this, Hobart and the other four patriarchs were furious. They knew that Gilmore and the others had amazing strength, but Gilmore was really arrogant. Gilmore said that they would be hurt and defeated and had to surrender obediently. That was uneptable for them. Hobart and the others felt that they had repeatedly shown goodwill and wanted to shake hands and make up with Gilmore, However, Gilmore did not make a concession at all and every word he said was earCpiercing for them. They were all financial magnates. Each of them was an influential figure. How could they stand being humbled like this? Hence, Hobart and the other four patriarchs looked at each other, their eyes burning with fighting spirit. Needless to say, they were going to fight Gilmore to the death. Then, the five patriarchs ordered the hundreds of martialists of their families, Movel The hundreds of martialists had just killed Zapata and the people of the Ross family. It could be said that their morale was high and their killing intent was soaring. After that, these martialists from the five families like a tide started to attack Gilmore and the martialists from the Dragon Sect. In the face of violent attacks from hundreds of ferocious martiasts, Cilmore looked calm and did not take it seriously at all. 35 feet, 30 feet, and 15 feet, the distance continued to shorten. Gilmores eyes suddenly lit up. The next moment, Gilmore pushed his pains forward with a purple aura appearing on the surface of his body, emitting a vast momenturn! B. Boom! The air vibrated violently! The sky and ground seemed to be on the verge of shattering. In an instant, arge purple light arc, like the explosion of a, suddenly erupted toward the coming hundreds of martialists. Then, the hundreds of martialists who were about to attack were all swept away like fallen leaves in a gust of wind! 5.99%# Making 679 Making 679 The hundreds of martialists fell to the ground like fallen leaves in the wind. The ground was smashed into pits one after another. All of them were badly injured and spit out blood. With broken bones, none of them could stand up. Seeing this scene. Hobart, Cagle, and the other patriarchs were all stunned! With only one move, Gilmore seriously injured hundreds of martialists who vomited blood and lost their ability to fight. Originally. Hobart and the other four patriarchs thought that these hundreds of martialists could consume a part of Gilmores strength. After that, they started to attack Gilmore. In this way, they might be able to seriously injure Gilmore. This turned out to be wishful thinking. That was because hundreds of martialists couldnt even beat a single move from Gilmore. Hobart and the other four patriarchs looked at each other. There was a look of shock in each others eyes. They knew that they had no choice. It was impossible to go backward. They could only fight to the death. Move! Hobart said coldly to Cagle and the other three patriarchs. Cagle and the other patriarchs responded in unison. In the next second, the five figures flew as fast as lightning and started to attack. The mana of Martial God erupting from them converged together to form a golden Martial God storm. In an instant, the raging Martial God storm formed a fierce tiger that was more than ten yards long, which attacked and pounced on Gilmorebatively, seeming to eat Gilmore right off. The surrounding martialists of the Dragon Sect all felt the horrible pressure and suffocated. However, Gilmore remained calm in the face of the tiger forming by the Martial God storm from the five patriarchs. The expression on his face was the same as before. Seeing that the shadow of the giant tiger formed by the Martial God storm was about to hit him, a bright light shed in his eyes. After that, he clenched his right hand into a fist and threw it at theing tiger. Boom! Then, the air vibrated violently, and the whole ground of the unor seemed to shake. After Gilmore threw out the punch, a shadow of a huge fist with purple core energy like a raging me, broke through the air and punched at theing giant tiger. Under the shadow of Gilmores giant fist, with a loud bang, the shadow of the giant tiger forming by the five patriarchs instantly disappeared. Whats more, the five patriarchs protected by the Martial God storm were also sent flying away like catkins one by one under the terrifying power of the giant list. 10.09 Thu, Oct 17 Bang, bang, bang- B With five loud bangs, several clouds of dust rose from the ground. The five patriarchs smashed into the ground. Each of them hit a deep pit. *.99% Then, with poofs, they vomited blood because of serious injuries. All of them looked pale as paper and were in great pain. There was horror in their eyes. They really didnt expect it. Gilmore could break the force of the live of them with a single punch. Furthermore, all of them were sent flying, wounded, and vomited blood by the terror energy from this punch. All the martialists of the Dragon Sect were shocked by this thing, too. They knew that Gilmore was very powerful, but they still felt amazed that Gilmore could send the five Martial God patriarchs flying with only a single punch. Seeing that the five patriarchs were defeated by himself, Gilmore withdrew his fist indifferently. Then, he looked at Spencer and Tillman in the air and said. Bring Hobart and the others here. Yes, Mr. Reed, Spencer and Tillman answered and then flew toward Hobart and the other patriarchs in the deep pits on the ground Spencer and Tillman grabbed seriously injured Hobart and the other four patriarchs in the deep pits one by one and threw them to the ground. Hobart and the other four patriarchs lying on the ground were extremely weak and didnt even have the strength to stand up, let alone fight again. Gilmore looked at Hobart and the others and said, I originally wanted to spare your lives if you handed over all your assets However, you refused my request and wanted to fight to the death with me. Now you know that youre no match for me at all. You had to pay a great price for what you have done. It will cost you your lives. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After that, Gilmore looked at Spencer and Tillman and said, Kill them! Spencer and Tillman answered, Yes, Mr. Reed Then, purple core energy appeared on their palms, ready to strike Hobart and the other four. When Hobart and the others heard this, their faces were distorted by fear. Hobart immediately knelt down to Gilmore and cried. Please dont kill me, Mr. Reed. Im willing to give you what I have. Please spare my life. Cagle and the other three patriarchs immediately knelt down and begged for mercy too. Mr. Reed, please spare our lives. Were willing to give all our assets to you. Gilmore looked at the five patriarchs who were already on their inces and begging for mercy. He sneered and said, Didnt you refuse to hand over all your assets earlier? Why are you willing to do so now? But now I dont want your assets anymore. Wealth is not important for me. After that, Gilmore looked at Spencer and Tillman. Move! B Hobart panicked and shouted at Gilmore, You cant kill me! Have you heard of the Eulogian Club? Our five families are all members of it. If you kill me, it will not let you go. Gilmore was curious and immediately stopped Spencer and Tillman, who were about to take action. Wait a minute. 99% After that, Gilmore looked at Hobart and said, Eulogian Club? Tell me what it is. As long as it scares me, Ill spare your lives. Hobart and the other four patriarchs looked at each other. Obviously, they didnt expect that Gilmore didnt know about the Eulogian Club. As for Xavier. William, the other martialists of the Dragon Sect, and Colin, they all looked shocked. It seemed that all of them were afraid of the Eulogian Club mentioned by Hobart. Then, Hobart looked at Gilmore and said, The Eulogian Club is the most mysterious malevolent cult in the world. It controls many elite families in the world. The cult master of the Eulogian Club was mysterious. No one knew his true colors. He had 3,000 evildoers and 100,000 martialists under hismand. It could be said that the members of the Eulogian Club controlled the powerful families in each country Our five families are the elite ones controlled by the Eulogian Club. We will donate arge amount of money to it each year, and it will protect us and help us solve business problems that we can not handle. Our five families are the members of the Eulogian Club. Therefore, Mr. Reed, if you kill us, you will suffer the horrible revenge of the Eulogian Club. Whats more, your family and friends will be implicated and die. After hearing what Hobart had said, Gilmore immediately narrowed his eyes and activated his Gods Eye to check the origin and strength of the Eulogian Club. Gilmore found that Hobart was telling the truth. The Eulogian Club was indeed an extremely huge and terrifying malevolent cult It was a dark force with influence all over the world and controlled many wealthy families in each country. Moreover, Gilmore found that there seemed to be a cultivation force in the Eulogian Club. He also saw a lot of skeletons in the closet. ɫ Making 680 Making 680 Although Gilmore had seen many unknown secrets with the help of Gods Eye, his expression did not change much. Then, he looked at Hobart and the other four patriarchs and said, The Eulogian Club you mentioned is indeed very powerful. However, no matter how powerful it was, it had nothing to do with me. Even if I kill you all, it would be a matter between you and me. If the Eulogian Club wants to meddle, 1. Gilmore Reed, am not afraid of it. Hearing this, the faces of Hobart and the others were full of disbelief. Obviously, they didnt expect that Gilmore was not afraid of the Eulogian Club. With unwillingness shing in his eyes, Hobart said to Gilmore Youll regret it if you kill us! Gilmore smiled and said, Well, I will not kill you, but you still have to hand over all your assets. b can do to me. It is not because Im afraid of the malevolent cult, but just because I want to know what the Eulogian Club Gilmore suddenly changed his mind and spared the lives of Hobart and the other four patriarchs, because, with the help of his Gods Eye, he had just found out that the Eulogian Club was a complete malevolent cult. The members of it did nothing but evil including murder, arson, rape, robbery and so on, and were the true devils in the world. Moreover, there was a terrifying force behind the Eulogian Club and there were even shocking conspiracies. Through his Gods Eye, he found that the Eulogian Club would take more than 100,000 people of Eldoria to a ce five yearster. This ce was hellish for human beings and the people of Eldona there had to dig up gold, diamonds, and spirit stones regarded as treasures by the Cultivation Realm, day and night. In the end, all of them died in that hellish ce. Therefore, Gilmore hated the Eulogian Club right off. So many people of Eldoria would be caught as ves by it in the future. Hispatriots would be harmed by it. Gilmore could not sit by and do nothing. If the Eulogian Club wanted to deal with him because of the matter between him and the five families, he was not to be trifled with. I someone This Eulogian Club was an evil and cruel organization. He did not mind carrying out justice on behalf of Heaven to eliminate it. Hobart and the other four patriarchs almost thought they had misheard. They looked at Gilmore in disbelief. Hobart couldnt help but ask Gilmore. Mr. Reed, did you just say that you would our lives as long as we handed over all our assets? Gilmore nodded. Thats right. As long as you hand over all your assets, I will not kill you. spare Hobart and the other four patriarchs finally made sure that they had heard correctly, but they were still confused. Doesnt Gilmore know that letting us go is likeying by trouble for the future? Once we tell this matter to the Eulogian Club, isnt Gilmore afraid that the Eulogian Club will make trouble for him? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Of course, they had no idea what Gilmore was thinking However, as long as Gilmore could spare their lives, it would be a happy thing. At this moment, Hobart and the others couldnt care about their assets, because they almost died just now and then realized that it was the greatest blessing to be alive. They immediately knelt down before Gilmore to express their gratitude. Mr. Reed, thank you for not killing us. We will definitely hand over all our assets to you Certainly, they also harbored evil intentions in their hearts. After handing over all their assets, they would immediately inform the Eulogian Club. Then the Eulogian Club would help them kill Gilmore. Finally, the assets they lost could be recovered! Gilmore looked at the five of them and said. Thats good. Transfer all your assets to me legally today! Hobart and the other four patriarchs answered together, Yes, Mr. Reed. As soon as they finished speaking, the sound of tearing air suddenly rang out one after another. Whoosh, whoosh Several animas broke through the air and hit their mana cores. Each of them suddenly felt there was a hole in the mana core, and the energy of the Martial God in the mana core disappeared immediately. All of a sudden, they had no power at all. All their martial arts cultivation was destroyed at once. Hobart and the other four patriarchs were shocked. They looked over and saw that it was Gilmore. That was true. The animas breaking through the air just now were from Gilmore, Gilmore looked at them who looked horrified and said, I can spare your lives but your martial arts must be destroyed. Otherwise, youll dare to go against me again. Hearing this, they felt indescribable pain and anger in their hearts. Their martial arts gained through hard cultivation for more than ten years had been destroyed by Gilmore! Just be wiped out like that?! All ambitions of them were sted, and they wished they could kill Gilmore right now. However, they didnt dare to say no to Gilmore even if they hated him to the core. Without martial arts, they were no different from ants to Gilmore. It would be very easy for Gilmore to kill them. Therefore, they could only swallow their anger and hide all their hatred in their hearts. 99% At this time, Gilmore looked at Spencer, Tillinan, Xavier, and William and said, Transfer all the assets of the five families to me today. Then Gilmore saw Colin standing among the martialists of the Dragon Sect, and said, By the way, also transfer the assets of the Ross family to me today. Spencer, Tillman, Xavier, and William answered in unison, Yes, Mr. Reed. Gilmore then turned to Lilian, ire, and the other women and said. The matter is settled. Lets go back to the vi and have some coffee Lilian and the other five women smiled sweetly and nodded at Gilmore. Then, the six beauties immediately stepped forward, took Gilmore by the arms, and tenderly massaged Gilmore on his shoulders with their fists. Gilmore was surrounded by these beautiful and considerate women. Their close and affectionate rtionship was the envy of all. In everyones eyes, Gilmore gained all the romance luck in the world. As for Spencer, Tillman, Xavier, and William, aftering to their senses from their envy, they asked the martialists to escort Hobart and the other four patriarchs, as well as Colin, to the vi. Then, they began to officially transfer all the assets to Gilmore. A dayter. Gilmore was drinking coffee with Lilian, ire, and the others in the vi. Suddenly, he received six text messages on his phone. Ding- Every message that Gilmore received was simr. [Dear client, your Juliss Bank secret ount xxxx8888 received 10,000 trillion dors at 11:00 am. from ount XXXX!] [Dear client, your Juliss Bank secret ount xxxx8888 received 10,000 trillion dors at [Dear client, your] our Juliss B sat 12:00 noon from ount XXXX!] Bank secret ount xxxx8888 received 10,000 trillion dors at 1:00 p.m. from ount XXXX!] [Dear client, your Juliss Bank secret ount xxxx8888 received 10,000 trillion dors at 2:00 p.m. from ount XXXX!] There were a total of six text messages, each of which was about transferring 200 billion dors. Gilmores Juliss Bank secret ount received 1.2 trillion dors in total. It went without saying that the money was from Hobart, the other four patriarchs, and the Ross family. Of course, this was only the money in their bank ount. Different from money, the property could not be transferred to Gilmores Juliss Bank ount, but would still be transferred through the agreement. When night fell, Spencer, Tillman, Xavier, and William came back with a group of martialists. When they returned, they brought back several suitcases full of documents. These documents were the agreements that the five families and the Ross family had signed to transfer all their properties to Gilmore. Making 681 Making 681 Severalrge suitcases were pushed into the vis living room by Dragon Sect martialists. Spencer then motioned for them to leave. Gilmore, eyeing the suitcases in the living room, asked Spencer, Fillman, Xavier, and William. Has everything been taken care of? The four responded in unison. Yes, Mr. Reed Spencer continued, addressing Gilmore, After the five masters, along with Colin Ross, transferred all their wealth and assets to you, we followed your instructions and released Hobart and his men. Gilmore nodded. Good, release them. The expression on the faces of Spencer, Tillman, Xavier, and William became one of shared confusion. Spencer gazed at Gilmore and asked, Why do you want to let Hobart and his men go, Mr. Reed? Releasing them will only invite trouble. Theyll surely seek out the Eulogian Club for revenge. With an air of indifference. Gilmore replied, Let theme and try to retaliate. That would give me a perfect chance to eliminate this malevolent cult altogether. Xavier wore a look of concern on his face. Mr. Reed, the Eulogian Club is a formidable malevolent cult. In Mescourt, they boast a hundred topClevel evildoers, with tens of thousands of followers. From the political elite to the powerful families, even to themon folk, they have their agents everywhere. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Their influence is vast and farCreaching, unmatched by any sector family. In Mescourt, merely mentioning the Eulogian Club is enough to change the color of ones face. And the five major families? Theyre protected by this colossal sect. By acting against these families, youre essentially dismissing the Eulogian Club. They wont take this lightly. Please, Mr. Reed, be very careful! Before Gilmore could respond, Spencer, with a confident grin, said, Xavier, theres no need to worry. Mr. Reed has never been defeated by anyone. If the Eulogian Club dares to cause trouble for him, theyll be biting off more than they can chew, he confidently stated. Tillman, standing beside him, wholeheartedly nodded in agreement. It was no wonder that both Spencer and Tillman held such unwavering faith in Gilmore To date, neither of them had ever seen him lose to anyone. Moreover, they were aware that after Gilmores journey to Sunshjury, he acquired many martial arts manuals and elixirs, -enhancing his already formidable strength. The vast might of the Eulogian Club wouldnt stand a chance against him. Xavier and William were astounded by Spencers words. They were well aware of Gilmores remarkable abilities. Yet, the fact that Spencer was implying that the Eulogian Club 1/a * $99%2 11 should beg for mercy if they crossed paths with Gilmore was a testament to just how fearsome Gilmore truly was. Enough with the ttery. Bring those suitcases with the agreement papers upstairs. Gilmore instructed Spencer. Right away. Spencer promptly responded. Following that, he and a few others carried therge suitcases up the stairs. In the living room, Gilmore addressed ire, Helene, Juline, and Lama, saying, With the five major families and the Ross familybined, there are probably four to five hundredpanies. Its going to be a lot to ask you to oversee them all. ire looked at him and suggested, Last time, we took over almost a hundredpanies from the Cuevas family. Adding another four or five hundred now would be a massive undertaking. How about we retain only the topCperformingpanies and sell off the rest? Gilmore nodded, replying. You decide whats best. Use the proceeds from the sales to fund the Evermore Group. Understood. ire replied. Over the next few days, ire, Helene, Juline, and Luna got down to the business of managing the companies of the five families and the Ross family. Out of the Ross familys businesses, they only retained the Ross Fund and the Ross Film Company. The Ross Film Company was not only the biggest filmpany in Mescourt, boasting incredible profitability had also previously promised Lilian that he would establish a special filmpany for her. Gilmore With the established Ross Film Company at their disposal, turning Lilian into an international superstar now seemed like a piece of cake. As for the five major families, each retained theirrgest and most profitablepany, while the rest, totaling over four hundred, were sold at a discounted price. Yet, even at such reduced rates, thebined sales fetched an astonishing 140 to 160 billion dors. As per Gilmores instructions, all these funds were channeled into the Evermore Group. This influx of wealth propelled the Evermore Group to a staggering trillionCdor scale, rivaling other global corporate giants. While ire, Helene, and their team managed thepanies, Gilmore started assisting Lilian and ine in their martial arts cultivation After all, he had the elixirs and martial arts manuals left by the Purple Dragon, and it would be a waste not to use them. If Lilian and ine became cultivators, they would be able to stand strong against foes, even in Gilmores absence. Two dayster, with Gilmores guidance and the use of the marrowCcleansing elixir and martial art manuals, both Lilian and ine sessfully advanced as cultivators, They were as stunned as ire and Helene had been, struggling to believe that they, who once knew nothing of martial arts. had now be genuine cultivators. Their doubts wereid to rest when they learned that ire andelene too had started from scratch before evolving into cultivators. Amidst Gilmores management of the hive major families asscis, the Ross familys wealth, and aiding Lilian and ine in their cultivation, shadows of a revenge plot against him began to surface. On the outskirts of Newville, atop a hill, stood a luxurious mansion estate. This mansion was one of the Eulogian Clubs strongholds in Mescourt. Within this stronghold were 20 to 30 evildoers of the Eulogian Club along with two to three hundred followers. The term evildoer was reserved for the Eulogian Clubs elite martialists. Their abilities varied, with some being as powerful as Martial Gods, others as Martial Kings, and some as Grandmasters. Some were stronger than others. However, even the least powerful among the evildoers was at least an elite Grandmaster. At that moment, within a living room of the mansion, sat five heads of familiesCHobart, Cagle, Mike, Jasper, and Garst. Their presence at the Eulogian Club stronghold was no ident. They sought the help of the evildoers to exact their revenge on Gilmore. Making 682 Making 682 99% Inside the spacious living room of the mansion, apart from the five patriarchs led by Hobart, there were thirty men in ck robes seated on the sofas. These robed men emanated an icy aura, their sharp, eagleClike eyes betraying no emotion. Most of them were whiteChaired elders, with only a couple appearing middleCaged. Indeed, these robed figures were the evildoers of the Eulogian Club. The lead evildoer was an elder in his sixties, his silver hair gleaming like snow, and eyes as piercing as lightning. Around his waist, he wore a golden belt, signifying his status as a GoldCBelted Evildoer. The rest, donning silver belts, were SilverCBelted Evildoers, Unsurprisingly, the stature of a GoldCBelted Evildoer overshadowed that of the SilverCBelted Evildoer. This silverChaired evildoer, wearing the golden belt, was undeniably the chief among all present. Master ze. Hobart began, bitterness evident in his tone, This is the ordeal we faced. Gilmore, fully aware that were under the protection of the Eulogian Club, brazenly disregarded the clubs reputation and snatched away our wealth and industries. Hobart recounted, in detail, how Gilmore had seized the assets of their five major families to the GoldCBelted Evildoer. ze, the GoldCBelted Evildoer, had a chilling gleam in his eyes. I never expected someone in Mescourt to dare disrespect the Eulogian Club, Hobart quickly added, Youre absolutely right, Master ze. This Gilmore is utterlywless. He even imed that him taking our assets was a personal matter between him and our five families. He said it has nothing to do with the Eulogian Club and warned that if the club interfered, it wouldnt end well for them. Hearing this, not only did zes eyes sh with anger, but the other evildoers also showed signs of rage. Such audacity! one eximed. Does he really think he can stand against the Eulogian Club? another remarked. I believe hes digging his own grave, a third chimed in. The evildoers all voiced their indignation in unity. In Mescourt, the Eulogian Club was like an unstoppable force. The very idea that someone dared to disregard the clubs influence was unthinkable. How could they not be livid? ze turned to Hobart, Tell me, whats the deal with this Gilmore? Hobart promptly shared that Gilmore was the sect master of the Dragon Sect in Eldoria and that he had two remarkably skilled martialists by his side. He ryed everything he knew. So, this young man has such influence in Eldoria and wields immense wealth, ze mused, his eyes glittering with interest. Interestingly, our Eulogian Club hasnt really expanded into Eldoria yet. Thu, Oct Master ze, given Gilmores tant disrespect toward the Eulogian Club, I urge you to eliminate him. Take over his Dragon Sect in Eldoria along with his wealth. It would be killing two birds with one stone for our club, Hobart looked at the evildoer ze and said. ze remained nonmittal, Hobart, since Gilmore has taken all your assets, you may stay in the Eulogian Clubs mansion for now. We will ensure that your vendetta is avenged. Hobart and the other four, although uncertain about zes specific ns for Gilmore, expressed their gratitude. Thank you, Master ze. Someone, escort the five patriarchs to their rooms, ze called out to the mansion entrance. An apprentice of the club, dressed in dark attire, promptly stepped forward, Yes, Master ze. Following the apprentices lead, Hobart and hispanions exited the living room. Once they were gone, only ze and the other evildoers remained. ze, how should we handle this Gilmore? one of the evildoers couldnt help but ask, with the rest of the group turning their eyes to ze, awaiting his decision. ze looked at the assembled evildoers and remarked, From what Hobart just shared, this Gilmore, along with his two sidekicks, are forces to be reckoned with. Even thebined might of over twenty Martial Gods from the five major families couldnt hold a candle to them. Among the thirty of us here, only about twenty have the prowess of a Martial God. If we go headCtoChead with Gilmore, I fear we might bite off more than we can chew. His words were met with furrowed brows from the other evildoers. They were used to the Eulogian Club flexing its muscles across nations, never fearing any opponent, no matter how strong. However, zes words poured a bucket of cold water on their heated ambitions, forcing them to think rationally. Someone then asked, So, ze, are we just going to let Gilmore off the hook? ze shook his head resolutely, Absolutely not. The prestige of our Eulogian Club is sacrosanct The five families, including Hobarts, are all under our clubs protection. Without our consent, no individual or faction cany a finger on them. Yet, Gilmore, fully aware of this protection, dared to cross them. Its clear he doesnt take our club seriously. If we turn a blind eye to this, how will the other powerful families and factions in Mescourt perceive our Eulogian Club? The others nodded in agreement, Right! We need to show this Gilmore a thing or two! ze continued, Thus, we need to adopt a twoCpronged approach. First, well report the situation with Gilmore to our leader. Second, well see if we can rope in Gilmore to join the Eulogian Club. This way, hell be under our control and heed our Everyones face registered shock. Clearly, they hadnt expectedze to even consider inviting Gilmore into the Eulogian x.99%1 a Club A middleCaged evildoer in his fifties addressed ze. ze, this Gilmore has shown us nothing but disrespect. Why on earth would you want him in the Eulogian Club? The others also looked puzzled. ze surveyed the crowd and exined, Brothers, I know Gilmore hasnt shown the club the respect we deserve. But think about it for a moment. If we can bring him under our wing without shedding a drop of blood and, in the process, gain control over all his assets and influence in Eldoria, wouldnt that be a winCwin for us? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The other evildoers exchanged nces. zes words were hard to refute. The idea of effortlessly controlling Gilmore and inheriting his wealth and power in Eldoria did indeed sound like a golden opportunity. Lets proceed as ze suggests, one of the evildoers agreed. The rest nodded in unison, Whatever you say, ze. ze nodded, So, its settled then. If Gilmore is willing to submit and pledge his loyalty to the Eulogian Club, well let bygones be bygones. But if he refuses, then well deal with him ordingly. The consensus was clear as everyone voiced their agreement. ze then turned his gaze to an evildoer in his sixties and said, Eason, I need you to pay a visit to Gilmore and convey our 99% Inside the spacious living room of the mansion, apart from the five patriarchs led by Hobart, there were thirty men in ck robes seated on the sofas. These robed men emanated an icy aura, their sharp, eagleClike eyes betraying no emotion. Most of them were whiteChaired elders, with only a couple appearing middleCaged. Indeed, these robed figures were the evildoers of the Eulogian Club. The lead evildoer was an elder in his sixties, his silver hair gleaming like snow, and eyes as piercing as lightning. Around his waist, he wore a golden belt, signifying his status as a GoldCBelted Evildoer. The rest, donning silver belts, were SilverCBelted Evildoers, Unsurprisingly, the stature of a GoldCBelted Evildoer overshadowed that of the SilverCBelted Evildoer. This silverChaired evildoer, wearing the golden belt, was undeniably the chief among all present. Master ze. Hobart began, bitterness evident in his tone, This is the ordeal we faced. Gilmore, fully aware that were under the protection of the Eulogian Club, brazenly disregarded the clubs reputation and snatched away our wealth and industries. Hobart recounted, in detail, how Gilmore had seized the assets of their five major families to the GoldCBelted Evildoer. ze, the GoldCBelted Evildoer, had a chilling gleam in his eyes. I never expected someone in Mescourt to dare disrespect the Eulogian Club, Hobart quickly added, Youre absolutely right, Master ze. This Gilmore is utterlywless. He even imed that him taking our assets was a personal matter between him and our five families. He said it has nothing to do with the Eulogian Club and warned that if the club interfered, it wouldnt end well for them. Hearing this, not only did zes eyes sh with anger, but the other evildoers also showed signs of rage. Such audacity! one eximed. Does he really think he can stand against the Eulogian Club? another remarked. I believe hes digging his own grave, a third chimed in. The evildoers all voiced their indignation in unity. In Mescourt, the Eulogian Club was like an unstoppable force. The very idea that someone dared to disregard the clubs influence was unthinkable. How could they not be livid? ze turned to Hobart, Tell me, whats the deal with this Gilmore? Hobart promptly shared that Gilmore was the sect master of the Dragon Sect in Eldoria and that he had two remarkably skilled martialists by his side. He ryed everything he knew. So, this young man has such influence in Eldoria and wields immense wealth, ze mused, his eyes glittering with interest. Interestingly, our Eulogian Club hasnt really expanded into Eldoria yet. Thu, Oct Master ze, given Gilmores tant disrespect toward the Eulogian Club, I urge you to eliminate him. Take over his Dragon Sect in Eldoria along with his wealth. It would be killing two birds with one stone for our club, Hobart looked at the evildoer ze and said. ze remained nonmittal, Hobart, since Gilmore has taken all your assets, you may stay in the Eulogian Clubs mansion for now. We will ensure that your vendetta is avenged. Hobart and the other four, although uncertain about zes specific ns for Gilmore, expressed their gratitude. Thank you, Master ze. Someone, escort the five patriarchs to their rooms, ze called out to the mansion entrance. An apprentice of the club, dressed in dark attire, promptly stepped forward, Yes, Master ze. Following the apprentices lead, Hobart and hispanions exited the living room. Once they were gone, only ze and the other evildoers remained. ze, how should we handle this Gilmore? one of the evildoers couldnt help but ask, with the rest of the group turning their eyes to ze, awaiting his decision. ze looked at the assembled evildoers and remarked, From what Hobart just shared, this Gilmore, along with his two sidekicks, are forces to be reckoned with. Even thebined might of over twenty Martial Gods from the five major families couldnt hold a candle to them. Among the thirty of us here, only about twenty have the prowess of a Martial God. If we go headCtoChead with Gilmore, I fear we might bite off more than we can chew. His words were met with furrowed brows from the other evildoers. They were used to the Eulogian Club flexing its muscles across nations, never fearing any opponent, no matter how strong. However, zes words poured a bucket of cold water on their heated ambitions, forcing them to think rationally. Someone then asked, So, ze, are we just going to let Gilmore off the hook? ze shook his head resolutely, Absolutely not. The prestige of our Eulogian Club is sacrosanct The five families, including Hobarts, are all under our clubs protection. Without our consent, no individual or faction cany a finger on them. Yet, Gilmore, fully aware of this protection, dared to cross them. Its clear he doesnt take our club seriously. If we turn a blind eye to this, how will the other powerful families and factions in Mescourt perceive our Eulogian Club? The others nodded in agreement, Right! We need to show this Gilmore a thing or two! ze continued, Thus, we need to adopt a twoCpronged approach. First, well report the situation with Gilmore to our leader. Second, well see if we can rope in Gilmore to join the Eulogian Club. This way, hell be under our control and heed our Everyones face registered shock. Clearly, they hadnt expectedze to even consider inviting Gilmore into the Eulogian x.99%1 a Club A middleCaged evildoer in his fifties addressed ze. ze, this Gilmore has shown us nothing but disrespect. Why on earth would you want him in the Eulogian Club? The others also looked puzzled. ze surveyed the crowd and exined, Brothers, I know Gilmore hasnt shown the club the respect we deserve. But think about it for a moment. If we can bring him under our wing without shedding a drop of blood and, in the process, gain control over all his assets and influence in Eldoria, wouldnt that be a winCwin for us? The other evildoers exchanged nces. zes words were hard to refute. The idea of effortlessly controlling Gilmore and inheriting his wealth and power in Eldoria did indeed sound like a golden opportunity. Lets proceed as ze suggests, one of the evildoers agreed. The rest nodded in unison, Whatever you say, ze. ze nodded, So, its settled then. If Gilmore is willing to submit and pledge his loyalty to the Eulogian Club, well let bygones be bygones. But if he refuses, then well deal with him ordingly. The consensus was clear as everyone voiced their agreement. ze then turned his gaze to an evildoer in his sixties and said, Eason, I need you to pay a visit to Gilmore and convey our intentions. The older man, named Eason, promptly bowed slightly, Rest assured, ze, Ill handle it. With that, Eason got up and left the vis living room. Everyone knew he was off to negotiate Gilmores potential surrender. ɫ intentions. The older man, named Eason, promptly bowed slightly, Rest assured, ze, Ill handle it. With that, Eason got up and left the vis living room. Everyone knew he was off to negotiate Gilmores potential surrender. ɫ Making 683 Making 683 In the manor. Gilmore, along with Lilian and ire, strolled through the garden, appreciating its blooms. At that moment, Xavier appeared in the backyard with a serious look on his face. Mr. Reed, he reported, someone from the Eulogian Club is here to see you. Gilmore remainedposed, responding, So, the Eulogiani Club didnt waste any time. Where are they now? Xavier answered, Tve ushered them into the living room of the vi Gilmore nodded. Alright, lets meet them. Lilian and ire were equally curious. They wanted to see for themselves what these infamous members of the Eulogian Club looked like. Soon after, the group left the backyard and made their way into the vis living room. Upon entering. Gilmores gaze instantly settled on an older man in his sixties, dressed in a ck robe. He sat on the sofa, emanating an aura of superiority. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Behind him stood two men in dark clothes, evidently his subordinates. Indeed, this was Eason, the evildoer. He hade to Gilmores estate on zes orders, aiming to persuade Gilmore to join their cause. Seeing Gilmore and hispanions enter, Eason didnt rise from his seat. He remained seated as if he owned the ce, exuding an air of arrogance.. Gilmore, ire, and Lilian took their seats across from Eason, while Xavier stood protectively behind them, a hint of unease on his face. Even though he recognized Gilmores strength, the reputation of the Eulogian Club still gave him pause. After settling in his seat, Gilmore addressed Eason, I was told a member of the Eulogian Club has graced us with his presence. How should I address you, old man? Eason, the evildoer, furrowed his brows in displeasure. In the past, wherever Eason went, whether they were influential figures or heads of the wealthiest families, they all greeted him with the utmost respect and hardly dared to breathe too loudly in his presence. Yet, here was Cilmore, not only failing to rise upon seeing him but also devoid of any respectful demeanor. And on top of that, he referred to Eason as old man. Eason was seething inside. If it werent for his mission of persuasion today, he might have exploded in anger already. Meeting Gilmores gaze, Eason said, Just address me as sir. Im here on behalf of the Eulogian Club with an important matter to discuss. Gilmore looked at Eason, a hint of surprise on his face. Sir, this the first time weve met. Ive never had dealings with the Eulogian Club, D 99%% Thu, Oct IF Why would there be anything significant youd wish to discuss with me? Eason thought, Such impertinence! In his eyes, Gilmore was ying dumb. Gilmore had clearly taken all the wealth and assets of the five families, yet now he was acting as if he was clueless. Suppressing his rage, Eason continued, Mr. Reed, havent you recently acquired all the wealth and assets of the Hobart, Cagle, and other families? Gilmore remained calm. Ah, youre referring to the live families? Yes, they did transfer all their assets and wealth to me a few days ago. Whats your take on that, sir? Inside. Eason silently cursed. Shameless! Clearly, he robbed those families, yet he ims they willingly transferred everything? Although these thoughts raced through his mind, Eason held back and said, Mr. Reed, you might not be aware, but all those families are affiliated with the Eulogian Club, By taking their assets, youve ced the Eulogian Club in a difficult position. Gilmore nonchntly replied, If its challenging for you, then perhaps you shouldnt get involved. Easons face darkened instantly, Was Gilmore suggesting that the Eulogian Club should stay out of it? So, the Eulogian Club couldnt intervene? Eason broke into a smile, but it was one so icy that it might as well have been a frownL Mr. Reed, he began, this isnt something the Eulogian Club can just ignore. If we were to turn a blind eye now, wouldnt everyone, every faction, and every family feel emboldened to slight the Eulogian Club in the future? His gaze on Gilmore was sharp and unyielding. Gilmore chuckled, Sir, if you wish to get involved, who am I to stop you? But let me make something clear: The Hobart and other four sought my downfall first. Whatever predicament theyre in now, they brought upon themselves. If the Eulogian Club insists on championing their cause, Im not afraid to stand my ground against you. With a casual demeanor, Gilmores confident words seemed to stoke the mes of Easons simmering anger. Eason, trying to remainposed, warned, Mr. Reed, the five families are under the Eulogian Clubs protection. Moving against them is tantamount to opposing us. We wont let this slide: Gilmore responded with a nonchnt smile, So, what does the Eulogian Club intend to do? Eason smirked coldly. Originally, opposing the Eulogian Club wouldve meant a dead end for you. But our leader, ze, recognizes your prowess as a true martials. Hes willing to bring you into the Eulogian Club. Submit and pledge loyalty to the Eulogian Club, and all past offenses can be forgiven Thu, Oct 1, 999% So, thats their game, Gilmore realized. The evildoer of the Eulogian Club hade to make him bend the knee. What a joke! Gilmore looked at Eason, challenging, And if I refuse to submit? Achilling smile spread across Easons face. Then, Im afraid youll be in hot water. Not just you, but your family, friends, and even your business could face dire consequences. By the time you realize the depth of your mistake, it 11 be toote for regrets? A hint of amusement shed across Gilmores face, countering Easons threat. Sir, I have a condition of my own, one Id like the Eulogian Club to consider Eason, misreading Gilmores confidence as fear, assumed he was ready to yield. So, he looked at Gilmore and said. Go ahead Eulogian Club to surrender to me Gilmore responded, Sir, if you can convince your leader ze, and everyone in the I promise you all a life of unparalleled wealth and luxury. if you decline, not just you, but your family, friends, even your business could face dire consequences Easons face turned an ashen hue, realizing hed been yed by Gilmore. I cant believe what Im hearing. He wants the Eulogian Club to bow down? he thought. M ts more, thetter part of Gilmores statement mirrored Easons own threat just moments ago. coursed through Eason Mr. Reed, you dare mock me and belittle the Eulogian Club? Wait for our retribution! With that, he stood up abruptly from the sofa, swept his sleeve in a flourish, and stormed out of the living room But just as he was about to leave, Gilmores voice cut through the tension, Stay right where you are! Eason and his two associates froze in their tracks. Easons face painted with disbelief. What now? You want toy a hand on me? I warn you, if you dare harm me, the Eulogian Club will ensure you vanish from this world for good! Making 684 Making 684 Bang! Eason, the evildoer who was just moments ago exuding arrogance, felt a gust of winding his way immediately after his words fell Before he could process what was happening, a figure appeared out of nowhere right in front of him. In the next heartbeat, he felt a fierce palm striking him squarely in the chest. The sheer force behind the blow felt like a tidal wave crashing into him Easons body was sent flying like a cannon. Whoosh! Another deafening crash resounded as Eason, propelled by sheer force, crashed into a wall in the living room, leaving a massive hole in his wake. Dust billowed out as hended heavily outside on the open ground, coughing up blood from the severe injury before losing consciousness. The two apprentices of the malevolent cult, dressed in darkCcolored robes, stood there,pletely dumbfounded. Was our leader, Eason, just sent flying by Gilmore with a single move? they thought. Yes, the one who had effortlessly struck down Eason was none ather than Gilmore. After their initial shock, anger glinted in the eyes of the two Eulogian Club apprentices. How dare Gilmore attack Eason! The Eulogian Club will surely make him pay for this! they thought. Yet, having witnessed Gilmores terrifying power firsthand, they kept their thoughts to themselves. Neither of them wanted to end up airborne like Eason, Without a seconds dy, the two apprentices of the malevolent cult beat a hasty retreat from the living room. They then lifted unconscious Eason and hurriedly loaded him into their awaiting vehicle. The car revved to life and sped away. Inside the living room, Xavier recovered from his initial shock. He couldnt believe Gilmore had actually managed to send Eason, the evildoer, flying. In this way, they wouldpletely fall out with the Eulogian Club. With a hint of concern, Xavier said, Mr. Reed, Eason is one of the key figures of the Eulogian Club in Mescourt. Having injured him so severely, the Eulogian Club will undoubtedly seek vengeance on you. Should our Dragon Sect prepare for retaliation? Gilmore nodded, Yes, everyone should be on guard. But dont fret too much. If the Eulogian Club dares to harm anyone from Dragon Sect, Ill ensure they pay tenfold Tra D 99% Xavier knew of Gilmores capabilities but was also aware that the Eulogian Club boasted three thousand evildoers and a hundred thousand followers, No matter how strong Gilmore was, he might be overwhelmed by the sheer number of Eulogian Club martialists. Gilmores casual tone, however, left Xavier torn between concern and admiration. Finally, he said. As you wish. Mr. Reed. Ill make sure our people are vignt and ensure no harm comes to you. Hearing this, Gilmore chuckled. Xavier, who said anything about you protecting me? Just ensure you look after yourselves. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Xavier was taken aback This was the only master he had ever served who didnt need protection from his subordinates. Back when he was with the Cuevas family, in the face of formidable enemies, Zapata never told him to simply look out for himself. He was expected to fight fiercely against the adversaries. Yet here was Gilmore, asking Xavier to just protect himself, showing no need for Xaviers protection. The stark contrast made Xavier realize that his current master was far superior to Zapata. He felt fortunate to serve someone like Gilmore. With a nod of gratitude, Xavier left the living room. After Xavier left, the living room was upied solely by Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the four other women. Lilian asked Gilmore, Youve just injured one of the Eulogian Clubs bigwigs. How do you think theyll retaliate? Wearing a carefree expression, Gilmore replied, How theyll strike back? Well find out soon enough. For the next few days, all of you should stay within this manor. As long as youre here, even if the entire Eulogian Club, with all their evildoers and a hundred thousand followers, were to show up, they wouldnt be able to touch you. His words were said with such confidence, it was as if he had everything under control, emanating an aura of indomitable spirit. It warmed the hearts of Lilian, ire, and the otherdies. They felt that with Gilmore around, they were in safe hands, thinking, With him here, danger seems distant. They nodded in agreement, Alright, we wont leave the manor for the next few days. But deep down, it wasnt just the fear of the Eulogian Club that held them back. They wanted to be present to protect Gilmore, should the Club memberse seeking revenge. On the outskirts of Newville, within a vi that served as the Eulogian Clubs stronghold, the gates opened, allowing a car to drive in The car halted in front of the manors main building. Two apprentices of the Eulogian Club stepped out and, from the back seat, carried out the stillC unconscious evildoer, Eason Seeing Eason being carried out in such a state, the surrounding martialists of the Eulogian Club realized the gravity of the situation. Rushing forward, they assisted the two apprentices in taking the unconscious Eason into the mansion. 99% Inside the living room, ze, another key evildoer, was in the midst of a discussion with other evildoers. Their faces turned pale with shock upon witnessing the state Eason was in. zes gaze settled on the two apprentices who had apanied Eason to Gilmores vi. What on earth happened? he demanded. The two apprentices quickly spilled the beans. They recounted how Gilmore had injured Eason and even audaciously demanded that the Eulogian Club surrender to him. Upon hearing the story, ze and the other evildoers faces turned crimson with rage. Hes too arrogant! one eximed. ze, not only does he refuse to bow to us, but he also dreams of swallowing up the Eulogian Club! another shouted. He must be eliminated! All the evildoers said to ze one after another. ze motioned with his hands, signaling everyone to calm down. The murmurs of anger gradually subsided. Brothers, ze began, youre right. Gilmore is way out of line. Initially, I considered recruiting him into our club, but to think hed expect us to surrender to him? Outrageous! Ive informed the cult master of this situation. Hes sent a hundred Martial Gods to back us up. Upon hearing this, a wave of joy washed over the evildoers faces. Excellent! they cheered in unison. We must ensure this young man meets a fate worse than death! A cold glint shed in zes eyes. Before our reinforcements arrive, to prevent unnecessary casualties, lets not confront Gilmore headCon. However, that doesnt mean we sit idle. We can target those close to him or his business ventures. Let him taste t consequences of crossing the Eulogian Club. zes caution against directly confronting Gilmore stemmed from the grim example set by Easons fate. the He nned to wait for the arrival of the hundred evildoers from the Eulogian Club before theyd have a faceCoff with Gilmore. Although a direct confrontation with Gilmore was off the table for now, they could strike those around him and his business empire. In unison, the evildoers responded, Understood, ze. Making 685 Making 685 Boom! Suddenly, in the financial heart of Newville, an imposing skyscraper rumbled. The topmost floors were entirely decimated, appearing as though theyd been bombed. Charred remains and billowing smoke were visible from afar. Rubble, bricks, ss, and various debris rained down from the damaged pinnacle. Thuds and crashes echoed as people on the streets below fled in horror, their cries filling the air. That day, multiple skyscrapers in Newville were targeted in a simr manner. Among them were the headquarters of the Kenda Company, the Ross Fund, and the Hobart Group. In total, over a dozen skyscrapers were attacked, resulting in dozens of casualties. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! More than a dozen of thepanys buildings in Newville had been bombarded all of a sudden, rming the entire city. Every TV channel, newspaper, and online outlet reported the shocking news of the sudden, mysterious attacks on these towering buildings. At this moment, in the manor Gilmore, Lilian, and ire, among other women, were informed of the incident through a news broadcast. As they finished watching, their phones buzzed relentlessly. Without a doubt, these were calls from the managers of theirpanies, rying the dire news of the attacks and reporting casualties among their staff. Thedies promptly began coordinating emergency measures. After their calls, ire, Helene, Luna, and Juline all turned their eyes to Gilmore. Ourpany buildings have been attacked. What should we do next? The four women looked at Gilmore to get his advice. Looking unfazed, Cilmore calmly said, Theres no need to worry. Though our buildings were attacked, the cost of the repairs wont break the bank But a hint of sharpness shed in his eyes as he continued, However, what saddens me the most is the innocent staff members who suffered. We mustpensate them generously And without a doubt, he added, the culprits behind this attack on our buildings are from the Eulogian Club. Upon hearing this, ire and the other women nodded in agreement, They were all aware of Eason, the evildoer from the Eulogian Club, who had visited and threatened Gilmore not too long ago He had insinuated that if Gilmore didnt surrender to their club arm mighte to his family, frends, and business. Thu, Oct 10:1 .5 Given the recent attacks on multiple buildings owned by Gilmorespany, it was easy to make the connection. Everything aligned too perfectly. If it wasnt the Eulogian Club behind this, who else could it be? 99% Gilmore, now that the Eulogian Club has targeted our businesses, shouldnt we take action against them? asked ire, a fierce determination shining in her eyes. Gilmore responded, Absolutely, we must retaliate, If someone doesnt bother me, I wont bother them. But if they dare to challenge me, I wont sit idly by ire, with a resolute tone, said, Let us six sisters take the lead. Well help you wipe out those from the Eulogian Club. Helene, Luna, Juline. Lilian, and ine echoed in unison, Gilmore, let us stand with you against the Eulogian Club. These women wanted to fight alongside Gilmore and rid the world of the Eulogian Clubs menace. Making 686 Making 686 It took Rubus a moment to collect his thoughts. Are you truly nning to go headCtoChead with the Eulogian Club? he inquired, eyeing Gilmore. A sh of determination lit up Gilmores eyes. Theyve already made their move, destroying our companys building and causing casualties among our staff. Thave no other choice but to fight them to the end. Rubuss face turned solemn. Gilmore, do you truly grasp the strength of the Eulogian Club? Maintaining a steady gaze, Gilmore replied, I do. The Eulogian Club is immensely powerful, with three thousand evildoers and a hundred thousand followers. But no matter how vast their numbers are, I am not afraid Rubus couldnt help but caution him. Please, Gilmore, be very careful Although he couldnt fathom the source of Gilmores confidence in challenging the overwhelming force of the Eulogian Club, he saw the unwavering resolve in Gilmores eyes. It was the kind of confidence and determination notmonly found in someone acting recklessly. Thanks for your concem, Rubus. Ill be careful. Gilmore assured him. Even though Rubus was his foreign brother, the fact that he hade all this way just to warn him about the Eulogian Club touched him deeply Rubus, with sincerity in his eyes, said, Gilmore, if theres any way I can assist, just let me know. He was well aware that the few Martial Gods in his estate would hardly stand a chance against the formidable force of the Eulogian Club. However, he genuinely wanted to help. He remembered how Gilmore, despite having the opportunity to control his entire stake in the Kenda and Danaldpanies, had graciously returned 10% of the shares to him. So Rubus also wanted to help Gilmore in return Yet, Gilmore turned him down, saying, Rubus, I appreciate the offer, but its best if you stay out of it If the Eulogian Club targets me and then goes after you, I might not be able to protect you. Gilmore was sincere in his words. He couldnt possibly guard Rubus around the clock. With the vast numbers that the Eulogian Club had, it would be hard for him to fend them off while ensuring Rubuss safety. Thus, he didnt want Rubus to make a needless sacrifice. Rubuss face disyed a hint of shame when he heard his reply, I am your older brother, yet when you need me most. Im useless and have to consider fleeing. Its rather embarrassing, he lamented Gilmore consoled him. Rubus, dont me yourself. The Eulogian Club is overwhelmingly powerful. Its best if you steer clear of them If you were to endanger your entire family for my sake, it would be a grave loss. ||| Rubus could only nod in agreement. Dont worry, Rubus Gilmore assured him. Tll deal with the therat from the Eulogian Club soon. No sooner had he finished speaking than his phone rang Abes pulling it out, he noticed it was Spencer calling A glint of anticipation sparkled in his eyes; it seemed Spencer had managed to handle the situation. He picked up the call. Helles, Spencer, Hows the situations on your end? Gilmore inquired. Mr. Reed, as per your instructions, I trailed Easons vehicle to the outskirts and stumbled upon the Eulogian Clubs base, Spencer reported. Gilmore praised him. Good work Keep an eye on that location and let me know of any developments. Mr. Reed, there was some activity at their base about half an hour ago) Oh What happened? Approximately 10 helicoptersnded there, and over a hundred robed elders arrived. They all seem to be Martial Gods Gilmore replied. Got it. It seems that the Eulogian Club has dispatched a significant number of reinforcements to support their Newville base. Keep watching! Understood. Mr. Reed With that. Spencer ended the call, and Gilmore tucked away his phone. Rubus, who sat opposite Gilmore, had overheard the entire conversation. His eyes widened in astonishment. Gilmore had sent Spencer to monitor the Eulogian Clubs base, and now they were being reinforced by a hundred Martial This revtion was indeed startling. Yet, facing the prospect of confronting hundreds of the Eulogian Clubs Martial Gods, there wasnt a hint of panic on Gilmores face. Rubus found himself questioning just how powerful Gilmore was to remain soposed in such a situation As these thoughts flooded Rubuss mind. Gilmore stood up, addressing him, Rubus. Ive got some matters to attend to. Lets catch up another time Kubus looked intently at him and inquired. Are you heading to the Eulogian Clubs outpost in the suburbs? Slightly taken aback, Gilmore responded, You know about their suburban base? Kubus exined with a nod. Even though the Eulogian Club keeps a low profile in Newville, all of the five major families, inding the Hobarts, are affiliated with them Through any connections. Ivee to learn about their outpost in the suburbs. Not feeling the need to hide anything, Gilmore confirmed it. Yes, were indeed heading there G B 38% Rubus said with concernevident in his eyes, I overheard your call. Theyve got a hundred Martial Gods reinforcing that suburban base. Can you handle that many? A rxed smile yed on Gilmores lips as he reassured him. Dont worry, Rubus. If I say its fine, it will be. He then added, If youre truly concerned, wait here, and Ill bring you good news. After a moments thought. Rubus agreed. Alright, Ill stay here and await your good news. Gilmore nodded in acknowledgment. He then turned to the six women on the couch, including Lilian, and said, Lets take a trip to the suburbs Rubus was taken aback once again. Is Gilmore seriously considering bringing his six girlfriends to the Eulogian Clubs suburban outpost? Isnt that far too risky? he thought. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, the six women showed no fear, readily agreeing. Of course, Gilmore. Rubus was utterly astounded Such audaciousdies! he thought. But he swallowed the words he was about to utter, realizing that if Gillmore was aware of the hundred Martial Gods the Eulogian Club had dispatched, then he surely knew the risks involved. The fact that he was still bringing the six women implied that he was wellCprepared for whatevery ahead. With that thought, Rubus held his tongue. After saying their goodbyes, Gilmore and hispanions headed outside, where a stretch Rolls Royce awaited them. This was the luxury car that Gilmore received as part of the wealth and assets of the Hobart family. At the front of the vehicle, Tillman stood, nked by Xavier and William. Tillman opened the drivers side door for Gilmore, while Xavier and William opened the rear doors. Before getting in, Gilmore looked at Tillman and said, I entrust the estate to your care, Tillman. In the end, he nced at Rubus, who had alsoe out to send him off. Then he added, And ensure Rubuss safety. Tillman nodded solemnly. Yes, Mr. Reed Gilmore then took the drivers seat, while Lilian and the other fivedies settled down inside the luxurious RollsCRoyce. Thats right, Gilmore didnt bring any martialists from the Dragon Sect with him to the Eulogian Clubs stronghold in the suburbs Even Tillman, Xavier, and William stayed back at the manor. As the RollsCRoyce roared to life, Gilmore drove out of the manor. On a hill in the suburbs stood the Eulogian Clubs outpost manor. The vast manor was bustling with Eulogian Club apprentices in dark uniforms, patrolling with keen eyes. Inside the grand mansion, the spacious living room was filled with robed elders. At a nce, it could be seen that there were over a hundred. GB ze, the evildoer, stood in the center, addressing the assembly Im deeply grateful to all the brothers of the Eulogian Club foring to my aid Three robed elders with golden belts responded in unison, ze, were all members of the Eulogian Club. Why the formalities? Besides, were here on the cult masters orders. Can you fill us in on this Gilmore? These three, wearing gold belts, were among the top evildoers of the Eulogian Club, much like ze. They led the nearly hundred Martial Gods present. ze nodded. Of course, Henri, Oliver, and Mason. Let me share what I know about Gilmore. He then detailed all he knew about Gilmore, from his powerful influence in Eldoria to how he managed to acquire the wealth and assets of the Cuevas family, Ross family, and all five major families in just a matter of days. He also recounted how Gilmore severely injured Eason and demanded the Eulogian Clubs surrender. After hearing zes ount, the three goldCbelted evildoersCHenri, Oliver, and MasonCalong with the nearly hundred Martial Gods they brought with them, all wore expressions of anger. This Gilmore is too arrogant! ze. Henri, Oliver, Mason, give the order! Lets deal with him pow Then over a hundred Martial Gods cried out in unison, waving their arms passionately. Making 687 Making 687 ze waved his hands gently, addressing the shouting evildoers. Everyone, calm down! After repeating this several times, the outrageCfilled voices finally quieted down. ze looked at the goldCbelted evildoers Oliver, Mason, and Heri, saying, Gentlemen, since your reinforcements have arrived, we dont need to wait any longer. Lets head to Gilmores mansion in Newville and capture him alive! Oliver and the other two goldCbelted evildoers, eager to get their hands on Gilmore, nodded in agreement. Alright, lets capture this Gilmore. Well show him what happens when you cross the Eulogian Club. As they were speaking, the three goldCbelted evildoers stood up in fury. Just as they were about to lead their crew out of the living room, suddenly, an apprentice of the Eulogian Club rushed in. Tm here to report to the leaders that a car has stopped outside our manors gate. The person inside ims to be Gilmore. and he wishes to meet those in charge of the Eulogian Club. As the words left the apprentices mouth, murmurs spread throughout the hall. What So, Gilmore hase to us on his own ord? Thats perfect. Saves us the trouble of searching for him. ze, Oliver, Henri, and Mason, the four goldCbelted evildoers, wore puzzled expressions. They hadnt even gone looking for Gilmore, yet he wasing to them? Something was off here. Although the situation felt strange, a look passed between ze and the other three goldCbelted evildoers. Fear was absent in their eyes. Even though Gilmores appearance was unexpected and the situation might unfold in surprising ways, they had about 130 evildoers with them. Some of them might be Martial Kings or Grandmasters, but 90% of them were Martial Gods. With over a hundred Martial Gods on their side, should they really be afraid of Gilmore? Thus, ze instructed the apprentice, Open the manor gates. Let him in. The apprentice nodded and quickly left to carry out the order. Turning to the other three goldCbelted evildoers, ze said, Lets go out and take a look. Oliver and the other two nodded in agreement. The four goldCbelted evildoers, followed by their entourage of over a hundred members, streamed out of the mansion. forming three to four lines in the spacious area outside. Fri Oct 18 N?velDrama.Org ? content. y then, a RollsCRoyce hadCdriven into the manor. I quickly pulled up in front of the mansion The drivers door opened, and out stepped Gilmore. Almost simultaneously, the back door opened, and six women, including Lilian and ire, disembarked. As the breathtakingly beautiful Lilian and five other women stepped out of the car, not only did the guards of the Eulogian Club light up at the sight, but even the many evildoers assembled in front of the mansion had a glint in their eyes. These evildoers, notorious for their malevolence, had kidnapped countless women in their time. So, when they saw Lilian and her stunning friends, every single one of them felt their hearts stirring with wicked intentions. Gilmore, with Lilian, ire, and the other four women in tow, stopped about 15 feet away from the assembly of evildoers. zes eyes were icy as he stared at him and asked. Youre Gilmore? Gilmore simply nodded. Thats right. ze sneered. You dare to defy the Eulogian Club, going against the five major families. And lets not forget that you severely injured Eason, who I had sent after you. And now you have the audacity Gilmore replied calmly. Why shouldnt I confront you! If I dont, wont you just continue wreaking havoc and harming the innocenti Upon hearing this, ze, Oliver, and the other two goldCbelted evildoers could scarcely believe their Could it be that Gilmore had sought them out because of their wrongdoings, to stand up for justice and set things right zeughed, saying, Young man, Im afraid that not only will you be unable to stop us today, but youll also meet your end here As zes words settled, the surrounding evildoers burst into heartyughter. It was clear in their eyes that Gilmore and his six girlfriends were merely prey, waiting to be hunted. 0 GB Making 688 Making 688 A smirk tugged at theers of Gilmores lips. Is that so? He nced at Lilian, ire, and the other four women, saying. Ladies, its your turn now. Instantly, a frosty glint appeared in the eyes of Lilian, ire, and theirpanions. In unison, they replied, Understood? They stepped forward, taking upbat stances. ze, Oliver, Mason, and Henri, the four goldCbelted evildoers, poked on with expressions of utter shock. They thought, What? He isnt fighting himself? Hes letting six women do the fighting? Simrly, the over one hundred evildoers present in the hall were taken aback. Soon after, mocking grins spread across their faces. So. Gilmore is a coward, they sneered inwardly. He doesnt dare to act, so hes letting a few women step up To say the evildoers looked down on Gilmore would be an understatement. However, seeing Lilian, ire, and the stunningdies prepare for battle made their hearts race. Their infatuation with these beauties was no secret. But how seriously could they take a handful of women? After all, once they captured them, wouldnt they be theirs for the taking? Lost in their unsavory fantasies, they suddenly noticed a faint purple aura surrounding Lilian, ire, and the four women. It swirled around them, emitting a mysterious energy that permeated the air. Witnessing this, the room went into a brief state of shock. From ze, Oliver, and other goldCbelted evildoers to the other hundred or so, all were taken aback. This purple aura on Lilian, ire, and theirpanions wasnt any internal mana they had seen before. It felt distinct and foreign. This led many to suspect that these women had practiced some unique martial arts manuals. Yet, even if the women had harnessed unique martial arts manuals, ze, Oliver, and other goldC belted evildoers still didnt take them seriously. They thought, After all, theyre just women. What could they possibly do? Take them down! ze ordered: In a split second, about a dozen evildoers, fierce as wolves and tigers, roared and lunged at Lilian, ire, and the group. GB As they attacked, g?lder Martial God mana, akin to a storm, erupted from their bodies and fists, exuding an overwhelming aura of power. The air itself seemed to tremble under its might. It looked like these Martial Gods were about to strike Lilian, ire, and the rest. Just then, a glint of cold determination shed in the eyes of the six women. With coordinated precision, they unleashed their core energy with the speed of lightning, sending the evildoers flying as easily as if they were kites without strings. Boom, boom, boom! A series of resounding crashes followed, with the dozen or so evildoers sting through the vis walls. After making such a dramatic exit, every single one of themy outside, gravely injured, coughing up blood, and unconscious. The sight left the hundred or so evildoers in the hall utterly stunned. The silence that followed was so eerie it was almost palpable. It was only after a few moments that ze, Oliver, and the rest came to their senses. These seemingly delicate women Their strength was utterly terrifying! In the blink of an eye, before any of the evildoers could react, Lilian, ire, and their four companions, trailed by a purple aura, stormed right into their midst. Swoosh Palm shadows sped by, and a piercing purple aura dominated the scene. They unleashed their core energy, whichnded on one evildoer after another. And then, one by one, these evildoers were sent fl flying. The hall echoed with screams of agony and booming thuds that seemed neverCending. The evildoers crashed into the vis walls, creating one hole after another. The mansion trembled with every impact, as if on the verge of copsing. Bang! Bang! At that very moment, a few more evildoers were sent flying by the women. And as luck would have it, they crashed directly into the vis loadCbearing pirs. As the pirs snapped, the already trembling mansion began its descent. Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and their allies, with their keen instincts, made their exit in a sh, almost faster than the blink of an ze, Oliver, and the rest of the evildoers also made a hasty retreat from the mansion. Just as they cleared the building, it crumbled with a groundCshaking roar, reduced to rubble. 14-28 Fri, Oct 18 The evildoers, who had initially been sent flying outside by Lilian, ire, and their crew, were too slow to dodge the copsing structure. They were buried underneath, and it was almost certain that none had survived. Dust filled the air, and what was once a grand mansion now stood as a pile of ruins, about 35 feet high. Some 35 feet away from this astonishing wreckage, on a grassy patch, stood Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the others. Of course, ze. Oliver, and their gang of evildoers were also there, only several feet away from Gilmores group. Gazing at the ruined mansion, and the multitude of evildoers buried beneath its debris, ze, Oliver, and two other gold- belted evildoers, anger and murderous intent red uncontrolily in their eyes. They looked around and realized that only about a dozen of theirrades remained. Their hands clenched involuntarily into fists From an original group of over a hundred evildoers, only a dozen or so remained alive. How could ze, Oliver, and the other goldCbelted evildoer not be enraged, especially when so many of their evildoer had fallen at the hands of just six women! The bitterness and indignation in their hearts were indescribable However, rity struck them, these werent ordinary, delicate women. They were six incredibly formidable women. ze, Oliver, and the two other goldCbelted evildoers exchanged nces They unanimously decided to join forces against these six women. Together, attack they cried in unison. Golden auras of Martial God erupted from them, striking like lightning towards Lilian and her five companions. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Following their lead, the remaining evildoers also lunged forward in attack. But facing the onught of these menacing evildoers, the expressions on the faces of Lilian, ire, and theirpanions remained as calm as a still pond. A powerful aura emanated from them. Just as ze, Oliver, and their evildoers were about to reach the six women, a cold glint shed in the womens eyes. In the next moment, they let out a fierce shout. A dazzling purple light burst from their palms, causing the air to tremble violently. An overwhelming force was unleashed, Boom, boom, boom! The ground shook as the purple light struck ze, Oliver, and the rest evildoers. They were sent flying, like kites with severed strings. One after the other, they crashed to the ground, creating craters with each fall.. Thud, thud, thud! ze, Oliver, and the rest of the evildoers spat out mouthfuls of blood, their faces pale from the unbearable pain they felt A few feet away, Lilian, ire, and their group retracted the purple core energy surrounding them. 375 GB. The battle was overt At that moment, hundreds of apprentices from the Eulogian Club appeared. Yet, these apprentices didnt dare approach Lilian, ire, and the other four female warriors. Yes, they had seen the ruins of the copsed vi and had witnessed ze, Oliver, and other goldC belted evildoers grievously injured and coughing up blood.. Lilian, ire, and their groups godlikebat prowess had left these apprentices utterly shocked. Even ze and Oliver, these goldCbelted evildoers, were no match for them. These apprentices of the malevolent cult still had some selfCknowledge. Of course, they would not come forward to fight with the six women and die in vain. Having taken down more than a hundred evildoers, Lilian, ire and the other four women were somewhat stunned by their achievement. They couldnt believe that they had defeated more than a hundred evildoers. It was their first time facing such overwhelming odds- six against over a hundred- and yet they had emerged victorious. For Lilian, ire, and the others, it was a pleasant surprise and a clear testament to their martial arts prowess. Once theyd regained theirposure, their gazes instinctively shifted to Gilmore. For some reason, a feeling of pride welled up within them when they looked at him. Perhaps because they had finally managed to protect Gilmore, shielding him from danger. Then, ire turned to Gilmore and said, Gilmore, weve defeated these evildoers. What should we do with the injured ones? After pausing for a moment, she added, ncing at the surrounding apprentices, And these people, should we take action against them too Gilmore looked at the injured ze, Oliver, and others, and firmly said, Disable their martial arts. Yes, ire replied without hesitation. Immediately, she, Lilian, and other four women moved with lightning speed. Seeing them approaching, a look of pure terror appeared on the faces of ze, Oliver, and the rest. They had heard Gilmores order. to disable them of their martial arts. And of course, they didnt want to lose their precious martial arts. Despite their severe injuries, they desperately tried to climb out of the craters, hoping to escape. But at that very moment, ire, Lilian, and the others released bursts of purple energy from their hands. These core energy beams directly targeted their mana cores, instantly disabling their martial arts. ze, Oliver, and the other evildoers faces turned ashen. Our martial arts abilities are disabled? Just like that? ze thought in disbelief. They were elite Martial Gods. ? G It had taken them decades, countless hours of sweat and determination, to reach their level. And yet, Lilian, ire, and their group had effortlessly taken it all away. It was a crushing blow to ze, Oliver, and the others. E- The surrounding hundreds of Eulogian Club apprentices looked on in shock. Watching Lilian, ire, and the group. effortlessly disabled the martial arts of ze, Oliver, and the others only deepened their fear of these formidable women. They didnt darey a finger on Lilian and her group. After disabling the martial arts of ze and the other evildoers, Lilian and her group gracefully landed beside Gilmore. Gilmore, weve disabled them of their martial arts, the six worden, including Lilian, said in unison. Gilmore nodded appreciatively, Ah. my six wives, your first outing is a splendid sess. Well done! Faces bright with joy, they simultaneously responded, Thank you for your praise, dear husband. Then, Gilmore led the six women towards the grievously injured evildoers, including ze and Oliver, whose martial arts. had been disabled. Seeing Gilmore and his group approaching, fear was evident on the faces of ze and Oliver. They had no idea what Gilmore would do next. Regardless of what Gilmores intentions were, whether to spare or kill them, they were powerless, Not only were they severely injured, but they were also disabled of their martial arts. Standing against Gilmore, Lilian, and the others was now impossible for them. What do you want from us? ze, fear evident in his eyes, kept shuffling back, addressing Gilmore in a toneced with. unease Gilmore, gazing at him and the other fallen foes, dered. Today, Im just sending the Eulogian Clubs a message. If you dare tomit misdeeds again or attempt to oppose me, I promise the Eulogian Club will pay a heavy price! This time, Im sparing your lives. Go tell your cult master, its best not to provoke me anymore. Otherwise, he wont even remain a cult master for long. Without waiting for a response, Gilmore, with Lilian, ire, and the others, suavely turned and walked towards a Rolls- Royce parked a short distance away. They boarded the luxury vehicle, which soon revved to life and sped away, leaving only a cloud of dust in its wake, # Making 689 Making 689 It took a while for the hundreds of Eulogian Club apprentices toe to their senses after Gilmores Rolls Royce had disappeared into the distance. They rushed to assist the gravely injured evildoers, including ze and Oliver. ze, Oliver, and the other goldCbelted evildoers were consumed by unspeakable share. From the recent battle, of the 130 evildoers, 115 had perished. The few who survived, including ze and Oliver, were stripped of their martial arts. Adding salt to the wound, their defeat had been at the hands of six women. Their reputation was now in tatters. Remaining in the Eulogian Club was unthinkable. That very night, ze and Oliver ryed the events and their humiliating defeat, along with Gilmores warning to the Eulogian Club and its cult master. Its safe to say that Gilmores cautionary words set the cult masters blood boiling. The enraged cult master of the Eulogian Club immediately issued a topClevel assassination directive to all their strongholds worldwide. Every single member of the club was ordered to hunt down Gilmore, and not just him. Everyone associated with him, friends or family, was to be killed. However, this time, the cult master of the Eulogian Club didnt immediately order the clubs evildoers to lead their apprentices to attack Gilmore in Newville. Instead, he dispatched about two to three hundred Martial Gods to Eldoria. Their primary target was Gilmores familyChis parents and younger sister. If they managed to capture them, they could easily use them as leverage against Gilmore. At that time, it would be easy for the Eulogian Club to kill Gilmore. In the manor. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Gilmore was in the living room, sipping coffee with Rubus. Indeed, ever since the day Gilmore and his six women routed the 130 evildoers of the Eulogian Club, Rubus had been nothing short of awestruck by Gilmores prowess. His worries for Gilmore had evaporated. Rubus had gained a fresh perspective on Gilmores strength and believed that even if the Eulogian Clubs cult master came personally, he might not be a match for Gilmore. As such, Rubus found himself frequently visiting Gilmores mansion, whether there was business to discuss or not. With a buddy like Gilmore, whose incredible strength even the Eulogian Club couldnt handle, Rubus naturally wanted to stick close by him. Having such a formidable sworn brother meant Rubus no longer had to worry about anyone daring to mess with him. 111 14.29 FL, UCT 18 . Anyone who dares bully me, Rubus thought, just needs one nove from my bro, and theyll be scared out of their wits. Rubus picked up the coffee pot and poured coffee for both Gilmore and himself. Indeed, ever since Gilmores astounding victory against over a hundred evildoers from the Eulogian Club, Rubus not only frequently visited him but also started brewing coffee for Gilmore like a servant. After pouring, Rubus looked at Gilmore and said. Gilmore, have you heard about the Eulogian Clubs recent activities? Gilmore responded with a nonchnt expression, Whats the Eulogian Club up to? Through my connections, Ive heard that the Eulogian Clubs cilt master is furious after learning about your victory. Hes summoning hundreds of evildoers from all around the world. It seems theyre nning another move against you. You must be careful, Rubus cautioned. Although Rubus suggested caution, he seemed utterlyposed, as he was well aware of Gilmores capability to handle the Eulogian Club. As expected. Gilmore remained unflustered, replying, Dont worry, Rubus. Even if the Eulogian Club sends more evildoers. I can handle it As I say, Ill counter whatever move they make. Are you truly determined to go headCtoChead with the Eulogian Club until the end? Rubus asked, looking deep into. Gilmores eyes. I dont mess with others unless they mess with me. If the Eulogian Club insists on provoking me, I wont mind fighting them till the end, Gilmore stated. Although he said that, deep down, Gilmore knew that there wasnt any other choice but to fight the Eulogian Club to the bitter end Aside from the clubs intention to target him, Gilmore had also learned from Gods Eye that in a few years, the Eulogian Club would endanger Eldoria by kidnapping hundreds of thousands of its citizens for envement. As a citizen of Eldoria, Gilmore wouldnt let the Eulogian Club continue its reign of terror. Gilmore, while Im a bit worried for you, I truly believe that, in the end, youlle out on top, Rubus said with utmost sincerity, looking directly at Gilmore. Unlike a few days ago, when he was filled with worry for Gilmore, Rubus now brimmed with confidence. A smile appeared on Gilmores face, Thanks, Rubus! Rubus stayed at Gilmores vi for the better part of the morning. After he left, Gilmores eyes suddenly narrowed. Suddenly, by Gods Eye, Gilmore caught a glimpse of the impending actions of the Eulogian Club. His brows furrowed instantly. Through Gods Eye, he discovered that the cult master of the Eulogian Club had dispatched a hundred Martial Gods to Eldoria Their target? Gilmores parents and younger sister! The audacity of the Eulogian Club to target his family had clearly crossed Gilmores red line. E 5 Without realizing. Gilmores fists clenched. He quickly grabbed his phone and dialed a number. The call was swiftly answered, and a caring voice flowed through Hello, Gilmore, how are you holding up in Mescourt? Tm doing well in Mescourt, Christine, Gilmore responded. I have an important task for you, Emma, Daphne, and Ynda. Can you help? What do you need us to do? Christine immediately asked. Gilmore detailed everything to her, making sure she understood each instruction. At the end of his exnation, he questioned, Christine, did you get all that? I understand. Gilmore, she assured him. Nodding, even though she couldnt see, Gilmore added, Alright, get on it immediately. And remember, if anything happens, call me. Got it. Christine replied before hanging up With the call over, a sharp determination glinted in Gilmores eyes. With Christine, Daphne, Emma, and Ynda on this, Id like to see how the Eulogian Club dares toy a finger on my family, he thought. They will surely pay a hefty price! Meanwhile, Fensville, Eldoria, in a serene manor surrounded by vibrant flora, Gilmores parents and his sister, Everly, were warmly hosting Christine, Emma, Daphne, and Ynda, The fact that these women were Gilmores girlfriends wasnt a secret to his parents anymore. How could they not know? When Gilmore was in Fensville, these four often visited. Over time, the nature of their rtionship with him became clear. At first, his parents were surprised that Gilmore had so many girlfriends. However, as they got to know the girls, they realized each one was not only stunning but also brimming with grace and had qualities that set them apart. They truly were the cream of the crop. Seeing these girls, Gilmores parents grew fond of each one, and found it hard to pick a favorite among them. This affection led them to secretly hope that Gilmore might marry all of them. So, they were more than pleased with the idea of Gilmore having multiple girlfriends. Han and Sophia brought out several tes of fresh fruits: apples, lychees, longans, and grapes With a broad smile and unwavering warmth, Sophia said to the four women, Eat up, dear ones. Feel at home and dont stand on ceremony. In reality, Christine, Ynda, Daphne, and Emma visited the manor so often that they were quite familiar with the ce and the family. They also knew that Sophia genuinely adored them, treating them just like her own daughtersCinC law. Of course, Auntie, they responded sweetly, hearts warmed by her affection. The group, including Everly, chatted away, snacking on fruits. Theirughter filled the room whenever they stumbled upon a particrly funny topic. Time flew, and the pleasant atmosphere continued for about an hour. Suddenly, the jovial mood shifted. The four womens brows furrowed in unison, sensing something amiss. At that moment, an assertive voice from outside demanded. Who are you? Why have you intruded? But just as the voice faded, a scream echoed, and then there was silence. Inside the living room. Christine and other women knew that the one who had shouted had been taken down. Han and Sophia, as well as Everly, were taken back, realizing something was wrong outside. Without missing a beat, the four women rose from their seats. Christine addressed Gilmores parents, Uncle and Auntie, there seems to be trouble outside. Well handle it. Please, stay inside the vi Sophias concern was palpable, Can you drive them away? What if theyre dangerous? Wont you be at risk? Christine tried to reassure her. Dont worry, Auntie. Gilmore personally trained us. We can handle ourselves. Hearing this, Han and Sophia rxed They had learned from the girls that Gilmore was a formidable martialist. Although they werent sure when and where Gilmore had acquired his skills, they had unwavering faith in his martial arts. Making 690 Making 690 Christine. Ynda. Daphne, and Emma stepped out of the mansion. As they did, they saw a hundred robed old men in the courtyard all wearing ck. Each of these men had a piercing gaze and emitted an aura of overwhelming power. Indeed, these ckCrobed elders were the evildoers front the Filogian Club, N?velDrama.Org ? content. They were dispatched by the Clubs order to capture Gilmores family. Lying on the ground of the courtyard were around twenty to thirty unconscious martialists from the Dragon Sect. These were the ones responsible for protecting Gilmores family, and it was clear they had been incapacitated by the evildoers. The hundred evildoers nced at Christine and the others as they emerged from the mansion, clearly not regarding them as significant threats In their eyes, the four women probably looked like mere maids of the manor. However, their beauty did not go unnoticed, with many evildoers hearts racing at the sight. The feading goldCbelted evildoer, with long white hair and a chilling gaze, coldly asked. Hey, where are your masters? Bring them out now, or well kill you. Christine, having received a call from Gilmore, was already aware that the Eulogian Club was notorious for its malevolent deeds. Hearing the goldCbelted evildoers threat to kill, she now had a tangible grasp of their wicked nature, Indeed, theyre up to no good! she thought. With a steely expression, Christine retorted, Listen up, evildoers! As long as were here, you wont lay a finger on Gilmores family. If you leave now, we might just spare you. Otherwise, dont me us for showing no mercy Upon hearing Christines icy words, not only did the expression on the face of the goldenCbelted evildoer show mockery. but the rest of the evildoers also burst intoughter. Did we hear that right? they scoffed. These fewdies want to stop us? And they dare threaten us? Theughter echoed throughout.. It was no wonder that those evildoers would mock them like that To them, the idea of Christine and her threepanions standing up against over a hundred of evildoers seemed downrightical 175 ||| GB However, in the midst of their jeers, Christine coldly retorted, you dont believe us, why not try your luck against us The crowd of evildoers became visibly angry. Thest thing they wanted was to be mocked by a woman. The goldenCbelted evildoers eyes shed with malevolence. 11e nced at several of his underlings andmanded, Take them down! Several evildoers, eager for action, responded in unison, Yes, Kane. One of them, who looked to be in his fifties, turned to the goldenCbelted evildoer, referred to as Kane, and said, Kane, 1 have a request. Once we subdue these women, may I im one? Kane, with a stern expression, replied, Whoever captures them, gets them. Upon hearing this, several evildoers eyes lit up with excitement and they eagerly thanked Kane, Thank you, Kanel The rest, who werent chosen for the task, looked on with envy. They all hoped for a chance to step up and potentially im. one of the four women for themselves. Of course, Kane was their chief, and without his orders, none dared to act rashly The selected evildoers, with wicked grins, suddenly unleashed golden Martial God aura. The formidable energy permeated throughout the courtyard, sending chills down everyones spine. In a sh, several evildoers transformed into lightning shadows,unching their attack towards Christine and her threepanions standing in front of the mansion. The force from their attacks was so overpowering it was almost palpable. Facing the onught, Christine, Ynda, Daphne, and Emma remained as calm as still water, not even batting an eyelid. However, in that moment, a cold light shed in their eyes. Bang! The air violently trembled. Suddenly, a purple aura burst forth from the four women, enveloping them. An overpowering energy radiated from them In the next moment, beams of purple light shot from their hands, targeting the approaching evildoers. Seeing the purple beams fired by Christine and her team, the evildoers werent impressed. Just a few women. How powerful can they be? they thought. As renowned evildoers, how could they not handle thesedies! Yet, they would soon regret their arrogance. Boom, boom, boom! As the purple aura struck them, their Martial God aura was instantly dispersed by the violet energy, which then mmed GB into them directly. Thud, thud, thud! Blood sprayed from the mouths of the evildoers. Like kites with severed strings, they were sent flying backwards, crashing into the ground with such force that they created deep craters. The impact was so severe that the evildoers were rendered unconscious on the spot. The air grew as still as death. The goldenCbelted evildoer and the rest of his kind were taken aback, their pupils shrinking in disbelief at the scene unfolding before them. A few women had incapacitated several prominent evildoers This challenged everything they knew. Suddenly, a memory struck the goldenCbelted evildoer. He recalled the event in Newville where over a hundred evildoers of the Eulogian Club had been defeated by six women. His gaze shifted sharply to Christine and herpanions. Are you the same women responsible for the heavy casualties. among the evildoers of Eulogian Club in Newville? he asked. Upon hearing this, a look of confusion appeared on the faces of Christine and herpanions. Newville? I dont know what youre talking about, Christine retorted. While weve never been to Newville nor caused any damage to your Martial Gods. Today, here and now, well make sure you all face severe consequences. Her eyes shed defiantly as she stared down the goldenCbelted evildoer Kane. Is it really possible? the goldenCbelted evildoer Kane pondered. Before arriving here, theyd received intel that Gilmore and those six women were still in Newville. How could they be back in Eldoria so soon? he thought. Recalling the cautionary tale of over a hundred Martial Gods from the Eulogian Club being severely defeated by six women, the goldenCbelted evildoer Kane wasnt going to take them lightly Christines bold deration to cause them severe losses that day only fueled Kanes anger. Lets see who bites the dust today, Kane muttered, a dangerous glint in his eyes. He scanned his fellow evildoers and bellowed. Together, lets take these four women downl At hismand, the surrounding nyCodd evildoers erupted in unison, unleashing an aura of Martial God. The sound was deafening, like continuous thunderps, and the atmosphere was charged with an overwhelming surge of power. Figures darted forward, reminiscent of lightning bolts,unching their attack on Christine and her group. The sheer force behind their punches and the swirling Martial God energy felt so intense it seemed the very air might shatter G B. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!C Facing the onught of over ny evildoers rushing towards them, the expressions on Christine and herpanions faces remained undisturbed.. Their calmness and collectedness in battle stemmed from the fact that they were cultivators, and while these evildoers might be fierce and brutal, they were mere Martial Gods. There existed a vast chasm between cultivators and ordinary martialists of the mundane world. No matter how skilled these martialists were, they could never rival the power of a cultivator. These evildoers posed no real threat to them. 3867 Just as a few of the fastest evildoers were about to reach them, a sharp gleam shed in the eyes of Christine and her group. Then, streams of purple core energy flew our, just like shooting stars piercing the air, hitting one evildoer after another. Those struck by the womens purple core energy screamed in pain, and one by one, they were thrown back, their forms scattering like fallen leaves. Wave after wave of evildoersunched their attacks, only to be repelled by the meteoric bursts of core energy from the four women In what felt like the time it takes to brew a cup of coffee, all of the evildoers attacking Christine and her group were sent flying their bodies strewn across the courtyard, writhing in agony. None could rise again. The only one left standing was Kane, the goldenCbelted evildoer He was utterly dumbfounded. Over ny Martial God evildoers were defeated so effortlessly, with not a single one left fit to fight? The reality shook him to the core. The reason Valley had ordered all evildoers to attack Christine and her threepanions was that he knew of their unparalleled strength, Yet, he believed that with his overwhelming numbers, they could drown them in a sea of fighters. However, his strategy turned out to be a dismal failure. Making 691 Making 691 Bang! Kanes body suddenly erupted with a golden Martial God aura, The golden Martial God energy, like fierce mes, roared violently across his entire body. An aura of death and destruction enveloped the entire manor, Under this terrifying and oppressive atmosphere, it felt like everything could be obliterated in an instant. However, Christine and her threepanions looked utterly unfazed, as if they didnt sense the formidable power radiating from kane at all. At that moment. Kaneunched his attack on the four women The golden Marttal God energy raged on, shaking the very air around them. Facing Kanes ferocious punch, with its overwhelming Martial God flow, Christine didnt even blink. ?? She countered with a casual punch of her own. Bang! A deafening sound echoed, like a bolt from the blue. Christines fist collided with Kanes in a moment of sheer force. Suddenly, Kanes expression changed drastically. He felt an immense power from Christines punch, reminiscent of the vast and mighty ocean His eyes widened in shock, realizing all toote the force he was up against. Before he knew it, he was sent flying by Christines powerful punch. With a loud thud, Kane was hurled several feet away, crashing into the ground and leaving a deep crater in his wake. Bloodied and battered, Kane spat out mouthfuls of blood. His head eventually slumped into the pool of blood around him. falling eerily silent. Needless to say, Kane was dead from the severe injuries. Christine had dealt such a heavy blow to Kane because of what Gilmore had said, the Eulogian Club had crossed a line by targeting his family. Thus, the leading figure had to pay the ultimate price. The rest of the evildoers also suffered grave injuries. It could be said that the entire hundred evildoers of the Eulogian Club met their doom at the hands of Christine and herpanions. At that moment, Gilmores parents and his sister, Everly, emerged from the mansion. They had heard the sounds of intense battle outside, making them extremely concerned for the safety of Christine and other women. But upon stepping outside and seeing the four women unharmed, they heaved a sigh of relief. Soon after, their gazes fell upon the courtyard, where countless bodiesy haphazardly scattered. The once pristine ground of the courtyard was now marked with multiple deep craters. Each pit held a member of the Eulogian Club, all severely injured and unable to even stand. Could it be. Gilmores parents thought, realizing that these men had been defeated by Christine and other women. Their hearts swelled with a mix of astonishment and pride. Even though they could see the four women were fine, Sophia, still concerned, asked, Are you girls alright? No injuries? The four of them hurriedly shook their heads. Aunt and Uncle, were fine, they assured Han, pointing to the fallen members of the Eulogian Club, inquired, Who are these men, and why have theye to our manor? Christine then exined how, back in Newville, Gilmore had business troubles and was harassed by the Eulogian Club. Left with no choice, Gilmore fought back, severely injuring the martialists of the Eulogian Club. The Eulogian Club dreaded Gilmore, so they dispatched martialists to Eldoria to deal with Gilmores parents. Upon hearing this, Gilmores parents and sister finally understood why Christine and her companions hade to the manor. They were acting on Gilmores orders to protect them and handle the Eulogian Club members. The family was immensely relieved and pleased with the arrangements made by Gilmore. Christine suggested that Gilmores parents take a break inside the mansion. She then made a call to Laura, the sect master of the Fensville Dragon Sect, asking her to send the sects martialists to collect the severely injured evildoers and hold them until Gilmores return for a final decision. At the same time, Christine updated Gilmore in Newville on the situation through a phone call. After making these arrangements, Christine and her friends didnt forget their final task: disabling the martial arts of all the evildoers in the courtyard. They then entered the mansion to chat with Gilmores parents. About an hourter, several helicopters descended from the sky As Christine and her group stepped out of the mansion, they realized the helicopters were filled with members of the Fensville Dragon Sect. Dozens of Dragon Sect martialists alighted, greeting Gilmores parents and the four women. Ou Christines instruction, they loaded the injured evildoers, including the lifeless body of the goldenCbelted evildoer Kane, onto the helicopters. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Once everything was settled, the Dragon Sect members boarded their aircraft. As Christine and herpanions waved goodbye, the helicopters hummed to life and soared into the distance. In Newville, Mescourt. 275 7 Within a luxurious maner, only Gilmore, Spencer, and Tillman were seated on the couch. Mr. Reed, Spencer began, looking at Gilmore who was picking up his phone, was that call from Miss Christine? Gilmore nodded at Spencer and said, The Eulogian Club has targeted my family in Eldoria. If I hadnt asked Christine and others to be extra vignt to prevent anyone from hurting my family. My parents and sister might already be in the hands of the Eulogiam Club Shocked expressions appeared on both Spencers and Tillmans faces. Spencer voiced his concern. Mr. Reed, we cant continue like this. Were in the light, but the Eulogian Club is in the shadows. Are we to merely wait for their attacks every day, while being unable to counteract? Gilmore calmly replied, No, we wont always be on the defensive. Next, were taking the initiative Exchanging puzzled nces, both Spencer and Tillman wondered if Gilmore had hatched a new n. Mr. Reed, what do you mean by! Spencer asked, curiosity burning in his eyes. Were going to the Eulogian Clubs headquarters, Gilmore dered. Only by dismantling their base can we eliminate the Eulogian Club threat for good. But Mr. Reed, Spencer helplessly said, we dont even know where the Eulogian Clubs main base is. Gilmore grinned. The Eulogian Club sent a hundred evildoers to Eldoria to capture my family as hostages. But thanks to my early warning, Christine and her team not only defeated these evildoers but also brought them all back to the Fensville Dragon Sect. If we want to know the location of the Eulogian Clubs main base. Im sure questioning these hundred would give us answers. Realization dawned on Spencer and Tillman Brilliant n, Mr. Reed! Gilmore then announced, Tomorrow, we head back to Eldoria A thought seemed to strike Spencer. Mr. Reed, he began, what about your businesses and industries here in Mescourt? Allpanies will be in the hands of Rubus, Gilmore responded confidently. With him managing them, I can rest easy. Rubus admired Gilmore and wished he could have Gilmore on his side, so Gilmore trusted him very much and handed hispanies over to Rubus for management. Especially since, recently, ire, Helene, and their team had brought over several talented managers from their Eldoriapanies. Gilmore was confident that even if he handed all hispanies to Rubus, theyd be in safe hands. Spencer and Tillman, hearing Gilmores decision, found no reason to object. That night, Gilmore discussed the ns to return to Eldoria with ire, Lilian, and the others. avs They too had been away from Eldoria for some time and were excited at the prospect of returning. The night passed, and the next morning. After breakfast, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the other women seoff for the airport. Xavier and William, along with a few martialists from the Dragon Sect, escorted them in cars, ensuring their protection. Rather than traveling with the usual crowd onmercial flights, Gilmore and hispanions headed directly to their private jet for the journey back to Eldoria. Naturally, this jet was arranged by Rubus. At this moment. Gilmore, Lilian, and the others were about to beard the ne. Rubus was already waiting in front of the ne with his men. When he saw Gilmore, his face lit up with joy. Safe travels, Gilmore anddies, Rubus greeted, shaking Gilmores hand with a hint of reluctance in his voice. Gilmore nodded appreciatively, saying, Rubus, Im leaving all thepanies in your capable hands Gilmore. Rubus assured with fervor, Tll make sure yourpanies run smoothly. Even if my own ventures falter. Id never let anything happen to yours. Thanks a ton, Rubus, Gilmore responded with a grin. Next time Im back, well share a drink. Rubus chuckled heartily. Absolutely! Well drink till the wee hours! After bidding farewell to Rubus, Xavier, William, and the others, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and their group, including Spencer and Tillman, boarded the ne Under the watchful gaze of Rubus and others, the ne carrying Gilmore and his team smoothly glided down the runway before roaring into the sky. Hourster, the aircraft soared above the vast Antic Ocean. Gazing out the window, one could see fluffy clouds, reminiscent of cotton balls, drifting below and the seemingly endless expanse of blue ocean beneath them. Lilian, ire, and the other women admired the mesmerizing view from above. Such a feast for the eyes! They thought. However, their tranquility was shattered by a deafening boom. The ne was suddenly jolted, feeling as if it had struck a mountain. The violent shaking caused the aircrafts windows to shatter, letting fierce winds seep in, and cracks began appearing throughout the cabin. Objects plummeted amidst the chaos, creating an rming cacophony. Before Lilian, ire, and the other women could fully register what was happening, the ne disintegrated in midCair with a loud explosion. As fragments of the aircraft began descending towards the ocean below, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the others were thrown out of the disintegrating craft Just then, a dazzling arc of light appeared about thirty feet ahead of them. GB. No wider than three hundred feet, its surface shimmered with wild streaks of lightning, giving off an eerie crackling sound It was like a dance of electric dragons and serpents in the sky. What on earth is that? Lilian eximed, unable to hide her astonishment. ire, Helene, and the others were equally bewildered expressions, equally puzzled by the enigmatic arc of electric serpents. They couldnt fathom what th Making 692 Making 692 Gilmore stared at the suddenly emerging arc of light, his pupils harrowing. Using Gods Eye, he finally recognized what the are of light was Enchantment! Indeed, with Gods Eve, Gilmore discerned that this are was an enchantment. No wonder it looked so familiar to him. Thest time he ventured into the Dragonspire Ruins, he hade across a simr arc The presence of this enchantment indicated that a sealed space existed here. It also made sense to Gilmore why the ne had disintegrated. The power of the enchantment, drawn from the realm of cultivators, was formidable enough to obliterate any mundane object Its an enchantment! Gilmore promptly informed Lilian, ire, the other four women. Spencer, and An enchantment? The women looked at him with confusion written all over their faces. On the other hand, Spencer and Tillman seemed to piece things together. Looking at Gilmore, they spected, Could it be that a prominent figure from the cultivation realm sealed this space with the enchantment? Gilmore nodded affirmatively to Spencer and Tillman. Seeing Gilmores confirmation, both of them wore expressions of amazement, struggling to find the right words. They were familiar with the concept of enchantment because of legends within the martial world. These legends spoke of the cultivation realm, which, as tales went, had disappeared from this world ten millennia ago. Only stories about the cultivation realm persisted, and among these tales, the legend of enchantments was one. So, Spencer and Tillman were aware of the legend of the enchantment. Yet, what took them by surprise was seeing this legendary enchantment manifesting before their very eyes in reality. Such astonishment was beyond words. With an excitement he struggled to contain, Spencer turned to Gilmore and asked cautiously, Mr. Reed, since this enchantment has appeared, does that mean that within it lies the existence of the cultivation realm? What Spencer didnt voice was another spection that inside the enchantment could be cultivators. Although Spencer himself had attained the prowess of a cultivator, the idea of meeting one from ages long past, one that had vanished more than ten millennia ago, was a thought that could cause anyone to tremble in awe. Cilmore responded calmly. An enchantment can seal off an area, creating its own miniCworld. And only an incredibly powerful cultivator could harness the power of enchantment to seal off such a world. IM GB So, within this enchantment, its highly likely that traces of the cultivation realm exist. Who knows, there might even be cultivators inside. Hearing Gilmores words, Spencer realized they mirrored his own thoughts, fueling his anticipation even more. Mr. Reed he proposed with a hint of adventure in his tone, should we venture inside and take a look? Lilian, ire, and the other women all disyed looks of curiosity. They were also aware that entering a world sealed by a cultivator could be fraught with immense risks. Should there be a cultivator inside who took offense at their uninvited presence, they might find themselves in mortal danger. Gilmore addressed Spencer, If we wish to venture inside, we first need to break the seal of the enchantment. How do we break the seal, Mr. Reed? Spencer inquired. Gilmore, equally curious about whaty within the enchantment, advised. We shouldbine our powers and strike at the enchantment. Once we shatter its luminescent arc, we can enter the world inside. Ar this. both Spencer and Tillmans eyes sparkled. Its that simple they thought. Boom, boom, boom! Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, ire, and the other women unleashed a flurry of purple core energy, aiming it straight at the enchantments glowing arc. With a deafening roar, lightning shed in all directions Tremendous and wild energy surged and exploded Yet, despite their concerted efforts, the core energy they poured into attacking the enchantment didnt shatter the enchantment After their relentless assault, both Spencer and Tillman felt a hint of fatigue. Breaking this enchantment isnt as simple as I imagined, Spencer thought Lilian, ire, and the other women, after unleashing their core energy on the enchantment and seeing no signs of it breaking, also felt at a loss. At this juncture, all eyes naturally turned to Gilmore, who hadnt made a move yet. He was theirst hope. Weve done our best, Mr. Reed, but we still cant break the Enchantment, Spencer voiced out, weary but hopeful. Its up to you now. Gilmore nodded slightly. Slowly, he raised his right hand, palm facing upwards. As he channeled his anima, a white meC like aura formed above his palm. Bang! To the untrained eye, it looked like a simple energy form. GB It was unassuming, its power not overtly felt Yet, Spencer, Tillman, and the rest knew better. When has Mr. Reed ever made a move that wasnt earthCshattering? they all pondered. Thus, they believed that the seemingly unremarkable energy in Gilmores hand undoubtedly harbored astonishing power. At that moment, the anima from Gilmores palm surged forward, targeting the luminous arc of the enchantment thirty feet away Following that, a loud explosion was heard from the luminous are. Bang! The sound that echoed was like mountains crumbling and the very fabric of the universe tearing apart. The air shook with a tremor of fear, sending shockwaves in every direction. This not only made the skies churn with stormy clouds and lightning but also made the seas below rise in tumultuous The crashing of these waves seemed to shake the very earth. The luminescence of the enchantment began to fade, and the lightning on its surface disappeared. gaping void, reminiscent of a ck hole, had appeared in the midst of the light are. Upon seeing the ckCholeClike opening in the enchantment, faces of Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, and the other women lit up in joy. They knew that the appearance of this portal was the result of Gilmores powerful strike. In other words, an entrance into the enchantment had been created. All they had to do was pass through this gateway, and they could ess the cultivation realm within. Gilmores remarkable abilities never failed to leave Spencer, Tillman, and the rest in sheer awe. One could say that every move he made always left them astounded. Now that the enchantment had been pierced open, Spencer couldnt contain his excitement and asked, Mr. Reed, can we proceed? Gilmore nodded, Lets enter and see what this ce truly holds With that, Gilmore, leading Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, and the other women, soared through the created entrance. As they delved deeper into the world within the enchantment, they were immediately enveloped by waves of dense fog. The fog was so thick that it made discerning directions impossible. However, for someone like Gilmore, who had Gods Eye, this was no challenge. He said to Lilian and other women, Spencer, Tillman, and the others, Follow me! Leading the way, he flew forward with the group closely behind ||| Flying through the dense fog, Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, and the others were utterly disoriented. They couldnt tell which way they were going. Where exactly were they? They also wondered whether hidden dangers lurked within this bewildering mist. Although anxiety gnawed at their hearts, they closely followed Gilmore, flying forward. For them, he was their beacon of hope. It felt like as long as they had him by their side, no matter the magnitude or multitude of dangers ahead, they would not flinch So, with unwavering faith, they followed him, navigating through the thickyers of log. They had no idea how much time had passed when, suddenly, the fog ahead began to thin. Soon after, the group, with Gilmore leading the way, emerged from the fog into clear skies, and a new world unveiled itself before their eyes. Beneath them was a sea, as blue as a polished mirror. On its gleaming surface, an ind could be seen in the distance. The sight of the sea and the ind, simr to what they had seen outside the enchantment, made Spencer and the feel as though they were still in the outside world. Had they not entered through the enchantments gateway, they might have truly believed that to be the case. Lets check out that ind, Gilmore suggested, pointing towards the distantndmass. Spencer and the rest nodded in agreement. They were curious to find out if any cultivators inhabited the ind. Without further ado, the group, with Gilmore leading the way, Bew towards the ind.. In no time, they reached their destination. It was a vast ind. At least, from what Gilmore could see, the end of the ind was nowhere in sight. In his estimation, thend spanned more than four hundred thousand square miles. Mighty mountain ranges stretched across the ind, their majesty undeniable. Giant trees touched the skies, and from the deeper parts of the ind, the roars of wild beasts echoed As Gilmore surveyed the mountains and forests, he pondered, Is this an uninhabited, deste ind! But that didnt make sense. Why would there be an enchantment sealing the ind if it was deste? He believed that this sealed indCheld untold secrets. Turning to Spencer and the rest, he suggested, Lets explore the ind and see what we can find. Spencer and the others nodded in agreement, and then they flew over the ind, passing co As Gilmore had suspected, the ind was unimaginably vast. Gradually, the group ventured into one of the mountain ranges of the ind. mountains and forests. These mountains, with their continuous peaks, were even more perilous and imposing than the others theyd seen, exuding a majestic aura. Before long, they delved deep into a mountain range. The towering mountains blocked out the sun, casting the depths into shadow. As they journeyed through the gloomy interiors, an indescribable oppressive feeling weighed on them. Suddenly. Gilmore said to Spencer and the others, Lets pause for a moment Immediately, everyone halted in midCair, all eyes on Gilmore. No one knew why he had asked them to stop His gaze was intense, focused on a specific part of the mountain range ahead. It seemed like he could see something that was hidden from Spencer and the others. He began with a serious expression. If we turn back now, well be safe. But if we press on, great danger awaits us. He looked around at Spencer, Tillman, and the others, asking. The choice is yours. Do we move forward or retreat? Though Spencer and the rest couldnt perceive any immediate threats, they trusted Gilmores instincts. If he sensed danger, then it was undoubtedly present. However, even if there was danger ahead, Spencer and the others still didnt want to retreat. Having journeyed deep within the enchantment to reach this ind, retreating without uncovering its secrets would be a missed opportunity. This thought weighed on their minds. Spencer met Gilmores gaze. Mr. Reed, while Im eager to explore this ind for any relics left by cultivators, he began, ultimately, well follow your lead Tillman, Lilian, and the others nodded in agreement, echoing Spencers sentiments Gilmore, observing their collective determination, said, My intention is to push forward. We might stumble upon something invaluable. Hearing Gilmores decision, Spencer and the group couldnt help but feel relieved. This was precisely what they had hoped for. They continued their journey deeper into the mountains, and after traveling several miles, they came across a vast, deep ԧѧ. From the depths of the canyon, they heard eerie cries, reminiscent of predatory birds. Even from a distance, they sensed a menacing presence within.. Gilmore quickly led the group tond in a nearby forest, just outside the canyons edge. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. 111 GB Making 693 Making 693 Spencer, his face a shathe paler, looked at Gilmore, saying, Mr. Reed, theres something really unsettling about that canyon Amazed at how Gilmore had sensed the danger miles before they had reached the canyon, he thought to himself, His foresight is uncanny. To perceive imminent danger from such a distance made Gilmore seem omnipotent in their eyes, almost godClike. Of course, they couldnt possibly know how he was aware of the immense danger lurking within the canyon miles away. He had learned of it through his Gods Eye.. Gilmore looked at Spencer and said. If my senses arent misleading me, theres a beast inside the canyon whose power is on par with that of the king level This creature is ferocious. If we were to venture into the canyon and attract its attention, I doubt any of us would stand a chance against it A creature with power equivalent to the king level? What did that imply? There were nine significant realms in martial cultivation, and the king level was ranked sixth. Such prowess meant that cultivators of the beginners level, the intermediate level, the advanced level, the proficient level. and the topCnotch expert level wouldnt stand a chance against this creature. It was undoubtedly a terrifying beast. Even though Spencer and the others couldnt see the dreaded creature Gilmore was talking about, they had full faith in his words, especially after he had urately predicted the danger in the canyon. Concern evident in his eyes, Spencer asked, Mr. Reed, if such a fearsome creature resides in the canyon, should we still proceed? Gilmore replied with a determined glint in his eyes, Yes, we should. But not now. meal. If we go in at this moment, wed just be serving ourselves up as its next m Both Spencer and Tillman nodded in agreement But when can we enter! Spencer pressed on. When the beast is taking a nap, Gilmore replied. Taking a nap? they thought. Can Gilmore really tell when the creature in the canyon is taking a nap? After all, they hadnt even seen a shadow of the beast lurking in the canyon. Yet, Gilmore somehow knew when the beast inside would take its nap. To Spencer and the rest, it seemed like Gilmores abilities were way beyond theirprehension. So, Mr. Reed, when will this creature take a nap? Spencer asked, snapping back to reality, his gaze fixed on Gilmore. Lilian, ire, and the other women were equally curious, wondering, Could he really know the exact time the creature in the canyon would rest? With a calm tone. Gilmore replied, In about an hour, the beast will nod off. He then addressed the group, Lets rest up on this tree. Find a sturdy, wide branch to rx on. $38% Having said that, he located arge branch on a towering tree, leaned against it, folded his hands over his chest, and closed Witnessing this, Spencer voiced his concern. Mr. Reed, what if we oversleep on this branch and miss the beasts nap time? Without opening his eyes, Gilmore responded, That wont happen. Someone will wake us up when the timees At this Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, ire, and the rest were utterly perplexed. They all wondered who woulde to wake them up. Lilian couldnt help but ask him, Gilmore, whos going to wake us up? But the only response she got from the resting Gilmore was his shores. This made Lilian huff in annoyance, a hint of anger in her eyes But even though she was a tad miffed, she didnt disturb his sleep Spencer and Tillman exchanged puzzled looks, as if to ask: Who was Gilmore talking about when he said that someone would wake us up? They couldnt wrap their heads around it. Nevertheless, they heeded his advice, found a sturdy branch, and settled down to rest Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. GB. Making 694 Making 694 In a daze, Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, ire, and the other women all gotfortable against a tree branch and soon drifted. off to sleep After all, their efforts to break through the enchantment earlier had consumed much of their core energy, leaving them. drained They were deep in slumber, resting soundly. An indeterminate amount of time passed when suddenly, voicesoused Spencer and the others from their dreams. They jolted awake, instantly alert and on guand. Mr. Wade, my men and I have been monitoring this creature for years. Its been a painstaking task to discover that it only sleeps one day a year, and today is that very day A middleCaged mans voice echoed from about 10 yards away in the forest. Following the sound, Spencer and the group quickly spotted around 20 to 30 people under a towering tree 30 feet away. The speaker was a tall middleCaged man in ck robes with a chilling aura, appearing to be in his 40s. Standing before him was a man in white. With his fair, handsome face, sharp, twinkling eyes, and regal demeanor, he seemed like a noble prince from a high realm Behind this whiteCd gentleman were about 20 elder men in ck robes. These elders, all with silver hair cascading down their shoulders, emanated a cold, sharp aura from their piercing eyes. Then, Spencer and Tillman noticed that several of these robed elders wore golden belts around their waists. They suddenly remembered that they were goldCbelted evildoers of the Eulogian Club, Are these people from the Eulogian Club? After all, having shed with members of the Eulogian Club before, Spencer and Tillman were sure that they werent mistaken. These robed elders were unmistakably the evildoers from the Eulogian Club. But what could bring these evildoers to such a deserted ind? Thinking of this, their attention shifted to Gilmore, perched on a tree branch. They realized that he had awakened at some point. Catching Spencers and Tillmans gaze, he subtly pointed toward the group beneath the tree 30 feet away. Spencer and Tillman understood his silent message: Keep an car out for what the Eulogian Club members are discussing Spencer and Tillman then turned their attention to the members of the Eulogian Club. It was quite a stroke of luck. Even though they were only 30 feet away from these people, the tree they were on was tall and thick with foliage. So, from below, it was nearly impossible to spot anyone atop the dense canopy. G B But from above, through gaps in the branches, they had a birds eye view and could see everything on the ground clearly birdsCeye And given their discreet distance, the group below remained oblivious to Spencer and the others. How much longer before we can enter Dragon Canyon? the min in white inquired, directing his gaze at the elder in the ck robe. The ckCrobed elder replied, Mr. Wade, the beast is currently asleep. We can proceed into the canyon now. A gleam appeared in the eyes of the man in white. He ordered the surrounding ckCrobed figures, Well head into Dragon Canyon immediately, retrieve the item, and make a swift exit. Yes. Mr. Wade, they chorused. Following that, the group of around 30 people, escorting the whiteCd young master, darted toward Dragon Canyon, whichy several hundred feet away. Watching the group head toward the canyon, Spencer and the others finally snapped back to reality. He looked at Gilmore, asking. Mr. Reed, now that theyve left, whats our next move? Gilmore sufirked. Follow them, and reap the benefits. You mean, trail these Eulogian Club members into the canyon and take advantage? Spencer said, a hint of confusion on his face. Lilian and ire shared the same puzzled look. What kind of benefits are there to grab in the canyon? ire wondered. Gilmore confidently told Spencer, While the canyon may house terrifying beasts, it also contains priceless treasures. Since were here, its only natural that we bring some treasures back with us. No sooner had he said this than he rose from the tree branch and swiftly flew towards the canyon. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Spencer, Tillman, and the sixdies, including Lilian, promptly followed him. In Dragon Canyon The man in white led dozens of ckCrobed elders. They flew a few miles deep into the canyon until a magnificent pce, built into the sheer cliff, came into view. This cliffside pce, with its golden tiles that shimmered in the light, was adorned with a grand crimson door embellished withrge, gleaming bronze nails. The pce stretched for about 1,500 feet in length and 300 feet in width. It looked as majestic and aweCinspiring as if a fairy pce had fallen from the heavens, finding its ce on the cliff. In front of the pces grand entrance was a stone staircase, extending from several thousand feet high and descending step by step to the canyon floor. On the grand doorway of the cliffside pce, a que disyed two prominent red wards: Dragon Hall. The man in white ordered all the ckCrobed elders. Lets ascend! Yes, Mr. Wade, they echoed in unison. As the ckCrobed figures soared like mighty eagles towards the pce, the man in white did not immediately follow. Instead, he stood with his hands behind his back, watching them with gleaming eyes. He seemed to be waiting for something. Making 695 Making 695 35% Before the two or three dozen ckCrobed elders could approach the cliffside pce, a cacophony of odd caws echoed through the air. Following this, a swarm of dark figures darted out from the pces glistening tiles. They were enormous ck bats, each the size of a grown man. Their wingspan stretched to a whopping 10 feet. These colossal creatures, with heads as grotesque as rats and eyes shining in an eerie green light, bared their fangs, looking: dreadfully menacing. Upon their exit from the pce, these giant batsunched themselves at the ckCrobed figures. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In a sh, every one of the elders produced gleaming, flexible swords from their sleeves. In the void above the sheer cliff, an intense battle broke out between the elders and the swarm of bats. Although these bats werent human, their ferocity was unmatched. They went toe to toe with the two or three dozen ck- robed elders, not giving an inch. The bars shrill cries echoed relentlessly. Their sharp teeth, deadly ws on their feet, and vast wings were their primary weapons in this aerialbat. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Facing the onught of these bats, the ckCrobed elders didnt dare to be careless. They were fully engaged, fighting with all their might. As the intense battle raged on, a steely glint shed in the eyes of the young man in white at the base of the canyon. Soon after, wisps of purple aura began to surround him In the blink of an eye, the man in white dashed toward the cliffside pce, as swift as a bolt of lightning His speed was blinding, and in no time, he stood before the majestic crimson gates of the pce. After gathering a ball of purple energy in his hands, he hurled it at the gates. Where the purple energy met the gate, a brilliant glow and a wave of energy erupted. It was clear as day that the pce gate was enchanted with a protective barrier. The purple energy from the man in white shed with the luminous energy of the gate. The two forces held each other in a tense standoff. One second, two seconds One minute, Then Bang two minutes With a loud crack, the enchantment on the crimson gates of the pce was shattered. Subsequently, the radiant glow and the energy waves emanating from the gates faded away. The young man in white dissipated the purple mist from his hands, pushed open the crimson gates, and stepped into the pce. 175 2:5 G Soon after, several figures descended into the canyon. It was Gilmore, Spencer, and the rest. Observing the intensebat between the two or three dozen ckCrobed presbyters and the gigantic bats, Gilmore told Spencer and the others, Now that theyre distracted battling the bats, its our perfect chance to enter the pce Spencer and his team nodded in agreement with him. In the next moment, like lightning striking, Gilmore, Spencer, and their group soared up to the pce, arriving at the crimson gates Since the enchantment had already been disabled by the young man in white, they entered without any hindrance. Inside the pce, they first entered a grand hall that shimmered opulently. The ceiling of the hall was adorned with countless glowing pearls, akin to a starry night, illuminating the hall as bright as day Suspended above the hall was a colossal whiteCscaled dragon, hundreds of feet in length. The dragon had its eyes closed and was motionless. It seemed to have fallen asleep. Around the slumbering giant dragon, a faint white mist lingered. Though the white giant dragon was in a deep sleep, its colossal presence and imposing aura left Gilmore, Spencer, and the entire group in sheer astonishment. Gilmore, Spencer, Lilian, and the others couldnt fathom seeing a giant dragon in this pce. Dragons were mythical creatures, existing only in myths. Yet, right before their eyes was this divine dragon. The sight was simply breathtaking. Spencer, Tillman, and the others now understood why Gilmore had mentioned a kingClevel creature residing in the canyon. This was no mere creature. It was a mythical creatureCa giant dragon! Recalling the inscription Dragon Hall on the entrance of the pce, it all made sense now. There truly was a dragon within. However, after getting over their initial shock, Spencer, Tillman, and the rest silently expressed their relief. They were fortunate that the giant dragon was asleep. If it were awake and had discovered their intrusion, it might have torn them to shreds. Yet, they soon realized that the young man in white, who had entered the pce before them, was nowhere to be seen. With only walls surrounding them, where could he have gone? Spencer, Tillman, Hiljan, and the rest turned their g gaze to Gilmore. They didnt dare speak aloud due to the dragon hovering above them. However, their looks clearly sought an answer from Gilmore about the young mans whereabouts. ww GB The grand hall appeared to have no other exits or passages Could the young man in white have vanished into thin air? they thought. Gilmore was equally puzzled. From what they could observe in this hall, there seemed no possible ce the young man in white could have gone So, Gilmore had no choice but to use his Gods Eye. As his pupils contracted, he activated it. Soon, he spotted something unusual. At the easter corner of the hall, his divine eye detected fluctuating energy. Without his Gods Eye, it would have been impossible for anyone to notice this strange energy with the naked eye. Gilmore realized it was a small matrix spell sealing an entrance leading somewhere within the pce. In fact, before entering the pce, he had noted that it was 1,500 feet long and 300 feet wide. However, the current hall they were in was no more than 60 feet wide and 150 feet long. That meant the hall they were in only upied a tiny portion of the entire pce. And the entrance at the eastern corner, sealed by the small matrix spell, led to other parts of the pce. Gilmore signaled Spencer and the others with a hand gesture, motioning for them to follow him. Spencer and the others immediately followed him and tiptoed to the east corner of the wall. Upon arriving there, Gilmore channeled his anima with his hands onto the wall. In an instant, the walls energy rippled like water. Then, the energy parted, revealing an entrance a bit more than three feet wide. Following Gilmores cue. Spencer and the others entered one by one. Gilmore was thest to go in. After they entered, the energy on the wall sealed back up, making it look like a in wall once more. Gilmore and the group found themselves in a long corridor stretching over 300 feet. Mr. Reed, how did you discover this passageway entrance? With the divine dragon of the main hall now behind them, Spencer felt more at ease and posed the question. Gilmore exined, Back in Sunsbury, I acquired a martial art manual on matrix spellsCHaving practiced some of it, I was able to discern this sealed entrance. Spencer, in realization, expressed his admiration. Mr. Reed, your talents truly know no bounds. With a hint of yfulness, Gilmore replied. No need to butter me up. Our main focus now should be to find what treasures lie within this pce A light bulb seemed to go off in Spencers head, and then he asked, Do you think that man in white entered this pce seeking its treasitres? ? 514.30 Fri Oct 18 Core nodded Of cose, He rided his life breaking into the pce, obviously driven by the allure of its treasures on before entering this canyon, Gilmore already knew about the treasures in the Dragon Hall through his Gods Eye He didnt mention it Crowing increasingly impatient, Spencer urged. Then Mr Reed, we should hurry and find these treasures before the man in white gets his hands on them Card him. He wont get them. Now that were here, no one but os cany im to those treasures Then, leading the way, he guided Spencer and the others along the expansive corridor The 200Cfoot hallwort was lined with a dozen passageway entrantes on both sides Yes. (dimore didnt immediatch choou one to enter ad, they stopped at the fifth entrance on the len, where he finally led the group in After walking several feet inside, they were confronted by a masive stone door. Carved upeh it was a majestic dragon head, so lifelike it seemed as though it could spring to life and roar at any moment. this intricately carved door, Gilmore cautioned Spencer and the others. Step back. This dragon head holds an enchanted power to unlock it so we can proceed Spencer and the others immediately took a few steps back. Gmore slowly raised his hand White anima, as dazzling as the sun and the moonbined, gathered in his palm Without hesitation, he pressed this luminous hand onto the dragon carving on the stone door. Ahhand made contact, the dragons carved image began to emit a blinding purple glow. The anima in Gilmores palm shattered the enchanted power guarding the door. The purple glow from the dragon head faded away almost instantly. Gilmore withdrew his anima and gently pushed the stone door open stepping inside. Spencer and the rest of the group closely followed him into a massive stone chamber. As they entered, their eyes were thet with a radiant burst of colorful light, so dazzling it was hard to look directly at it Within this vast chamber,rge enough to hold a hundred people there floated an enormous white egg reserabled a chickens egg but was significantlyrger, standing around 10 inches tall. Theres what shell was immately patterned with golden lines, giving off an aura of profound mystery. What was myen roore astonish hat the white egg, adorned with golden patterns, was surrounded by a rainbow of shimmering color.. Making 696 Making 696 A hint of: amusement graced Gilmores face. Indeed, a true treasure of the Dragon Hall. Its intelligence is almost on par with that of humans, he mused. With a casual lift of his hand, he reached out towards the void. In an instant, his anima morphed into the phantom image of a hand, reaching for the fireball. Ahhough this hand was merely a shadow, not a tangible entity, the ghostly palm, three feet in width, radiated an astonishing energy. The massive fireball was instantly gripped by this enormous palm shadow. As Gilmore clenched his fist. the shadow hand did the same, causing the fireball to shrink continuously. Just when it seemed the fireball would bepletely extinguished within the giant palms grasp, a swift whoosh sound was heard. A shadowy figure darted out from the diminishing fireball, evading the colossal hands clutches. The shadow that escaped from the colossal palm was none other than the giant white egg. It had now reverted to its original hue after its temporary crimson transformation. Astonishingly, the egg managed to escape just as the fireball was about to be snuffed out by the shadow hand. Spencer, Lilian, ire, and the others watched on in amazement It wasnt just an egg; it was practically a magical creature. With a sweeping gesture, Gilmore made the shadow hand in the void vanish. The evasive white egg flew to the upper left corner of the stone chamber, looking as alert as if it knew Gilmores intentions all along. Mr. Reed, this egg seems remarkably wise. Why dont Tillman and I help you surround it? Spencer suggested. However, Gilmore shook his head and replied. No need. Spencer. I can handle it on my own. Plus, Id like to have a bit of fun with it With that, he lifted his palm, channeling his anima. Suddenly, a massive phantom palm appeared in the void, exuding an overwhelming aura with its anima The phantom palm immediately lunged towards the floating white egg. But in that split second, the eggs shell transformed into a shiny silver color. Following that, the surface of the silver egg began emitting countless silver electric currents, enveloping the egg in a cocoon. of silver lightning Before the eyes of Gilmore, Spencer, and the others, the egg transformed into a towering pir of lightning, radiating an aura of immense power. Swish! Swish! Swish! Just then, the lightning pir shot out bolt after bolt of electric light, aiming directly at the phantom palm conjured by GB. Gilmores anima Multiple b struck the phantom palm one after the other. Even though the phantom palm was a manifestation of Gilmore anima, it remained unharmed by the eggs electric onught It continued reaching for the egg, now enveloped in the pir of lightning. Crackle, crackle, crackle! The lightning surrounding the egg unleashed a wild barrage. The dazzling light of the electric bolts lit up the entire stone chamber, making it almost blinding to look at The sound of the lightning was absolutely heartCstopping. In an instant, hundreds of lightning bolts assailed the phantom palm. They sizzled upon contact, enveloping the entire phantom appendage, turning it into a hand wreathed in electric fury. However, even though the phantom palm was now an image of rampaging electric light, it was not destroyed by the multiple bolts that assaulted it On the contrary, this electrically charged phantom palm continued to reach for the egg surrounded by the pir of lightning. Swoosh The phantom palm swiftly enveloped the pir of lightning shielding the egg, and with that, it began to clench However, just before the phantom palm could fully tighten its grasp, a sh of light zipped out with a swift sound. Needless to say, the escaping luminous silhouette was the white egg- But this time, the white egg wasnt so fortunate, Although it managed to escape the grasp of the phantom palm once again, as it darted away, a sudden burst of light enveloped it, just like a swiftly catching its prey. The light was a radiant white glow. Once the white egg was covered by this light, it seemed as if it couldnt escape. No matter how much the egg fluttered and darted around within this light, it felt trapped, as if surrounded by an imprable wall of metal. This radiant barrier that ensnared the white egg was a burst of anima released by Gilmore. Thats right, the moment his phantom palm reached for the egg within its electric shield, he anticipated the eggs next move It would surely make a swift escape when the phantom hand tried to grab it. Thus, when the white egg managed to evade the shadowy palm, Cilmore promptly unleashed a burst of anima, effectively capturing the egg. Seeing the egg ensnared by the radiant white light, Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, ire, and others couldnt hide the delight on their faces. 275 GB. That crafty little egg has finally been caught by Gilmore, they thought gleefully. However, they were taken aback by the fact that this white egg could spew fire and release electric charges, disying such mystical powers. But before Gilmore could exin what this egg was exactly, he beckoned with his hand, and the glowing sphere that held the egg flew right into his palm. He looked at the white egg covered in anima in his palm and smiled. Atst, Ive got my hands on this treasure from the Dragon HallTM Then, with a mere thought, he transferred the glowing egg straight into his storage ring. Seeing the egg suddenly vanish. Spencer and the rest looked utterly shocked Mr. Reed, where did the egg go? Spencer couldnt help but ask. Holding up his storage ring, Gilmore replied, Tve ced it inside this ring. We should leave, he continued. Staying any longer would be courting danger. On hearing these words, Spencer, Tillman, and the others instantly thought of the slumbering giant dragon in the outer hall. The pce was indeed a ce shrouded in mystery and danger If that giant dragon were to wake up, they would surely be in grave peril. They even spected that the white egg Gilmore had just collected might be an offspring of the giant dragon in the outer hall If that were the case, they would need to leave posthaste, for that giant dragon wouldnt let this slide. Having said his piece, Gilmore, with Spencer and the rest in tow, quickly exited the stone chamber. At the entrance of a corridor, the young man dressed in white looked frustrated. Damn it, he murmured to himself. Where on earth is the Royal Dragon Egg? If that divine dragon outside awakens, even if I had wings, I wouldnt be able to escape. I need to find that egg possible. gas soon a 35 While lost in thought, he suddenly heard a rumbling noise echoing in the hallway, apanied by a faint vibration in the air. The young mans eyes lit up with recognition. He realized that the sound was the same as when an enchantment was broken. He knew this because he had just broken a dragonCengraved enchantment on the door of a stope chamber that produced a simr sound. However, he knew that there was no one else in the Dragon Hall other than the divine dragon guarding the Royal Dragon Egg Now, the sound of breaking the enchantment came from the corridor. This meant that other than him, there were others that had intruded into the Dragon Hall His heart raced with urgency G B To acquire the Royal Dragon Egg, the Eulogian Club had investe countless resources and time. They had painstakingly determined that the divine dragon in the Dragon Hall snoozed once every year, for durations varying from an hour to a whole day. 38 Thus, he had to seize this window of opportunity when the dragon was mapping to sneak into the Dragon Hall and steal the Royal Dragon Egg However, the Dragon Hall was not onlybyrinthine but also riddled with numerous stone chambers, each protected by its own enchantment. And while he had a clue that the egg was located in one of these chambers, he had no idea which specific stone chamber it Was This left him with no choice but to search each stone chamber one by one. After having broken the seals on several chambers and finding none that housed the Royal Dragon Egg, disappointment clouded his mind. But he had to press on Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But now, hearing the sound of an enchantment being broken, he was certain that others had breached the Dragon Hall. An immediate sense of danger washed over him. If someone else snatches the Royal Dragon Egg before me, he thought, then my entire venture into the Dragon Hall would be in vain. All the years of preparation by me and my team would go to waste. He couldnt bear that thought. With that, the man in white hastened his steps, darting from one stone chamber to the next. Eventually, he arrived at the stone chamber that Gilmore and his team had been in. Though they had departed a while ago, the man in white could still detect a faint scent in the airCa combination of singed odor and electric charge. The man seemed to think of something all of a sudden. He frowned and his eyes were sharp. This is the scent of the Royal Dragon Egg, emitting mes and lightning! he thought I cant believe someone got to the egg before I did. Just like the mantis that stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole lurking behind, theyve outwitted me! After connecting the dots, the man in white realized that he had been trailed and someone had taken advantage of his efforts. His face darkened to an extreme, and he quickly left the stone chamber. In the grand hall where the giant dragon floated in slumber, a fluctuation of energy created an opening in the eastern wall. Through this aperture, Gilmore, Spencer, and theirpanions stepped out. Moving cautiously once again, the group headed towards the halls entrance. However, just as they were about to push open the grand doors, another ripple of energy created a second opening in the castern wall. 45 GB From this, the man in white emerged. 38% The moment he stepped out of the opening, his eyes locked onto Gilmores party, who were right at the doors threshold. A sh of fiery anger sparked in his eyes. Sering Gilmore and his group, he realized that his suspicions had been correct. They had indeed trailed him into the Dragon Hall. And the Royal Dragon Egg was surely with them. However, as much as he burned with frustration, the presence of the slumbering divine dragon floating above silenced any outcry he might have made. Making 697 Making 697 Gilmore swung open the doors of the Dragon Hall, ushering Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, ire, and others to make a swift exit The man in white watched as Gilmore and the rest were about to leave the Dragon Hall A deadly intent glinted in his eyes Ext These people dared to proff at his expense, taking away the Royal Dragon Egg that should have been his He was determined not to let Gilmore and his team get away Of course, he was also fesolute about reiming the Royal Dragen Fer Just as Gilmore stepped out, in the split second the man in white tied to follow, Gilmores hand shot out, grabbing the door and mming in shun with a resounding boom! The man in whites eyes widened in shock, and a surge of age welled up in his heart. Dan This brat was clearly trying to frame me he thought His gaze darted upward, noting that the onceCslumbering giant dragon floating above the grand hall now had its eyes wide open From the guani dragons eves emanated a terrifying light, and an intimidating, overpowering aura radiated from in body. It suffocating that the man in white found it hard to breathe. me glinted in his eves. It was all because of Gilmores cunning If it werent for Gilmore mming the door so hard, waking the floating giant dragon from its slumber, he wouldnt be in this perilous situation The gunt dragon, now fully alert, fixed its gaze on the man in white. Its immense body, coiled like a spring, began to stretch and expand in the air As the gunt dragon stretched out, resembling a straight line, it directed a roar at the man in white in t. Dragon Hall, sounding as thunderous as a bolt of lightning. Roar! In an instant, a storm raged within the grand hall, terrifying to its core Meanwhile Gilmore, Spencer, and the others exited the Dragon Hall. They looked up to see twenty to thirty robed elders in ck and massive ck bats still locked in fierce battle above the precipice pce. However, injuries had manifested on both the robed elders and the bats. At the same time. Gilmore, Spencer, and theirpanions heard the echoing roar of the giant dragon from within the Dragon Hall Galipore realized his earlier ruse had paid off. When he had mmed the door shut, the resounding noise must ve awakened. -the alumbering giant dragon overhead. He had deliberately made the loud none, knowing the murderous intent in the eyes of the man in white. Anyone wanting to kill him was an enemy And with enemies. Gilmore had no reason to be polite. ??? GD. It was convenien to have the giant dragon do the punishing on his behalf. 11 Gilmore, lealing Spencer, Lilian, and the rest, seized the opportunity while the robed elders and bats were preupied with their aerial bante. They quickly left the Dragon Hall and the grand canyon Some of the airborne ckCrobed elders noticed Gilmore and the others fleeing. When Gilmore and his group had first sneaked into the Dragon Ball, these figures were just starting their skirmish with the bat swarm, so none had spotted them. Only now, as they were leaving the Dragon Hall, did the robed elders notice their presence However, with Gilmores group moving at breakneck speed, even if the figures wanted to pursue, they wouldnt stand a chance Moreover, the echoing dragons roar from the Dragon Hall worried these robed elders, especially for the safety of the man in white still inside A silverChaired robed elder promptly turned to the others and said, Quickly, enter the Dragon Hall and check if Mr. Wade is N?velDrama.Org ? content. alright Five or six of the ckCrobed elders immediately broke off from their battle with the massive ck bats to head to the Dragon Hall Meanwhile. Gilmore and his party had already traveled far from the canyon, reaching a range of mountains on the ind. They sought refuge in a natural cave nestled within one of the peaks. After a brief rest, Spencer finally couldnt hold back his curiosity and asked Gilmore, Mr. Reed, what exactly was that gigantic egg you took from the pce? Lalian ire, and the other women looked at Gilmore with anticipation, their faces etched with curiosity. They, too, were eager to know Its quite straightforward, Gilmore began. The pce is named Dragon Hall, and it houses a giam dragon. So, the egg is naturally a dragon egg Dragon egg! Expressions of astonishment painted the faces of Spencer, Lilian, and the others. Could it be that this dragon egg can hatch a real dragon? They wondered. As if reading their thoughts, Gilmore confirmed, Exactly. Once this egg hatches, it will birth a dragon. Lilian, looking at Gilmore with a glint of curiosity, inquired, So, Gilmore, did you take the dragon egg with the intention of hatching a dragon? Gilmore nodded affirmatively. Indeed. The dragon is a mythical creature, representing the ultimate symbol of Eldoria. I want to bring a dragon back to Eldoria, ensuring that our nation basks in the presence of such a mythical creature. Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, and the others nodded in agreement. Yes, Eldoria deserves to have a dragon, and a dragon should be in Eldoria, they thought. Gilmore continued, Moreover, if my instincts serve me right, the dragon within this egg isnt just any ordinary dragon. Intrigued, ire asked Gilmore, what kind of dragon are you referring to Gilmore responded, Just think about it. This egg, even before hatching, can spew fire and emit lightning. Its potential power is truly astonishing Moreover, the dragon inside this egg is exceptionally intelligent If my hunch is right, Gilmore continued, the dragon inside this egg could be the emperor among dragons. It wasnt just a wild guess on Gilmores part. Thanks to Gods Eye, he knew that this ind was named Dragon Egg Ind. Tens of thousands of years ago, it was a training ground for the Dragon n. But as centuries passed and the world evolved, subjected to both natural disasters and human conflicts, the majority of the Dragon n had vanished. Only the Dragon Hall remained. Within its walls, a giant dragon still guarded thest hope of the Dragon nCthe Royal Dragon Egg Once this egg hatches, the Dragon n would have a chance at revival. However, Gilmore chose not to share all of these insights. After all, the secret of Gods Eye was something he couldnt reveal Some things were better left unsaid. Upon hearing Gilmores words, ire, Lilian, and the others all found his points reasonable, nodding in agreement. They had personally witnessed the eggs power in the Dragon Hall, emitting fire and lightning, a force to be reckoned with It certainly wasnt an ordinary dragon egg, resembling the Dragon Emperor as Gilmore had described. Is everyone feeling a bit hungry? Gilmore then asked, ncing around at the group. Although they were all cultivators and could survive without food, they still maintained the habits of ordinary folks. That meant even if they wouldnt die from hunger, they still typically ate three meals a day. With lunchtime upon them, everyone felt a pang of hunger and the desire to eat something. Spencer and the rest nodded to Gilmore. Then. Spencer said to him, Mr. Reed, Ill go out and hunt some game Lilian, ire, and the other women added, Well gather some firewood. Gilmore acknowledged with a nod With that, they left the cave. About thirty minutester, Spencer and Tillman returned, carrying a mountain goat that had already been skinned and cleaned. Meanwhile, Lilian, ire, and the others returned with armfuls of firewood. Making 698 Making 698 An hour passed, and the aroma of roastedmb wafted through the cave, tickling everyones noses. Lilian, ire, and the other women stared hungrily at the goldenCbrown goat being roasted on a spit above the fire. Their mouths watered uncontrobly. Gilmore, however, remained unfazed. Spencer and Tillman stood on opposite sides, turning the spit to ensure the goat was roasted evenly. The alluring smell of the roasting meat made their stomachs nuble in hunger. Finally, Spencer and Tillman stopped turning the spit and said. Mr. Reed,dies, the goat is ready. We can eat now. Joy immediately lit up the faces of Lilian. ire, and the other women. Spencer and Tillman then lifted the spit with the roasted goat from the fire and ced it on a clean rock b. Everyone then began to feast. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Forgetting about manners and decorum. Lilian. ire, and the women tore into themb, savoring each bite. In just a few minutes, the group of nine devoured the entire sixtyCpound roasted goat, leaving not a shred behind. It was a meal that left them all thoroughly satisfied. Just as they were basking in the afterglow of a delightful meal, the sound of whooshing air echoed from outside the cave. It sounded like a group was approaching. Mr. Wade, its this cave up ahead. We saw smokeing out of it just a moment ago, an elderly voice reported. Advance! came a sternmand. The air in the cave suddenly grew tense. Gilmore and the others felt the cavern shake vigorously, as through an earthquake had erupted Rocks tumbled from the ceiling of the cave, apanied by a rain of dirt. Seeing this, Gilmores brows furrowed, and a sharp gleam shed in his eyes. He quickly summoned his anima Boom! A burst of purple light enveloped Gilmore, Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, and the others, forming a protective barrier around. them. The purple light shield radiated a powerful energy- Any rocks or dirt that fell on it were instantly repelled. Soon, the violent shaking of the cave ceased. From outside came a cold voice tinged with anger, Young man, you took advantage of me and stole from you can just hide inside this cave? me Do you think Without a doubt, the voice was addressing Gilmore inside the cave Upon hearing the voice. Spencer remarked. Mr. Reed, isnt that the voice of the man in white? Tillman, Lilian, and the others also recognized it. They hadnt expected the man in white to catch up so quickly. Recalling that someone had mentioned seeing smokeing from the cave to the man in white. They immediately realized that the smoke from roasting the goat had given away their hiding spot in the cave. We really let our guard down, they both thought in unison. Feeling guilty. Spencer turned to Gilmore and said, I didnt anticipate that the smoke from roasting the goat would reveal UNIT M whereabouts. Yet, Gilmore simply looked back with aposed expression and said, Lets head out. Whoosh! The purple light shield soared out of the cave, and Gilmore, leading Spencer, Tillman, and Lilian along with five other women, flew out into the open sky, In the heavens above, a man dressed in white robes stood, surrounded by twenty or thirty eklers in ck robes, all hovering midCair. Around each of them swirled a purple aura that emitted an overwhelmingly powerful presence. The man in white, who seemed to be the leader, had numerous injuries on his face, and his hair looked as messy as a birds His once pristine white attire was now tattered and torn, making him look almost like a beggar. Bits and pieces of his skin peeked out from various ces. When a gust of wind blew by, the rags that were once his clothes fluttered, making him look downrightical. Seeing this, Lilian, ire, and the rest of the women couldnt hold back theirughter any longer and burst out giggling. The man in white obviously knew they were mocking him. His thoughts shed back to the moment when Gilmore, at the Dragon Hall, had deliberately made a loud noise while closing the door, waking the slumbering giant dragon. Because of this mischief, the man in white had almost lost his life to the giant dragons wrath. Although he had narrowly escaped, he didnte out unscathed. The spiritual weapons he normally hesitated to use were all turned to dust under the giant dragons assault. By relying on the many spiritual weapons he had with him the man in white managed to escape from Dragon Hall. Yet now, he didnt possess a single one of these spiritual weapons. Having paid such a steep price and barely escaping with his life, his animosity towards Gilmore was palpable. With a piercing gaze, the man in white locked eyes with Gilmore Who are you, young man? Why did you venture into the Dragon Egg Ind of the Dragon n? A hint of amusement flickered across Gilmores lips as he responded, I am Gilmore. I came to Dragon Egg Ind to reim the dragon, this sacred being, and return it to Eldoria. ???? G B Gilmore made no attempt to hide his identity. Given his overwhelming strength inparison to the man in white, even a hundred of him would pose no challenge to Gilmore. There was simply no need for deception. The man in white furrowed his brow as if piecing something together. Your name is Gilmore? Did youe from Mescount? Gilmore replied, Indeed, I traveled from Mescourt and intended to return to Eldoria. But unexpectedly, I encountered an enchantment and ended up on Dragon Egg Ind. To my surprise, I found dragons still guarding this ce. Therefore, I intend to take the dragon egg back and let the dragon defend Eldoria, bing the true mythical creature of Eldoria. The man in white coldly responded, Its indeed you! Many of the martialists in Newville from the Eulogian Club were defeated by you and your team. How ironic that we would cross paths here. Fate really has a way of bringing enemies together. Hand over the Royal Dragon Egg, and surrender. Youlle with me to the Eulogian Clubs headquarters where my father, the cult master, will interrogate you and send you to hell Upon hearing this, Spencer, Tillman, Lilian and the rest confirmed their suspicion, this man in white was indeed from the Eulogian Club Gilmore, after hearing the mans words,ughed, The world might fear the Eulogian Club, but I certainly dont. Today is a good day to stand up for justice and eliminate the likes of you. The man in white threw his head back andughed heartily, Ha! Such bravado!! Just because you defeated a few of our martialists, you think you can take down the entire Eulogian Club? Let me. Vincent Wade, enlighten you. Many people have imed theyd bring down Eulogian Clubs. But in the end, all met their demise. And you, young man, will soon share their fate. As he spoke, the mans eyes sharpened, radiating an intense intent to kill, directed at Gilmore. But with Gilmores superior strength, he felt no pressure from this intimidation. It was as if the threat was just hot air. Mr. Wade, Gilmore smirked, Im eager to see how you n on executing that. With that, he swiftly moved out of the purple light shield Meanwhile, Spencer and the others stayed safely inside it. Vincent, observing Gilmore who was now merely 15 feet away, had a mocking smile ying on his lips. There was a fierce glint in his eyes, thinking, If this young man wishes for death. Il dly grant it. Furthermore, Vincents gaze settled on Lilian, ire, and the other strikingly beautiful women. 37 ||| P After dealing with Gilmore, Vincent had ns to im all of Gilmores women for himself. Being the young master of the Eulogian Club, Vincent was known not only for his cruel and cold nature but also for his infatuation with beautiful women, especially those who were stunningly gorgeous. Attack! Vincentmanded a group of about twenty to thirty ckCrobed elders. The ckCrobed elders nodded in agreement and immediately swooped down, surrounding Gilmore in a sh. A purple glow emanated from these elders, signaling the activation of their core energy and releasing an overwhelming aura of power. All of them possessed the strength of cultivators. Apart from those at the beginners level, they also possessed the strength of the intermediate level. Gilmore hadnt expected that the Eulogian Clubs would have actual cultivators. And not just one or two, but as many as twenty or thirty of them It seemed that the cultivators, believed to have vanished for thousands of years, hadnt really disappeared. Otherwise, the Eulogian Club couldnt possibly have so many cultivators.. However, regardless of the beginners level or the intermediate level these ckCrobed elders from the Eulogian Club belonged to, Gilmore wasnt overly concerned. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, four or five of the robed elders, as fast as lightning,unched their attacks on Gilmore. In the face of their attacks, the power of the storm was terrifying Gilmore remained unmoved, not even batting an eyelid, allowing the four or five elders tond their blows directly on him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud, groundCshaking thuds echoed as if even the air itself trembled. But in a shocking turn of events, the powerful blows of the robed elders, which seemed capable of leveling a mountain, felt like mere waves crashing against a solid rock when they met Gilmores body. Gilmore remained entirely unscathed. On the contrary, the four or five ckCrobed elders who had struck him were violently thrown back by the impact. Vincent was taken aback, and so were the other ckCrobed elders who had yet to attack Even those at the beginners level and the intermediate level were no match for Gilmore. What was even more astonishing was that Gilmore hadnt even retaliated. He had just allowed their attacks tond on him. Anyone else wouldve been shattered into a thousand pieces by such powerful blows, but not Gilmore. It felt as if they were merely tickling him. Gilmores strength was off the charts. It was no wonder that the martialists of the Eulogian Club in Newville werent his match. GB Attack! Vincent, now frustrated by realizing Gilmores unmatched strength, shouted at the remaining ckCrobed elders. In a split second, all the robed elders charged towards Gilmore. A gleam shed in Gilmores eyes, and then his figure swiftly darted out. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of fists and palms colliding echoed repeatedly. Along with these sounds came agonizing screams The next thing everyone saw was over twenty ckCrobed elders being tossed around like kites with severed strings, flying in every direction. This was soon followed by the sound of crashing. Thud after thud. Over twenty ckCrobed elders smashed into the valley floor below, creating deep craters upon impact. After that, silence prevailed. Suddenly, Vincent was the only one left hovering in the sky. Several feet away from him, Gilmore stood, suspended in midCair, radiating a powerful aura. Panic surged through Vincent. In an instant, about twenty to thirty cultivation martialists of the Eulogian Club had been defeated. Vincent, whose strength wasparable to the ckCrobed elders, already saw the writing on the wall without even engaging inbat. Forcing a smile on his face, Vincent addressed Gilmore, Mr. Reed, it seems weve had some misunderstandings. Youre right. Dragons are the most sacred beings in Eldoria, and you should rightfully take it back. I deeply regret my earlier offenses. I assure you, from this day on, the Eulogian Club will no longer oppose you. The very reason Vincent was saying this was his understanding of the inevitable- battling Gilmore would lead him down at oneCway street to doom. To save his life, Vincent was willing to swallow his pride. However, Gilmore remained indifferent. Mr. Wade, he said, his eyes glinting with determination, its toote. I must eradicate you and the Eulogian Club There was no room for negotiation. Hearing this, even knowing he was no match for Gilmore, anger bubbled inside Vincent. His gaze was sharp as a knife, he retorted, Gilmore, dont get too cocky. You think you can wipe out the Eulogian Club? Dream on Tm not afraid to tell you that the Eulogian Club has deep ties with the malevolent cult of the Cultivation Realm. you adare harm me or try to destroy the Eulogian Club, those powerful members of the malevolent cult from i 4:3 Fri, Oct 18 Cultivation Realm wont let you off the hook. Gilmore chuckled coldly. No matter how powerful the forces behind you and the Eulogian Club are, Im not afraid. Gilmore then added, However, to obliterate the Eulogian Club, I need you. I wont kill you today. Consider yourself a prisoner Vincents face contorted in anger. He thought. This was the very definition of pushing someone too far Even if Vincent wasnt a match for Gilmore, they hadnt even crossed blows yet. Gilmore shouldnt have treated him as a captive right off the bat. It felt like Vincent was being dismissed, as if he had no right to fight back at all. Gilmore, even if I were to fall in battle today at Dragon Egg Ind, Id never be your captive Vincents voice was dripping with anger. But before he could finish, Gilmore flicked his finger. With a sharp whistle, a sound like tearing air was heard. In a sh, a surge of anima from Gilmores fingertip struck a trigger point on Vincent. Suddenly, Vincent found himself paralyzed, and then, he plummeted straight down. With a swift thud, Vincentnded, embedding deep into the ground. Like a stake driven into the earth, everything below his neck was buried beneath the soil, leaving only his head exposed He was immobile, stuck like a post. Despair welled up inside Vincent. Without even a real fight, his trigger point had been sealed, and now he was entrenched in the ground, with just his head poking out. Now, he waspletely at the mercy of his enemies. Up in the sky, Gilmore retreated inside the purple light shield, which then descended to the ground. Cilmore, Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, and the others now stood around Vincent, whose head was the only thing visible above the surface. Smiles formed on their faces. Gilmore, you ambushed me! Youre despicable! Release me at once! My father will make you pay for this! The headConly Vincent continued his tirade. 07 Making 699 Making 699 Gilmore looked towards Spencer and ordered, Pull him out from the ground! Without hesitation. Spencer approached, reached down, and tightly grasped Vincents hair, yanking it with a force that couldve uprooted a tree. The pain was so immense that Vincent cried out, much like a pig being ughtered, Damn it, let go of my hair! But Spencer didnt let go. He continued pulling on Vincents hair, dragging himpletely out of the muck where hed been buried. Only then did Spencer release his painful grip. Vincent, in sheer agony, showed a face full of gritted teeth. Facing Gilmore and Spencer, he warned. Youll regret treating me like this today. My father will never let this slide.. However, he let out a miserable scream, before he could finish his words. p Spencer gave him a hard p. Coldly, Spencer stared down at him, saying Kid, remember youre our captive now. Keep acting so high and mighty, and believe me, I wont hesitate to kill you. If you die, even if your fatheres, lets see if he can bring you back from the dead. One side of Vincents face swelled up, resembling a steamed bun. This time, he didnt dare to shout arrogantly. Spencer was right. His life was in Gilmores hands If Gilmore killed him, his father would not be able to save him. Therefore, it was better to keep a low profile in order to save his life. Gilmore, looking at the now subdued Vincent, inquired, Tell me, why did your Eulogian Club try to steal the Royal Dragon Egg from the Dragon Hall? Vincent hesitated initially, not wanting to spill the beans. But seeing the menacing look in Spencers eyes, he thought better of it He really didnt fancy another p. The Dragon n of Dragon Egg Ind, he began, only produces a Royal Dragon Egg once every ten thousand years. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In ancient times, there was a legend that whoever possessed the Royal Dragon Egg could rule the world and dominate the Cultivation Realm Thats why our Eulogian Club has coveted it for years. We expended countless resources and effort to locate this sealed Dragon Egg Ind. With the Royal Dragon Egg in our possession, the Eulogian Club could harness the power of the Dragon Emperor to rule over the world. In truth, Gilmore, through Gods Eye, was already aware of Vincents underlying intentions on behalf of the Eulogian Club. ?? The reason he questo may to corroborate whether their actions matched what he already knew It seemed Gods Eve had once again proved STEN v urate. was only now that Spencer Tilman Lian, and other people understood the exceptional nature of the Royal Dragon Egg that Gilmore had acquired was actually Royal Dragon Ege that only appeared once every ten thousand years | Moreover, ording to ancent legend, whoever possessed the Royal Dragon Ect could rule the world and reign supreme the Cultivation Rrahm In appeared the Colmere was right. This was no ordinary Royal Dragon Egg Vissent locked at Olmore with pleading eyes. Mr. Reed be beseeched you already have the Royal Dragon Egg Can you Rest assured. I wont cones your m to the Royal Dragon Egg anymore. And even if I wanted to, Im no match for you Cmore replied. While what you say might be true, you will remain my captive. The stated beforehand to eliminate the Eulogian Club Aman must keep his word. Afhough ancieyed Vincent knew his was in Gilmores hand and there was little he could do Held only look at Gilmore and sax Mr. Reed, forgive my beatness but with just you and your few companions you posbly take down the Eulogun Chib Oster than you can imagene 1. 1. Carried cody The bark and watch as Gilmore, uproot your Eulogian Club, hit by bit Not one to be a cowed. Vincent retorted. Fine. Ill be waiting to see how you n to bring down our Eulogian Club. Viner also held on the hope that his father woulde to rcue him Suddenly, as if struck by a rtion. Vincent warned Gilmore, Mr. Reed, we must leave Dragon Ind immediately. If we dont, our lives will be in grave danger Gilmore eyed Vincent quitrically. What kind of danger are you talking about? Do you remember the white dragon in the Dragon Hall Vincent probed modded. Yes, I member Are you suggesting that its going to try and kill us head N Ive subdued that dragon with i gonCSealing rune. It wont be able to move for the next But code that time is up, the mine will lose its effect, and the giant dragon will rush out of the Dragon Hall. The dragon will then break free summoning all the dormant dragons from the grounding waters of Dragon Egg nd When that happens, and countless gunt dragons emerge from the depths, escape will be impossible, even if we had wings. need to leaves? shute dragon remains under the runes influence on bearing Vincents words, Cores pupils contracted as he activated Gods Eye confirmed Vincents ims. The white dragon inside the Dragon Hall was indeed held at bay by a mysterious 1431 To Det 18 GB- Chigers withi unding Irrapur. And deep beneath its made a red en round, 1. de. Gilmar trked. ve and said. Wing This purple light shield expanded rapidly, enveloping Speen mun. Lin, and tur caught within its protective barrer Tapping They left Treapt Hnd bring Gunded by God+|| Then, with ective UANSE Drag Tre Repairing (1) wasalnuo Gilmore wasnt minth He was zkenain if his stree But as be continued ch Galmate realized that his abilian wear indascun th In no time, the Instantly, the ambnense power of the enchantme?a shine forch gene nevin, than ans of light and overwhelming aus 14:32 Fn, Oct 18GB C Gilmore withdrew his anima, letting out a silent sigh of relief. With the enchantment mended, the mighty dragons of Dragon Ind would be held at bay, ensuring the safety of the secr world for the time being. He then, along with everyone else, enveloped by the purple light shield, soared into the sky. Thus, with the vast ocean beneath them, Gilmore and his group journeyed towards Eldoria 0 Making 700 Making 700 Traveling from the Antic back to Eldoria spans more than ten thousand miles. However, for someone like Gilmore who could soar through the heavens and delve into the hells, distance was a trivial maller In merely twelve hours, Gilmore led hispanions back to the Fensville Dragon Sect. In essence, he had flown more than ten thousand miles from the Antic to Eldoria in less than a day. Upon learning of Gilmores return, everyone at the Fensville Dragon Sect poured out in jubtion to wee himCtheir joy was palpable. Gilmore instructed the martialists of the Fensville Dragon Sect to imprison Vincent, who had been subdued and rendered immobile, in the dungeons of the Dragon Sect. After returning. both Lilian and ine came to realize that Gilmore had four more girlfriends. They were Christine, Ynda, Emma, and Daphne. This meant that Gilmore now had a total of ten girlfriends, a fact that created quite a stir among the members of the Fensville Dragon Sect. While Lilian and ine were inwardly cursing Gilmore for his fickle heart, they had previously learned about ire. Helene, Luna, and Juline being Gilmores girlfriends. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. So, they were somewhat braced for such revtions and werent as shocked as they might have been otherwise. Moreover, they recognized that, despite having multiple girlfriends, Gilmores affection for each one of them hadnt diminished. He treated everyone equally, sharing his attention and care without bias. This made it hard for Lilian and ine to stay mad at him. They struggled to find any genuine reason to be upset. Of course, thest thing Lilian and ine wanted was for Gilmore to be a monk out of remorse or pressure. Thus, upon discovering about his additional girlfriends, the situation remained quite undisturbed. They epted this matter easily. After returning to the Fensville Dragon Sect, Gilmore anticipated that the Eulogian Club woulde to him soon. He used the elixirs and martial art manuals he had obtained from Purple Dragon to intensify the training of the Seets martialists. Notables like Victor, Tiger, Phoenix, and Steve, who previously hadnt reached the level of cultivation but held significant positions in the Dragon Sect, were chosen by Gilmore for advanced training. With Gilmores personal guidance, and aided by Purple Dragons elixirs and martial art manuals, in just two to three days, the Dragon Sect gained an additional twenty to thirty cultivators who had reached the beginners level This boosted the number of the Dragon Sects cultivators to nearly fifty, strengthening the Sects might substantially. These cultivators provided an addedyer of security for the Dragon Sect. After having trained a group of cultivators, Gilmore warned everyone to be wary of the Eulogian Club. He then told them he would be going into seclusion to cultivate for a few days and headed alone to the cavern on the rear mountain. The cavern was formerly used by highCranking figures of the Evergreen Sect for secluded cultivation. Once inside the cavern, Gilmore shut the massive stone door beliind him. The cavern, although it sounded simple, wasvishly furnished ince it used to be the secluded cultivation spot for the bigwigs of the Evergreen Sect. There were luxurious items made of gold and jade everywhere. The caves opulence was on par with the attic where Gilmore resided at the Fensville Dragon Sect. Gilmore settled crossClegged on a bed carved from a single piece of jade. Lifting his palm, he sent out a thought. A sh of light emanated from the storage ring on his finger. In an instant, a radiant sphere flew out, encased in a purple glowCit was the dragon egg The egg hovered in the air in front of Gilmore. Suddenly, the purpleCshrouded dragon egg quivered. Then, a voice resembling that of a babys, but full of anger, eximed, You meanie, let me out now! If you dont release me, youll regret it! The Dragon n will grind you to dust. Indeed, these angry words wereing from the purpleCglowing dragon egg floating in front of Gilmore. Making 701 Making 701 A dragon egg that hadnt hatched, yet could talk. This might surprise many, but for Gilmore, it was no shocker. That was because this was a Royal Dragon Egg, an egg that only appeared once every ten thousand years. Vincent was right, whoever possessed this Royal Dragon Egg had the potential to rule the world and dominate the Cultivation Realm. This legend wasnt just a tall tale. It was real. Why would possessing the Royal Dragon Egg grant such power? Using his Gods Eye, Gilmore found the answer. Millions of years ago, dragons ruled the world, wielding the most potent divine powers. Over time, as the centuries rolled on, humans cultivation strengths grew tremendously. There even emerged martialists with unparalleled skills capable of subduing and ying dragons. This shift in power meant that the Dragon n no longer held the title of the strongest beings in the world. However, one shouldnt underestimate the dragon ns strength. Every ten thousand years, a Royal Dragon EggCwould be nurtured. Once hatched, the Dragon Emperor inside rapidly matured and swiftly rose to be the most formidable dragon. This dragon would send any human cultivator who dared challenge it running for the hills, thereby allowing the Dragon n to once again dominate the world and reign supreme in the Cultivation Realm. So, through the countless eons, regardless of the Dragon ns ups and downs, every ten thousand years when the Royal Dragon Egg appeared and hatched, it would ensure that the Dragon n returned to the pinnacle of the world. Human cultivators soon learned of the secret of the Royal Dragon Egg. Hence, they would lie in wait for the moment when the Dragon n nurtured the Royal Dragon Egg, ready to snatch it away. Once they had the Royal Dragon Egg, they would use various means to erase the dragons memory and turn it into their pet beast. The intention was to harness the unmatched power of the Dragon Emperor for their domination. This was also the reason why the Eulogian Club desired the Royal Dragon Egg. Upon receiving threats from the Royal Dragon Egg, Gilmore chuckled, saying, Baby dragon, the reason I brought you here was genuinely out of kindness. Hmph, I dont believe you! the Royal Dragon Egg, wrapped in a purple glow, trembled and retorted in a babyClike, sassy voice. Why dont you believe? Gilmore inquired. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sat, The Royal Dragon Egg quivered in midCair and responded, White Dragon Grandpa told me about it. You human cultivators are always plotting to steal me, wanting to make me your pet to do your wicked deeds. Humans are so bad! Gilmore hadnt expected such wit from the unhatched Dragon Emperor. Hmm, your White Dragon Grandpa was right. Many human cultivators do covet the Royal Dragon Egg. But when I took you from the Dragon Hall, it wasnt to keep you as my pet or to do evil. I feared that some bad guys might take you and exploit your powers for their own wicked deeds. I dont believe it! I dont! All of you humans are in cahoots The Royal Dragon Egg wobbled in the air, as if vigorously shaking its head at Gilmore. 57% Youlle to believe one day that Im not a bad guy. Im your friend. And when youve truly be strong, fearing not bad guys, Ill return you to Dragon Egg Ind, your true home, Gilmore assured with a gentle tone, as if patiently conversing with a baby. Is that really true? This time, the Royal Dragon Egg floating in midCair finally ceased its trembling. Gilmore replied, Yes, its the absolute truth. Baby dragon, from now on, you can live in this cave. No one will bother you, and no bad guy will come to steal you away. How does that sound? This time, the babyClike voice from the Royal Dragon Egg finally sounded pleased. Yes, yes, I like this cavern dwelling. Its so beautiful. At that, a smile crept onto Gilmores face. It seemed that this baby dragon inside the egg was just like a child, easily pleased by beautiful things. Baby dragon, Gilmore began, once you hatch from this egg and grow into a mighty dragon, you can return to your Dragon Egg Ind. This was genuinely what Gilmore felt. He had brought the Royal Dragon Egg from Dragon Egg Ind, not because he wanted to control the egg to dominate the world. Instead, he realized that if he didnt take it, even if Vincent didnt steal it, the Eulogian Club would send an even stronger martialist to the Dragon Hall to snatch it. And he couldnt allow the Eulogian Club to get their hands on the Royal Dragon Egg. If they did and obtained the Royal Dragon Egg, then with the aid of the Dragon Emperor, they would surely turn the whole world into a living hell. This was the real reason behind Gilmores actions. Gilmore extended a finger toward the Royal Dragon Egg floating in midCair. The purple glow that wrapped around the eggs surface suddenly turned into wisps of purple mist, all of which were absorbed into Gilmores finger. The eggs surface lost all its purple luminescence. Then, as if it had suddenly regained its freedom, the Royal Dragon Egg joyfully flew around Gilmore. It feels so good to be free! Thank you, big brother! Seems like you arent the viin White Dragon Grandpa told me about. The Royal Dragon Egg buzzed around Gilmore, chattering nonCstop. Seeing that the egg no longer viewed him as a threat and epted him as a friend, Gilmore felt reassured and smiled. Yes, I will protect you and wont let any bad guysy a finger on you. Thus, he spent his time in the cavern, bonding with the Royal Dragon Egg. When it was time to leave, he set up a Dragon Protection matrix spell he learned from the manual of Purple Dragon, ensuring that the Royal Dragon Egg inside the cavern would remain undisturbed by outsiders. Making 702 Making 702 The turbulent sea whipped up massive waves, crashing against the colossal rocks on the ind with a thunderous roar that seemed to shake the heavens and earth. This was an isted, unnamed sea on Earth, a ce cut off from the rest of the world. The reason it was isted and nameless was that the sea, spanning more than a thousand miles, along with dozens of inds, was totally sealed off by an enchantment. It was extremely difficult for outsiders to enter. Only those from within the unnamed sea, using spiritual weapons to traverse the enchantment, coulde and go as they pleased. On thergest of these inds, a hundred miles in circumference, thendscape was breathtaking. Majestic mountains, evergreen trees, and blooming flowers adored the ind, making it a perpetual spring paradise, a scene straight out of a painting. Not only was the ind picturesque, but it also harbored various exotic beasts and birds. There were tigers with wings on their backs, horses that could sprout wings and fly, and even giant golden eagles with wings so wide they seemed to cover the sky, spanning a staggering 30 feet. And there were the ancient goris, standing dozens of feet tall, like small mountains themselves. Amid thisnd of diverse and fantastical fauna was a city. This city was situated in the middle of the ind, on a t expanse ofnd. It was a rectangr city, three miles long and one mile wide. The walls of the city stood tall and imposing. Upon these walls, one could see hundreds of martialists in ck, wielding swords and sabers. Above the city gate, arge rectangr que bore two striking red words: Eulogian City. Indeed, this city was the headquarters of the Eulogian Club and was their main stronghold. Within Eulogian City, there were hundreds of magnificent pces and buildings, each exuding an air of grandeur and power. In the sprawling pce of the Eulogian Club, d in dark attire, apprentices patrolled and guarded every corner. The security in Eulogian City was exceptionally tight and formidable. At that moment, in a spacious hall, sat dozens of elders in silver robes. They exuded an air of dignity and sternness, their presence filling the grand hall with a cold, powerful aura. The most formidable among them was the mysterious figure in a golden robe, seated on a grand chair at the head of the grand hall. His face was partially concealed by a mask, half ck and half white. Presbyters, I have just received news that our hundred Martial Gods sent to capture Gilmores family have all been defeated and captured by the Fensville Dragon Sect, announced the mysterious figure in the golden robe, his face obscured by a ck and white mask. His piercing gaze swept over the silverCrobed elders seated throughout the grand hall. 13:21 Sat, Indeed, this enigmatic person in the golden robe was the sect leader of the Eulogian Club, as well as the ruler of Eulogian City N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A look of surprise shed across the faces of the gathered elder At this, a silverChaired elder on the left of the grand hall addressed the sect leader of the Eulogian Club, Cult Master, we sent Martial Gods toplete this task. However, even a hundred Martial Gods couldnt take him down. Could it be that Gilmore himself is a cultivator? Are cultivators now appearing in the secr world? The other silverCrobed elders began murmuring among themselves. Could it be true? Is the entire Cultivation Realming back to life? How else would cultivators start appearing in the secr world? Could it be that the Righteous World cultivation martialists have all returned? Obviously, they all felt that it was very likely to be true. Although none of the cultivators in the grand hall were from the secr world, they had extended their influence into powerful families and factions. Considering how many cultivators had mysteriously vanished 10 millennia ago, it was possible that these missing figures had now resurfaced in the secr world. After all, that was exactly what they had done. Indeed, Presbyter Philip is correct. We, the demon cultivators of the Devils World, have managed to break free from our secluded, sealed world and emerge in the secr world. It goes without saying that the cultivation martialists of the righteous sects could do the same. The cult master wearing the golden robe and mask nodded at the grand elder. Making 703 Making 703 The masked cult master, his eyes gleaming sharply, said, If Im not mistaken, behind Gilmore there must be the backing a Righteous World cultivation sect. Ten thousand years ago, the Cultivation Realm didnt decisively conclude the battle between the Devils World and the Righteous World. It seems that now is the time for our Devils World and the Righteous World to settle this once and for all Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Presbyter Philip, d in a silver robe, looked at the cult master and asked, Your insights are sound, Cult Master. What should we do next? Since theyve deployed cultivators, we naturally should respond with our demon cultivators (Note: Equivalent to cultivators, but as they are from the Devils World, they are referred to as demon cultivators). Only then can we avoid being at a disadvantage, the cult master in the golden robe replied coldly. Cult Master, shall I lead a group of demon cultivators to Eldoria to eliminate those cultivators from the Righteous World? Presbyter Philip asked the leader. The cult master in the golden robe, however, pondered and said, No, we dont need to go anymore. Since over a hundred of our evildoers have already fallen into their hands, the righteous cultivators must have prepared for this. Our people going now wont gain any advantage. Presbyter Philip asked, So, Cult Master, do we just let this go? The cult master in the golden robe snorted coldly. Of course not! Lets wait for my son, Vincent, to retrieve the Royal Dragon Egg from Dragon Egg Ind. Once we nurture the dragon from the egg into our pet beast, well be able to sweep through the righteous cultivators. Presbyter Philip and all the silverCrobed presbyters in the hall replied in unison, Yes, Cult Master. Just then, footsteps and an anxious voice came from outside, Cult Master, something has happened to Mr. Wade! Then, several apprentices of the malevolent cult entered, supporting two or three ckCrobed elders, who were seriously injured. When the cult master in the golden saw these heavily wounded ckCrobed elders, his gaze intensified. What did you just say? What happened to Vincent? The three ckCrobed elders exchanged nces, then collectively addressed him, Cult Master, we apanied Mr. Wade to Dragon Egg Ind to retrieve the Royal Dragon Egg. However, someone had already taken the egg before we could get to it. Mr. Wade confronted this person, but none of us were a match for him. We were severely injured, and Mr. Wade was captured by this person. What? eximed the cult master in the golden robe, rising abruptly from his throne in shock. The silverCrobed presbyters in the grand hall also showed faces of rm. ? They couldnt believe that Vincent, leading a group of demon cultivators to Dragon Egg Ind for the Royal Dragon Egg. had been unexpectedly captured. This was indeed a shocking turn of events for them. The three ckCrobed elders, faces filled with shame, said to the cult master, We failed to protect Mr. Wade and allowed him to be captured, Cult Master. We deserve to die. Please, give us our punishment. After speaking, the three ckCrobed elders knelt before him in the hall. The cult master, looking at the three ckCrobed elders, asked, Do you know who captured Vincent? No, Cult Master, we dont. All we can tell from their appearance andnguage is that they were people from Eldoria, one of the ckCrobed elders replied. From one side of the grand hall, Presbyter Philip suggested with furrowed brows, Cult Master, could this have been Gilmores doing? He spected this because Gilmore was from Eldoria and possessed the strength to do so. More importantly, he had a grudge against the Eulogian Club. So, Presbyter Philip thought it highly likely that the person who captured Vincent was Gilmore. The cult masters gaze darkened. Presbyter Philips deduction wasnt without reason. He pulled out his cell phone from his robe and dialed Vincents number. Although he knew the person answering might not be his son, he at least hoped to find out who had captured him. Making 704 Making 704 The call was quickly answered, and a young mans voice came through. Hello, Cult Master of the Eulogian Club! N?velDrama.Org ? content. Upon realizing that the voice on the phone wasnt his sons but someone elses, the cult master wasnt surprised. He calmly said into the phone, You must be Gilmore, right? Youre smart, Cult Master. You figured it out so quickly, Gilmore responded with augh over the phone. Is Vincent with you? Indeed, he is. My people tell me you took the Royal Dragon Egg from my son and then captured him. Is that right? Cult Master, youre mistaken. I got the Royal Dragon Egg from the Dragon Hall. It wasnt taken from your son. Gilmore, it seems youre determined to lock horns with the Eulogian Club. What will it take for you to release my son? Cult Master, releasing your son isnt hard. You, along with everyone from the Eulogian Club, muste to the Fensville Dragon Sect and surrender unconditionally. And from that point on, the Eulogian Club shall cease to exist in the world. mes of anger sparked in the Eulogian Club cult masters eyes when he heard that. Since he had put the call on speakerphone, all the silverCrobed presbyters in the grand hall heard Gilmores words. They were seething with rage. They all thought that Gilmores audacity was astonishing! Demanding the Eulogian Club cult master to bring everyone to surrender to the Fensville Dragon Sect was an insult beyond measure! When had the Eulogian Club ever faced such humiliation? Had it not been for the cult masters presence, the silverCrobed presbyters would have already exploded in fury, roaring their indignation. The cult master of the Eulogian Club, with a fearsome and piercing gaze, spoke into the phone, Listen well, Gilmore. Dont you dare harm my son, or Ill kill In three days, as you wish, I will lead three thousand evildoers and a hundred thousand followers to surrender at the Fensville Dragon Sect. Rest assured, Cult Master, not only will your son not be harmed, but hell also be wellCfed and comfortable. So, its settled then. Well be expecting your surrender in three days. Goodbye. With that, Gilmore hung up the phone. The Eulogian Club cult masters gaze grew intensely dark, his cheeks twitching slightly under his mask due to his seething anger. Cult Master, are we really going to surrender to the Fensville Dragon Sect? Presbyter Philip couldnt help but ask the leader. The other presbyters also looked towards the cult master, eager to hear his response. The cult master, fixing his gaze on Presbyter Philip, dered, Of course were not going to surrender. Were going to obliterate the Fensville Dragon Sect Hearing this, Presbyter Philip and the other presbyters instantly understood. The cult masters talk of surrendering to Gilmore over the phone was actually a ruse for mobilizing all their forces to attack and destroy the Fensville Dragon Sect. Still, Presbyter Philip had some doubts. He looked at him and said, Cult Master, to take down this Fensville Dragon Sect, a few presbyters and some of our best martialists should be enough. Why do we need to mobilize the full strength of our club to deal with a small Dragon Sect? Presbyter Philip referred to the Fensville Dragon Sect as a small sect. That was because,pared to the Eulogian Club with its influence spread across the globe, the Fensville Dragon Sect was indeed just a minor faction. The cult master, upon hearing Presbyter Philips words, did not waver in his decision. Instead, he spoke even more emphatically. Presbyter Philip, the reason Im deploying the full force of the Eulogian Club against this Fensville Dragon Sect is that its very likely they have the backing of powerful righteousCcultivator forces. Otherwise, how would Gilmore dare to demand that we, the Eulogian Club, surrender at their doorstep? He paused for a moment before continuing, Besides guarding against the possibility that the Fensville Dragon Sect is supported by righteous cultivators, theres also the issue of the Royal Dragon Egg. If we dont retrieve it and it falls into the hands of the righteous cultivators, they could use the power of the Dragon Emperor to sweep across our entire Devil Realm. Thats why I am mobilizing all our forces. We must win at all costs and cannot afford to lose. Because this matter concerns the battle of the Devils World and the Righteous World! Understanding dawned on Presbyter Philip and the other presbyters when they heard this. They rose together, bowed respectfully, and said, Cult Master, your wisdom is unparalleled. The Eulogian Club will surely triumph over the Orthodox Cultivation Sects! At the Fensville Dragon Sect In the attic, Gilmore ended the call. Seated with him in the attic were Spencer, Tillman, Zoel, Laura, Victor, and other key members of the Dragon Sect, all watching Gilmore intently. Spencer asked, Mr. Reed, was that the cult master of the Eulogian Club who just called you? Gilmore nodded and said, Yes, I have Vincents phone with me. The cult master must have realized his son was captured by me, thats why he called Vincents phone. I think that since he called his son, he surely knows his son couldnt answer the call. If Im not mistaken, his main objective in calling was to find out who took his son. Spencer, Tillman, Victor, and the others nodded in agreement. Spencer queried, Mr. Reed, did I hear you tell the Eulogian Club over the phone to surrender to the Fensville Dragon Sect Making 705 Making 705 Yes, Gilmore affirmed. The Eulogian Club has been a scourge in this world, a nightmare for many. They dont deserve to exist. If they dont surrender to the Fenseille Dragon Sect, then Ill have no choice but to annihte them. Spencer and Tillman looked surprised. They learned from Xavier and William in Newville how formidable the Eulogian Club was. One hundred thousand followers and three thousand evildoers were a force that could crush most factions globally. Completely wiping them out was easier said than done. Moreover, Spencer and Tillman had learned on Dragon Egg Ind that the Eulogian Club also harbored cultivators. Hence, they were somewhat apprehensive about confronting the Eulogian Club. Seemingly sensing their concerns, Gilmore reassured them, Dont worry. I never enter a battle Im not sure of winning. If the Eulogian Club surrenders, its all well and good. But if they lead one hundred thousand followers and three thousand evildoers to attack the Fensville Dragon Sect, Ill ensure that theyll never return. The Eulogian Club will vanish from this world! Gilmores resolute and powerful words boosted everyones confidence. He was right. They had never seen him lose a battle! O 0 O 57% The threeCday deadline passed in the blink of an eye. That morning in Fensville, the sky was clear for miles. Life went on as usualCpeople went to work and school and ran their businesses The streets were bustling and busy, just like any other day. However, suddenly, a massive ck cloud rolled in from the sky, covering the entire cityscape in an instant. Whether it was drivers on the streets, pedestrians, or those seated in office buildings, everyone was stunned by this sudden change overhead. The dark, rolling clouds spread across the sky, casting Fensville into a gloomy dusk. An oppressive, chilly aura was felt by everyone, adding to the air of foreboding. No one knew what was going on. The appearance out of nowhere of such an ominous, expansive ck cloud was truly eerie. While Fensville had seen its fair share of dark clouds before, none had ever brought such a sense of dread, almost like a harbinger of the apocalypse. In the Fensville Dragon Sect, located in the Dragon Mountains near Fensville, all the martialists of the sect were equally alerted by these ominous clouds. Gilmore, Spencer, Tillman, Victor, Tiger, Phoenix, Steve, and Laura, along with other key members of the Dragon Sect, gathered in the massive square. They all gazed at the swirling dark clouds above Fensville. Thousands of Dragon Sect martialists had also formed a formidable array in the square, exuding an air of indomitable strength and readiness for battle. Spencer, standing next to Gilmore, looked up at the sky and said, Mr. Reed, these dark clouds are really strange. Gilmores eyes sparkled with resolve as he replied, Theres nothing strange about this. These clouds are just a sign that the Eulogian Clubs malevolent army has arrived. Lets prepare for battle! Hearing this, Spencer, Tillman, and the other martialists of the Dragon Sect were taken aback. What? The dark clouds rolling in the sky were a harbinger of the Eulogian Clubs malevolent army? In an instant, Spencer, Tillman, Tiger, Phoenix, Victor, and other martialists of the Dragon Sect erupted with purple core energy. In their hands shimmered fierce, purpleClight swords. These were no ordinary des. They were spiritual weapons that Gilmore had acquired from the Purple Dragon Cavern. Gilmore distributed a portion of these powerful spiritual weapons to the Dragon Sect cultivators, O With these spiritual weapons, thebat prowess of Spencer, man, and the others would undoubtedly be boosted. Even Gilmores 10 girlfriendsCLilian, Christine, ire, Helene, Luna, and others wielded the spiritual weapons he had given them. Everyones gaze was fixed on the swirling dark clouds in the distance, ready to sh with the malevolent army at any moment. Just as the Dragon Sect members braced for battle, the ominous clouds above Fensville suddenly dispersed, revealing a stunning sight: thousands of winged beasts in the sky. There were fierce tigers with wings, swift horses with ribs turned into wings, and massive goldenC crowned eagles Each of these countless flying creatures bore one or more members of the malevolent cult. The massive goldenCcrowned eagles, with a wingspan of over 30 feet, could carry up to a dozen people. The flying tigers and horses were typically ridden by a single person. Suddenly, the sight of thousands of winged horses, tigers, and huge goldenCcrowned eagles stunned all the citizens of Fensville. It was a scene straight out of mythology, almost too incredible to believe. Many even wondered if this spectacle was merely a mirage, like a fata morgana, about to disappear at any moment However, they soon realized the truth. The malevolent army, riding on myriad winged beasts, swiftly brought hellish devastation from above. Roar! Suddenly, the flying tigers in the sky opened their bloody mouths and let out thunderous roars. The air trembled, and a terrifying aura enveloped thend. Then, thousands of these fierce beasts spewed fireballs towards the city below. Each fireball, round and about three feet in diameter, zed intensely, emitting a terrifying heat. In an instant, thousands of these fiery spheres bombarded the city. Some struck skyscrapers, igniting raging infernos within. Others hit the streets, engulfing vehicles in mes and triggering massive explosions. Bridges copsed and roads cracked under the impact In no time, thousands of locations in Fensville were under attack. Fires erupted everywhere, inciting fear and chaos. The citys residents, initially stunned, snapped back to reality and screamed in panic, scattering in all directions. The winged tigers in the sky continued to hurl fireballs at the city. Demon cultivators riding winged horses unleashed powerful sts of core energy at the buildings. The roar of destruction was incessant. Skyscrapers crumbled under the relentless assaultCsome completely copsing. ||| Sat, In contrast, many of the Dragon Sects nonCcultivator warriors were only Masters or below. The gap between the two sides was substantial. However, under Gilmores simultaneous maniption of the eight spiritual weapons, the malevolent cult martialists suffered heavy casualties, losing their edge in strength. The Eulogian Clubs cult master, cloaked in a golden robe and asked, rode a majestic winged steed. He watched in vexation as Gilmore, without even lifting a finger,manded the eight spiritual weapons to unleash a relentless assault. Surrounding him, dozens of presbyters in silver robes, also sitting astride winged steeds, shared his irritation. Cult Master, let me take him down! blurted out Presbyter Philip, eager for action. The cult master, his eyes glinting coldly, replied, No, Presbyter Philip, you cant go alone. You and all the presbyters must join forces to take him down. Presbyter Philip was taken aback by that, wondering, Is the cult master really so fearful of this young man named Gilmore, requiring all the presbyters to join forces against him? Despite his surprise, however, Presbyter Philipplied. As youmand, Cult Master. Then, leading dozens of silverCrobed presbyters on their flying steeds, Presbyter Philip advanced towards Gilmore in a formidable array. The cult master, his eyes shining, watched intently as the presbyters charged at Gilmore. He knew well that anyone who could simultaneously wield eight spiritual weapons was a force to be reckoned with. Even more astonishing was how Gilmore could manage these spiritual weapons in battle without moving his hands, which remained casually behind his back throughout. Gilmore wielded the eight spiritual weapons with such finesse that it was as if he didnt even need his hands. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His power was so immense that calling it terrifying would be an understatement. If Presbyter Philip were to go alone, it would be tantamount to a suicide mission. Only with dozens of silverCrobed presbyters attacking together could there be a glimmer of hope against Gilmore. As Presbyter Philip and the other presbyters charged on their winged steeds, exuding an air of murderous intent and brandishing their spiritual swords, Gilmore looked on unflinchingly, his expression utterly calm. Then with a mere thought, he directed the eight deadly spiritual weapons to focus their assault on Presbyter Philips group. With a sickening sound, blood sttered everywhere. The Purple Star Swords violet light shed, and a presbyter riding a winged steed was instantly struck in the throat, his eyes bulging like those of a stunned ox before he plummeted to the ground. The Bone Fan struck another silverCrobed presbyter squarely in the chest. With a scream of agony, the presbyters chest caved in, and he fell lifeless to the ground. Wherever the eight spiritual weapons passed, they harvested the lives of the silverCrobed presbyters one after another. Continuous screams filled the air as the bodies of the presbyters fell from the sky, hitting the ground with such force that they were smashed to pieces. Making 706 Making 706 With a resounding crack, the Jade Gourd hurled by Gilmore smashed Presbyter Philips head, turning him into a puppet with its strings cut, tumbling lifelessly to the ground. The dozens of silverCrobed presbyters from the Eulogian Club all perished under the power of Gilmores eight spiritual weapons. With their demise, the formidable strength of the malevolent any was significantly diminished. The goldenCrobed cult master, mounted on a winged steed and wearing a mask, looked on in shock. He had not anticipated that his presbyters would fall so quickly to Gilmores spiritual weapons. The loss of so many silverCrobed presbyters was a blow to him and the Eulogian Club that was hard to recover from, significantly weakening their influence. Hatred flickered in the eyes of the goldenCrobed cult master. Gilmore had not only captured his son but also caused heavy casualties to his presbyters and martialists. He couldnt quell the rage in his heart unless he killed Gilmore. Whoosh! The goldenCrobed cult master unsheathed the sword hanging from his saddle. As he drew his sword, its brilliance illuminated the sky, radiating a sword energy that seemed to divide the world. It shocked the martialists from both sides who were fighting in the sky. Youve killed my presbyters and martialists, young man. Today, youll witness the power of my Demon Dragon Sword. Ill make sure you have no ce to rest in death, the goldenCrobed cult master said through gritted teeth, his gaze fiercely fixed on Gilmore, who was floating dozens of feet away in the sky. In his hand, his sword shimmered with golden light, as brilliant as sunshine. As the sword zed with golden light, sinister wisps of ck energy could be seen swirling around it, hinting at something ominously otherworldly. Gilmores face remained fearless as he calmly spoke. Cult Master of the Eulogian Club,e at me with your Demon Dragon Sword! The goldenCrobed cult masters eyes red with fury. Foolish and arrogant boy, let my Demon Dragon Sword guide you to your doom. No sooner had he spoken than he swung his Demon Dragon Sword, sending a massive strike towards Gilmore, suspended in midCair. Boom! The air vibrated intensely, and a cataclysmic storm swept across the sky. The martialists from the Dragon Sect, along with the Eulogian Club martialists mounted on flying creatures, were tossed about like autumn leaves caught in a tempest. The storm brought chaos to the skies above, with rolling clouds and shing lightning, resembling the onset of the apocalypse. < In an instant, a bolt of lightning shot out from the golden robed cult masters Demon Dragon Sword. This lightning, writhing like a ferocious, fanged dragon, exuded an aura capable of annihting everything in its path. The terrifying lightning dragon struck directly at Gilmore. Meanwhile, Lilian, Christine, ire, Helene, Luna, and others who had been blown off the rooftop of a tall building by the ferocious storm, watched on in horror as the fearsome lightning dragon in the sky headed straight for Gilmore. Their faces turned pale with fear. Even from a distance, the sight of the dragonClike lightning bolt and its dreadful presence shook them, filling them with deep concern for Gilmore. Elsewhere, Spencer, Tillman, Victor, Tiger, and other members of the Dragon Sect, including the ones scattered around, felt a growing anxiety for Gilmores safety. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that moment, the Demon Dragon Swords lightning, in the form of a serpentine dragon, struck Gilmore. The blinding bolt enveloped him entirely, swallowing him whole in the fearsome dragons maw. On the rooftop and elsewhere, Lilian, Christine, ire, Helene, Luna, and the others, including Spencer and Tillman, all held their breath, their hearts heavy with concern about Gilmores lifeCorC death situation. Simrly, up in the tumultuous skies, the goldenCrobed cult master, riding his winged steed; saw this, and his eyes sparkled with triumphant joy. The cult master looked up and burst into a fit of manicughter. Hahaha This arrogant and ignorant kid has finally met his end at the hands of my Demon Dragon Sword. It was clear as day to him that Gilmore, engulfed by the dragonClike sword light from the Demon Dragon Sword, was undoubtedly doomed. However, in the midst of hisughter, the goldenCrobed cult master abruptly fell silent. He witnessed something he couldnt believeCthe lightning dragon that had swallowed Gilmore started to diminish rapidly, eventually fading away entirely. To his utter shock, Gilmore, whom he had considered a goner, stood there unscathed. Despite being struck by the lightning dragon, he waspletely unhurt, without even a single tear in his clothes. The goldenCrobed cult masters eyes widened in disbelief, like he had seen a ghost. How could Gilmore not be dead? he wondered. Thats impossible! His Demon Dragon Sword was one of the 10 famous demonic swords in the Devil Realm, powerful enough to y even kingClevel cultivators. How could it fail to kill Gilmore? The goldenCrobed cult master was profoundly shaken. Meanwhile, on the ground, Lilian, Christine, ire, and others, along with Spencer, Tillman, and the rest of the Dragon Sect members, erupted in cheers upon seeing Gilmore unharmed. In Fensville, the citizens who had been hiding in every nook and cranny of the city, due to the malevolent armys onught, ? Sat, were now slowly coining to their senses. They emerged from their hiding spots and looked up at the sky 57 There, they saw the martialists of the Dragon Sect battling fiercely against the malevolent army in the sky in order to save the innocent civilians of the city from being ughtered. They witnessed malevolent cult martialists being in by the Dragon Sect martialists, falling from the sky one by one. Of course, many of the Dragon Sects martialists were in by the malevolent army and fell upon the city. This filled the citizens of Fensville with fear, uncertain whether the Dragon Sects martialists could defeat the malevolent army. They also feared that all of Fensville might be ruthlessly ravaged by the malevolent army. However, everything changed when Gilmore appeared. Wielding eight spiritual weapons like a farmer slicing vegetables, he began a fierce onught against the malevolent army. The anxious citizens of Fensville suddenly saw a glimmer of hope. But this hope, embodied by Gilmore, who had be the citys sole beacon of light, was soon engulfed by a burst of lightning from the sword of the goldenCrobed cult master. The people of Fensville were plunged into a dark abyss of despair, pain, and sorrow. But just when all seemed lost, a ray of light pierced through the darkness. Gilmore, who had been swallowed by the terrifying lightning in the sky, reappeared unharmed before everyones eyes. The citizens of Fensville were overjoyed and ecstatic. The man they saw as a superhero; their savior who could protect millions of lives in Fensville, had not been defeated. They were saved! Throughout Fensville, millions of voices erupted in cheers. Go for it, hero! The hero must win! Our hero has defeated these devils! Atop a skyscraper, Lilian, ire, Christine, and other women heard the citys chorus of cheers rising like a tidal wave, each one louder than the next. They knew very well that the hero the citizens were referring to was none other than Gilmore. A sense of pride swelled in their hearts. Indeed, Gilmore was not only a hero in the eyes of the citizens of Fensville but also in their hearts. They were all so very proud of him. High above, the goldenCrobed cult master heard the shouts of Fensvilles citizens reverberating through the skyCall cheers of support for Gilmore and cries of defiance against the Eulogian Club. This ignited a fierce glint in his eyes. If I could defeat Gilmore, he thought, I would capture all those in Fensville cheering Sat, for Gilmore and drag them back to the Devil Realm, forein them to toil and serve as ves 57% wever, at that moment, the goldenCrobed cult master couldnt concern himself too much with the citizens shouts. His primary goal was to defeat Gilmore. Young man, I never imagined you coulde out unscathed after being attacked by my Demon Dragon Sword. You must have some protective spiritual weapon, right? the cult master said coldly, eyeing Gilmore. Indeed, in the eyes of the cult master of the Eulogian Club, it was only possible for Gilmore to survive the Demon Dragon Swords assault because of some powerful protective spiritual weapon. Gilmore chuckled internally, but he feigned surprise and said to the leader, Your insight is sharp, cult master. You figured out so quickly that I have a protective spiritual weapon. True, I do have one, and your Demon Dragon Sword cant hurt me. So why dont you just surrender now? I might spare you. What do you say, cult master? Hearing this, the goldenCrobed cult master was so furious behind his mask that he turned blue with rage, his mouth twisted in anger. Hmph, young man, dont think that just because you have a protective spiritual weapon, you can win against me. Dream on if you think Ill surrender! he retorted furiously. Heh, then why not give it a try and see if you still have a chance to beat me? Gilmore responded with a cold smile, Achill shed in the eyes of the cult master. He refused to believe that Gilmores protective spiritual weapon could withstand endless attacks from the Demon Dragon Sword. Alright, young man, lets see if you can handle the power of my Demon Dragon Swords lightning once again! With those words, the cult masters swordunched another attack, thundering through the air. One sh followed by anotherCthe goldenCrobed cult master unleashed his second, third, and fourth strikes The cult master in the golden robe unleashed a flurry of 10 sword strikes in rapid session, pouring all his power into them. As he did so, the sky above Fensville lit up 10 times with astonishing brilliance. His 10 sword strikes summoned wild winds, thunder, and lightning, wreaking havoc across Fensvilles skies in a disy of sheer terror. These strikes, transforming into 10 serpentines, dragonClike bolts of lightning, relentlessly targeted Gilmore. Confronted with the cult masters relentless barrage of 10 sword strikes, each apanied by dragonClike bolts of lightning amidst the raging storm, Gilmores expression remained utterly unchanged. When the first sword light was unleashed by the cult master, Gilmore did harbor some concerns about whether he could withstand the might of the Demon Dragon Sword. However, as the sword light of the Demon Dragon Sword neared, Gilmore clearly felt that its power was not strong enough to shake his abilities. In fact, he realized that his strength was far greater than he had originally thought. Thus, facing the cult masters 10 consecutive strikes, he felt no pressure whatsoever, regarding them with a nonc Making 707 Making 707 In the sky above, Gilmore looked unfazed by the cult masters relentless 10 sword strikes. But down below, Lilian, ire, Christine, and other women, along with Spencer, Tillman, and the martialists of the Dragon Sect, as well as the millions of citizens of Fensville, couldnt take it so lightly. They all felt the overwhelming power of the cult masters 10 consecutive strikes in the sky, each surge of sword light stronger than thest, their power seemingly more than 10 times the first attack. Therefore, they were worried. While Gilmore might have withstood the first strike from the cult master, enduring this series of 10 consecutive, fearsome attacks was a different story. At that moment, one after another, the thunderous sword rays struck Gilmore in the sky. Thunderous roars, like stunning peals of thunder, kept erupting above. The sky turned into a maelstrom, as if the heavens and earth were about to be turned upside down. As the cult master watched the Demon Dragon Sword unleashing its earthCshattering sword light, striking Gilmore again and again, his eyes sparkled. He couldnt believe that his 10 consecutive strikes with the Demon Dragon Sword couldnt reduce this guy to ashes. The thunderous roars echoed 10 times across the sky. Finally, calm returned. The wind ceased, the clouds dispersed, and sunlight broke through, bathing the city in its warm glow. However, in the sky where Gilmore was, there remained a dazzling orb of light. This orb shone like a second sun, albeit much smaller than the real one above. The cult master looked intently at this miniCsunClike orb of light. Down below, Lilian, ire, Christine, and other women, along with Spencer, Tillman, and the martialists of the Dragon Sect, as well as the millions of people in Fensville, all fixed their eyes on this mesmerizing, sunClike orb. Suspended in the air, this orb emitted breathtaking light and an astonishing energy that left everyone breathless. The cult master felt a surge of amazement. This sunClike orb of light, resulting from the concentrated energy of his 10 sword strikes with the Demon Dragon Sword, seemed to defy belief. But when the energy of the sword light struck Gilmore, wasnt it supposed to render him into dust and then dissipate? Why was the energy still lingering and not dispersing? Just as the goldenCrobed cult master harbored these doubts and Lilian and the others on the ground worried about Gilmores safety, something unexpected happened. Suddenly, the sunClike energy orb hovering in the sky began to shrink. It rapidly condensed into a sphere the size of a basketball. And this ball of light settled onto a palm. That palm belonged to none other than Gilmore. Seeing this, the cult master was dumbstruck. 3 He thought he was seeing things. As the miniCsunClike energy or shrank into a basketballCsized sphere, Gilmore, who should have been utterly destroyed, reappeared in his view. Gilmore was alive! To the cult master, this was like a bolt from the blue, an indescribable blow to his spirit. His 10 consecutive strikes with the Demon Dragon Sword, so terrifying in their power, had left Gilmore unscathed with not a hair out of ce. The cult master couldnt believe his eyes. Meanwhile, seeing Gilmore safe and sound, Lilian, ire, Christine, and everyone in Fensville erupted into earthCshaking cheers once more. Gilmore, in the air, curved his lips into a smile, looked at the shocked cult master, and said, Eulogian Club cult master, are you disappointed that I didnt die? The cult master felt more than disappointment. He was in despair. His 10 consecutive strikes, having contained all his cultivation power, were meant to be fatal. At this moment, the goldenCrobed cult master was at his wits end. Not only was he unable to harm Gilmore with his 10 consecutive Demon Dragon Sword strikes, but he alsocked the strength to execute them. Therefore, his top priority was to make a quick escape. Otherwise, he feared that his life would end here. With a vengeful re filling his eyes, he looked at Gilmore and said, Young man, dont get cocky. Even though I cant kill you today, seeing as how you caused major damage to the Eulogian Club, I wont let you off easily. Gilmore responded with a coldugh, Are you saying all this just to find a way to escape? The cult masters eyes widened in surprise after hearing that. He hadnt expected Gilmore to see right through his intentions. Indeed, while speaking with Gilmore, the cult masters hands, hidden under his long sleeves, were forming hand seals. Heh, Gilmore, you are indeed sharpCwitted, the cult master said with a sinisterugh, but even if you know Im nning to escape, you cant stop me. As soon as he finished speaking, the hand seals he had been forming under his sleeves were completed. Boom! Suddenly, the air around him vibrated, and a burst of light emanated from his body. Rays of golden light burst forth from the cult masters golden robe, revealing golden runes that emerged from his attire. Clearly, he was activating a powerful spiritual weapon that radiated immense energy. Hidden within his robe was the Dragon Armor, a topCtier magical armor made from the skin and bones of a dragon, endowed with the dragons formidable strength. This armor wasnt just a shield against powerful enemies. It harbored the supreme power of the dragon, which, once < unleashed, could even help us wearer escape from the most perilous situations. The cult master typically refrained from using the full might of the Dragon Armor, reserving it solely for lifeCandCdeath escapes. Given that he rarely faced such dire situations, this was, in fact, the first time he was deploying the armors full potential. With the supreme power of the Dragon Armor at his disposal, coupled with the activation of the matrix spell through his hand seals, the cult master was brimming with confidence about hisN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Making 708 Making 708 However, the cult master, brimming with confidence in his escape, never imagined he would be cornered into a real noCwin situation. As he attempted to flee using the power of the matrix spell and the might of the Dragon Armor, Gilmore unleashed a ball of light, powered by the tenfold strike of the Demon Dragon Sword With a thunderous boom, it struck directly at the cult master, who hadnt managed to escape yet. His golden robe shattered into pieces, scattering across the sky. The fragments of the Dragon Armor within his robe were sted into bits, and the golden runes on the armor dimmed anil lost their light in an instant. The power of the Dragon Armor vanishedpletely. Deprived of the armors strength and already drained of his cultivation, the cult master found himself unable to activate the matrix spell. The matrix spell light surrounding him, hisst hope of escape, flickered out, signaling the copse of his escape n. The cult master was dumbfounded. Hisst resort for escape, the Dragon Armor, was destroyed just like that? It was as if he had been thrust into a nightmare even worse than hell. Without the Dragon Armor, how could he possibly escape? Panic surged through him. His only option to flee now seemed to be on a flying steed, but he knew all too well that, although fast, it couldnt match Gilmores speed. Relying on the flying steed for escape seemed like a fools dream. Therefore, the cult master didnt opt to flee on the steed. Instead, he decided to show weakness, hoping Gilmore would spare his life. After all, a great man knows when to yield and when not. As long as he could survive this ordeal today, he could return to the Devil Realm and regroup. Then he could seek help from the top figures of the Devil Realm. With the support of these influential leaders, Gilmore would undoubtedly be crushed to dust. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Thinking this, the cult master, disheveled and covered in dirt, no longer cared about his dignity or the destroyed Dragon Armor. Looking at Gilmore, who stood in the distance like a Battle God, exuding an infinite aura of might, he said, Mr. Reed, your prowess is indeed remarkable. I admit defeat wholeheartedly. Gilmore looked at the cult master with a cold smile, You dont think that a few ttering words will make me spare you, do you? The cult master hastily replied, Mr. Reed, as a person of such brilliant intellect, of course, wouldnt let me go just for a few nice words. Sat, But, what if I lead the Eulogian Club to surrender to you? Would you consider sparing my life? 3 57% This statement surprised everyone, including Lilian, Christine, and others on the ground, as well as the martialists of the demonic sects hovering nearby. They never expected their cult master to propose surrendering to Gilmore. It was an unprecedented event, signaling theplete downfall of the Eulogian Club. Gilmore was well aware of the cult masters intentions. However, the surrender of the cult master to him and to the Fensville Dragon Sect was not something these martialists could stop. Gilmore nodded, If you are willing to surrender, and the entire Eulogian Club submits to the Dragon Sect, I might consider sparing your life. However, for leading the malevolent army, attacking and endangering the lives of themon people, you must face appropriate punishment. Hearing he could join the Dragon Sect and that Gilmore might spare his life, the cult master inwardly rejoiced, thinking, As long as he survived this crisis, he would pay Gilmore and the Dragon Sect back in the future. He pretended to be respectful, lowered his head, and said to Gilmore, Im willing to ept your punishment, Mr. Reed. Good, Gilmore nodded, satisfied with the response. Seeing Gilmore agree to the cult masters joining of the Dragon Sect, core members like Spencer, Tillman, and others on the ground were quite reluctant to let the cult master be a part of their group. To them, the cult master, a figure of the Devils World, was their adversary. Incorporating him into the Dragon Sect seemed akin to how one rotten apple spoils the whole barrel. They wondered whether this rotten apple could endanger the entire Dragon Sect. However, despite their reluctance, they would abide by any decision made by Gilmore. Gilmore, hovering in the air, addressed the cult master, Since you have agreed to surrender, would you remove the mask on your face? The cult masters gaze faltered momentarily. Taking off the mask meant revealing his true identity, which not even the silverCrobed presbyters of the Eulogian Club had seen. By asking him to remove the mask, Gilmore was exposing his true face not only to the high ranks of the Eulogian Club but also to those of the Dragon Sect, and to the millions of residents of Fensville. This would strip him of any anonymity in the future. Though the cult master was extremely reluctant internally, he knew that if he didntply with Gilmores request, Gilmore would never believe in his sincerity to surrender. And without convincing Gilmore, he couldnt hope to save his own life. Weighing his options, he realized that preserving his life was more important than maintaining the secrecy of his identity. Thus, the cult master raised his hand and slowly removed the mask from his face, revealing his true identity to everyone Making 709 Making 709 The true face of the Eulogian Clubs cult master was suddenly revealed to everyone. It was the face of a man in his fifties, with a cold, calcting gaze and a visage marked by the passage of time. Gilmore looked at the cult master and asked, What is your name? Bowing respectfully, the cult master answered, My name is Gideon Wade, Mr. Reed. Alright, Gideon. Now, tell everyone from the Eulogian Club to surrender to the Fensville Dragon Sect, Gilmoremanded. Suppressing the hatred in his heart, Gideon replied, Yes, Mr. Reed. Then, turning to the Eulogian Club martialists floating in the distant sky, Gideon called out loudly, All members of the Eulogian Club, hear this! From this moment onwards, the Eulogian Club pledges allegiance to the Fensville Dragon Sect. We will all obey and be loyal to Mr. Reed. Hearing this, the distant followers of the Eulogian Club responded in unison, Yes, Cult Master. However, Gideon addressed them again, Listen everyone, from now on, I am no longer your cult master. am now an apprentice of the Fensville Dragon Sect, and only Mr. Reed is my Master. Likewise, Mr. Reed is your Master too. The Eulogian Clubs martialists, having no choice, acknowledged, Yes, Cult Master. Turning to Gilmore, Gideon asked, Mr. Reed, do you have any other orders? Lead all the members of the Eulogian Club to the Fensville Dragon Sect, Gilmore instructed. Yes, Mr. Reed, Gideon replied with utmost respect. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Under Gilmores watchful eye, Gideon led ten thousands of Eulogian Club martialists towards the Fensville Dragon Sect. Meanwhile, the citizens of the city on the ground cheered jubntly, celebrating the victory of Gilmore and the Fensville Dragon Sect. Lilian, ire, Christine, and other women, along with Spencer, Tillman, and other Dragon Sect martialists, also took to the skies from the citys highCrise buildings, heading towards the Fensville Dragon Sect. A disaster looming over Fensville was averted. At the Fensville Dragon Sect. The thousands of Eulogian Club martialists who had surrendered were organized by Spencer, Tillman, Laura and other vice sect masters into the Fensville Dragon Sect. However, Gideon, the former cult master of the Eulogian Club, was taken by Gilmore to a grand hall. In the hall, important figures of the Fensville Dragon Sect, including Gilmore, Spencer, Tillman, and Laura, took their seats. Gideon stood uneasily, looking at Gilmore and bowing in respect. Mr. Reed, may I know why youve summoned me to this hall? he asked. 57% Gilmore, looking at Gideon, said, Even though youve surrendered to our Dragon Sect, you led the Eulogian Clubs forces in an attack on Fensville, causing the deaths of many innoce You must be held ountable for these lives. Gideons face showed a flicker of change. ivilians. He had thought surrendering to Gilmore and the Fensville Dragon Sect would spare him from consequences. But now, it seemed not so simple. However, Gideon had no power to resist. Even if he wanted to resist, he couldnt. In a bid to save his life, he asked, Mr. Reed, what sort of reparation do I owe to these innocent people? Gilmore replied, Starting today, you will serve as aborer in the Fensville Dragon Sect, taking care of the cleaning and all other menial tasks both inside and outside the Fensville Dragon Sect. For Gideon, being reduced to aborer responsible for cleaning and menial duties within the Fensville Dragon Sect was a tremendous disgrace. But even with the humiliation, he kept his frustrations to himself, thinking that as long as he stayed alive, he might find a way to reach out to powerful figures in the Devil Realm for help, potentially reversing his fortunes. Therefore, Gideon responded to Gilmore, Yes, Mr. Reed. I am willing to serve as aborer for the Fensville Dragon Sect, taking charge of cleaning and misceneous tasks. Gilmore nodded. Additionally, to prevent you from harming any Dragon Sect martialists or innocent people, we need to disable your martial arts. Hearing this, Gideon was in utter disbelief. Gilmore was going to cripple his cultivation? For Gideon, this was like a bolt from the blue. He was a proficient level cultivator, having spent countless years honing his skills to reach his current level. Yet, with just one sentence, Gilmore was ready to strip him of all his hardCearned cultivation. Naturally, Gideon was unwilling to ept this. Just as he was about to protest, Gilmore, sitting in the grand hall, lifted his hand. A sh of light shot out, striking Gideon right in the mana core below his abdomen. Gideon instantly felt his mana core destroyed, hisst trace of core energy vanishing. He couldnt believe his cultivation was wiped out just like that. With a thud, he copsed, powerless, his face turning ashen. Devoid of his cultivation, not only could he no longer control the Eulogian Club, but he was also condemned to live an ordinary life, with no chance of rising again. Gideon felt like he had plunged into an icy abyss. His heart filled with deepCseated hatred for Gilmore. Making 710 Making 710 At night, in the dungeon. Two Dragon Sect martialists escorted Gideon to a stone chamber Bang! After pushing Gideon into the stone chamber, the Dragon Sect martialists swiftly closed the iron door behind him. As Gideon entered the stone chamber, he saw a young man in white. His face lit up with hope, and he eximed, Vincent! Indeed, the young man in white was Vincent, previously captured by Gilmore. Surprised to see his father, Vincent asked, Dad, what are you doing here? Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, his face brightened with excitement, and he said to his father, Dad, did you lead all the Eulogian Club martialists to take over Fensville Dragon Sect? Youvee to rescue me, right? Faced with his sons question, Gideon didnt know how to break the news that he, too, was now a captive of the Fensville Dragon Sect. Seeing his fathers silence and furrowed brow, Vincent had a bad feeling. Dad, why arent you saying anything? Has something happened? he asked. Knowing he couldnt hide the truth from his sen, Gideon sighed and then revealed the entire story of how the Eulogian Club had been defeated by Gilmore and how he had been captured. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his fathers words, Vincent was speechless with shock. He realized that his only hope, his fathering to rescue him, had been shattered. Dad, is this the end of the Eulogian Club? Vincent found it hard to ept this harsh reality. Gideon could only nod sadly in response to his son, Yes, the Eulogian Club is indeed finished, and my cultivation has beenpletely disabled. I cant save you now. If we want to escape, theres only one chance left. Vincent, clutching onto hope like a lifeline, eagerly asked, Dad, what chance do we have? Tell me! I still have a Jade Slip of the Devil Realm, which allowsmunication with 108 devil kings of the Devil Realm, Gideon said, his eyes glinting with determination. If we report to these devil kings that Gilmore has taken the Royal Dragon Egg and ns to destroy the Devil Realm with Orthodox Cultivation Sects and dominate the entire cultivation realm, they will definitely lead the demon cultivators to Eldoria and kill Gilmore. Vincents eyes lit up upon hearing this. The Jade Slip of the Devil Realm was one of the most precious items in the Devil Realm, capable of contacting all 108 devil kings. His father possessed this jade slip because he was the cult master of one of the hundred malevolent cults under the control of the 108 devil kings. Sat, In the Devil Realm, there was a clear hierarchy, below the devil king were the cult masters, then the silverCrobed presbyters, followed by evildoers, and finally, the ordinary cult folles Above the devil king was the devil emperor, who rarely appeared, as it was umon for issues in the Devil Realm to require the Devil Emperors intervention. For a devil king to intervene personally was a matter of great significance. This was because the cult masters were their most direct subordinates. Therefore, each cult master possessed a jade slip enabling them tomunicate directly with a devil king. This was why Vincent was so ecstatic upon learning his father still had the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm. Gideon peeled off a ck ring from his finger and handed it to Vincent, saying, The Jade Slip of the Devil Realm is inside this storage ring. Ive lost my cultivation and cant transfer the jade slip from the storage ring. Its up to you now. Vincent took the storage ring from his fathers hand. Although Vincent was captured by Gilmore, Gilmore hadnt disabled his martial arts. While Vincent had thought about escaping over the past few days, he quickly realized that the stone chamber he was in was sealed with a lightning matrix spell. The moment he tried to step out, he would trigger the stone chambers matrix spell, unleashing a storm of lightning that could fry him alive. So, even though he still possessed his cultivation, escape seemed impossible. However, using just a bit of his cultivation to transfer the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm from the storage ring was doable. As Vincent held the storage ring, his palm glowed with a purplish light of core energy. With a push of core energy and a thought, a crystalCclear, palmCsized jade slip appeared in his hand. The front of the slip was engraved with exquisite patterns and the words Jade Slip of the Devil Realm. The back showcased ancient andplex rune designs, exuding an eerie aura. Gideon, watching his son, urged, Vincent, quickly channel your core energy into it. Following his fathers instruction, Vincent immediately poured his core energy into the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm. As he did so, the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm began to tremble and suddenly burst into a radiant light. Then, the light of runes emerged on its surface, followed by a wisp of smoke that rose into the air, eventually forming the silhouette of a person. This figure, d in a wide ck and gold robe with long hair cascading down their shoulders, stood with their back to Vincent and Gideon. Although it was just a spectral image, not a real person, Vincent could still feel an overwhelming, almost divine presence emanating from this ethereal figure. Making 711 Making 711 I am Agr, the Seventh Devil King of the Devil Realm. What important matter requires you to use the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm tomunicate with all one hundred and eight of us Devil Kings? The regal, lofty voice entanated from the ethereal figure standing high above, back facing Gideon and Vincent. Ag, the Seventh Devil King He was the true mastermind behind Gideons Eulogian Chub Although activating the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm allowed Gideon to reach all the Devil Kings, it was Agr who was responsible for responding Gideon immediately spoke to the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm, Seventh Devil King, I have an urgent matter to report to you and all the other Devil Kings Speak Gideon, Agrs spectral imagemanded. Gideon promptly recounted everythingChow Gilmore had taken the Royal Dragon Egg from Vincent, defeated the Eulogian Chib, and captured both him and his son. He didnt leave out a single detail in his report to the Seventh Devil King Agr. What? You mean this Gilmore stole the Royal Dragon Egg? came an astonished voice over the jade slip. Gideon answered, Yes, Seventh Demon King If our Devil Realm does not deploy its top martialists soon to retrieve the Royal Dragon Egg, this youngster Gilmore might nurture and hatch the egg, turning the Dragon Emperor into his pet beast. If he uses the Lord Dragon against us, it could be a catastrophe for Devil Realm, Gideon exined. Hmm, Gideon, we will immediately discuss and find a solution to this matter. For now, you two stay at the Fensville Dragon Sect, and wait for our rescue, the authoritative voice of the ethereal Seventh Devil King resounded. Yes, Seventh Devil King Gideon quickly responded with a bow. As Gideon finished speaking, the spectral image of the Seventh Devil King Agr in the void dissipated like smoke. The light from the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm in Vincents hand also faded, returning the slip to its original crystalCclear The light of the golden sigils on the jade slip gradually returned to their original runes. Vincent and Gideon, a glint of joy in their eyes, knew they had a chance now The One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings of the Devil Realm were now aware that Gilmore had obtained the Royal Dragon. ERR This egg, steeped in ancient legend, was said to grant whoever possessed it dominion over the entire Cultivation Realm. Gideon was certam that the Devil Kings of the Devil Realm would never let the Royal Dragon Egg fall into Gilmores hands, Furthermore, the Devil Realm itself sought the Royal Dragon Egg to dominate the Cultivation Realm and obliterate the Orthodox Cultivation Sects Were saved, son, Gideon said with a sparkle in his eye, overjoyed as he looked at his son 9.73% tim Vincent nodded in agreement, Yes, father, we are saved Gideon continued, Keep this Jade Slip of the Devil Realm close at all times. Its our lifeline. Dont worry, father, Ill guard it with my life, Vincent assured his father. While Vincent and Gideon were secretlymunicating with the Devil Kings and rejoicing in their dungeon cell, elsewhere in a lofty attic of the Fensville Dragon Sect, Gilmore was sitting and chatting over coffee with Lilian, ire, Christine, and others. However, in the midst of their conversation, Gilmores eyes suddenly narrowed. His Gods Eye allowed him to perceive what others couldnt. His expression grew tense. Noticing the abrupt change in Gilmores demeanor, Lilian, ire, and the others felt puzzled, wondering what had happened to him. Lilian couldnt help but ask, Gilmore, whats wrong? Snapping back to reality, Gilmore offered a reassurin moment, smile to Lilian and the others, Its nothing. I just spaced out for a Although Gilmore spoke lightly, as if nothing was amiss, Lilian, not a stranger to Gilmores ways, could tell something was . Though Gilmore brushed it off with a nonchnce, as if it were nothing, Lilian, who had known him for a long time, could easily tell he was hiding something. So, Lilian said to Gilmore, Gilmore, whats going on? Im your first love and the woman you promised to marry. You cant keep secrets from me. Whatever it is, you need toe clean. ire, Christine, and the others, who shared a deep bond with Gilmore and knew him well, also sensed that something was amiss They chimed in, Exactly! Were all engaged to you. You shouldnt keep things from us. Knowing he couldnt hide anything from them, Gilmore finally spoke up. I was lost in thought because even though the Eulogian Club has surrendered to the Fensville Dragon Sect, they hail from the Devil Realm, a ce of malevolent cults. What if theres a more powerful force backing the Eulogian Club Lilian, ire, and the others fell silent. They didnt have an answer for him. They too felt it was possible that a formidable force might be pulling the strings behind a massive malevolent cult like the Eulogian Club. The reason for Gilmores suspicions was that he had used Gods Eye to peer into the Devil Realm. He saw that the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings, in a bid to get the Royal Dragon Egg in his possession, were willing to deploy hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators. They had conquered Eldoria and were ughtering its inhabitants, turning thend into a battleground. They even took several hundred thousand Eldoria citizens as ves when they retreated back to the Devil Realm. Of course, all these events were looming on the horizon :973% tis. Although what Gods Eye revealed was undoubtedly chilling, the silver lining was that, with foreknowledge, he might be able to prevent the impending doom. And this time, the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings werent holding back. They brought along hundreds of thousands of martialists from malevolent cults. The situation was dire and involved a fullCscale invasion of Eldoria. Gilmore and Dragon Sect were outmatched and couldnt possibly fend off the entire invading devil cultivators by themselves Just then, footsteps echoed, Spencer and Tillman hurried in. Mr. Reed, we have urgent news to report, Spencer and Tillman said respectfully with a bow. What is it, vice sect masters? Go ahead, Gilmore responded. Spencer and Tillman shared their findings, Mr. Reed, the Eulogian Clubs surrender to the Fensville Dragon Sect may not be as it seems. Weve discovered that many among them arent genuinely willing to submit to us. We captured a few of them for interrogation and asked why they wouldnt pledge loyalty to the Dragon Sect, given that the Eulogian Club has fallen. But they just scoffed, saying it didnt matter if the Eulogian Club was defeated. They imed their real backing was the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings of the Devil Realm.. They even warned us that defeating the Eulogian Club would be futile. Should the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings intervene, the Fensville Dragon Sect would be decimated, and no one would survive. Gilmore was already aware of the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings behind the Eulogian Club, Calmly, he assured them, Theres no need to worry, vice sect masters. Even with the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings backing them, we will meet force with force and strategy with strategy. We wont let them have their way. Spencer and Tillman were stunned. Was it really that simple? Did Gilmore understand the magnitude of facing not just eighteen, but One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings? The mere thought was terrifying. Vincent, the cult master of the Eulogian Club, already possessed formidable cultivation. The thought of the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings, his backers from the Devil Realm, hinted at a strength far more formidable. This posed a significant threat to Gilmore, no doubt. Therefore, Spencer and Tillman were deeply concerned for Gilmore. Even Lilian, ire, and the other women, after hearing what Spencer and Tillman had to say, were worried about him. Mr. Reed, are we really equipped to handle the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings of the Devil Realm? Spencer asked earnestly. Gilmore smiled faintly. Spencer, have you ever seen me defeated? 372%. I The One Hundred andCEight Devil Kings are indeed formidable adversaries, but Im not afraid. At this point, he saw that Spencer and the others were still worried about him. Gilmore reassured them. Alright, if youre truly worried, lets move all our family members to a safe ce, starting today. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Even if we cant match the One Hundred and Eight Devil Kings, at least our families will be safe. Spencer and Tillman nodded in agreement. Yes, Mr. Reed, well get right on it. Then, Spencer asked, Mr. Reed, where should we send our families? Gilmore replied, I know of a very safe ce in the Dragonspire Mountains of Sunsbury. Turning to Emma, Gilmore instructed, Emma, assist Spencer and Tillman in moving all Dragon Sect members families to your familys Dragonspire Secret Realms. Can you manage to relocate everyone within two days? Emma hadnt expected Gilmore to trust her with such a significant responsibility, relocating the families of the entire Dragon Sect to her familys Dragonspire Secret Realms in Sunsbury It showed her importance in Gilmores eyes as someone who could share his burdens. Rest assured, Gilmore. Ill take care of everything youve asked. Emma promptly replied. Standing up, she turned to Spencer and Tillman, Spencer, Tillman, we shouldnt dy. Lets start preparing for the relocation right away. Spencer and Tillman were pleasantly surprised by Emmas prompt action. They hurriedly replied, Yes, Miss Gardner. Then, Emma and Spencer left the attic to attend to their own matters. Several hundred yards beyond the ind where the Eulogian City is located, lies a vast continent sealed off by an enchantment. Thisndmass is as vast as the entire territory of Eldoria. This is the Devil Domain of the Devil Realm. The Devil Domain, like other continents, was graced with sprawlingndscapes, mighty rivers, and vast mountains. Of course, it also had its share of castles. Across this massive Devil Domain, there existed over ny malevolent cults. Dominating thisndscape were the Devil Mountains, stretching thousands of miles and touching the clouds, and home to One Hundred and Eight magnificent pces fit for devil kings. These grand Devil King Pces, like pieces on a vast chessboard were scattered throughout the Devil Mountains Each Devil King Pce, shrouded in mist and clouds, emitted anaura of profound mystery. At this moment, from these pces, individuals resembling soaring immortals d in dark golden robes emerged. Without exception, they all headed towards a particrly magnucent pce, which gleamed with golden brilliance. 475 Sun, Oct 20 ti Making 712 Making 712 The grand and magnificent Devil King Pce, resplendent with golden and jade ornamentation, belongs to Adam, the Great Devil King of the Devil Realm. As the Great Devil King of the Devil Realm, Adams pce is not only the most majestic among the 108 devil kings, but it is also a powerhouse in its own right. It houses nearly three thousand demon cultivators, with a thousand each in the beginners level and intermediate level, and another thousand at the advanced level. This formidable force is second only to the Devil Emperor in the Devil Realm. The Great Devil King Pce is a hive of activity, with demon cultivators constantly patrolling its impressive, grand The majestic pce stood tall and majestic, From the Devil Mountains, more than a hundred devil kings flew in andnded one after another in the expansive courtyard of the Great Devil King Pce. Naturally, the demon cultivators from the Great Devil King Pce led them to a pce. This pce was abnormally majestic. It was the pce where the Great Devil King used to receive guests. The devil kings were led into the grand hall by the demon cultivators of the pce. The grand hall was spacious enough to amodate hundreds with many seats arranged in order. The devil kings took their seats, and then the guides withdrew A procession of maidservants, carrying fine wines and fruits, gracefully entered and ced these delicacies on tables in front of the devil kings. After the maidservants had left, the devil kings began to chat and drink. However, the seat of honor at the head of the grand hall remained conspicuously empty, clearly awaiting its esteemed upant who had yet to arrive. Meanwhile, the devil kings engaged in lively conversations over drinks. One of the devil kings, looking to be in his sixties with graying hair, turned to another who appeared to be in his fifties and asked, Seventh Devil King Agr,st night, Gideon, the cult master of the Eulogian Club, sent you a message through the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm He mentioned that a man named Gilmore from Eldoria seized the Royal Dragon Egg. Is this true? Indeed, the devil king in his fifties was none other than the Seventh Devil King Agr, one of the -108 devil kings As the grayChaired devil king spoke, all the others turned their attention to Agr Without concealing anything. Agr confirmed, Thats right. As youve all heard, Gideon, the cult master of the Eulogian Club, and his son Vincent did secure the Royal Dragon Egg. However, it waster snatched away by Gilmore from Eldoria. When Gideonmunicated through the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm, all the devil kings could hear the message, even if it was intended for just one of then Therefore, Agruly couldnt have kept it a secret even if he wanted to. 12 ti 72% Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Moreover, the reason all the devil kings had gathered today at the Great Devil King Pce was to discuss this very issue of the Royal Dragon Egg Is it true that the Eldoriad who stole the Royal Dragon Egg is a righteous cultivator? another devil king inquired, looking at Agr. Agr responded, Yes, Gideon mentioned exactly that in his message. It seems that these cultivators from the Orthodox Cultivation Realm want to get their hands on the Royal Dragon Egg and use the power of the divine dragon to annihte the Devil Realm a devil king sneered. Another one added vehemently, Hmph, we will never let these despicable righteous cultivators have their way. Thats right. We must reim the Royal Dragon Egg and utterly obliterate the righteous cultivators, echoed the devil kings. their blood boiling with determination. Just then, a demon cultivator announced loudly at the grand halls entrance, The Great Devil King arrives! Following this announcement, all the devil kings in the midst of discussion ceased speaking and stood up, their gazes turning towards the grand halls entrance. A figure entered, his hair as white as snow, eyes cold and piercing, with a long silver beard, d in a purpleCgold robe, and exuding a powerful aura. This elderly man, guarded by four demon cultivators in ck robes, made his way to the head of the hall and seated himself at the only empty ce. All hail the Great Devil King! Over a hundred devil kings in the hall immediately bowed and saluted the elderly man in the purpleCgold robe who had just taken his seat, Indeed, this whiteChaired elderly figure at the head of the grand hall was Adam, the Great Devil King of the Devil Realm. 0 E +6 Making 713 Making 713 Adam, the Great Devil King, shed a smile and gestured to all the devil kings in the grand hall, saying. Brothers, no need for formalities, please, take a seat. Thank you. Great Devil King, the devil kings replied and then took their seats. Their respect towards Adam was evident, given that he was the leader of the devil kings. In the Devil Realm, he was a figure just below the Devil Emperor and above all the other devil kings. So, they wouldnt dare to be disrespectful to him. ncing around at the gathering, Adam said, It seems that all 107 brothers have made it. I appreciate everyone showing up. Were here to discuss the Royal Dragon Egg, which you all are aware of. The devil kings nodded in unison. Then a devil king around 70 years old suggested, addressing Adn, Great Devil King, since we know that the Royal Dragon Egg is in the hands of Gilmore from Eldoria, why not deploy our demon cultivators? We can crush him and his sect, then take back the egg Some other devil kings echoed, Right, the Ninth Devil King has a point! However, Adam, sitting at the head of the grand hall, remainedposed and addressed the Ninth Devil King. Rhett, taking down Gilmore, annihting his sect, and reiming the Royal Dragon Egg are indeed our objectives. But, I have even bigger ns. Before we go after Gilmore and retrieve the Royal Dragon Egg. I want to conquer Eldoria. The devil kings looked puzzled, prompting one of them to ask. Great Devil King, why conquer Eldoria! With a glint in his eye, Adam exined, The Royal Dragon Egg, such a precious treasure in the Cultivation Realm, is sought not only by us in the Devil Realm, but also by the Orthodox Cultivation Realm. I believe that they, like us, are also strategizing on how to secure it N?velDrama.Org ? content. Realization dawned on the devil kings, and they nodded in agreement. So, whats our n of action? inquired Agr, the Seventh Devil King. Adam, the Great Devil King, replied, Thats why we must conquer Eldoria. Its a strategic move to prevent the Orthodox Cultivation Realm frompeting with us for the Royal Dragon Egg. Once Eldoria falls under our control, Gilmore, currently in Fensville, will be like a fish trapped in a jar. And the cultivators of the Orthodox Cultivation Realm? They wont dare set foot in Eldoria to challenge us for the Royal Dragon Egg His words struck a chord with the other devil kings, their eyes gleaming with realization and admiration. The Great Devil King is a master strategist! Capturing Gilmore like a tash in a jar is sheer brilliance. With this n, the Royal Dragon Egg will be ours, and no one elses Adam looked around, his eyes burning with intensity. I nowmand all of you 107 devil kings to gather your elite demon ti cultivators and your respective malevolent cult martialists. This afternoon, all 108 of us w conquer Eldoria. The hall then erupted with the voices of the devil kings, united in their fervor, shouting. Yes, Great Devil King? Adam continued, Fellow devil kings, I havent yet informed the Devil Emperor about the Royal Dragon Egg As you know, in three days, we will celebrate his 500th birthday Lets present the Royal Dragon Egg to him as a birthday gift. What do you think? His proposal was met with unanimous approval. Thus, Adam and the devil kings outlined their n to conquer Eldoria, seize the Royal Dragon Egg, and present it as a birthday tribute to the Devil Emperor. After the meeting, the devil kings returned to their respective Devil King Pces and then ordered their followers of the malevolent cult to dispatch troops. The next day, by noon, all 108 devil kings were ready. After making swift preparations, they assembled an enormous army of demon cultivators, numbering between seven to eight hundred thousand strong- This massive force stretched nearly 30 miles over the Devil Mountains. Every demon cultivator rode majestic flying steeds or tigers. Adam, the Great Devil King, and the other devil kings, d in golden armor and mounted on flying steeds, exuded an air of invincibility. Adam surveyed the sky, a look of satisfaction on his face as he gazed upon the vast demon cultivators stretching for 30 miles. With amanding voice, he ordered, Advance! March on Eldoria! Yes, Great Devil King! Lets go! The demon cultivators roared in unison, their voices thundering across the sky.. Then, this formidable force, numbering in the hundreds of thousands, majestically took flight toward the enchantment barrier of the Devil Realm. L In an attic at the Fensville Dragon Sect Gilmore, Spencer, Tillman, Laura, and other key figures of the Dragon Sect were gathered. Spencer, looking at Gilmore, voiced his concern. Mr. Reed, we havent heard any news of a major invasion by the demon cultivators from Oakhaven, the central region, or even Sunsbury Could it be that those devil kings have no ns to confront us? Gilmore had already sent all the family members and rtives of the Dragon Sect members to the Dragonspire Secret Realms in Sunsbury for safety. Martialists were dispatched to gather intelligence in Oakhaven, the central region, and Sunsbury of Eldoria, looking for any signs of an invasion by demon cultivators While Spencer believed that the devil kings from the Devil Real might not target the Fensville Dragon Sect, Gilmore knew X 19 72% 12:51/ Sun, Oct 20 ti that it was impossible. His Gods Eye had already informed him that the 108 devil kings, upon learning that the Royal Dragon Egg was in the Fensville Dragon Sect, could immediately send a vast number of demon cultivators to invade Eldoria. Although there were no signs of such an invasion yet, Gilmore was confident in the uracy of his Gods Eye. Tillman, Victor, Laura, and others shared their doubts. They too were skeptical about a major invasion of the Fensville Dragon Sect by demon cultivators. In their understanding, both the cultivators and demon cultivators had disappeared from the world ten thousand years ago, and their very existence was questionable, If it werent for Gilmore, who transformed them into cultivators using elixirs and martial arts manuals, they wouldnt have believed that such beings still existed in the world. Gilmore, with a look of unwavering determination, addressed everyone. The Royal Dragon Egg is too significant for the Devil Realm to ignore. Moreover, Gideon and his followers from the Eulogian Club are minions nurtured by the Devil Realm. After our confrontation with people from the Devil Realm, they certainly wont sit back and do nothing. Spencer was momentarily lost for words at Gilmores statement Indeed, the Eulogian Club was a force cultivated by the devil kings of the Devil Realm. With the Eulogian Club now absorbed by the Fensville Dragon Sect, the Devil Realm wouldnt let it slide easily. Just then, Spencers phone rang- He checked it and then looked up at Gilmore, saying, Mr. Reed, its our people from Oakhaven. Hearing this, Tillman, Laura, Victor, and the others looked slightly perturbed, each thinking, Could it be that theres news of demon cultivators invading Oakhaven? Gilmore urged Spencer, Arent you going to answer it? Spencer nodded and then answered the call. After the conversation, he looked at Gilmore with a shocked expression and said, Mr. Reed, just as you predicted, theres news from Oakhaven. Tens of thousands of demon cultivators are hovering over Vista Verde 0 Sun, Dc Making 714 Making 714 What? As Spencer finished speaking, a wave of surprise echoed through the living room. However, Gilmore remained remarkably calm, This development was something he had anticipated. The massive invasion of Eldoria by the demon cultivators wasnt just about obtaining Gilmores Royal Dragon Egg It was also to prevent the forces of Orthodox Cultivation Realm from entering the Eldoria and contesting for the Royal Dragon Egg. Gilmore wasnt afraid of the demon cultivators. What weighed on his heart was the knowledge that many citizens of Eldora would suffer in the wake of such argeCscale invasion. Faced with an invasion by hundreds of thousands from the demon cultivators. Gilmore and the Fensville Dragon Sect stood little chance of stopping them. Even if they could fend off the demon cultivators attacking the Oakhaven, they wouldnt be able to stop the armys advances into the central region, let alone protect Femmalle Unless Gilmore had ten million clones. Instead of spreading his resources thin, he chose to concentrate his forces to defend Fensville. He believed that the invading demon cultivators, ultimately airing for the Royal Dragon Egg in his possession, would converge on the Fensville Dragon Sect Once the demon cultivators gathered there, Gilmore nned to defeat all the devil kings in one fell swoop. Such a victory would naturally resolve the crisis facing Eldoria Gilmore turned to Spencer and said, Tell our people in the Oakhaven to stay hidden and safe, and to protect the citizens of Vista Verde as much as they can. Spencer nodded, made a phone call, and ryed Gilmores instructions. After hanging up, he looked at Gilmore and asked, Now that the demon cultivators have invaded the Oakhaven, do you think they will move on to the central region next? Gilmore confidently asserted, Yes, they will Just as he finished speaking, Spencers phone rang again. ncing at the caller ID. Spencer frowned slightly before informing Gilmore, Its a call from our Central Dragon Sect members. Take it, Cilmore urged. Spencer answered the call and after a brief conversation, he turned to Gilmore with a grave expression. Mr. Reed, our people from the Central Dragon Sect report that an army of over a hundred thousand demon cultivators has invaded the central region and has taken control of the province of Dragonroust. E Everyone in the room was taken aback. At that moment, they realized the stark truth, the world hadnt seen thest of the demon cultivators. Indeed, they were nowunching a major attack. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Gilmore asked Spencer, Have all our people in the Central Dragon Sect followed the n, abandoning the sect and scattering to various cities? Spencer nodded, Yes, Mr. Reed, everyone has left the sect. Gilmore had anticipated that the demon cultivators would target his Central Dragon Sect first upon invading the central region. Not wanting to see his people die in vain, he had instructed them to blend into the cities, hiding among ordinary citizens. This way, they could not only save their own lives but also protect the people. Gilmore addressed everyone, The demon cultivators have already invaded Eldoria. Soon, both the Oakhaven and central region will fall into their hands. And as expected. Fensville will also face a massive attack. Looking at everyone with a serious demeanor, he dered, We must prepare for battle! As soon as the demon cultivators appear in Fensville, every one of us in the Dragon Sect must fight fiercely, ensuring that the invaders regreting and can never return! Although the idea of facing an invasion by several hundred thousand demon cultivators was daunting for Spencer, Tillman. Victor and others, Gilmores spirited and fearless stance ignited a fiery zeal within them. Their eyes zed with a fighting spirit as they echoed in unison, We will strike the demon cultivators fiercely, ensuring they regret their invasion! Gilmore swiftly instructed vice sect masters to immediately prepare for battle in both the Fensville Dragon Sect and across Fensville. After saying their goodbyes to Gilmore, each person left to make their preparations. Soon, only Gilmore, Lilian, ire, Christine, and a few other women remained in the hall. Lilian, looking concernedly at Gilmore, asked, Gilmore, with hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators invading Eldoria, arent you worried about what might happen to you? ire, Christine, and the others also fixed their worried gazes on Gilmore. Gilmore, with a calm and steady look in his eyes, assured them, Lilian, Ill be fine. I must defeat the demon cultivators, if not for all the people of Eldoria, then for all of you. Hearing this, Lilian, ire, Christine, and the others felt deeply moved. They looked at Gilmore with determined eyes and dered, Gilmore, we will fight alongside you, through blood and battle. If you face danger, well face it with you. It was clear that they had all agreed on this beforehand. Gilmore thought to himself, warmed by their loyalty and courage. With them by my side, what do I have to fear, even in the face of death? E 2:51 Sun, He didnt refuse their offer and nodded, Alright, then you will join me in battle. Of course, Gilmore had no intention of letting them shed blood or sacrifice their lives for him. He was utterly confident in his ability to defeat the demon cultivators. After leaving the attic of the Fensville Dragon Sect, Gilmore headed to the cavern behind the mountain. Easily entering the cavern he had set up, he arrived at the chamber where the Royal Dragon Egg was kept.. As he entered, he was greeted by a magnificent sight of sevenCcolored rainbow light emanating from the Royal Dragon Egg. which floated in the void above the cavern. Noticing Gilmores arrival, the giant egg wobbled in the air and spoke in a childClike voice, Gilmore, youre here! I was getting so bored! Hearing the eggs words, Gilmore was taken aback, Youre just an egg, and you get bored too? This only reinforced how extraordinary this dragon egg was. Gilmore chuckled and looked at the egg floating in the void, asking, Baby dragon, why are you bored? Tell me about it. The Royal Dragon Egg in the void trembled, Gilmore, Ive been feeling really ufortable for the past couple of days. Do you have any way to make me feel better? Gilmores eyes narrowed as he looked at the egg, quickly understanding what it meant by feeling ufortable. His Gods Eye revealed that the baby dragon inside the egg was only a few hours away from hatching. The imminent hatching was why the dragon inside the egg was so restless, So, Gilmore reassured the egg. Let me try to use my anima to soothe you and see if it can relieve your difort. The egg in the void immediately responded with a joyful tone, Yes, please, Gilmore! Use your anima to help me heal. Nodding, Gilmore extended his hand and released a stream of white anima, This anima enveloped the Royal Dragon Egg, swirling around its surface. Momentster, the egg, wrapped in anima, let out afortable sound, Ah, this feels so wonderful! Gilmore, you are amazing, the egg eximed. Gilmare smiled, As long as you feel better. He knew that using his anima to heal the egg would make it feel much morefortable. His anima, upon entering the egg, was alleviating the difort of the dragon inside, about to hatch. The anima was also strengthening the dragons bones, elerating the hatching process. For the next two hours, Gilmore continued to use his anima to heal the Royal Dragon Egg in the cavern. It was then that lie heard Spencers voice outside the eavern, M Reed, weve received news. A demon cultivator of half a million is marching towards Fensville. We need you to return and take charge. Protected by the matrix spell Gilmore had set up, the cavern was impervious to outsiders. Thus, Spencer couldnt enter and had to ry the message from outside. ti U. Gilmore responded from within the cave, Spencer, please head back, Ill be right there. Acknowledging this. Spencer swiftly departed to Fensville Dragon Sect. 8.72% Inside the cavem, Gilmore withdrew his anima and spoke to the Royal Dragon Egg floating in the void, Baby dragon, well have to stop here for today. I have some urge matters to attend to. The Royal Dragon Egg, seemingly reluctant to part, pleaded, Gilmore, cant you stay? I still need your healing. Gilmore replied, But I really have important matters to handle Whats so important that you have to go? the egg asked curiously. Gilmore exined, Right now, several hundred thousand demon cultivators are marching towards Fensville. I must stop them, or the countless citizens of Fensville will face a catastrophe Gilmore, why are such a massive demon cultivators attacking Fensville? The egg still didnt understand. Gilmore smiled slightly. Well, its somewhat rted to you, baby dragon. Me? The egg seemed even more confused. Gilmore continued, These demon cultivators have learned about your presence here. Theyre attacking in full force because the Devil King wants to possess you, the Royal Dragon Egg, to control you you to help them dominate the world The egg huffed, Humph, I wont let those viins control me. I wont help them rule the world. Ill defeat them. Gilmore smiled, Right, baby dragon. We must eliminate these viins, or the world will face great peril. Then, looking at the egg, he said, Stay here in the cavern and continue your hatching. Leave these baddies in me. Once Ive dealt with them, Ille back and y with you. After saying this, Gilmore turned and left the cavern, heading towards the Fensville Dragon Sect. and use After Gilmores departure, the Royal Dragon Egg in the caverns void gently swayed, murmuring to itself, No, when I get out, I must help big brother fight the viins. Making 715 Making 715 Gilmore returned to the Fensville Dragon Sect. On the square, thousands of Dragon Sect martialists were arrayed in formation. They were all aware that demon cultivators were marching towards Fensville. Spencer, Tillman, Victor and all the core martialists of the Dragon Sect were waiting there. When Gilmore arrived, his gaze was resolute. Hemanded. All martialists of the Dragon Sect, leave immediately and protect Fensville. Spencer. Tillman, and the other core martialists of the Dragon Sect responded in unison, Yes, Mr. Reed. The thousands of Dragon Sect martialists on the square also answered in chorus, Yes, Mr. Reed. Their voices together sounded like a thunderous wave reverberating through the heavens and earth. Gilmore pointed towards the skies above Fensville and ordered, Depart! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At hismand, Spencer, Tillman, and the rest, leading the thousands of Dragon Sect martialists, soared towards the skies above Fensville. The vast number of martialists took flight from the square of the Dragon Sect, creating an aweC inspiring scene as blotted out the sun. they Under the leadership of Spencer, Tillman, Victor and other core martialists, they split up and flew to various positions in the skies above Fensville, effectively creating a defensive fortress in the air. Despite forming this aerial fortress, the thousands of Dragon Sect martialists still felt immense pressure facing the approaching demon cultivators, numbered in the hundreds of thousands. Simrly, the citizens of Fensville, witnessing thousands of Dragon Sect martialists maneuvering in the sky and forming defensive formations, realized that something significant was about to happen. They vividly remembered the recent attack on Fensville by the malevolent army and felt a shiver of fear. They were uncertain if this massive mobilization of the Dragon Sect martialists signaled another impending attack by the malevolent army. As the citizens of Fensville were engulfed in unease and spection, about a hundred Dragon Sect martialists flew overhead. L As they soared through the sky, they shouted down to the people below, Attention, citizens of Fensville, hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators are about to attack Fensville. Everyone, please find a safe ce to hide immediately to avoid disaster! These hundred or so Dragon Sect martialists flew low over the city, continually alerting the citizens of Fensville. Only then did the people understand why there were so many Dragon Sect martialists in the sky, demon cultivators were imminent, threatening their city. Panic spread through Fensville as people scrambled to find safe ces to hide. In less than half an hour, the bustling streets, once filled with the hustle and bustle of life, turned eerily silent, resembling a ghost town without a soul in sight. Everyone had sought refuge, hiding wherever they could. The city fell into an unnerving stillness, as if it had be a deserted town. Simrly, the sky above grew quiet. The Dragon Sect martialists, having set up their defensive formation, werepletely silent, not even a cough to be heard. Every one of them wasserCfocused, eyes fixed on the horizon, waiting for the arrival of the demon cultivators, Time passed little by little After an indeterminate period, suddenly, a thunderous, earthCshaking rumble rolled in from the distant sky. Soon, all the Dragon Sect martialists saw a dark, oppressive mass on the horizon, shapes of people, birds, and beasts like a tidal wave, surging towards Fensville from above. Even though this overwhelming demon cultivators were still sothe distance away, all the Dragon Sect martialists already felt the suffocating presence of the oing horde. 0 tu. Making 716 Making 716 Hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators, like rolling ck clouds, approached from the horizon. In the blink of an eye, they were hovering over Fensville. The Great Devil King Adam, along with over a hundred devil kings, each mounted on massive flying steeds, made a grand appearance. Adams steed, in particr, was not only huge and imposing but also d in golden armor, exuding a majestic and awe- inspiring presence, resembling a celestial steed in its extraordinary splendor. Adam and the devil kings quickly arrived above Fensville. At this moment, seeing the demon cultivators approaching from the east, the Dragon Sect martialists, who were initially positioned in other directions, all shifted to form a defensive line on the eastern front above the Fensville. At the forefront of this line, formed by the Dragon Sect, were Gilmore, Spencer, Tillman, and other core martialists of the sect, including Gilmores numerous girlfriends. Of course, the defensive line,prising thousands of Dragon Sect martialists, paled inparison to the overwhelming demon cultivators that covered the sky, upying a vast expanse above. However, each martialist of the Dragon Sect had a look of unwavering determination, ready to defend Fensville to the death and stand firm for the life and death of the Dragon Sect. Not a single one of them showed any signs of fear or thoughts of retreat. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Adam and all the devil kings, looking at the Dragon Sects mere thousands, couldnt help but disy a hint of scorn on their faces. How could such a secr world sect, with just ten thousand members, hope to stop hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators? To all the devil kings, this seemed like a farCfetched fantasy, akin to a mantis trying to stop a chariot C a clear case of overestimating ones abilities. At that moment, Adam turned to the Seventh Devil King Agr, and said, Agr, you talk to them. Agr, with due respect, replied, As youmand, Great Devil King Then, Agr turned his gaze towards Gilmore, Spencer, Tillman, and the others from the Dragon Sect. However, it was clear that Agrs attention wasnt really focused on Gilmore, the young man in his early twenties. Agus attention was fixed on Spencer, the whiteChaired and majestic elder. Clearly, he mistook Spencer for Gilmore. Gilmore, facing the Great Devil King Adam and all the Devil Kings, why havent your knelt down to pay your respects? Agr demanded coldly, addressing Spencer. However, facing Agrs rebuke, Spencer justughed. Even Tillman, Victor, and other core martialists of the Dragon Sect couldnt help but join in the laughter. Agr, flustered and embarrassed, snapped, Whats so funny? Didnt you hear what I said? Spencer, still smiling, replied, We heard you, bur, Devil King, youve got the wrong person. Im not Gilmore. ?? 726- ti Pointing towards Gilmore, he continued, This is our leader, Mr. Reed. Im just a minor member of the Dragon Sect. Agr wasnt the only one surprised. Even Adam and the other devil kings were taken aback. They couldnt believe that Gilmore, the young man in his early twenties who had absorbed the Eulogian Club, was the master of the Dragon Sect. Theirck of knowledge about Gilmores youth was because Gideon, in his messages sent through the Jade Slip of the Devil Realm. had omitted to mention Gilmores young age. This revtion was a genuine surprise to them. After regaining hisposure, Agr looked sharply at Gilmore and said, I never expected you to be Gilmore, so young yet so aplished. Impressive indeed. But its a pity, a talent like you opposing the Devil Realm. Today will be your downfall. Gilmore, unfazed, responded with a calm look, Thanks for thepliment. Then, addressing Agr and all the other devil kings, he added. While theres still time, you can retreat back to your Devil Realm now. If you continue to be obstinate, then today, all demon cultivators will meet their end in Fensville. When Gilmore made this deration, Agr, the Great Devil King Adam, and the rest of the devil kings were all momentarily stunned. They couldnt believe that these were the words Gilmore was directing at them. Recovering from their shock, they all burst intoughter. Hahaha Where did this foole from? He must be the most arrogant and ignorant person Ive ever encountered. Clearly, they all took Gilmores words as a mere joke. Even the members of the Dragon Sect, including Spencer, Tillman, and other core martialists, were astonished upon hearing Gilmores im of burying the demon cultivators in Fensville. The disparity in strength was just too vast. The demon cultivators numbered in the hundreds of thousands, while the Dragon Sect only had about ten thousand members. To put it bluntly, the Dragon Sect, with its mere ten thousand martialists, would hardly be enough to fill the gaps between the teeth of the demon cultivators. ɫ 0 Making 717 Making 717 However, Spencer, Tillman, Victor, and the others knew that Gilmore was not one to make empty promises. His words always carried weight, and they could see the unwavering determination in his eyes. This made them believe, deep down, that Gilmore truly had the capability to annihte all demon cultivators. A newfound sense of confidence and courage surged within them. Agr, with a sh of anger in his eyes, looked at Gilmore and warned, Young man, Id advise you not to boast in our presence. Bragging here could cost you your life. Now, hand over Gideon and his son. He is under mymand. By absorbing the Eulogian Club, youre opposing me and the Devil Realm. Gilmore replied with a smile, Im sorry, but I cant hand them over to you. Gideon is now a menial worker in the Fensville Dragon Sect, in charge of sanitation and various chores. As for his son, hes a prisoner in our cells. Hearing that Gideon and his son were reduced to a janitor and a prisoner, Agr clenched his fists unconsciously. Do you have the Royal Dragon Egg? Agrs gaze was sharp and piercing, as if trying to see right through Gilmore. But Gilmore was straightforward, Yes, the Royal Dragon Egg is with me. Gilmores tone and his nonchnt gaze were seen as slight by Agr. To Agr, Gilmores demeanor seemed to say, Yes, I have the Royal Dragon Egg. What are you going to do about it? Thus, in a somewhat irritated manner, Agr said to Gilmore, Since you have the Royal Dragon Egg, then hand it over immediately. If not, your only path is death. Gilmore, unflinching, retorted, If you want the Royal Dragon Egg, then you have to defeat me. If you cant even beat me, you dont deserve it. His dismissive attitudepletely infuriated Agr. Agr then turned to the Great Devil King, Adam, and pleaded, Great Devil King, let me kill this brat. The Great Devil King, with a somber look, nodded, Agr, go and confront him. But remember, do not kill him. I want him alive. The Great Devil Kings insistence on capturing Gilmore alive stemmed from his fear that Gilmores death would mean the Joss of the Royal Dragon Egg After all, his leading of demon cultivators was solely for that prize. Yes, Great Devil King, Agr responded. He then mounted his magnificent flying steed and charged out from the ranks of the devil kings. At this moment, Speticer approached Gilmore and volunteered, Mr. Reed, let me fight. 1/a 72% ti Tillman, Victor, and other core martialists of the Dragon Sect also offered, Mr. Reed, allow me to fight for you. But Gilmore declined, saying, No, the challenge is directed at me. You all just watch. Theres no need for you to intervene. With that, Gilmore soared into the air, stopping about 35 feet away from Agr. Gilmore didnt let Spencer and the others fight because, with Gods Eye, he could see that Agr was a kingClevel cultivator. Inparison, Spencer and the others were only at the beginners level, which was worlds apart from Agrs might. Their participation would only result in needless sacrifice. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Standing midCair, Gilmore faced the imposing Agr on his flying warhorse, showing no sign of fear. A cold smile curled on Agrs lips, You insolent young man, today you will witness what true dominion is. As his words fell, ck mist started to seep from his body, emitting a deadly and icy aura that exploded into the surroundings. The oppressive force radiated by Agr not only targeted Gilmore but also enveloped all the martialists of the Dragon Sect. The sheer power of a kingClevel cultivator was overwhelming for Spencer, Tillman, Victor, and other core martialists of the Dragon Sect, who were merely at the beginners level. To them, resisting such force was an uphill battle. Among the ten thousand martialists of the Dragon Sect, many were below the level of a grandmaster. The kingClevel pressure made them feel suffocated, as if death was knocking on their door. At that moment, a flicker of red glinted in Agrs eyes, and with a sudden move, he struck Gilmore, who was 35 feet away in the void. Boom! The air vibrated with the impact, as a swirling windstorm enveloped the surroundings. In an instant, a surge of ck energy sted forth, transforming into a colossal hand, swirling with dark energy. This hand, resembling the grip of the Grim Reaper itself, lunged straight for Gilmore. Swoosh! The ck hand shot out with incredible speed. The terrifying gale raged in the sky, leaving Spencer, Tillman, and all other Dragon Sect martialists in a state of sheer panic and difort. Before they could even clearly see how the hand had struck, they noticed Gilmore, suspended in the void, now grasped by the giant hand formed of ck energy- Only Gilmores head and neck were visible outside the hand, while the rest of his body was tightly gripped. It seemed as if the hand, at any moment, could crush Gilmore into a bloody pulp. v. As the violent wind abruptly ceased, Agr, mounted on his flying warhorse, saw his ck hand sessfully capturing Gilmore. A look of ecstatic joy spread across his face, followed by loudughter. Hahaha, young man, I thought you were really that powerful To think that my Chaps Devil Hand caught you so easily, what a disappointment, he taunted. ki . His words brought mocking smiles to the faces of the other devil kings. They all thought to themselves. Just as expected, hes a mere blowhard, using bluffs and deceit to conquer his foes. Such a joke, daring to oppose usCits simplyughable. Spencer, Tillman, Victor, Lilian, ire, and the other women watched in dismay as Gilmore was caught by Agrs massive ck energy hand. They felt helpless, sensing he had no power to resist. This cant be happening. Mr. Reed is captured. We need to save him, Spencer impulsively spoke, turning to Tillman, Victor, and the rest of the Dragon Sects core martialists. They all agreed in unison, Right, lets go save Mr. Reed now. Just as they were about to risk everything to save Gilmore, he, trapped by the ck energy hand, called out coldly, Nobody moves. Anyone who dares to act is no longer one of us. I dont need your help. I am not trapped. Gilmores words made Spencer, Tillman, and the others hesitate to make any move. Wait a minute, did they just hear Gilmore say he didnt need their help, that he wasnt actually caught by Agrs ck energy hand? It was hard for Spencer and the others to reconcile this with what they sawCGilmore, from his neck down, tightly grasped by the ck energy hand. It seemed impossible to them that he wasnt trapped. Agr, with a cold smirk,ughed, Hahaha What bravado! Clearly caught by my Chaos Devil Hand, and still iming not to be trapped. I dont even know what to say to that E/L 0 Making 718 Making 718 Agrs mocking tone had barely faded when suddenly, a thunderous boom shook the sky, and an incredible force erupted. Agr, who was riding his celestial warhorse, was sent flying off by this sudden and astonishing power, like a leaf caught in fierce wind. Only after being flung dozens of feet away did Agr manage to steady himself by channeling his core energy, looking utterly bewildered and clueless about what had just happened. And it wasnt just AgrCthe devil kings, the demon cultivators, and all the martialists of the Dragon Sect were equally dumbfounded, having no idea what had caused this. Amidst the confusion in the sky, only one person saw clearly what had happenedCAdam, the Great Devil King, who was riding a battle steed d in yellow war armor. He witnessed Gilmore, who had been grasped by Agrs Chaos Devil Hand, suddenly unleashing an incredible power that shattered the hand holding him. It took a moment for Agr to realize what had happened. His eyes widened in shock as he stared at Gilmore, who now stood unharmed and majestic in the void. Agrs eyes widened. His Chaos Devil Hand had been broken by Gilmore! How could this be? Agr thought, astonished. His Chaos Devil Hand was one of his most powerful attacks, a testament to his strength as a kingClevel cultivator. How could Gilmore possess such astounding power? He couldnt help but wonder if Gilmore had kingClevel cultivation? King level cultivation! In the Devil Realm, that was enough to qualify one as a devil king. He didnt expect there to be such a powerful figure in the secr world. Agr was deeply shaken, experiencing a level of shock he had never felt before. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The other devil kings, once they recovered from their initial surprise, were equally astounded. Adam, the Great Devil King, though maintaining a calm facade, was secretly surprised as well. It seemed they had all underestimated Gilmore. The fact that Gilmore had broken Agrs Chaos Devil Hand was proof enough of his strength indicating that he had at least attained the prowess of a kingClevel cultivator. Suddenly, Adam began to p and said, Well done, well done, well done! The other devil kings turned their gazes toward him, puzzled as to why he was apuding. as to Gilmore had been concerned too when he was first seized by Agrs Chaos Devil Hand, fearing he might not be able to break free, But when he secretly channeled his anima, he found that the force of Agrs Chaos Devil Hand, which had gripped him, posed no real threat to his life. BK72% Ei u This meant that Gilmores power far surpassed Agrs. So, while Spencer, Tillman, and the others were frantic and ready to risk their lives to save him, Gilmore stopped them from doing so. Their attempt would not only fail to save him but also put their own lives in danger. Adam, with a piercing gaze, looked at Gilmore and said, Who would have thought such a young man is an incredibly gifted. martialist, hidden in in sight? Weve clearly misjudged you, Gilmore. I recognize you as a cultivation prodigy. If you surrender to the Devil Realm, I can order my demon cultivators topletely withdraw, We promise to leave Fensville and the Dragon Sect untouched. What do you think? As soon as Adam made this offer, not only were the martialists of the Dragon Sect greatly surprised, but the other hundred- plus devil kings were also stunned What? Adam wants to recruit Gilmore? The reason Adam wanted Gilmore under hismand was clearly due to Gilmores impressive strength. To think that Gilmore, only around twenty years old, had already reached the strength of the elder devil kings, who were whiteChaired with age, was truly remarkable. In time, it was inevitable that Gilmores strength would surpass that of Adam. Recruiting him now could mean not only a valuable ally for Adam but also the removal of a significant threat. However, when Adam earnestly extended his invitation, Gilmore was far from appreciative. Who said I would surrender to the Devil Realm! Whether you can defeat me remains to be seen. As long as Im here, neither Fensville nor the Dragon Sect can be touched by any of you This response ignited a fiery anger in Adams eyes. Grinding his teeth, he said coldly. Fine, if you wont surrender and dare to speak so disrespectfully, then neither you, the Dragon Sect, nor Fensville shall escape. Prepare for destruction After uttering these words, Adam, with a murderous look in his eyes, turned to the other devil kings andmanded, Since this young man thinks hes too strong for us, lets see how he fares against ten or twenty of you. Remember, disarm himpletelyCbreak his arms and legs. Just leave him breathing. Yes, Great Devil King! came the unanimous response from over twenty devil kings. Already provoked by Gilmores arrogance, they were eager to annihte him. At Adamsmand, they mounted their flying steeds and soared into the sky. Twenty devil kings on their flying steeds took off, their formidable and terrifying aura pressing down on all present, sending shivers down the spine. Surrounding Gilmore in midCair, they trapped him in their midst. Even encircled by these twenty devil kings, Gilmores expression remained remarkably calm, showing no concern for his opponents. Making 719 Making 719 Boom! The air trembled with their attacks. The devil kings broadsword, enveloped in swirling ck energy struck down like lightning toward Gilmore. It seemed the de, wrapped in its dark aura, would imminently decapitate Gilmore. But in a split second, Gilmores eyes sparkled with a sharp gleam. He moved his hand, fast as lightning, to strike. Swoosh! His bare hand met the razorCsharp de. The devil king, atop his flying steed, couldnt help but show a trace of delight in his eyes. His Devil Soul de was famed for shattering even the finest of spiritual weapons. For Gilmore to counter it with his bare hand was akin to walking straight into the jaws of death. Surely, his hand would be severed at the wrist. But just as the devil king reveled in his anticipated triumph, a stunning scene unfolded. Gilmores palm struck, and in at sh, like a bolt from the blue, his two fingers mped onto the descending de. The air seemed to freeze around them. Everyone watching was struck dumb with amazement, Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gilmore had actually stopped the Devil Soul de with just two fingers. The devil king on horseback widened his eyes in disbelief. His de, which could easily cleave the finest spiritual weapons, had been caught between Gilmores two fingers? The scene before himpletely shattered his sense of reality. His eyes zed wish defiance and anger. L Channeling all his core energy, the devil king found the ck aura around his Devil Soul de growing even denser. The air around him thickened with a terrifying and suffocating ura. He was gearing up to unleash his full power, aiming to take down Gilmore with his Devil Soul de. But when he exerted his full strength, intending to send Gilmore to his doom, he shockingly discovered that the Devil Soul de in his hand, as if rooted in ce, refused to drop an inch further. Gilmores two fingers, as if endowed with infinite divine power, rendered the devil kings formidable abilities utterly incllective. This realization struck terror in the heart of the devil king. Despite exerting all his energy and the power of his Devil Soul de, he couldnt make Gilmores fingers flinch even in the slightest. ti To the devil king, this was a crushing blow. As the devil king reeled from this shock, with a sudden snap, his Devil Soul de broke into two pieces. Following this, Gilmores fingers snapped the great sword in half, and he then swiftly struck with his palm. His palmnded squarely on the devil kings chest, sending him Blying away like a kite with its string cut, screaming as he went. Meanwhile, Gilmore leaped up and swiftly mounted the devil kings flying steed. Around him, a dozen other devil kings, who had surrounded Gilmore, snapped back to their senses. They immediately shouted, Attack together! Then, the dozen devil kings, spurring their flying steeds and brandishing swords, lunged at Gilmore. Facing the onught of these devil kings, Gilmore remained unflustered and rode forward to meet them headCon. Bang! One of the devil kings charged first, his spiritual sword shing towards Gilmore. Yet, facing the oing de, Gilmore didnt even blink. His response was as quick as a sh of lightning. Swoosh! With a blindingly fast move, Gilmore disarmed the devil king, snatching the spiritual sword right out of his hands. In the next instant, Gilmore countered with a swift strike of the sword.. Swoosh! Blood spattered. A scream pierced the air as the devil king, now disarmed by Gilmore, was swiftly cut down beneath his horse. Seeing another of theirrades fall, the remaining devil kings eyes zed with unbridled fury. They charged at Gilmore, their swords and des shing like cold lightning. Gilmore, with the spiritual sword in his hand, unleashed its power. His swordy was like a rainbow slicing through the air, wreaking havoc inevery direction. The swords energy stirred a tempest, and amidst this maelstrom, the martialists from the Dragon Sect and demon cultivators, could only see Gilmore and about a dozen devil kings entangled in a fierce battle atop their flying steeds. Lights and shadows intertwined, and the nging of swords was incessant. Waves of intimidating energyCa mix of sword force, killing intent, and battle spiritCerupted from the heart of this tumultuous sh. From this chaotic maelstrom of conflict, screams echoed, signifying that warriors were being shed from their steeds and plummeting through the sky. Spencer, Lilian, ire, Helene, and others from the Dragon Sect watched with hearts in their mouths, worried for Gilmore. However, they soon realized that those being cut down and falling from the sky were devil kings, not Gilmore. But as long as the battle raged on, their anxiety couldnt be quelled. 27 G Sun, Oct 20 EF To the devil king, this was a crushing blow, As the devil king reeled from this shock, with a sudden snap, his Devil Soul de broke into two pieces. Following this, Gilmores fingers snapped the great sword in half, and he then swiftly struck with his palm. His palmnded squarely on the devil kings chest, sending him flying away like a kite with its string cut, screaming as he went. Meanwhile, Gilmore leaped up and swiftly mounted the devil kings flying steed. Around him, a dozen other devil kings, who had surrounded Gilmore, snapped back to their senses. They immediately shouted, Attack together! Then, the dozen devil kings, spurring their flying steeds and brandishing swords, lunged at Gilmore. Facing the onught of these devil kings, Gilmore remained unflustered and rode forward to meet them headCon. Bang! One of the devil kings charged first, his spiritual sword shing towards Gilmore. Yet, facing the oing de, Gilmore didnt even blink. His response was as quick as a sh of lightning. Swoosh! With a blindingly fast move, Gilmore disarmed the devil king, snatching the spiritual sword right out of his hands. In the next instant, Gilmore countered with a swift strike of the sword. Swoosh! Blood spattered. A scream pierced the air as the devil king, now disarmed by Gilmore, was swiftly cut down beneath his horse. Seeing another of theirrades fall, the remaining devil kings eyes zed with unbridled fury. They charged at Gilmore, their swords and des shing like cold lightning. Gilmore, with the spiritual sword in his hand, unleashed its power. His swordy was like a rainbow slicing through the air. wreaking havoc in every direction. The swords energy stirred a tempest, and amidst this maelstrom the martialists from the Dragon Sect and demon cultivators, could only see Gilmore and about a dozen devil king entangled in a fierce battle atop their flying steeds Lights and shadows intertwined, and the nging of swords was incessant. Waves of intimidating energyCa mix of sword force, killing intent, and battle spiritCerupted from the heart of this tumultuous sh. From this chaotic maelstrom of conflict, screams echoed, signifying that warriors were being shed from their steeds and plummeting through the sky. Spencer, Lilian, ire, Helene, and others from the Dragon Seer watched with hearts in their mouths, worried for Gilmore, However, they soon realized that those being cut down and falling from the sky were devil kings, nor Gilmore. But as long as the battle raged on, their anxiety couldnt be quelled. ti Soon, the screams ceased. When the dust settled, only one person remained mounted on a flying steed. The others had all fallen from their steeds, leaving the sky dotted with riderless flying steeds. As the storm of battle dissipated, it became clear that the lone survivor, still on his steed, was Gilmore. The riderless flying warhorses belonged to the devil kings whom Gilmore had vanquished. Seeing this, Adam, the Great Devil King of the demon cultivators, couldnt help but furrow his brow. Making 720 Making 720 Despite being besieged by twenty devil kings, Gilmore emerged victorious, having vanquished them all. This disy of power genuinely unsettled Adam, the Great Devil King. With his own prowess as one of the elite king level cultivators, Adam couldnt shake the feeling that Gilmores abilities m be on par with his, if not superior, potentially reaching the exaltedClevel. Adam couldnt bear to think further on this, His only focus now was to eliminate Gilmore at any cost. With a fierce glint in his eyes, he turned to the remaining eighty or so devil kings andmanded. Everyone, attack together and eliminate this young man. Upon hearing Adams order, the devil kings eyes gleamed with a fierce light. They tightened their grip on their swords. They had just witnessed Gilmore singleChandedly ying twenty of theirrades, a feat that struck terror in their heart: It seemed like the darkest day for the Devil Realm in a century, with the most significant loss of devil kings at once. None of them had the courage to face Gilmore alone. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Adamsmand to attack Gilmore as a group was precisely what they desired. In an instant, about eighty devil kings took to the air from their flying steeds, swords in hand, transforming into streaks of flying shadows. They swiftly surrounded Gilmore, enclosing him within a 35Cfoot radius. Standing tall with his spiritual sword, Gilmore faced the encirclement of dozens of devil kings with a calm, unruffled demeanor. Having in twenty devil kings, his confidence in his own strength had grown immensely. Gilmores strength was astonishing, far exceeding what anyone could have anticipated. To him, these devil kings posed no real threat. Even surrounded by dozens of them, he remained unfazed. Attack! someone among the devil kings bellowed, their voice thundering like a tempest in the skies. A booming sound reverberated through the air as over eighty devil kings unleashed a storm of power akin to thunderbolts from their bodies Their swords shone like meteors, their light fiercely targeting Gilmore. As these torrents of sword light hurtled towards him, a spark of brilliance shed in Gilmores eyes. Suddenly, an aweCinspiring aura burst forth from him, shaking the very air around him. A purple light shield instantly illuminated around him. U The light shieldpletely enveloped Gilmore and protected him. In that moment, the onught of sword light from the devil kings struck the shield. ׼72%D It was like thousands of thunderps resounding at once, the light chaotically shing, darkening the sun and moon. The energy unleashed by the eighty devil kings collided with the purple light shield surrounding Gilmore. Contrary to expectations, the ferocious attack didnt prate the purple light shield to y Gilmore. Instead, the oing sword light was repelled, bouncing off the shield. None of the devil kings attacks could breach this light shield. Gilmore, protected within the shield, remainedpletely unharmed. The attacking devil kings, along with the Great Devil King Adam, who was watching the battle, were utterly vastonished. Gilmores solo defeat of twenty devil kings was shocking enough, but now, with a mere shimmer of his body and the emergence of this light shield, he could withstand thebined assault of dozens of devil kings. This sent a chill down Adams spine. Even he, utilizing all his power, doubted he could withstand the onught of so many devil kings as effortlessly as Gilmore did. Making 721 Making 721 Protected by a light shield, Gilmore easily withstood the barrage of sword light from all the devil kings. Then, heunched his counterattack. His spirit sword, bursting with light, transformed into a flying rainbow as he moved. His sword, like a soaring rainbow, swept through everything in its path! Under the brilliance of Gilmores sword, dozens of devil kings were killed effortlessly Screams of agony filled the sky, sending shivers down the spines of the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators. One by one, the bodies of the devil kings fell from the sky like autumn leaves. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The demon cultivators morale plummeted. With the protective light shield around him, Gilmore was invulnerable to the devil kings attacks. They became mere reapers of death, easily harvested by his de. In just a few minutes, over fifty of the eighty devil kingsy in by Gilmores sword. This resulted in aplete mental breakdown for the remaining thirty or so devil kings, overwhelmed by a tremendous fear of death Their only thought was to flee for their lives. Indeed, they chose to flee amidst the battle, hastily escaping towards the distant sky Gilmores terrifying strength had utterly shattered their courage They refused to meet the same fate as their fallenrades. Therefore, they chose to run for their lives. Choosing to flee in the midst of battle, they knew they wouldnt escape the wrath of the Great Devil King Adam. But faced with the immediate threat to their lives, Adams potential punishment seemed trivial. And so, over thirty devil kings fled, right in front of both friends and foes. The Great Devil King Adam was initially stunned, and then a me of uncontroble anger ignited in his eyes. These people havepletely disgraced the Devil Realm! he bought. However, his anger was overshadowed by the headache of the situation he now faced. Originally, he had 107 devil kings by his side, each with the king level cultivation, overwhelmingly more powerful than the martialists of the Dragon Sect. -But after several battles with Gilmore, out of Adams 107 devil kings, more than thirty had fled, and the rest were dead. This drastically weakened the demon cultivators significant advantage in strength. Although he still had hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators, vastly outnumbering the Dragon Sects martialists, Adam knew that numbers were futile against Gilmores overpowering rength. Mon, With Gilmores formidable presence, even if the Dragon Sect hail only a little over ten thousand people, they could still emerge victorious. Nheless, Adam knew he couldnt show any signs of weakness at this critical moment. His gaze sharpened as he looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, youve truly opened my eyes today. I never imagined that my hundredCplus devil kings would be no match for you. But dont think that just because youve defeated these devil kings, youve won against me. Saying this, Adam gestured behind him to the tens of thousands of demon cultivators, which covered a vast expanse of Fensvilles skies like a dark cloud. You might have defeated my hundredCplus devil kings, but I doubt you can ovee my hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators. Do you believe that with just onemand from me, all the demon cultivators could turn Fensville below into ruins, leaving no one alive? Hearing Adams words, Dragon Sect martialists like Spencer, Tillman, and Lilian couldnt help but feel a deep concern. If Adam really decided to unleash his hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators on Fensville, the consequences would be catastrophic. With hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators wielding such power, the destruction of Fensville was not beyond the realms of possibility. Gilmore looked at Adam, a cold smirk ying on his lips. Adam, if I could defeat your hundredC plus devil kings, I can certainly defeat your demon cultivators. If you doubt it, why not let your demon cultivators attack Fensville and see? Adams heart skipped a beat with a mix of shock and skepticism at these words. Even Spencer, Tillman, and Lilian were astonished, all wondering internally, What trick does Gilmore have up his sleeve to defeat hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators? The fact that Gilmore had already bested over a hundred devil kings made the airborne demon cultivators feel the heat. Though they were clueless about how Gilmore would defeat them, their primary concern was clear, if Gilmore could defeat over a hundred devil kings, he could surely defeat them too. With just a few words from Gilmore, all demon cultivators were thrown into disarray, each member fearing for their life. Noticing the panic among his demon cultivators, Adam quickly thought of something and shouted to them, Everyone, stay calm! Hes just trying to intimidate you. Hes ying mind games to break your spirit. If you fall for his words, youll be ying right into his hands Heh, even if he had the strength of a thousand men, hes still just one person. How could he possibly defeat hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators? Adams words managed to restore some calm within the ranks of the demon cultivators, though many still harbored deep Gilmore, eyeing Adam, retorted, Fine, if you think Im just bluing and trying to scare you, then let me show you if Ive been lying. With those words, his gaze turned piercing, and he started formingplex hand signs with lightning speed, chanting an obscure and enigmatic incantation. BGG. BK982%! Adam, observing Gilmores actions from the sky, suddenly realized something and eximed in shock, Hes setting up a matrix spell! ɫ Making 722 Making 722 As Adams words faded, an earthCshattering boom suddenly echoed from the skies. The sound was so immense, it felt like the heavens were splitting apart and the world itself was on the brink of copse. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the midst of this thunderous noise, a dazzling golden light burst forth, shining as brightly as the morning sun. Yet, this was no sun. The brilliant light high in the sky overshadowed the suns own glow, casting a majestic radiance over the entire sky. A wave of tremendous and aweCinspiring energy enveloped the sky, striking a chord of fear in the hearts of those who witnessed it. Bang! Another explosion resounded. In the high sky, that ball of blinding golden light suddenly erupted, radiating in all directions. As the light spread, a golden halo appeared about thirty feet above the demon cultivators. This halo was exquisitely beautiful, resembling a giant wheel with its intricate and continuous circles. But this spinning entity was no ordinary wheel. As the wheel spun, it emitted a brilliant light, within whichy ancient andplex symbols and runes. The luminous runes radiated an immense and aweCinspiring power. As Adam gazed up at the golden halo slowly spinning in the sky, the golden runes emerging within it sent a shiver down his/ spine. He had a bad premonition. He could sense a strange and dangerous aura emanating from this massive golden wheel. Suddenly, as if a lightbulb went off in his head, he muttered in shock, This is the Golden Light Formation. Its said to be the premier formation technique created by the Purple Dragon, a legendary figure from the Dragonspire Ruins a thousand years ago! His face turned pale with fear. Adamknew all too well that the Golden Light Formation was a deadly matrix spell. Once activated, its heavenly golden light could obliterate the tens of thousands of demon cultivators beneath it, reducing them to nothingness. The formidable reputation of this formation was wellCknown throughout the Cultivation Realm. How could he not be terrified? It suddenly dawned on him why Gilmore had defeated a hundred devil kings and why he seemed so unconcerned about facing Adam himself. Could it be that Gilmore was a descendant of the Purple Dragon It seemed undeniable.. BGB. Adam didnt even have to think twice about it. After all, Gilmore was adept in the Golden Light Formation, the premier technique of the Purple Dragon. It was hard for Adam to believe otherwise. Adams confidence crumbled. The Purple Dragon was a renowned and powerful figure in the cultivation Realm a thousand years ago, If he was still alive today, it was quite possible that his cultivation had reached the emperor level. Adam felt like he had truly backed himself into a corner. Looking up at the halo of Golden Light Formation in the sky, its vast and terrifying energy was palpable. Adam realized that if he didnt take action soon, the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators could be reduced to ashes by the formation. Therefore, his eyes immediately turned to Gilmore, He noticed that Gilmore had finished forming the hand signs, indicating that the Golden Light Formation was ready. Gilmores body was radiating a divine golden light, exuding an indescribable sense of sanctity, like a deity standing in the void. An infinite aura of power emanated from him. There was no doubt in Adams mind that with just a few hand signs from Gilmore, all the demon cultivators, including himself, would be annihted. Mr. Reed, please show mercy! Adam hastily called out to him. Gilmore looked at Adam and said, Whats the matter? Didnt you believe just a moment ago that I couldnt defeat your demon cultivators! Adam quickly replied, I believe you now, Mr. Reed Gilmore, I do. Gone was Adams earlier devil king arrogance. He was cornered and had no choice but to yield. If Gilmores strength hadnt been so overwhelmingly superior, why would he bow his head? Gilmore, looking at Adam, said, Well, it seems the great devil king knows when to give in. I might spare you and your forces, but on one condition, you all must surrender and join the Dragon Sect Gilmores demand for Adam and his forces to surrender was strategic. The Dragon Sect had only about fifty cultivators, whereas the demon cultivators had hundreds of thousands. Their surrender would instantly bolster the ranks of the Dragon Sect, essentially transforming it overnight from a secr sect into a Cultivation Sect. With a Cultivation Sect like this, boasting hundreds of thousands of cultivators, the Dragon Sect could easily shield itself from any threat, standing tall against other cultivation forces. But when Adam heard Gilmores demand for him and his demon cultivators to surrender to the Dragon Sect, he felt it was a deep bumiliation BBG. 82% Adam, a feared figure in the realm of the Devil Realm, was now being asked to bow down to Gilmore, a mere youngster from the secr world. It would make him theughingstock of both the Cultivation Realm and the Devil Realm. And it wasnt just him, his entire demon cultivators were expected to yield. Unwilling to ept this, Adam hesitated, and Gilmore, sensing his reluctance, said indifferently. It seems asking you and your army to surrender to me and the Dragon Sect is too much of a burden. In that case, you dont have to. With those words, Gilmore formed hand signs The sky above roared as the wheels within the Golden Light Formation began to spin again. Blinding, terrifying golden light, carrying the aura of death, enveloped all the demon cultivators. Instantly, they all felt the chilling presence of death looming over them, causing panic to spread like wildfire. Desperately, they tried to escape, urging their flying steeds to flee the enveloping glow of the Golden Light Formation. C But as they spurred their steeds, trying to break free, they realized something horrifying no matter how hard they rode. they remained in ce, running in circles. Their space was locked by the formation. In other words, no matter how frantically they tried to escape, the space around them was restricted, leaving them no way This makes all the demon cultivators terrified. They wanted to flee, but they were stuck, helplessly marking time in the same spot, unable to break free from the Golden Light Formation. They felt the everCincreasing, terrifying power from above, threatening to reduce them to ashes at any moment, Panic turned to desperation. Then, in a collective breakdown, they cried out in terror, Dont kill us! Were willing to surrender! Please, Mr. Reed, spare our lives! Making 723 Making 723 Adam, the Great Devil King, was utterly shaken to his core. How could he have ever imagined Gilmore to be so formidable? In an instant, Gilmore had seized control over the life and death of the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators. Even Adams own fate was now in Gilmores hands. He watched in disbelief as his demon cultivators, desperate to survive, began pleading for mercy from Gilmore. Adam knew his reign was over. He had lostmand over his demon cultivators. At this point, Adam had no concern for his demon cultivators. He was only thinking about how to escape from the Golden Light Formation. Like everyone else, he too was bound by the formations constraints, unable to fly out of its grasp. Gilmore, observing the demon cultivators, remainedposed and said, You wish to surrender to me and the Dragon Sect Thats eptable. But first, you need to show me your sincerity. Each of you must take the Heart Pearl Spell. As he spoke, Gilmore produced a ck jade pearl With a swift flick of his hand, he sent the pearl soaring into the air. It glowed as it hovered above the heads of the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators, who all wore expressions of shock. They knew what the Heart Pearl Spell was. Once sworn, it bound them to their vow. Breaking it would result in a horrific death from the curse of the spell. No one in the Devil Realm would take such a spell lightly unless they were truly willing to pledge their life and loyalty, Now, the entire demon cultivators faced a dire choice. If they took the spell, they would be bound in loyalty to Gilmore and the Dragon Sect forever. But refusing to take it meant facing the terrifying force of the Golden Light Formation, which could annihte them instantly Although the Heart Pearl Spell was fearsome, as long as one didnt break the vow, there was a chance to live. However, refusing the spell likely meant they wouldnt survive dhe day. Thus, for every member of the demon cultivators, it seemed there was no real choice but to take the Heart Pearl Spell, unless they were prepared to embrace death. Then, some of the demon cultivators began to murmur, taking the Heart Pearl Spell. 144 CH I vow to serve Mr. Reed and the Dragon Sect forever. If I break this spell, may the heavens strike down! As they took the spell, tendrils of ck mist emanated from their lips and floated up to the ck pearl in the sky. This was the manifestation of their pledges, converging into the Heart Pearl Spells ck pearl. Seeing a few take the spell the rest followed suit. For every spell taken, a strand of ck mist rose and merged with the hovering ck pearl. Soon, with the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators pledging their allegiance, the sky was filled with countless ck mists converging towards the ck pearl, forming a massive cloud of swirling dark energy. The roiling dark energy exuded an indescribable mysterious aura, as if it contained an extremely shocking and mysterious power This was the mighty power of the Heart Pearl Spell As the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators took the Heart Pearl Spell, all the ck mist converged into the hovering ck pearl Suddenly, therge cloud of ck mist, several feet in size, vanished into thin air, leaving no trace. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seeing the dispersal of the ck mist, Gilmore understood that the entire demon cultivators had taken the Heart Pearl Spell He then began to perform aplex hand sign, reciting the matrix spell. Before everyones eyes, the enormous golden halo of the Golden Light Formation in the sky began to shrink dramatically. In an instant, the halo that had once enveloped the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators shrank to just a few yards. now only epassing Adam, the Great Devil King. This transformation urred because the demon cultivators, except for Adam, had pledged their allegiance through the Heart Pearl Spell. Gilmore, therefore, redirected the formation, lifting its suppression and threat from the demon cultivators and focusing it, solely on Adam. The demon cultivators, witnessing the light of the Golden Light Formation disappearing from above their heads, felt a great burden lifted. Adam, however, was caught off guard. He never anticipated that once the formation lifted from the demon cultivators, it would reappear, now looming only over him. Thus, the Golden Light Formation had be an ordeal meant only for Adam. Gilmore, with a frosty gaze, addressed him, Adam, it seems youve yet to take the Heart Pearl Spelt Shall I activate the full force of the Golden Light Formation and reduce you to dust? A mix of anger and reluctance flickered in Adams eyes. He never thought hed be cornered by Gilmore to such a critical point of life and death. Yet, to take the Heart Pearl Spell was something he could not bring himself to agree to, no matter what For in doing so, he would be bound to serve Gilmore loyally, aki to bing Gilmores servant. Adam was, after all, the Great Devil King of the Devil RealmCstanding second only to one but above thousands. He could B BB. never bear the idea of bing a mere subordinate to Gilmore Gilmore. Adam said defiantly, his pride evident, even if it costs me my life, Ill never take the Heart Pearl Spell! Gilmores lips curled up slightly in amusement. Well then, he responded, lets see how you fare against the might of the Golden Light Formation. With these words, Gilmore began forming hand signs, murmuring the matrix spell. As he did so, the golden halo of the Golden Light Formation above Adams head began to rotate, emitting a zing golden light. Suddenly, thunderous roars echoed from within the halo, causing Adam to shudder involuntarily. His face turned ashen. While he had outwardly professed a willingness to die rather than submit, the thought of facing the Golden Light Formations onught genuinely terrified him. And then, it began. Hundreds of golden lightning bolts shot down from the halo, relentlessly striking Adam. His body jotted, the agony he felt was so intense that it seemed even more terrifying than being drawn and quartered. The air was filled with his piercing screams of: Fagony. His harrowing cries reverberated throughout the skies, striking fear into the hearts of the demon cultivators overhead. They couldnt help but feel relieved that they had sworn their allegiance to Gilmore through the Heart Pearl Spell. Otherwise, they wouldve been in Adams tormented position. Swish! Swish! Swish! From the halo, a ceaseless barrage of stunning golden lightning struck down, each bolt a spectacle of terror. After a relentless onught on Adam, another wave followed, creating an endless cycle of torment With each strike, Adam felt as though he was undergoing a severe execution, only to face another immediately after. His agonized screams were chilling to anyone who heard them Adam felt as though he was being cut to pieces, again and again. The sheer horror of this pain was so intense that it seemed worse than death itselfClike dying dozens of times over. Yet, the irony was that death eluded him. This t torture was akin to being cast into purgatory. Ultimately, when his body and spirit could no longer bear the excruciating pain and were on the verge of copse, Adam,pletely broken, finally cried out, Mr. Reed, I am ready to take the Heart Pearl Spell. Please, stop the attack of the Golden Light Formation on me! Making 724 Making 724 Adam finally cried out his surrender, shocking the demon cultivators and everyone from the Dragon Sect. Just moments ago, he had dered hed never yield to Gilmore, Yet, under the overwhelming force of the Golden Light Formation, he caved in unexpectedly quickly. In everyones eyes, Adam had turned into a coward. The Dragon Sect members wore smirks of ridicule on their faces Gilmore said, Alright. Ill give you a chance. After these words, he formed a hand sign and chanted a matrix spell. The next moment, the ceaseless barrage of golden lightning from the halo of the Golden Light Formation halted abruptly. was like a lifeline for Adam, who had been tormented by the golden lightning. This reprieve He looked a sorry sight C disheveled, with a face as ck as a pot and his clothes torn and tattered. Gone was the majesty of the Great Devil King. He looked more like a beggar. Gilmores face broke into a smile: Adam, the Golden Light Formation has stopped its lightning attack. You can now take the Heart Pearl Spell Terror filled Adams eyes as he nodded vigorously at Gilmore, Yes, yes, Mr. Reed, Ill take the spell right now. With that, Adam produced a ck jade pearl from his storage ring the very pearl for the Heart Pearl Spell. Holding the ck pearl, he began the spell, T, Adam, swear by the heavens that from this day forward, I will serve only Mr. Reed and the Dragon Sect. Should I break this spell, may thunder strike me down. As he took the spell, wisps of ck mist drifted from between his fingers holding the pearl, which soon dissipated into the air. Then, opening his palm, Adam revealed that the ck jade pearl had vanished. As Adampleted the Heart Pearl Spell, transforming into ck mist and vanishing into the air, he turned to Gilmore and asked, Mr. Reed, I have taken the spell. May I be released now? Of course, Gilmore replied. With these words, Gilmore performed a hand sign and chanted a matrix spell, causing the glowing halo of the Golden Light Formation above Adam to disappear instantly. Gilmore then instructed Adam, Immediately take all the demon cultivators to the Dragon Mountains to set up camp. Adam, having taken the Heart Pearl Spell, had no choice but to obey. He bowed to Gilmore and said, Yes, Mr. Reed. Adam then flew to the front of the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators and announced loudly, Everyone, were heading to the Dragon Mountains to establish a camp The demon cultivators were momentarily taken aback. Setting up camp in the Dragon Mountains! This felt almost like an ancient military expedition, establishing camp in the mountains. Mon, Oct 21 GG In fact, Gilmores decision to have Adam lead the demon cultivators to camp in the Dragon Mountains was born out of necessity. The demon cultivators were simply toorge in numbers. 81% Although these demon cultivators, most of whom were beginners level cultivators or higher, didnt need food, their lodging presented a significant challenge. Even if all the pces and buildings of the four major sects in the Dragon Mountains were made avable, they would be insufficient to house the hundreds of thousands of the demon cultivators. Thus, Gilmore needed to embark on a massive construction project in the Dragon Mountains, building numerous pces and buildings to amodate the demon cultivators. However, such construction would not bepleted overnight So, until suitable amodations could be built, the demon cultivators had no choice but to camp in the Dragon Mountains. Fortunately, the Dragon Mountains were filled with natural caves that could house the demon cultivators. Although the demon cultivators found the idea of camping in the mountains somewhat astonishing, they had to ept the new reality. Despite the harsh environment, for these cultivators, such challenges were merely a bump in the road. Adam, leading the demon cultivators, soared majestically towards the Dragon Mountains just outside Fensville. As Adam and his demon cultivators headed for the mountains, the Dragon Sect martialists, including Spencer, Tillman, and Lilian, burst into victorious cheers. They quickly gathered around Gilmore, showering him with unending praise. However, Gilmore, true to his nature, responded with his usual modesty and humility to the adtion. He then instructed Spencer to organize the Dragon Sect martialists to inform the citizens of Fensville, who had been in hiding, that the danger was over. Spencer immediately dispatched hundreds of martialists to spread the news throughout the city that Gilmore had defeated the demon cultivators. Fensville, which had been like a ghost town, suddenly teemed with life. People emerged, filling the streets and alleys, returning to their everyday lives. Of course, learning that Gilmore had vanquished the demon cultivators, he instantly became a hero in the eyes of Fensvilles citizens, almost a godClike figure. For a long time toe, the people of this city would regard Gilmore as their guardian deity. Gilmore, along with the martialists of the Dragon Sect, returned to the Fensville Dragon Sect He arranged for key figures like Spencer, Tillman, Victor, Laura, and others to handle the resettlement of the demon cultivators Several dayster. In the depths of the Paramount Mountain Range, in the Devil Realm of the sea, the area was shrouded in mist. Amidst the mountainsy thousands of pces and buildings, a sight of indescribable grandeur. 81% MO This majestic and aweCinspiring pceplex, nestled deep in the Paramount Mountain Range and cloaked in clouds and mist, was the pce of the Deyil Emperor, ruling over the Devil Realm. At the Devil Emperor Pce, silhouettes of demon cultivators patrolled tirelessly among the grand pces. The pce itself was heavily guarded, with thousands of demon cultivators solely responsible for its protection. It was, without a doubt, a fortress of the utmost security At that moment, dozens of figures sliced through the sky, heading straight for the Devil Emperor Pce. In no time, they arrived at the grand entrance of the Devil Emperor Pce. These figures were the very devil kings who had previously shed with Gilmore in the skies above Fensville and had fled in disarray. They had retreated all the way back to the Devil Realm and now came directly to the Devil Emperor Pce. At the entrance, the guarding demon cultivators stopped them. Sirs, this is the Devil Emperor Pce. Please turn back unless you have urgent business. The devil kings exchanged nces. Then, one of them, apparently the leader, addressed the guards Guardians, we are among the 108 devil kings of the Devil Realm. We have an urgent matter to discuss with the Devil Emperor. Please, could you inform him of our arrival? Finishing his plea, this devil king produced a jade token from his robe, intricately carved with Fourth Devil King Billy Hansen on one side and Bestowed by the Devil Emperor on the other, and presented it to the guards.. Seeing the token in Billys hand, the guards eyes lit up with recognition. Their demeanor immediately turned much more respectful. So you are the devil kings here to see the Devil Emperor. Well inform him right away. The devil kings, being some of the most influential figures under the Devil Emperor himself, naturally warranted a change in attitude. Then, two of the guards swiftly entered the pce to ry the message. About the time it takes to drink a cup of coffee, the guards returned. They addressed the waiting devil kings, Devil kings, the Devil Emperor will see you now. The devil kings nodded in agreement and followed the two demon cultivators into the Devil Emperor Pce. Inside the pce was an exceptionally majestic hall, filled with a faint mist that seemed to carry an ethereal, otherworldly charm. Along one side of the hall, several venerable elders stood in attendance, all wearing crimson cloaks. Their presence exuded a powerful aura, pressuring the group of thirty or so devil kings who could feel the weight of their formidable presence. However, these crimsonCcloaked elders were not the Devil Emperor. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Devil Emperor himself was seated at the far end of the hall on a golden dragon throne, but this throne and its surroundings were shrouded in a thick white mist. BBG. Through the haze, one could barely discern the imposing figure of a man. Despite not being able to clearly see his face, the devil kings in the hall felt overwhelmed by his vast and boundless presence, not daring to look directly at him. Devil kings, why have youe here so abruptly? What urgent matter brings you? asked the Devil Emperor, his voice emanating from within the white mist, stern and authoritative. The devil kings exchanged nces, and then Billy, the fourth devil king, stepped forward and addressed the Devil Emperor with a fist and palm salute, Devil Emperor, a grave matter has befallen the Devil Realm A coldugh came from within the mist, With me here, what serious issue could possibly arise in the Devil Realm? Speak, lets hear it. Yes, Devil Emperor, Billy responded He then exined how Gilmore had stolen the Royal Dragon Egg from Vincent of the Eulogian Club. Adam, the Great Devil King, intended to present the Royal Dragon Egg as a grand birthday gift to the Devil Emperor. Thus, Adam led one hundred and seven devil kings and hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators to confront Gilmore in Eldoria. The resulting battle was a disastrous defeat, causing severe losses to the Devil Realm, which he recounted in detail. Finally, Billy looked at the Devil Emperor and said, Devil Emperor, I implore you to rescue the Great Devil King and our hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators Of course, the reason why Billy knew about Adam and the demon cultivators being at Gilmores mercy was that he had tried. to contact Adam and some of the demon cultivators after the battle. Adam was unreachable, but he managed tomunicate with some of the demon cultivators. From them, he learned about their surrender to Gilmore. Upon hearing Billys report, a wave of terrifying anger spread throughout the Devil Emperor Pce, The fury was so intense, it seemed capable of reducing all the devil kings present to ashes, Rescue Adam? Rescue the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators? The Devil Emperors voice, emerging from the mistCenshrouded throne, was filled with boneCchilling hatred and rage. Adam and the demon cultivators surrendered to Gilmore? Thats a betrayal of me and the entire Devil Realm. Td rather ughter them all than rescue them! Hearing the Devil Emperors words, Billy and the other devil kings faces turned ashen. Could it be that the Devil Emperor intended to execute Adam and the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators? They had surrendered to Gilmore and the Dragon Sect out of sheer desperation, with no other choice. However, it seemed the Devil Emperor wasnt willing to ept their actions. For a moment, nos one among Billy and the other devil kings dared to plead for those who had surrendered, fearing the Devil Emperors wrath might turn towards them. The four Devil Emperors emissaries, immediately spread my decree throughout the Devil Realm. All demon cultivators are to assemble at the Devil Emperor Pce immediately for an important Voice. B BG. The crimsonCcloaked elders, standing at the side of the hall immediately responded, Yes, Devil Emperor. K81%i Then, with a whoosh, these four emissaries transformed into streaks of light and vanished from the hall, speeding away. This left Billy and the other devil kings startled. Could it be that the Devil Emperor was about to mobilize all forces within the Devil Realm against Gilmore? Billy and the other devil kings realized a horrifying possibility, the Devil Emperor, by mobilizing all the forces of the Devil Realm, wasnt just targeting Gilmore. He also intended to deal with Adam and the hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators who had surrendered. This thought sent chills down their spines. The Devil Emperors ruthlessness, especially towards traitors, was nothing short of terrifying They even regretted informing the Devil Emperor about this situation, as their initial intention was to hope for his intervention to save Adam and the demon cultivators. Now, it seemed more like they had sealed the fate of Adam and his demon cultivators. All devil kings, having traveled all the way back from Eldoria, must be exhausted. You may retire and rest for now. Once all the martialists of the Devil Realm have assembled, you will join me in our campaign against Eldoria, the Devil Emperor announced in the hall, his voice seemingly considerate. However, Billy and the other devil kings didnt feel any realpassion in the Devil Emperors words. How could he, who was ready to annihte Adam along with the demon cultivators, possess any shred of empathy? Despite their deepCseated fear of the Devil Emperor, they managed to show respect on their faces, responding in unison, As youmand, Devil Emperor. That day, demon cultivators from all corners of the Devil Realm steadily converged towards the Devil Emperor Pce. By the time the evening sun painted the sky, a formidable army of a million demon cultivators had assembled. This gathering, spanning miles around the Devil Emperor Pce, was a dense sea of demon cultivators. Although Adarn had previously led 107 devil kings and several hundred thousand demon cultivators to attack Eldoria, the Devil Realm still boasted nearly tens of millions of demon cultivators. Thus, even with the absence of a few hundred thousand, millions still remained. At that moment, a dazzling orb of golden light burst forth from the Devil Emperor Pce. Soaring into the sky above the Devil Emperor Pce, it cast its gaze across the tens of miles around, surrounded by countless demon cultivators, who bowed in deep reverence and utmost respect. Making 725 Making 725 @81%2 Within the radiant golden light, the towering figure of the Devil Emperor was faintly visible, exuding an aura that seemed to look down upon the world, enveloping an area of 30 miles. Every demon cultivator knelt, motionless, in awe and fear. All demon cultivators, listen up! Immediately follow me out of the Devil Realm and head to Eldoria! The Devil Emperors voice boomed through the golden light, resounding across 30 miles. The faces of the millions of kneeling demon cultivators registered shock. The Devil Emperor heading to Eldoria? For what reason? Of course, being merely regr demon cultivators, they dared not question the Devil Emperor. Instead, they responded like a thunderous wave, As youmand, Devil Emperor. The Devil Emperor, amidst the golden light, continued, The four emissaries, lead three million demon cultivators to Eldoria at once. I will follow with another six million. From the sea of demon cultivators, four seniors draped in crimson cloaks responded in unison to the voice from the golden- light above. As youmand, Devil Emperor Then, the four crimsonCcloaked Devil Emperor emissaries rose from the ground and called out to the countless demon cultivators nearby. Follow us to Eldoria. As their words fell, countless demon cultivators took to the sky. They swarmed the skies, dense and numerous, like locusts nketing the sun. The throng of three million demon cultivators nearly obscured the skies for 3 miles. At that moment, in the golden light above the Devil Emperor Pce, the Devil Emperor himself shot into the pce in a sh of golden brilliance. Upon his departure, the millions of demon cultivators, who had been kneeling on the ground within a 30Cmile radius, finally stood up.. However, with the Devil Emperors decree, all remaining demon cultivators were to follow him to Eldoria. So, they dared not leave. Instead, they stood at attention, solemnly waiting on their spot, anticipating the Devil Emperorsmand to proceed. Rumble! The sky thundered and the earth quaked, sending a deep rumble through the air. The citizens of Fensville looked up with dread, seeing a massive, dark swarm approaching like a cloud of doom. Achilling, sinister aura spread over the entire city, weighing heavily on everyones heart. Their faces turned ashen with fear. GGG They had already endured the brutal onughts of the malevolent army and demon cultivators. Now, they instantly recognized this new threatCthe demon cultivators were back. The demon cultivators are attacking! Lets find somewhere to hide! For a time, the city was in utter chaos. Of course, themotion in the sky didnt go unnoticed by the martialists of the Dragon Sect and the Eulogian Club, as well as Adam and his demon cultivators in the Dragon Mountains, At that moment, Adam, seeing the massive swarm of demon cultivators in the sky, realized that the Devil Emperor had dispatched his army. His face turned grave. The tens of thousands of demon cultivators in the mountains felt a deep unease. Adam and his demon cultivators had already surrendered to Gilmore and joined the Dragon Sect. Adam knew that once the Devil Emperor learned of this betrayal, he would be marked as a traitor to the Devil Realm. The Devil Emperor was merciless with those who betrayed him, and he certainly wouldnt spare the tens of thousands of demon cultivators. Adam had no other choice. Bound by the Heart Pearl Spell, he could no longer return to the Devil Realm. His allegiance now lay solely with Gilmore and the Dragon Sect. So, Adam addressed his demon cultivators, who were riddled with anxiety. Listen, everyone, weve all taken the Heart Pearl Spell of allegiance to Mr. Reed and the Dragon Sect. Returning to the Devil Realm is no longer an option for us. If we try, well face the wrath of the Heart Pearl Spell. Dont worry, though, even though the Devil Emperor has sent his demon cultivators, However, you all had seen the formidable strength of Mr. Reed. Its even possible that Mr. Reeds power surpasses that of the Devil Emperor. Who will ultimately prevail remains to be seen As long as we stand with Mr. Reed and the Dragon Sect, we can certainly ovee this crisis, Adam assured them. His words significantly bolstered the confidence of all the demon cultivators. Indeed, they had already seen Gilmores strength firsthand. Adam and his 108 devil kings, along with over half a million demon cultivators, had all been no match for Gilmore. Even if the Devil Emperor sent his demon cultivators, they might very well suffer the same fate as Adam and his forces. And even if the Devil Emperor himself came, there was no guarantee he could defeat Gilmore. The Great Devil King is right. We pledge our loyalty to Mr. Reed and stand with the Dragon Sect through this crisis, 10:3 Mon, Oct 21 G shouted the demon cultivators around Adam.. At this point, they had long forgotten their roots in the Devil Realm, considering themselves part of the Dragon Sect instead. Right now, their only goal was to survive. To do so, they needed to join forces with Gilmore and the Dragon Sect to weather the storm. Adam nodded to everyone. Alright, lead all our demon cultivators to defend the Dragon Mountains. Ill go meet Mr. Reed to confront the Devil Emperors demon cultivators together. Yes, Great Devil King, they responded in unison. Adam then flew towards the Evergreen Peak, where the Dragon Sect was based. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At the Dragon Sect headquarters, both the Dragon Sect and the Eulogian Club martialists, numbering over ten thousand, were arrayed neatly in the square. Gilmore. Spencer, Tillman, Victor, Lilian, ire, Christine, and the others had also joined the ranks of the Dragon Sect martialists, who were arranged in dozens of square formations in the square. C They looked up into the distant sky, where a vast, dark mass an unknown number of demon cultivators C Wal approaching Fensville. rapidly Mr. Reed, I cant believe that after just subduing one demon army, another one is already on its way. Spencer said, his eyes shing with anger. Yet Gilmores face remained the epitome of calm, No worries. Even if more demon cultivators come, I can defeat them just the same. Spencer and the others didnt harbor any doubts. After all, Adam, along with his more than one hundred devil kings and several hundred thousand demon cultivators, had all been defeated by Gilmore and ultimately forced to surrender. So, what difference would more demon cultivators make? Swoosh! At that moment, a figure descended in a streak of light onto the square. It was Adam, the Great Devil King. Spencer, Tillman, Victor, and the others showed expressions of confusion on their faces. With the demon cultivators about to attack, why was Adam, instead of leading his several hundred thousand demon cultivators, appearing alone at the Dragon Sect? What could be his purpose? Adam approached Gilmore and greeted him with a respectful fist salute. Hello, Mr. Reed Gilmore nodded slightly No need for formalities, Adam. Did youe to see me because theres something you need? Adam nodded. Mr. Reed, indeed, Ivee to the Dragon Sect with a matter. Please, speak, Gilmore prompted. 2 x 81% BGG. Adam then turned to the sky, observing the approaching mass of demon cultivators. Mr. Reed, the demon cultivatorsing to attack Fensville Dragon Sect are likely sent by the Devil Emperor. Gilmores expression remained unchanged.. Through Gods Eye, he already knew that the demon cultivators, sent to strike at the Dragon Sect, weremanded by the Devil Emperor Moreover, he was aware that the four Devil Emperors emissaries were leading this attack. As for the Devil Emperor himself, he would probably only lead the remaining millions of demon cultivators if the four emissaries failed to achieve a significant victory, Gilmore inquired further. Tell me about the Devil Emperor. What other powerful martialists does he have under hismand? Adam replied. The Devil Emperors strength is a mystery. Even I, as the Great Devil King, dont know his true power. His strongest subordinates are the four emissaries. Their strength is on par with the elite king level. Gilmore nodded slightly. I see. Making 726 Making 726 As the lead emissary of the Devil Emperor uttered these words, hispanions immediately burst into uproariousughter. Adam, branded as a turncoat by these emissaries, his eyes shed with fury. He locked his gaze on Zephyr, the emissary, and retorted, Zephyr, serving under a hero of our times like Mr. Reed is my honor. In contrast, you all linger by the side of a sinister and ruthless Devil Emperor, obeying his beck and call like dogs. It must be hard for you. The emissaries, seething with anger at Adams words, were so incensed they couldnt find the words to respond. Zephyr, unable to mask his rage, confronted Adam, Adam, your allegiance to Gilmore, along with tens of thousands of demon cultivators, has not gone unnoticed by the Devil Emperor. We four are here by hismand, leading three million demon cultivators to eradicate you, the traitors of the Devil Realm. Will you not surrender without a fight, or must wepel you Big words from you four, Adam shot back, his face a mask of scorn. Do you really believe that with millions of demon. cultivators at your back, you can run amok in Eldoria and before Mr. Reed? At this, the four emissaries exchanged nces, their anger reaching new heights. What does Adam mean? Do they truly believe that our millions of demon cultivators cannot crush their mere tens of thousands, including Gilmore/ and the Dragon Sect? Heh, it seems the one boasting here isnt us, but you, Adam, Zephyr said with a cold smirk. You think your few tens of thousands of martialists can defeat our millions of demon cultivators? Thats right, Adam is correct. We dont need tens of thousands of martialists. I can defeat your millions of demon cultivators, Gilmore stated, his voice calm yet carrying an undeniable aura of command. Gilmores assertion left everyone speechless, from the four emissaries to the millions of demon cultivators. Even the martialists of the Dragon Sect couldnt hide their shock. The idea of one man overpowering millions of demon cultivators seemed like a fairy tale, utterly unbelievable. The Dragon Sect knew of Gilmores remarkable strength, but the thought of a single individual oveing millions was staggeringly astonishing. The four emissaries were momentarily stunned, then burst into derisiveughter. Are we hearing this right? He thinks he alone can take on millions of us! This guy must be out of his mind? Clearly, they scoffed at Gilmores im, finding it hard to believe that he could singleChandedly defeat millions of demon cultivators, After theirughter died down, Zephyrs eyes glittered with a deadly intent. He stared at Gilmore and challenged, So, you say you can defeat our millions of demon cultivators by yourself? Fine, let me grant you that opportunity. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As the emissary of the Devil Emperor, Zephyr raised his hand andmanded. All demon cultivators, attack immediately! Let every single one of those tens of thousands from the Dragon Sect be ghosts under our des! Attack! In an instant, the sky was filled with the war cries of millions of demon cultivators, shaking the heavens. Like a tidal wave, they surged toward Gilmore and the tens of thousands of the Dragon Sect. Watching the millions of demon cultivators like an unstoppable tide, the martialists of the Dragon Sect felt like they were about to be engulfed any second. The sheer terror of their aura oppressed everyone from the Dragon Sect, stirring a sense of dread and unease. This was millions of demon cultivators! They were outnumbered five to six times. Only a miracle could lead them to victory against such overwhelming odds. Yet, as the millions of demon cultivators charged like a relentless tide, Gilmores expression remained undisturbed, as if the looming danger was of no concern to him. As the millions of demon cultivators closed in, mere a hundred feet away from the Dragon Sect, every member of the sect unsheathed their swords, bracing for a desperate battle. However, at that critical moment, Gilmores eyes grew cold, and his hands started moving with lightning speed, forming signs, while he softly chanted the matrix spell. With the formation of these signs and the chanting, an immense and shocking aura suddenly emerged in the sky. A thunderous boom erupted overhead, as if the firmament itself was cracking open. The attacking demon cultivators, were caught off guard by this sound from above. It slowed down their attacks. Their attention, despite themselves, was drawn upwards. And there, to their amazement, they saw a dazzling golden light burst forth in the high sky. This light, akin to a sun from the cosmos brought near, upied a vast expanse of the sky. It enveloped the entire demon cultivators. Thunderous booms, like rolling thunder, erupted from the golden light in the sky. The demon cultivators, numbering in the millions, could now clearly see a rotating wheel of light amidst this dazzling brightness. The wheel, glowing with a radiant golden hue as if forged from gold and iron, turned slowly, immense and grand. Adorned on the wheel were golden symbols and runes. GI BGB This wheel emitted an aura of a force so destructive, it seemed capable of obliterating heaven and earth. 281 %1 The demon cultivators, sensing the terrifying power of the wheel, couldnt help but feel unease creeping into their hearts. How could such a fearsome wheel suddenly appear in the sky? they wondered. What is happening? The appearance of the wheel in the sky, along with the extreme power it exuded, alerted the four emissaries. They quicklymanded. All forces, cease your attack Instantly, the demon cultivators halted their assault on Gilmore. Zephyr looked at the wheel in the sky and then at Gilmore, letting out a cold snort. Didnt expect you to know matrix spell, he remarked. After all, as someone possessing the elite king level cultivation, Zephyr could naturally tell that the golden wheel in the sky was a formation. Gilmore, facing Zephyr, responded with a cold smile, I have some understanding Zephyr retorted. Even if youre somewhat familiar with formation, we can still break through your setup. With a smile, Gilmore said. Then please, Emissary Zephyr, break the formation for us to see. Hearing Gilmores words, Adam, Spencer, Tillman, Lilian, and others from the Dragon Sect couldnt help but show smiles. on their faces. They had all witnessed the might of Gilmores Golden Light Formation. Particrly Adam, who had previously been trapped so tightly by this very formation that he eventually had to surrender to Gilmore. Zephyr, possessing the same level of cultivation as him, would find breaking the Golden Light Formation anything but easy. Zephyr, clearly irked by Gilmores mocking tone, proudly retorted, Watch closely, boy! As he spoke, Zephyr began to harness his energy- Soon, wisps of ck mist started to rise around him. In a short while, the ck mist enveloped him like roaring mes, reaching heights of a couple of feet. The terrifying aura n exuded was suffocating. As Zephyr continued to amplify his power, a ball of purple light emerged in his palm, flickering with the glow of thunder and lightning. An intimidating energy began to permeate the air In the next moment, Zephyr hurled the ball of terrifying purple lightning energy toward the slowly rotating wheel of light in the sky. As the purple light burst forth, the air vibrated intensely, as if space itself were on the brink of copse. A look of triumph shed in Zephyrs eyes. He couldnt believe that this concentration of all his power, embodied in the purple lightning, wouldnt tter Gilmores formation. Simrly, everyone from the Dragon Sect and the millions of demon cultivators fixed their gaze on the purple lightning ball hurled by Zephyr. BV5 They were all curious to see if Zephyrs attack could break the Golden Light Formation. Bang! The purple lightning collided against the massive wheel of light in the sky. The collision was so fierce that it seemed as if the heavens and earth might copse. A sense of terror permeated the air. However, following the thunderous explosion and violent shaking, everyone was left stunned. They realized that Zephyrs fierce attack with the purple lightning did not affect the light wheelCit remained unchanged, as intact as ever. In other words, Zephyrs fullCforce assault on the Golden Light Formation was like trying to scratch an itch through armor- loud and showy, but utterly ineffective. This left Zephyr redCfaced and embarrassed, especially in front of the millions of demon cultivators. He had failed to make an impact, losing face instead. It was really embarrassing. Just then, the martialists of the Dragon Sect, witnessing Zephyrs ferocious but futile action, burst intoughter. The sound of their mockery rang out from tens of thousands of throats, Hahaha Annoyed and humiliated, Zephyr immediately turned to the other three emissaries and said, Brothers, my power alone is insufficient to break through the formation above.) But together, ourbined strength can surely shatter it. Lets bin forces. The other three emissaries, also recognizing the formidable power of the formation above, agreed that they needed to unite. Failing to do so might not only render them incapable of countering the formation but could also result in them being attacked by it. With a fierce glint in their eyes, they said to Zephyr, Alright, lets strike together. With those words, Zephyr and the three emissaries began to channel their energies. Then, together, theyunched four columns of light toward the Golden Light Formation. The brilliance of the light columns illuminated half the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the deafening noise, their attacks sessively struck the light wheel within the Golden Light Formation. This was followed by another series of thunderous explosions, akin to the heavens and earth splitting apart. However, even the united efforts of the four emissaries proved futile. Theirbined attack, represented by the light columns, had no effect on the light wheel. This was a crushing blow to them. Making 727 Making 727 hapter 727 When the four Devil Emperors emissaries attacked the Golden Light Formation, their efforts were in vain. The members of the Dragon Sect couldnt help but feel happy once more. This was the effect they wanted. The expressions on the faces of the Devil Emperors four emissaries turned gloomy. They were even more terrified and uneasy. They couldnt break the matrix spell in the sky, which meant they, along with all the demon cultivators, could be targets of this formidable spell. The four Devil Emperors emissaries nced at each other. Their immediate thought was to escape from the reach of this formation array as fast as possible. So, they called out to the millions of demon cultivators, Everyone, fly away right now and get out of the range of this matrix spell! After the loud calls from the four Devil Emperors emissaries, the demon cultivators immediately went into a panic. Werent the four Devil Emperors emissaries the martialists who attacked Gilmore and the hundreds of thousands of Dragon Sect members? Why would they want them to flee now! This wasnt good! Millions of demon cultivators had a sense of impending trouble They didnt understand why the Devil Emperors emissaries were telling them to run. But when they sensed that something was amiss, they obeyed the emissaries orders and scattered in every direction. The four Devil Emperors emissaries had good intentions. However, their method was undoubtedly stupid. Not to mention that Gilmore was already prepared and was secretly operating the Golden Light Formation. Hearing their shouts, Gilmore knew that they were going to escape from the formation. How could he not take action? Just as the four emissaries and the millions of demon cultivators were on the verge of escaping from the Golden Light Formation as quickly as possible Suddenly, the massive wheel of light in the sky started spinning, apanied by brilliant golden runes bursting forth from the talismans. It was akin to a vast of light, epassing millions of demon cultivators. At that moment, the millions of demon cultivators who had been trying to escape in all directions realized they were trapped. Regardless of their efforts, they couldnt fly beyond the boundaries of the light The same went for the four emissaries. They found that they were continuously flying forward as if they were very far away. B BB. However, they were still unable to escape thes range. It was as if they hadnt moved at all. Their hearts sank, and they thought, Were in trouble. Weve been ensnared by the matrix spell. This was the reason why, no matter how they tried to fly, they couldnt escape the grasp of the sphere of light. D Observing the four Devil Emperors emissaries and the millions of demon cultivators flying aimlessly within the Golden Light Formation, all the martialists of the Dragon Sect looked happy, as if they were seeing a good show. Particrly Adam, who had several hundred thousand demon cultivators under hismand. He was even more enthusiastic, Previously, they were worried that Gilmore might not be a match for the four emissaries and these demon cultivators. Yet, it appeared that Gilmore had instilled confidence in them once more. Hundreds of thousands of practitioners were quietly relieved that they had followed Adams advice and aligned themselves with Gilmore.. Adam was also d that he had guessed correctly. Gilmore could really defeat the four emissaries and these demon cultivators. Nheless, he had already surmised that Gilmore was quite likely to withstand the onught of demon cultivators. But Adam witnessed Gilmore using the Golden Light Formation to ensnare the four emissaries and demon cultivators within a matrix spell. He was still very shocked. Gilmore was simply too powerful. The millions of demon cultivators inside the Golden Light Formation were flying around like chickens with their heads cut off, drenched in sweat from sheer exhaustion. However, they were still unable to free themselves. Being unable to break free, they were naturally furious and desperate to unleash their anger. The massive Golden Light Formation above had undoubtedly be their attack target. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Beams of core energy shot out like bolts of lightning, bombarding the colossal light wheel of the Golden Light Formation. Rumblel Following that, a series of explosions reverberated. However, even though an endless barrage of core energy beams bombarded the light wheel in the sky, the radiant wheel of the Golden Light Formation remained unassable. None of the core energy that had hit the light wheel had any impact All efforts were in vain. Spencer, Tillman, Adam, and the rest observed that the millions of demon cultivators in the formation were frantically attacking the matrix spells light wheel But Gilmore remained unusually calm. He watched them busily attacking the matrix spell. G GG. Of course, he was just waiting. By the time the demon cultivators were trapped in the formation, they would be exhausted. Then it wouldnt be toote for him to deal with them. An hourter. Inside the Golden Light Formation, the millions of demon cultivators had finally released their pentC up frustrations. Of course, they didnt release all their anger, but there was nothing else they could do. That was because they had been using their core energy nonCstop to attack the wheel of light in the sky for the past hour. However, they hadnt managed to destroy it, nor escape from the matrix spell. On the contrary, depleting too much core energy had left them fatigued. Their foreheads were drenched in sweat, and they were gasping for breath, almost at their limit. At this time, even if they were still angry, they didnt have the strength to vent it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The four emissaries were also disheveled, pale, and sweating. In the past hour, they also became exhausted. At this moment, they were starting to grasp the reality: there was no chance for them and the millions of demon cultivators. to destroy it or break free from the matrix spell. At that moment, they had fallen into a hopeless situation. As they gazed up at the rotating wheel in the sky, it emitted an aura that sent shivers down the spines of everyone present. The only thing on the minds of the four emissaries was to seek assistance from the Devil Emperor. Zephyr, one of the emissaries, pulled a jade slip from his storage ring. He channeled some core energy into the jade slip using his hands. A soft light quickly appeared on the jade slip. Then, a powerful voice emerged from the jade slip, saying, Zephyr, tell me, has the Eldoria issue been resolved? When Zephyr andthe other three emissaries heard the Devil Emperors question through the jade slip, they all disyed expressions of embarrassment. Zephyr stammered awkwardly, My lord, we were in trouble! What trouble? Devil Emperor asked coldly. Zephyr had no choice but to disclose the truth that they and the millions of demon cultivators were ensnared within the Golden Light Formation. After hearing Zephyrs report, the Devil Emperors somber voice resounded from the jade slip. Zephyr, keep holding on with all the demonCcultivators for a bit longer. Tiping to Eldoria to rescue you. Zephyr replied, Yes, my lord. GBG Shortly after, the jade ship in his hand dimmed, returning back to its ordinary appearance. Needless to say, the Devil Emperor had ended themunication. Zephyr put the jade slip into his storage ring. He and the other three emissaries were overjoyed. They were about to get saved! Devil Emperor promptly took the lead, guiding the other demon cultivators in their rescue mission. As a result, Zephyr turned his gaze towards the demon cultivators trapped within the matrix spell. Frustration and anxiety filled him as he shouted, Everyone, pay attention! Stay calm! I just talked to Devil Emperor. He asked us to hold on for a while. He is already leading more demon cultivators to save us. Upon hearing Zephyrs words, the millions of cultivators were greatly encouraged and shouted in unison, Long live Devil Emperor! The sky echoed with shouts. 44 Making 728 Making 728 In the face of the matrix spell, millions of demon cultivators cheered for the Devil Emperor. But Gilmore sneered. 881% Well, since youre all very happy, thinking that Devil Emperor wille to rescue you, he taunted, I must let you know that no one can save you Then, Gilmores expression changed to one of excitement. He quickly formed hand imprints and began chanting spells. As he did so, the wheel of light in the sky started to rotate. In an instant, crackling sounds filled the air, and tens of thousands of bolts of lightning rained down, forming a sea of electricity in a certain area. Within that sea of lightning, tens of thousands of demon cultivators felt as though they were enduring heavenly tribtion. Then, they appeared like ghosts from hell, their shrill cries echoing through the heavens and earth, sending shivers down the spines of all who heard. In an instant, over ten thousand demon cultivators were reduced to dust by the Golden Light Formation. Just like that, tens of thousands of demon cultivators vanished into thin air. Witnessing this horrifying scene, all the surrounding cultivators were gripped by fear. Earlier, they had thought that they were trapped in that matrix spell and were unable to escape, Even though they couldnt get out, they didnt feel anything. As a result, they didnt sense the urgency to escape; all they needed to do was wait for Devil Emperor toe to their rescue. But little did they know that the Golden Light Formation wouldnt just imprison them but also im their lives. Witnessing the instantaneous obliteration of more than ten thousand of theirrades by the formations lightning, they were all terrified. Only then did they realize that they wouldnt survive long enough to wait for the Devil Emperors rescue. As soon as the massive formation wheel in the sky unleashed a barrage of lightning, they would be reduced to dust, just like their fallenrades. For a moment, everyone felt a sense of danger. The millions of demon cultivators fell into a stunned silence, their heartbeats racing and their expressions uneasy. They stared at the matrix spell in the sky with trepidation. They didnt know when the tactical deployments light wheel would release its deadly assault, killing them all. The Devil Emperors four emissaries were equally shocked. They hadnt expected the Golden Light Formation to suddenly manifest and kill tens of thousands of demon cultivators in seconds. Just like the other demon cultivators, they had been ted at the thought of the Devil Emperors imminent arrival to aid 81% them, only to now realize that it was too early for them to be happy. Due to the fact that the Golden Light Formation in the sky could swiftly end their lives, with no time to await the Devil Emperors rescue, all of a sudden, they all felt desperate. Listen up, all demon cultivators, a voice imbued with authority echoed across the sky. All the demon cultivators in the matrix spell turned their attention to the speaker. The person who spoke was Gilmore. Upon hearing him mention a way to avoid death, the demon cultivators were on edge, eagerly awaiting to hear what the choice entailed. The four emissaries looked at each other. They all had a vague feeling that something bad would happen since Gilmore suddenly shouted at them. Observing the rapt attention of all the cultivators within the matrix spell, Gilmore proceeded, Your sole option for survival is to surrender and pledge your loyalty to me and the Dragon Sect. Once you do, youll be released and regain your freedom Hearing this, millions of cultivators looked at each other. It goes without saying that they were all somewhat tempted. However, thats normal, no one wa one wants to be turned into ash by lightning. They were already whispering to each other. Needless to say, they were discussing whether to surrender to Gilmore. When the four emissaries heard that Gilmore wanted all the culovators to surrender and be loyal to him, they were stunned. Their eyes burned with anger. They saw Gilmore as sly and cunning! In their view, if all these demon cultivators pledged allegiance to Gilmore, the Devil Realm would be significantly weakened Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, it was even possible that the Devil Realm would decline and eventually be destroyed by cultivators. Therefore, the four emissaries were extremely anxious. Then, Zephyr called out to all the demon cultivators, Everyone, dont be fooled by him! We absolutely cannot surrender to him! We are only loyal to Devil Emperor. Betraying him would be a death sentence, no doubt about it. Everyone knows the consequences. Please think twice before you do anything Needless to say, Zephyrs reprimand did have a certain deterrent effect. All the demon cultivators could not help falling silent. Obviously, they had also thought that once they surrendered and were loyal to Gilmore, they would be betraying Devil Emperor. Clearly, they had also pondered the consequences of betraying Devil Emperor by surrendering to Gilmore, understanding that it meant a certain death BBB. BK 81% Zephyr couldnt help but feel a bit pleased when he saw the worried looks on the faces of the demon cultivators. It seemed that his warning was very useful and timely. Otherwise, all the demon cultivators would have already surrendered to Gilmore. When Gilmore saw Zephyrs threat render everyone speechless, his eyes shed with a warning signal. He felt that it was necessary to send a message to Zephyr. Gilmore then formed a hand gesture and began chanting a spell Crack! Crack! Suddenly, a dazzling and fearsome lightning bolt shot down from the matrix spell in the sky, like a fierce dragon unleashing its wrath. Within its blinding brilliance, the millions of demon cultivators watched in shock as the draconic bolt of lightning struck Zephyr. After that, Zephyrs expression changed drastically, and he didnt even have the time to let out a shrill cry Then there was a loud crash. Zephyr was subsequently killed by the lightning, his flesh and blood scattering far and wide. Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. They couldnt believe that Zephyr, an emissary of the Devil Emperor, had been blown to pieces by the lightning. It was too shocking. The other three emissaries saw Zephyrs death with their own eyes. They were so scared that they opened their mouths and screamed. After the initial shock, the crowd fell into a deathly silence. The surviving three emissaries were drenched in cold sweat, trying to catch their breath. They trembled in fear, their hearts pounding in their chests. All the demon cultivators present were never more stunned in their lives. As they remained in a state of bewilderment and shock, Gilmore spoke again. Is there anyone else who doesnt want to surrender and be loyal to me and the Dragon Sect now? As soon as Gilmore said that, no one dared to answer. Even the three Devil Emperors emissaries, who had been advocating against surrendering to Gilmore, hung their heads int silence. Gilmore knew that his execution of Zephyr hadpletely shattered their resolve. Gilmore continued, Since everyone wants to surrender to me and the Dragon Sect, let me tell you how to do so now. -32 Mon, Oct 21 Making 729 Making 729 81% Surrendering and pledging loyalty to us is actually quite simple. You just need to recite the Heart Pearl Spell, Gilmore exined to the millions of demon cultivators. He looked at them with burning eyes As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, the millions of cultivators erupted into chaos. What? Surrendering means we have to recite the Heart Pearl Spell? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Once we cast that curse, were bound to him for life! If we dont serve him and break our oath, the bacsh from the Heart Pearl Spell will be deadly. No matter how ruthless Devil Emperor is, he didnt ask us to cast that. He is truly a devil. It was clear that none of them were willing to cast the curse. Because they knew how terrifying the Heart Pearl Spell was. Yet, they were also aware that rejecting the curse meant rejecting loyalty to Gilmore, a choice that probably equated to facing the deadly consequences of the Golden Light Formation. For a moment, they were caught in a dilemma. At this moment, Gilmore raised his hand, releasing a ck jade bead from his storage ring the Heart Pearl Spells ck Jade Bead. The ck pearl floated above the millions of demon cultivators, emitting a faint glow. Gilmore said, Listen up, everyone. Ill give you one minute to think about it. A minuteter, if you dont cast the spell, Ill activate the formation, and youll vanish. After saying that, Gilmore, with his hands sped behind his back, exuded a kingly aura that overwhelmed the cultivators, leaving them even more flustered, This made them even more flustered. They had to make a thoice in such a short time. Cast the curse and surrender, or be reduced to ashes by the lightning. The tension was palpable, and as the seconds ticked away, the demon cultivators sweated nervously. At this moment, Gilmore said, 30 seconds left! However, all of the demon cultivators discovered that less than ten seconds had passed. However, Gilmore had said 30 seconds, which made the countdown feel even more rushed. This was simply too immoral. If such a thing happened in the past, all the demon cultivators would definitely beat him up. GBG. However, at this moment, they felt powerless, unable to do anything but fret. Gilmore tricked them by timing the countdown The pressure on the millions of demon cultivators suddenly intensified. It was so oppressive that they almost couldnt breathe. Then, a demon cultivator couldnt bear the pressure any longer and shouted, Mr. Reed, Im willing to cast the Heart Pearl Spell and pledge my loyalty to you! His words started a chain reaction. Tm willing! Tm also willing. Im also willing In a matter of seconds, the three emissaries watched as millions of demon cultivators willingly surrendered and pledged their loyalty to Gilmore. They knew that these demon cultivators were no longer under their control. Even if they wanted to stop them, there was nothing they could do. They didnt want to meet the same fate as Zephyr. Death was not what they desired Very well. Since all of you are willing to surrender and be loyal to me, I will temporarily halt the lightning from the formation. You know what to do next. As Gilmore heard the millions of demon cultivators voicing their loyalty, he said above. These demon cultivators began to chant the curse, knowing full well what was expected of them. That was to cast the curse. As such, they all began to unleash the Heart Pearl Spell. A multitude of dark wisps of smoke rose from the millions of demon cultivators. These countless streams of ck smoke all converged upon the ck pearl suspended in the sky. Within moments, they merged into a colossal ck mass of energy, expanding to a width of 35 feet The surge of ck smoke emitted a palpable, aweCinspiring force- the eerie might of the Heart Pearl Spell Observing that all the demon cultivators had sessfully cast the curse, the three emissaries exchanged nces. At this point, they had little choice but to follow suit One by one, they too summoned the Heart Pearl Spell. As the three emissaries chanted their Heart Pearl Spell, thest three strands of ck smoke came together to form a massive dark sphere, which then swiftly dissipated into thin air. The Heart Pearl Spell had been sessfully invoked. Cilmore performed a series of hand seals and began chanting the incantation. The spinning matrix spell in the sky instantly disappeared without a trace. The mighty Golden Light Formation also vanished along with it That relieved all devil cultivators. They couldnt help but let out a long sigh of relief. They finally didnt have to suffer the attack of lightning. At this time, turning his attention to Adam. Gilmore instructed. You will continue to oversee the millions of demon cultivators. The pces in the Dragon Mountains were not enough for so many people to live in. Thus, I want you to lead them to construct more pces and residences within the Sky Mountain Range. In that case, they will have suitable amodations in the future. Adam, understanding the need, responded promptly, Youre right, Mr. Reed. With our considerable numbers, extensive pce and housing construction is crucial Gilmore nodded. Ill leave it to you. Yes. Mr. Reed, Adam replied. Gilmore then said to Lilian, ire, and Christine, Lets go back to the Dragon Sect first. Lilian and ire were overjoyed and nodded at Gilmore. Witnessing Gilmores victorious efforts once again, they held him in even higher regard. However, before Gilmore and the girls left, he told Spencer, Tillman, and the other core martialists of the Dragon Sect, Help Adam settle down all the demon cultivators. Spencer, Tillman, and the others immediately replied, Yes, Mr. Reed: Gilmore then returned to the pce of the Dragon Sect with Lilian, ire, and the others. Making 730 Making 730 Gilmore returned to the attic where the Fensville Dragon Sect lived. He. Lilian, ire, and the others gathered to drink coffee and chat, but the girls still had concerns. When the Devil Emperors four emissaries and the demon cultivators were trapped within the Golden Light Formation, the emissary Zephyr had a conversation with the Devil Emperor via a jade slip. Moreover, Devil Emperor had received Zephyrs call for help and was en route to Fensville in Eldoria with the rest of the demon cultivators. Therefore, the war between the Fensville Dragon Sect and Devil Realm was not over. N?velDrama.Org ? content. So, Lilian looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, the army led by Devil Emperor will arrive soon. Should we make some preparations? ire and Christine also nodded. It was better to be prepared than to be caught off guard. Gilmore, however, remainedposed and said, Lilian, from the beginning, weve achieved victories with a smaller force. First, we defeated hundreds of thousands of demon cultivators with only ten thousand people. Then we conquered millions of demon cultivators led by the four emissaries. Now we have millions under ourmand. Should we fear the Devil Emperors army? The girls, including Lilian, ire, and Christine, fell silent. Because what Gilmore said was indeed irrefutable. Gilmores strength was more than sufficient to face the Devil Emperors army without fear. Gilmore noticed their unease and proposed a solution, Looks like I have to do something to assure you girls. How about this? Ill set up a MindCbewitching Formation centered around the Fensville Dragon Sect. This formation can act as a barrier against Devil Emperors army. Even if we cant defeat them, we can retreat behind the MindCbewitching Formation to maintain our advantage. When Lilian and the other girls heard this, they were all overjoyed and said in unison, Thats great! In this way, Gilmore and all the members of the Fensville Dragon Sect can retreat into the formation when they are in danger and be safe They had absolute confidence in Gilmore. Nheless, they felt more secure knowing that even if Gilmore were in a precarious situation, their safety would still be assured Gilmore, lets start setting up the formation now, Lilian, ire and Christine urged Gilmore. However, Gilmore was not in a hurry at all. He picked up a cup of coffee on the table and said to them, Dont worry. It wont be toote to set up the formation after I finish this cup of coffe Lilian, ire, and the other girls were still a little anxious. @ But they had to let Gilmore finish his coffee. So, they sat on the sofa and waited for Gilmore. They thought that Gilmore would finish his coffee soon. As a result, it took Gilmore more than ten minutes. Lilian and the other girls couldnt help but urge Gilmore, Gilmore, youre drinking too slowly. Gilmore stood up with a smile and walked out under the urging of the girls. Just as Gilmore and the girls were about to walk out of the attic Once they were about to leave the attic, Spencer, Tillman, and Adam, arrived. Greetings, Mr. Reed. They immediately bowed respectfully when they s saw Gilmore. Gilmore turned his gaze towards Spencer, Adam, and the rest of the group, questioning. What brought you here instead of attending to the demon cultivators in the Dragon Mountains? Adam cupped his fists at Gilmore and said, Were here to see you, Mr. Reed. We have something important to report. Gilmore said. Go ahead. Adam looked at Gilmore and said solemnly. Mr. Reed. Weve gathered information from the Devil Emperors emissaries. Ethan, Mason, and Nate, Devil Emperor has assembled tens of millions of demon cultivators to attack Fensville in Eldoria. This time, four of his emissaries lead an army of around three million, and there are over six way. million more troops on their Spencer also looked a little uneasy. He said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, the six millionCstrong army of the Devil Emperor has already left Devil Realm. It will only take them half a day to reach Fensville. I wonder if you have any countermeasures, Mr. Reed Gilmore said indifferently, Just like before, well deal with whateveres our way. If it doesnt work, Ill use my Golden Light Formation. However, Adam expressed his concern, saying to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, not even outsiders, but even within the Devil Realm, no one trulyprehends Devil Emperors power. If you try to use the same matrix spell to confront him, Im worned that it may not be sufficient to ensnare him Although Adam knew that Gilmores Golden Light Formation was very powerful, the Devil Emperors strength was still unfathomable. It was a mystery whether Golden Light Formation could trap Devil Emperor. Gilmore reassured them, If my formation cant hold Devil Emperor, well return to the Fensville Dragon Sect. At that time, Ill create a MindCbewitching Formation within 3 miles of the sect. You can Lake shelter inside, and well be safe. Upon hearing this, Adam, Spencer, and the others were filled with confidence in Gilmores decision to set up the Ecstasy Formation. They believed that nothing could go wrong with this n. Then, Gilmore left the attic with Lilian and the others, as well as Adam, Spencer, Tillman, and the others. They headed to a high peak located outside the Dragon Gate of Fensville. Gilmore surveyed the surroundings, taking note of the towering peaks that surrounded the area. Thendscape was and perilous. rugged The mountain peak where the Fensville Dragon Sect was situated was, in essence, encircled by a ring of towering mountains Then. Gilmore flew into the air from the peak. Lilian and the other girls, including Spencer and Adam, stood still on the peak. They knew that Gilmore was flying in the air to set up a formation. They were all focused on Gilmore, wanting to know how he would set up the formation. Gilmore flew into the air and sat crossClegged with his eyes closed. He tapped into his inner energy, and as he did, a celestial mist enveloped him, giving the impression of an otherworldly being in the heavens. After that, Gilmore swiftly moved his hands to form intricate seals, reciting a spell too faint for anyone to discern. The majestic energy that emanated from Gilmore instantly enveloped the entire vicinity. At this moment, Gilmore suddenly opened his eyes, raising his hand and releasing a multitude of dazzling beams, resembling a meteor shower, from his storage ring. Swish Swish! Swish! These rays of light traveled with incredible speed and uracy, piercing into the mountains. On Gilmores hand, the storage ring flew out a thousand beams of light like shooting stars. These were the rays of light emitted from the spirit stones inside his storage ring. Each beam of light represented a spirit stone weighing several pounds or even more. Gilmore guided the stones into the mountains one by one. He utilized these spirit stones to establish a captivating formation across hundreds of mountains within a 6Cmile radius, These thousands of spirit stones were what Gilmore had obtained from Purple Dragon Cavern in Dragonspire Ruins. Gilmore had learned the MindCbewitching Formation from the guide there. Unexpectedly, it came in handy now. 0 Making 731 Making 731 After nting a thousand Spirit Stones into hundreds of mountains within three miles, Gilmore finished the basic structure of the formation. It was considered a general setup, but it wasnt fully activated yet, just a rough outline. Even though it was just the general structure, it was quite easy to activate.. All Gilmore had to do was form a seal and recite an incantation. Uponpleting the formation, Gilmorended on the mountain peak. Lilian stepped forward immediately and asked Gilmore, Is the formation ready? Gilmore nodded. Yes, its done. All thats left is to activate it. ire was puzzled and asked, Then, Gilmore, why arent you activating the formation now? Gilmore said, There are two reasons. First off, this MindCbewitching Formation relies on the energy of Spirit Stones to power it up. Once the formation was activated, it would consume the energy of the spirit stones. If that was the case, it was very likely that the spell formation would run out of the enemies. ire nodded. I see. Whats the second reason? power before it could be used to deal with Gilmore continued, The second reason is that once the formation is activated, its effects can be observed within a three- mile radius. No one would struggle to see through it. Mist filled the air, making visibility extremely limited. In addition to disorienting individuals by clouding their sense of direction, the formation can also bewilder their minds, inducing hallucinations with unimaginable consequences. Upon hearing this, ire, Lilian, Adam, Spencer, Tillman, and the others were all amazed by the incredible magic formation. At this time, Gilmore looked at Adam, Spencer, and the others and said, Remember, once Devil Emperors army attacks. You immediately lead our demon cultivator to retreat to a ce within three miles of the Fensville Dragon Sect. In that case, you would be safe, As for Devil Emperors army, once they caught up to them, theyd be trapped in the MindC bewitching Formation. At that time, theyll be disoriented within the formation. Even without our intervention, theyll end up fighting each other and incurring significant losses. After they kill each other, its time for us to deal with them. After listening to Gilmore, everyone felt that his arrangement was very meticulous. Yes, Mr. Reed $1/2 ti B. |b ? ? 41%4 With that settled, Gilmore led Lilian, Spencer, Tillman, and the others back to the Fensville Dragon Sect, while Adam returned to the location where their demon cultivators were based. In the Dragon Mountains, millions of cultivators prepared secretly, knowing that Devil Emperors army was about to attack. They regarded it as a formidable enemy. In the afternoon, the Devil Emperors army flew over, rapidly approaching Fensville. The sky filled with intense murderous intent. The civilians in Fensville, who had been in hiding earlier, were shocked when they saw arge group of cultivators flying over. They were dumbfounded. Then, they became extremely angry. This wasnt the end, as a second wave of demonic cultivators followed. It seemed like all the cultivators from across the world were converging on Fensville. Of course, the people in Fensville were unaware that not just the demon cultivators from Devil Realm were arriving, but their guess was right. A staggering number of demon cultivators were descending upon their location. They covered the sky and quickly approached Fensville. At the same time, Gilmore led over ten thousand Dragon Sect martialists from Evergreen Peak, hovering above Fensville. 18 N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Making 732 Making 732 As millions of demon cultivators upied arge area, their intimidating auras radiated outward from them. Above these vast demon cultivators, a mass of golden light was visible, concealing the figure within. Although they couldnt see the true identity of the person shrouded in the golden light, everyone in the Dragon Sect sensed an oppressive presence. Spencer gazed at the golden light hovering above the army and then turned to Gilmore, asking, Mr. Reed, is the person in that ball of golden light the Devil Emperor? Gilmore replied, Youll have to ask the three emissaries. After saying that, Gilmore looked at Ethan, Mason, and Nate. He had instructed them to transfer the millions of troops they originally led to the newmander, Adam. However, Gilmore had called them to his side not only to help them adapt to their new roles as his underlings but also for another reason: to inform the Devil Emperor that the four emissaries and the millions of demon cultivators he had sent were now all loyal to the Dragon Sect. The martialists of the Dragon Sect and the Devil Emperors army remained suspended in the air, keeping a significant distance between them. Right at this moment, the ball of golden light in the sky within. ove the demon cultivators suddenly contracted, revealing a figure It was a greyChaired man wearing a golden mask, donning arge yellow robe adorned with a fiveC wed golden dragon motif. Standing in the air, he looked like a god. Thats right! This greyChaired mysterious man in a dragon robe and a mask was the Devil Emperor himself. A formidable presence emanated from him. The Devil Emperor, concealed behind his mask, fixed his gaze on Gilmore, positioned in front of the Dragon Sect martialists, and the three emissaries at his side. Have all of you surrendered? The cold voice of the Devil Emperor resonated. Although his voice was not particrly loud, he employed his profound techniques to ensure that his words reached everyone present in the sky. Needless to say, these words were for the three emissaries. When the three emissaries heard him, their expressions changed. That was because they had surrendered to Gilmore and the Dragon Sect, which amounted to betraying the Devil Emperor. Now that the Devil Emperor questioned them, he was naturally filled with rage. It could be said that the three emissaries were well aware of the terrifying wrath of the Devil Emperor For a moment, they didnt know how to answer his question. Because no matter how they responded, obtaining forgiveness from him was impossible. They simply lowered their heads D ti Bu. and remained silent. ? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Observing the three emissaries hanging their heads in silence, the millions of demon cultivators in the sky began to realize that the Devil Emperors im might be true. They were all greatly shocked. They did not dare to believe that the mighty emissaries, who were trusted by the Devil Emperor, could surrender to an ordinary sect. If the Devil Emperors emissaries had indeed surrendered to Gilmore and the Dragon Sect, did this mean that the millions of demon cultivators they led had also capitted? Have you led other demon cultivators to surrender? asked the Devil Emperor. The three emissaries could only nod towards the Devil Emperor, who was in the air. Upon learning that the emissaries had confirmed the surrender of the other demon cultivators, the cultivators in the Devil Emperors army were both shocked and infuriated by those who had betrayed them. But they couldnt show how angry and upset they wer Making 733 Making 733 The Devil Emperors eyes gleamed with a dark and menacing light as he spoke coldly. Good, very good! Since youve all surrendered to the enemy like Adam and betrayed me and the Devil Realm, today Ill take action on behalf of the Devil Realm. The three emissaries were visibly disturbed by the Devil Emperors words. They were well aware of his formidable power and cruelty. To him, killing them would be as effortless as squashing an ant. In desperation, the terrified emissaries turned to Gilmore, their eyes filled with pleading desperation. Now, he was the only one who could save them. Gilmore then said to the three emissaries, Dont worry, Im here. He cant hurt you. His words brought great hope to the three emissaries. Since Gilmore had managed to defeat them and the millions of demonic cultivators under their command, they had some optimism about facing the Devil Emperors army. As for confronting the Devil Emperor, even Gilmore himself wasnt certain. Youre Gilmore, arent you? The Devil Emperors cold gaze fell on Gilmore. Gilmore looked at him fearlessly and said, Yes, I am. The Devil Emperor continued, Ive heard that you possess the Royal Dragon Egg. If youre willing to hand it over, I can not only spare your life but also the lives of everyone in your Dragon Sect. Gilmore smiled, replying, No matter what, I, Gilmore Reed, have to thank you. However, the Royal Dragon Egg has not hatched, and even if it does, I cannot give it to you. Please understand, Devil Emperor. Well, if youre unwilling to hand it over, then after I kill you, Ill still be able to get it. The Devil Emperors words were full of determination. Gilmore said with a smile, Devil Emperor, you cant kill me. Not only can you not kill me, but you are also no match for me As soon as he said this, the Devil Emperors eyes widened. He thought he had misheard. At the same time, his army was taken aback and left in disbelief by Gilmores audacity. What? This brat is truly arrogant beyondpare? How dare he say that the Devil Emperor is no match for him? However, Gilmore did not feel that he was being arrogant. That was because he believed that the Devil Emperors aura coult match his own. 13 33 And that was why he said those words. The Devil Emperor finally came to his senses and was sure that he had not misheard. Then, his eyes turned extremely cold. He looked straight at Gilmore and said coldly, Boy, how dare you say that Im no match for you? Well, Ill show you just how easy it is for me to kill you. Itll be like squishing an ant. As soon as he finished speaking, the Devil Emperor flipped his right palm over, causing the air to shake violently. A terrifying aura instantly materialized in the sky, resembling a zing sun. A ball of golden light emerged on the Devil Emperors right palm. Immediately after, deafening sounds broke out. The rays of light from the Devil Emperors right palm surged towards Gilmore. Like a meteor, it swept across the sky and bombarded him. Whether it was the Dragon Sect martialists or the Devil Emperors army, they all sensed the light sweeping across the sky, carrying intense killing intent and immense power. The demon cultivators under themand of the Devil Emperor eagerly watched to see if Gilmore would be smashed to pieces. Bang! At that very moment, a thunderous explosion echoed around. The Devil Emperor shot forth like a zing sun, closing in on Gilmore. Suddenly, a purple light shield appeared in front of Gilmore. The formidable light emitted by the Devil Emperor was instantly halted by the purple light barrier. This ball of light detonated outside the light shield, sending numerous lightning sparks radiating out. An overwhelming force erupted, creating a tempestuous storm in the sky and causing the wind and clouds to churn. Gilmore had activated the purple light shield with his anima. Furthermore, he had extended the light shield to protect both himself and the over ten thousand Dragon Sect martialists around him. The Devil Emperor observed the light shield he hadunched being blocked by the purple light barrier surrounding Gilmore while Gilmore emerged unscathed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. This shocked the Devil Emperor and made him even angrier. After all, he possessed the strength of an elite at the exalted level, a level that was already supreme in the Devil Realm. But he didnt expect that Gilmore would be able to block his attack. Gilmore was far more powerful than he had expected. He had a feeling that Gilmore was his strongest opponent so far Brat, since you can withstand my Rising Sun Palin, Ill let you have a taste of my Grealstone Palm Tue, Oct A sharp light shed in the Devil Emperors eyes, and then he activated his core energy. Bang! Q * The moment the Devil Emperor harnessed his power, a dazzling golden light burst forth from his body. Strong winds howled, and the entirendscape transformed. In the next instant, the Devil Emperor thrust his palms forward, causing the air to tremble violently. Another ball of golden light soared. 41% This time, the golden light the Devil Emperor used was decorated with faint runeClike symbols, giving off an even more impressive aura and strength. Before the golden light could reach Gilmore, it abruptly expanded and transformed into a colossal palm shadow. The shadow was so big because the giant palm crafted from golden light was at least a few hundred feet in width. This was the Greatstone Palm that the Devil Emperor cultivated. The Greatstone Palm struck Gilmore forcefully. But Gilmore remained unmoved in the face of it. Making 734 Making 734 Boom! A massive explosion shook the world, followed by a furious storm. The blinding light, as bright as an exploding sun, radiated out in all directions, nearly blinding everyone. Despite the overwhelming force of the Greatstone Palm, it failed to breach Gilmores purple light shield. On the contrary, even after the Greatstone Palms power exploded like a storm, the purple light shield remained the same. Inside the protective light shield, both Gilmore and the over ten thousand martialists from the Dragon Sect remained unharmed. This shocked the Devil Emperor greatly. The power of the Greatstone Palm couldnt even break through Gilmores purple light shield. How was this possible? To the Devil Emperor, Gilmores purple light shield was at most a formation. It didnt look very powerful either. He didnt expect that it would be able to withstand the attack of his Greatstone Palm. He had the strength of an exaltedClevel cultivator. With this level of strength, he was already able to reign supreme in the Cultivation Realm. However, he was unable to break through this small formation of Gilmores. He couldnt tell how strong Gilmore was. Moreover, as the Devil Emperor of the Devil Realm, he couldnt recall ever hearing of such a formidable figure in the Cultivation Realm And in addition to that, Gilmore was such a young cultivator. The Devil Emperor looked at Cilmore sharply and said, Who the hell are you? How can you resist my Greatstone Palm? Gilmore said bluntly. Im from Eldoria, my name is Gilmore Reed, the sect master of the Fensville Dragon Sect. However, in the eyes of the Devil Emperor, Gilmore was not telling the truth. That was because, ording to his words, Gilmore was just an ordinary sect master in Eldoria. Therefore, there was no way he should be able to withstand his Greatstone Palm After all, even the most robust cultivators in the Cultivation Rea might struggle against such an attack Moreover, Gilmore was just the head of amon secr sect That was imposside. From the Devil Emperors perspective, Gilmore nught have been the disciple of a prominent figure in the Cultivation Realm of possibly had an aristocrat background. Otherwise, it would be impossible for hun to possess such sich D * 41% Tue, Oct 11:46 Alright, since youre unwilling to reveal the power behind you, then I wont force you. However, we must fight to the death today, the Devil Emperor said coldly. He had no choice. First, Demon King Adam led hundreds of thousands of troops to join Gilmore, and then several Devil Emperors emissaries brought millions more to surrender to Gilmore. If he just let it go, then the Devil Realm, which only had a limited number of demon cultivators, would lose millions at once. That would be a catastrophic blow to the realm. It could do great harm to the Devil Realm. If the Cultivation Realm decided to attack the Devil Realm again, it could very likely spell the end for the Devil Realm. Therefore, the Devil Emperor had no choice but to take strict action, both to punish Adam and the emissaries and to reim those who had surrendered to Gilmore. Hearing the threat, Gilmore was not afraid. Instead, he smiled and said, Okay, I also want to compete with you as well. Didnt you attack me just now? Now its my turn to attack you. As soon as he finished speaking, he began forming a seal with his hands and chanting an incantation. A powerful aura radiated from his presence. The Devil Emperor knew that Gilmore was setting up a formation but had no idea what kind of formation it would be. However, he had seen firsthand how powerful Gilmores purple light shield was and knew better than to underestimate his abilities. Bang! Suddenly, the Devil Emperors body ignited with golden mes, enveloping him entirely in their fiery protection. At that very moment, a deafening noise reverberated in the sky above the Devil Emperor and his several million demon cultivators, as if the entire world was trembling. In the next second, a dazzling golden light burst out from the clouds. Like a huge sun, it suddenly appeared in the sky. Within this blinding light, a massive wheel of light materialized Nestled within this colossal wheel of light was a smaller wheel of light, adorned with countless golden runes on its surface. An overwhelming aura enveloped the world, covering the entire army of millions of demon cultivators and the Devil Emperor himself. The Devil Emperor looked at this immense wheel in the sky, his eyes filled with indescribable shock. He sensed that this formation emanated boundless divine power and he knew he was incapable of setting up such a massive and giant formation. This huge formation was just too terrifying. It covered tus entire army. This meare that this formation array had the power to threaten the entire army of demon cultivators At that moment, Gilmore a eyes sparkled with determinatin ? 11:46 He swiftly formed a seal with his hand and chanted an incantation. Following that, the Golden Light Formation unleashed its attack Crack, crack, crack! Dazzling lightning filled the skies, numbering over ten million bolts. In an instant, the area within thousands of feet beca an electric storm, reducing tens of thousands of demon cultivators to ashes in the blink of an eye. When the other demon cultivators saw this scene, they all cried out in panic. Even the Devil Emperor, who was in the air, frowned with intense hatred. He watched as tens of thousands of his forces were obliterated by the lightning storm, and his fists clenched subconscious The power of this formation was far beyond his imagination. Then, the Devil Emperor fixed his gaze on the massive wheel of light in the sky. Shortly after, a streak of light shot out from his storage ring towards the glowing formation wheel in the sky. This light resembled a shooting star as it sped directly towards the matrix spells halo, gleaming brilliantly. It was a small PurpleCgold Hammer, just a dozen feet long. As it flew toward the matrix spells halo, it grew bigger. Starting out as a small PurpleCgold Hammer, it grew to several feet long, even reaching a length of 35 feet. The hammer also continued to grow, expanding from the size of an egg to the size of a pumpkin, and finally to ten thousand pounds. In an instant, the PurpleCgold Hammer transformed into a colossal weapon, dozens of feet in length and weighing hundred of pounds. Intricate and mystic runic symbols adorned the surface of the massive hammer. At this moment, the entire giant PurpleCgold Hammer was shining with purple light. Meanwhile, the ancient andplex rune markings on its surface emitted a bloodCred aura, exuding a menacing intent, Bang! A loud bang rang out The massive PurpleCgold Hammer, weighing hundreds of thousands of pounds, struck the formations glowing wheel with tremendous force, causing the formation to quiver as though it were constructed of metal. Then, under the impact of the giant PurpleCgold Hammer, cracks began to appear on the formation wheel. When the Devil Emperor saw this, there was a trace of joy in his eyes. This PurpleCgold Hammer was the most precious treasure in the Devil Realm, known as the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon Its power was astonishing If it werent for the formidable power of the formation set up by Gilmore, the Devil Emperor would never have had to use his final trump card ? a ? ?, 41% 3 ti B However, if the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon couldnt break Gilmores matrix spell. Then, there was nothing he could do. At that moment, the Devil Emperor realized that the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon was effective against the formations halo wheel. He suddenly saw hope. Following that, he formed a mudra with his hand and chanted an incantation, directing the PurpleC gold Hammer of the demon to continue smashing the matrix spells halo. Inside the purple light shield, Gilmore watched as the Devil Emperor used the hammer to attack the formations light wheel, causing cracks to appear on its surface. Cracks started to appear on the surface of the light wheel. Gilmore knew that the Golden Light Formation he had set up wouldnt be able to withstand the power of the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon. It was only a matter of time before the Golden Light Formation was destroyed. At this time, Ethan, the envoy, turned to Gilmore and exined, Mr. Reed, thats the PurpleCgold Hammer. Its an ancient spiritual weapon from the Devil Realm and one of the most powerful spiritual weapons known. It can reach the pinnacle of strength. Hearing this, Gilmore suddenly understood. The Golden Light Formation was only secondary to the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon. However, Gilmore had increased the power of the formation to that of the exalted level with his immense strength. Given that he had encountered the mighty PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon, it wasnt surprising that his Golden Light Formation couldnt withstand it. However, even if his formation couldnt stop the hammer, he didnt care. After all, he had already set up the MindCbewitching Formation and was waiting for the Devil Emperor and his army. So, he said to Spencer and the three emissaries, The Golden Light Formation will be destroyed soon. Lets retreat to the Fensville Dragon Sect now. Spencer and the three emissaries immediately replied, Yes, Mr. Reed Then, Gilmore, along with the Dragon Sect members, descended from the sky and headed back to the Dragon Mountams in Fensville. In the formation, the Devil Emperors army noticed Gilmore and the Dragon Sect members fleeing They suddenly realized something and shouted happily. They are escaping N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hahaha, these bastards are scared! Long live the Devil Emperor Certainly, they presumed that Gilmore and his group were fleeing because they observed the Devil Emperor relendessly pounding the formations ligin wheel, which was teetering on the verge of copse + ti It could be seen that the formation was about to be destroyed. <3 In that case, Gilmore and the others might be trying to escape before the Devil Emperor obliterated the formation. Therefore, they ran for their lives in advance. At the same time, the Devil Emperor also saw Gilmore and the others of the Dragon Sect flying away in a hurry. A sharp glint shed across his eyes. Trying to escape? I dont think so! He intended to break the formation and lead his army in pursuit of Gilmores group. The Devil Emperor continued to wield the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon in the sky, relentlessly hammering the formations light wheel with increasing ferocity. Half an hourter, the sky seemed to implode with a deafening explosion. The light wheel disintegrated into dust under the hammers relentless assault. The Golden Light Formation waspletely destroyed as well. Acent look shed in the Devil Emperors eyes. The sky was filled with cheers from the millions of demon cultivators. By this time, Gilmore and over ten thousand others had safely returned to the Fensville Dragon Sect. All the core members of the Dragon Sect, including Gilmore, Spencer, and Adam, were standing in the square outside Fensville. Gilmore remained indifferent as he looked at the golden halo in the distance. Making 735 Making 735 Mr. Reed, your formation got messed up by the Devil Emperors fancy spiritual weapon, Spencer looked at Gilmore an said. Gilmore replied, It doesnt matter. Spencer couldnt help but blurt out, That PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon is seriously impressive! The reason why he said so was that he was genuinely shocked because hed never seen anyone break Gilmores formation like that. Therefore, he felt that the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon was truly powerful. Gilmore smiled, looked at Spencer, and said, Really? It seems that you like this hammer very much, Spencer? Later, I will bring it to you. Spencer was not the only one who was shocked. Even Dragon Sects top martial artists, like Tillman, Adam, Victor, and others, were left stunned. The PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon was a topCtier spiritual weapon, and it belonged to the Devil Emperor. But Gilmore was casually talking about snatching it and handing it over to Spencer, which was a real shocker. This really surprised everyone. The reason Gilmore spoke this way was that he had the power to challenge the Devil Emperor and his army. He was just waiting for them to get within a hundred miles of the Dragon Mountains. As soon as they crossed that boundary, hed activate the MindCbewitching Formation, plunging the Devil Emperor and his army into total darkness. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the distant sky, millions of demon cultivators flew toward the Dragon Mountains, with Devil Emperor leading the charge on his massive PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon. He was dressed in a menacing robe and looked eager for battle. His eyes gleamed with a wicked brilliance, as he wanted to wipe out all the members of Dragon Sect in one fell Especially Gilmore, Adam, and his three formal emissaries. Devil Emperor wanted them wiped out without a trace. Soon, Devil Emperor and his army reached the Dragon Mountains. As they proceeded forward, an expanding white mist floated towards them And it kept growing Deyil Emperor immediately noticed that something was wrong and then he ordered; Stop! swoop. The entire antry care to a sudden stop in midair, and they all gazed at Devil Emperor in confusion, tot understanding why he had called for the sudden patase ti B 3 Devil Emperor looked at the surrounding cultivators and frowned as he asked. Doesnt something feel strange to you all? His underlings wore puzzled expressions and responded, Devil Emperor, we dont notice anything amiss. Devil Emperor shook his head, Didnt you see that white mist surrounding us? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He remembered that he didnt spot any mist in the mountains before flying to the Dragon Mountains. Why was it suddenly enveloped in white mist? Hearing the Devil Emperors remark, the cultivators finally realized the increasing white mist. But what was wrong with the white mist? While white mist in the mountains wasmon. In fact, Devil Emperor also felt that it was normal. But subconsciously, he felt that there was something wrong with it. Thus, Devil Emperor cautioned them, Everyone, stay alert. Lets keep moving forward. Understood, Devil Emperor, they responded in unison. After which, they continued to fly forward. They pressed on for several miles when, out of nowhere, a dense mistpletely shrouded them. It happened so suddenly that none of them saw iting, and it was so thick that it obscured everything, even those facing it couldnt see a thing. Making 736 Making 736 Devil Emperor got quite a shock when the whole sky suddenly turned into a misty mess. Just a moment ago, he saw these little wisps of white mist floating around. But now, theyre surrounded by it out of the bluc. And it was so thick that even he, an ExaltedClevel expert, couldnt see squat through it. Weird, right? Why couldnt his gaze pierce through the white mist? Devil Emperor swiftly discerned that the sudden skyCepassing mist was far from ordinary. This was a formation! The thought struck him due to his prior knowledge of Gilmores prowess in creating formations. The mist obscuring his vision prevented him from seeing through it. Besides formations, Devil Emperor struggled to fathom what else could pose such a formidable obstacle. At this moment, on the square away from Fensville, Gilmore stopped forming seals and chanting an incantation. The MindCbewitching Formation that Gilmore had activated enveloped Devil Emperor and his army in an epassing mist. Within a threeCmile radius of Fensville, the world remained visible, but as one ventured farther, a dense mist obscured thendscape, stretching for a hundred miles. On the other hand, Adam had taken charge of directing the millions of demon cultivators in the Dragon Mountains, instructing them to retreat to a perimeter of three miles around the Fensville Dragon Sect. Gilmore looked over the foggy area under the MindCbewitching Formation, which stretched out in a circr pattern. His eyes showed that he was pleased with what he saw. No matter how powerful Devil Emperor was, he would still be unable to use his power in this boundless mist. What was even more ominous was that when the MindCbewitching Formation reached its zenith, those trapped inside the array would begin to experience hallucinations, ultimately leading them to turn on one another. ncing at the distant mist, Gilmore turned to Spencer and suggested, Weve got quite some time to wait. Its exhausting standing around like this. Ask someone to bring out tables and chairs, and we can rx with some coffee while we wait for Devil Emperor and his cultivators to kill each other. Afterward, well clean up the mess Spencer agreed and then returned to pces with a group of martialists. After a while, they returned with a bevy of tables and chairs,plete with a coffee set. Gilmore and hispamons, including Lilian, ire. Spencer, Adam, Tillman, and other key members, seated themselves. They chatted while drinking coffee At this time. from within the distant, moist filled expanse, the sods ofbat faintly reached their 3 41% In the next moment, brilliant lights erupted in all directions, apanied by thunderous reverberations. Spencer, Adam, Tillman, and the others observed the core energy shes and the thunderous rumblings, realizing that they were witnessing the battle urring. It went without saying that the MindCbewitching Formation had been pushed to its limit, and the demon cultivators trapped within the white mist were sumbing to madness and delusions. As a result, they had turned on each other. Indeed, at this moment all demon cultivators were gradually losing their minds due to the bewildering effects of the array. They began to hallucinate, perceiving their ownrades and illusions as enemies. Then, they quickly began to kill each other. Devil Emperors army now fought fiercely. The sound of their battle cries echoed far and wide. The fight reached a standstill, and the world descended into chaos.. When Devil Emperor saw this, he was extremely anxious. He kept shouting at the cultivators around him, Stop fighting! Were on the same side! However, all the demon cultivators seemed to have been possessed. Their eyes turned red, and they began to fight like madmen. There were even some rushed to Devil Emperor who was stopping them. Devil Emperor had no choice but to send out his core energy to kill them. Devil Emperor watched helplessly as those around him descended into an insane bloodbath. He understood that that formation caused it. This formation had a dangerous power that could drive people into a crazy rage, making it hard for them to tell whos who. Devil Emperor, despite being really strong, couldnt help the demonic cultivators under the formations spell. However, he was unable to free all of his men from the control of the formation. Moreover, no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt escape the white mist that now nketed the sky. He could feel that this formation was much more powerful than the one he had broken with his PurpleCgold Hammer of the demonst time. This matrix spell didnt directly assault them; instead, it manipted their minds and incited them to kill one another. Moreover, this formation seemed to be this endless white mist. However, Devil Emperor and all the other cultivators had already tried to fly all directions. They were unable to fly out of it I felt like a world encircled the white mist, rendering their attempts to escape futile. This was the most terrifying formation Devil Emperor had ever encountered aching ins soldiers perish one by one, hus heart ached These were thest forces ud the Devil Kralin, and if they and Devi Emperor Jurself would be doured patigued to kill each other, it would spell the ens for their realm, 2.3 ti Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. 3 Devil Emperors heart was heavy, and he was furious. He angrily yelled into the void, Gilmore, you coward! You hide behind your formations and wont face me in battle. What kind of man are you? Shame on you! His curses echoed from the mist. Spencer, Adam, and the others looked at Gilmore, concerned that Devil Emperors insults might provoke him. Obviously, they were worried that Gilmore would be very angry if Devil Emperor scolded him for being a coward. However, they saw that Gilmore was not angry at all. On the contrary, he was calm. Gilmore smiled, thinking, Devil Emperor is going crazy. Thats exactly what I want. Then, he stood up from his chair and addressed the group, Im going to meet Devil Emperor in the MindCbewitching Formation. 41% Spencer, Tillman, Adam, and the others also stood up from their chairs. They said to Gilmore with firm eyes, Mr. Reed, well go with you. However, Gilmore shook his head and said, No, you cant go, because you cant help me with the MindCbewitching Formation. You may even cause trouble for me. Dont forget that the MindCbewitching Formation could make you lose your minds and start attacking each other. Its too risky Hearing what Gilmore said, Spencer, Tillman, and the others stopped talking. Its because they were unsure if they could stay sane once they entered the MindCbewitching Formation. 5 After telling them to stay behind, Gilmore quickly flew toward the mountain range where the Ecstasy Formation was set up. In the MindCbewitching Formation, the furious Devil Emperor was like a mad beast. He kept on insulting Gilmore, and, of course, his words were quite harsh and offensive. While Devil Emperor was verbally attacking Gilmore, a figure suddenly materialized in the space just over ten feet in front of him Seeing Gilmore, Devil Emperor was so taken aback that he forgot to continue his tirade. He was genuinely surprised by Gilmores presence. Then, Devil Emperors eyes ignited with fury. 18 Making 737 Making 737 Gilmore smiled and calmly addressed Devil Emperor, saying, Devil Emperor, were you looking for me? Devil Emperor scethed with anger. His fury grew because he had been unable to find Gilmore, and now that he had, he was incensed. His eyes zed with fiery, bloodCred light as he spat out his words, Boy, you finally decided to make an appearance. Youve ensnared me and my army with your spell. Do you consider this despicable and cowardly? Face me in a fair fight if you have the guts! Gilmore looked at Devil Emperor and said, Devil Emperor, youre wrong. How can I be despicable when Im setting up a spell? Besides, I previously used a spell to ensnare you and the demon cultivators. Didnt you use the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon to break free from it? Speaking of this, Gilmore looked at Devil Emperor and teased, Cant you break my spell this time? Gilmore was right. Devil Emperor could not break Gilmores MindCbewitching Formation. The reason for this was that the Golden Light Formation had a centralponent called the light wheel, which served as the core of the formation. Devil Emperor could target and break this core to disable the formation. However, the MindCbewitching Formation was enveloped in mist, which made it extremely challenging for Devil Emperor to locate its core, let alone dismantle it. Therefore, the Devil Emperor really didnt know what to do. He didnt know how to use the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon in his hand. Gilmores remark struck a nerve with Devil Emperor. He snapped back, Boy, quit your nonsense and face my hammer! He conjured a spell and sent the massive hammer beneath his feet hurtling toward Gilmore. The air shook violently, and a tremendous force seemed overwhelmingly frightening. In the face of the descending hammer, Gilmore remained unwavering, showing no hint of fear. The hammer was about to smash Gilmore into meat paste. At that moment, Gilmores eyes glinted sharply. In the next moment, he radiated an air of dominance. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! Calmore, in the path of the falling hammer, extended his right palm. Devil Emperor suddenly widened his eyes. What? Gilmore wanted to use his bare hand to resist the hammer? 11:47/ Tue, Oct 22 ti Bu After the initial shock, a flicker of delight crossed Devil Emperors eyes. 41% The PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon was an elite spiritual weapon, capable of reducing a lowerC level cultivator to mush with a single blow, To Devil Emperor, Gilmore decided to face the hammer with his bare hand seemed like an act of arrogance and ignorance. He was clearly courting death. Devil Emperor was eager to witness a thrilling spectacle, waiting to see how Gilmore, the man who dared to challenge the hammer with his bare hand, would be mushed. A boom suddenly erupted, sending ripples through the air. Gilmore effortlessly caught the descending hammer with his right palm. The enormous PurpleCgold hammer radiated a vivid purple glow, exuding a daunting aura. The crimson runes on its surface emanated formidable power. Yet, to the Devil Emperors dismay, Gilmore remained unscathed. Gilmore not only evaded being turned to dust but also caught the hammer securely in his palm. Devil Emperor couldnt believe his eyes. Had Gilmore taken the blow from the hammer? How was this possible? In the midst of his shock, Gilmore reached out and seized the hammer with his right hand, letting out a shout! In an instant, an overwhelming surge of power and a raging tempest erupted from Gilmore, almost blinding Devil Emperor. At that moment, a radiant white light began to shine from Gilmores right palm, resembling a rising sun with boundless brilliance. Gradually, the enormous hammer held in Gilmores radiant hand became shrouded in a white light. The hammer turned into a blinding white hammer. Devil Emperors eyes were full of horror. He couldnt believe what was happening. Suddenly, Devil Fenperor felt the unbreakable connection he shared with the PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon had vanished In other words, He had lost control over it. This was really shocking to Devil Emperor. Although this PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon was passed down from generation to generation in Devil Realm. For decades, the hammer had been an extension of himself, intricately bonded to his being. It could be said that it was totally under his control Buy this marked the first time he had lost the connection to it. Needless to say, the radiant white light emanating from Gilmore had wrapped around the hammer, severing Devil Emperorsmand over it 3 X ti B As anima surged from Gilmore, he assertedplete control over the hammer. The next moment, Gilmore withdrew his hand from the hammer. Whoosh! Gilmore then flew up andnded on it. He stood on the huge purpleCgold hammer and made a sword seal with his hand. Lets go! The PurpleCgold Hammer under his feet immediately flew forward with a whistle. Gilmore had already taken control of the hammer and was now free to wield it. Devil Emperor was in indescribable pain and anger seeing this. This was the best spiritual weapon in Devil Realm. It was also the Devil Emperors Supreme Weapon. How could he not be angry when Gilmore took it away just like that? Immediately, Devil Emperor flew out to chase after Gilmore, regardless of the fact that he was no match for Gilmore. He wanted to take the hammer back. Whoosh! Devil Emperor flew at high speed, closely chasing after Gilmore who was driving the hammer. However, no matter how fast he flew, Gilmore would always keep a certain distance from him on his hammer. Devil Emperor was furious. He felt that Gilmore did it on purpose. Gilmore just wanted to provoke him. Gilmore wanted to show him how carefree he was riding on the hammer. The Devil Emperor couldnt catch up with Gilmore no matter how hard he tried. With that, he sent out sts of core energy. One lightning bolt after another bombarded Gilmore. However, Gilmore drove the hammer swiftly like a skillful driver showing off his superb driving skills One st after another of core energy after it hit nothing but an Devil Emperor was so angry that his chest was about to explode Just like that. Gilmore and Devil Emperor flew out of the range of MindCbewitching Formation Devil Emperor suddenly found that he had flown out of the mist all over the sky, and his eyes shed with surprise. It should be noted that he had struggled in the mist for a long time, but he still couldnt fly out. He didnt expect that flying alongside Gilure would lead him out of the must for no apparent reaso 41% ti Gilmore drove the hammer to the Evergreen Peak, where the Fensville Dragon Sect was based. On the Evergreen Peak, Spencer, y, Tillman, and Lilian of the Dragon Sect were looking at the distant sky. 3 41% Suddenly, Gilmore, who was riding a huge hammer in the distance, and the aggressive Devil Emperor chased after them. When everyone saw this, they were all stunned. They all recognized that the huge hammer Gilmore was riding was the Devil Emperors PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon. Why was Devil Emperors purpleCgold hammer at the feet of Gilmore and being controlled by him? Devil Emperor, who was chasing closely behind, looked angry. Seeing this, all the members of the Dragon Sect couldnt help but wonder, Had Gilmore actually stolen the hammer? Was Devil Emperor chasing after Gilmore to take back the GoldenCpurple Hammer? However, everyone wanted to know how Gilmore had snatched Devil Emperors hammer. Making 738 Making 738 In the distant sky, Gilmore and the Devil Emperor were locked in a chase, and the Devil Emperor vented his fury byunching periodic core energy attacks. Streaks of core energy zipped through the air, resonating with formidable power. Yet, every single attack missed its target. At this critical moment, Gilmore swiftly crafted another sword gesture,manding, Increase speed! Whoosh! Though Gilmore had been keeping a certain distance from the Devil Emperor, now, atop the PurpleC gold Hammer of the Demon, he suddenly elerated, leaving the Devil Emperor far behind. PurpleCgold Hammer of the demons rapid ascent generated a gust of wind, ruffling Devil Emperors gray hair Devil Emperor was obviously stunned. Wasnt Gilmore running too fast? Then, Devil Emperor realized that Gilmore had stolen his hammer! Then, he saw Gilmore flying towards the Fensville Dragon Sect. Devil Emperor got really anxious. Without thinking, he chased after them. In the blink of an eye, Gilmore arrived at the Fensville Dragon Sect Square. Then, he nimbly dismounted the hammer,nding in the square. Youre back, Mr. Reed, Spencer, Adam, Tillman, and the other members of the Dragon Sect greeted Gilmore. Gilmore nodded slightly. Spencer still wanted to ask Gilmore why Devil Emperors hammer was in his hands. However, at this time, he heard the sound of something cutting through the atmosphere. Spencer saw Devil Emperor flying toward them. He immediately said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, Devil Emperor ising. Everyone then looked up at the sky. Gilmore calmly looked at Devil Emperor who was flying above and said, Since hes chasing afterme, let me send him off for thest time With a decisive sword gesture, he directed the hovering hammer,manding, Attack! in an instant, the hammers surface erupted with a radiant lumulosity akin to the sun. Launching forward, it resembled a zing sun, provoking tempestuous winds and shing lightning A massive, palpable wave of killing intent emanated from the weapon, shocking everyone in the Dragon Devil Emperor was heading to the Fensville Dragon Sect with full speed t B. Suddenly, a dazzling light burst out in front of him, so dazzling that the Devil Emperor almost couldnt open his eyes. ?? At the same time, he sensed an overwhelming and aweCinspiring killing intent. The pervasive killing intent appeared to saturate the entire world, leaving Devil Emperor in shock. 41% The atmosphere quivered violently as an overwhelming force, capable of shaking the heavens and earth, assaulted Devil Emperor without warning. Devil Emperor only had time to see that the hammer suddenly appeared in the dazzling light. He didnt even have time to defend himself before he was sted flying by it. Shpsh! Devil Emperor was propelled through the air, colliding with a mountain peak. The impact was colossal, causing the entire mountain to crumble instantly, transforming into a heap of rubble. In the Fensville Dragon Sect Square, Spencer, Adam, Lilian, and ire were left in stunned silence. They didnt know that Gilmore could send Devil Emperor hurtling through the air with the hammer. They didnt expect the Devil Emperor to be so vulnerable! The PurpleCgold Hammer of the demon was the Devil Emperors very own spiritual weapon. However, Gilmore sent him flying with it. This was indeed a bit ironic! Gilmore executed another sword technique, and the hammer in midCair emitted a brilliant radiance. With a rapid sh, the onceChundredCthousandCpound hammer reduced in size to a petite weapon weighing just several pounds. Gilmore waved his hand, and the shrunken hammer soared back into his grasp. The core martialists of the Dragon Sect, such as Spencer, Adam, and Tillman, were all shocked. This was the Devil Emperors spiritual weapon, but Gilmore had already mastered it. It was as if it was made for Gilmore. Cilmore held the smallCsized hammer in his hand, approached Spencer, and said, Spencer, you like this hammer, right? Im giving it to you. After that, Gilmore put the hammer in Spencers hand. Spencer was shocked Adam. Tillman, and the others were also surprised and envious They didnt expect that Gilmore would really give the hammer to Spencer. This was the best spiritual weapon in Devil Realn Well, Gilmore casually gave it to Spencer as if it was worthless t BU Spencer took the hammer from Gilmore in disbelief. A topCtier spiritual weapon, and the finest in all of Devil Realm, had been ced in his hands. D When Gilmore saw Spencer in a daze, he smiled and said, I gave you a spirit weapon, but why didnt you thank me? Spencer, now fully aware of the precious gift, expressed his gratitude to Gilmore, saying, Thank you so much, Mr. Reed. I never expected to receive such a valuable spiritual weapon Mr. Reed, you are the benefactor of my life. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Spencer said this from the bottom of his heart. If it werent for Gilmore. Spencer knew that he owed his current position as the vice sect master of a prestigious sect to Gilmore, an opportunity he would never have had as the leader of a small sect in the central region. It was even more impossible for him to be a cultivator. Gilmore smiled. Im just asking you to thank me. Im not asking you to treat me Adam, Tillman, Lilian, and ire allughed. as your benefactor. Spencer also smiled. He knew that Gilmore never expected him to repay kindness. While he couldnt repay Gilmore in full, Spencer was determined to be loyal to him.. Gilmore looked at the copsed mountain, then turned to Spencer and Adam, instructing them, You two, along with a thousand martialists from the Dragon Sect, go find Devil Emperors body. Spencer and Adam immediately cupped their fists and replied, Copy that, Mr. Reed! Then, they led thousands of martialists to the copsed mountain peak. An hourter, they returned with the remains of Devil Emperor The body was a gruesome sight, covered in bruises and injuries. Devil Emperor met a tragic end, defeated by his very own spiritual weapon, the Demon Gods PurpleCGold Hammer. Its indeed a sorrowful fate. Gilmore examined the Devil Emperors body and said to Spencer and Adam, No matter what happened, he was known as the Devil Emperor during his life. Make sure hes given a proper burial. Spencer and Adam nodded and then asked someone to carry Devil Emperors body away and bury him. At this point, Gilmore directed his attention to the MindCbewitching Formation. The intense battle that had shaken the heavens earlier hade to a halt. Gilmore observed the gathered individuals and remarked, It seems the groups inside the formation are nearing the end of their inCfighting. Then, Gilmore made a seal and began to dismantle the MindCbewitching Formation. ti Bu 3 Making 739 Making 739 After Gilmore put away mindCbewitching formation, the mist in the distance disappeared. Then, Gilmore told his core martialists, Lets go check the results? Lilian, ire, and the other girls, as well as Victor, Tiger, Phoenix, and the other main members, went with Gilmore to the farCoff mountains. When they reached the area where the formation was ced, they witnessed a shocking scene. Dead bodies were scattered all over the mountains after turning on each other, creating a nightmarish scene. No living person could be found. Shocked expressions filled the faces of Lilian, ire, Victor, Tiger, and Phoenix. They hadnt expected Gilmores formation to be so powerful that millions of demon cultivators lost their minds and started killing each other. The group scoured the area for miles and confirmed that no one within the formation had survived. They returned to the Fensville Dragon Sect. After this battle, Devil Realm had been wiped out. Those who hadnt perished became part of the Fensville Dragon Sect. Gilmore instructed Adam to lead a group to bury the corpses of the millions of demon cultivators. After the battle, the Fensville Dragon Sect had be an unrivaled power in the mortal world. They surpassed many forces in the Cultivation Realm. Following the battle, Gilmore entrusted the sects management to Spencer, Adam, Tillman, Victor, Tiger, and other core martialists. He wanted to focus on cultivation with Lilian, ire, Christine, and the other girls, setting aside sect affairs. Even though Lilian, ire, Christine, and the other girls were strong, the fight with the demon cultivators left them looking much weaker. Gilmore had to improve their cultivation strength as soon as possible. Therefore, he dedicated himself to helping them improve. He had an abundance of Purple Dragons elixir and martial art manuals at his disposal. Ten dayster. Deep within the Fensville Dragon Sects pce, in an attic, Gilmore aided Lilian and ire in their cultivation for ten days, with the help of elixirs and martial art manuals. With Gilmores great assistance, Lilian, ire, and the other girls worked on their cultivation for ten days. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Their cultivation levels rapidly advanced from beginner to intermediate, then to advanced, and eventually to proficient level in a short amount of time. ??41% ti BU In the past ten days, they had ascended three levels consecutively, defying the traditional pace of cultivation in the Cultivation Realm. Ordinary cultivators usually need three to five years to advance to the next level, even if they have talent. Those with average talent might not progress three levels in ten years. However, with Gilmores help, Lilian and the others achieved a remarkable feat. After reaching the proficient level, it was difficult for them to improve. Because the elixir and martial art manuals could only help them reach this level. They couldnt assist them in reaching a higher level, like the topCnotch expert level. However, Gilmore was not in a hurry. The girls had reached the proficient level, which was sufficient to protect themselves, as long as they didnt confront exceptionally powerful cultivators. Of course, even if they were in danger, Gilmore would never stand idly by. After girls finished their cultivation, Gilmore was free. He frequently visited the back cave to check on the Royal Dragon Egg. One day, Gilmore came to the cave again. Gilmore, youvee to visit me again! The egg floated in the caves emptiness, expressing its joy upon seeing Gilmore. Gilmore smiled as he looked at it and asked, How are you feeling today? Of course Im happy since youre here, said the egg happily. Although Gilmore had been helping girls cultivate these days, he would always take some time out to check on Royal Dragon Egg every day. He spent time with it to keep it entertained. Moreover, he used his own anima to replenish it. Therefore, the egg had developed a sense of dependence on Gilmore, and it was delighted to see Gilmore. Furthermore, during this time, the Royal Dragon Egg underwent a noticeable transformation. Its size had increased from a few inches to nearly 10 feet, and its shell had changed from white to golden. Instead of a rainbowCcolored surface, it now gleamed with golden light. The entire cave was bathed in this brilliant golden glow. It was not an exaggeration to describe the entire cave as dazzling Gilmore looked at the egg and asked, Baby dragon, your egg has grown so much. Do you think youll hatch soon? The egg swayed in the air and responded, Yes, Gilmore, I feel like Ill be emerging soon. Gilmore said, Alright, Ill wait for you to hatch and show you the beautiful world outside. Ill even let you savor the delicious food of this world. D ?? 41% He couldnt wait to see what the baby dragon, once hatched, would look like. Would it be a cute little golden dragon or a majestic and strong one? Then, there was a clinking sound. Clink! Right at this moment, an unusual sound echoed in the air. Gilmore could not help but frown. Whats that sound? Then, he seemed to have seen something, and his eyes suddenly showed great surprise. The reason for his surprise was a crack had appeared on the golden shell. How could this be? A thought crossed Gilmores mind. Could the baby dragon be hatching? Soon, a series of cracking noises filled the air. The Eggs surface was covered in cracks, one after the other, until there were dozens of them. p! Suddenly, with a resounding p, the egg shattered into two pieces. In the following moment, a radiant ball of golden light burst forth from the broken shell and soared into the cave. 30 ti G <3 C Making 740 Making 740 The cave dwelling was bathed in a dazzling golden light. As the golden radiance gradually faded away, a graceful woman materialized within the cave. Indeed, she possessed a slender, feminine form. Gilmore was dumbfounded when he saw this woman. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Wasnt this supposed to be a Dragon? Shouldnt it have hatched into a dragon? How could it be a woman? Furthermore, it was a young and beautiful fairyClike beauty. Gilmore took a considerable time to regain hisposure. He pointed at the woman and asked in amazement, Are you the baby dragon? The woman appeared to be in her twenties, with hair cascading over her shoulders and enchanting. an elegant face. Her eyes were Draped in a white dress, she resembled a fairy with her slim, extraordinarily beautiful figure. Gilmore found it difficult to fathom that the egg hadnt hatched into a dragon, but into this stunning fairy. He couldnt help but suspect that the egg might not have been a Dragon Emperor Egg at all. Instead, it might have been an Immortal Egg, giving birth to such a fairy. The woman toyed with her long hair using her graceful, beautiful hands. She gazed at Gilmore with her radiant eyes and responded, Gilmore, if Im not the baby dragon, who could I possibly be? Gilmore looked her up and down and said, But shouldnt you be a dragon? How could you The womans eyes sparkled, and her smile brightly. Yes, I am a dragon. Actually, I can assume either the form of a dragon or that of a woman. ٤ Upon hearing this, Gilmore realized that the small dragon hatched from the Dragon Emperor Egg possessed both dragon and human forms Thinking it over, it seemed quite logical. The little dragon hatched from the Dragon Emperors Egg was the ruler of all dragons, endowed with the supreme power of a mythical creature. It wasnt surprising that it could assume a human form. However, Gilmore did not expect baby dragon to be a beautiful woman. So, baby dragon, how should I address you? Since the baby dragon was now in human form, Gilmore wanted to know her a name in a conventional manner. Gilmore, I dont know my name. Since Im just born, why dont you give me a name? She looked at Gilmore with trust and dependence in her pretty eyes. Gilmore stroked his chin thoughtfully. Since he wanted to name her, he naturally had to think about it carefully. C 3 41% Baby dragon turned out to be a beautiful woman, she should have a nice name. Then, Gilmore thought of a name and suggested, How about calling yourself Be? You can still keep baby dragon as your nickname. The woman read it twice and a smile immediately lit up her stunning face. Gilmore, I like it. Gilmore smiled. As long as you like it. In fact, he chose the name Be because it sounded nice. However, Gilmore had another question. He looked at Be and asked, You just hatched from the Dragon Emperor Egg. Shouldnt you be a baby? Howe youre already an adult? Be smiled and exined, Gilmore, you may not know this, but Im a mythical creature. One day inside the egg is equivalent to one year in your world. Thats why I emerged as a 20CyearCold youngdy. Hearing this, Gilmore finally understood why the egg had grownrger before Be emerged. It had grown to a height of 6.6 feet. Gilmore realized that that was because Be was growing. Well, Be, Ill take you to the Fensville Dragon Sect now and arrange a ce for you to stay, Gilmore said after some thought. Be had already emerged from the Dragon Emperor Egg, making it clear that living in the cave was no longer an option for her. Whats more, Gilmore couldnt bear to let such a beautiful woman live in the cave. Be became excited and linked arms with Gilmore. She said, Okay, I want to visit your sect too. Gilmore watched as Be held his arm like an old friend, wondering, Why is she holding onto my arm like this? What if other girls see us? They might think I have an eleventh girlfriend. Gilmore couldnt help reminding her, Well Be, isnt it too intimate for you to hold my arm like this? However, Be didnt just hold tighter, she even coquettishly said, Well, you were the one who kept mepany and provided energy while I was in the Dragon Emperor Egg, so now I want to stick with you. Gilmore was speechless. Only then did he realize why Be was so close to him. It turned out that the things Gilmore had done for Be had a big ce in her heart. Gilmore did not expect this either. But he was okay with Be depending on him like an older brother. Therefore, Gilmore didnt stop her. After that, both of them left the cavern. However, Gilmore didnt know that Be, upon seeing that he believed her, had a mischievous look in her eyes. Tue, Be was clever. 3 She pretended to be close to Gilmore as if he were her brother, but she actually felt something more. Over the past few days, Gilmore had kept herpany to pass the time and given her energy to make her stronger. As a result, she had fallen in love with him. At the Fensville Dragon Sect, when Gilmore entered with Be, all eyes were on them. Usually, Gilmore, as the sect leader, was the center of attention. However, this time, everyones focus was on Be, who was next to Gilmore. Especially when they saw Be holding onto Gilmores arm so intimately. They couldnt help but wonder who this beautiful woman next to Mr. Reed was and what their rtionship was. Facing their inquisitive looks, Gilmore had no choice but to let Be hold onto his arm as they walked forward. Ten minutester, Gilmore returned to his attic with Be. ? Lilian, ire, Christine, and the other girls sitting on the sofa looked at Be, who was still holding onto Gilmores arm, with curiosity. Was this fairyClike beauty also Gilmores girlfriend? As if Gilmore knew what they were thinking, he wanted to exin it to them. However, Be, who was next to him, had already smiled sweetly at girls. Hello, everyone. My name is Be. Gilmore is my boyfriend. Making 741 Making 741 As soon as Be finished speaking, Lilian, ire, and the other girls looked at Gilmore with certain expressions. It was quite clear to them now. This fairyClike beauty was Gilmores new girlfriend. Gilmore noticed the misunderstanding in their expressions. He hadnt expected Be to dere herself as his girlfriend. Just as he was worried that Lilian and the others might be upset, he was surprised to see the girls smiling warmly. They started chatting with Be as if they were old friends. So your name is Be! Thats great. We have another good friend. Wee to join us, Be Gilmore was speechless. What He had a new girlfriend just like that? Moreover, Lilian, ire, and the other girls had no objections. Gilmore was surprised. However, there were still some things that Gilmore had to make clear. Wellyouve got it all wrong. Be is just like a little sister to me. Shes joking with you, Gilmore exined to the girls with a smile But ire looked at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, I dont think Be is joking. If you dont believe me, you can ask her. Before Gilmore could ask Be, she said to Gilmore seriously, Yes, Im not joking. I like you. Gilmore was speechless. He wondered, Is she being serious? Gilmore was so surprised. He had never considered Be as a potential romantic interest. Although Gilmore had to admit that Be was gorgeous. He initially thought of her as a man, so romance didnt cross his mind It was only when Be appeared as a stunning beauty that he began to see her differently. It took him a lot of effort to ept this reality, Unexpectedly, Be gave Gilmore another surprise. GG- Which was she had fallen in love with him. Everything happened too quickly. It was even a little unreal. Naturally, Gilmore was unaware that his care andpanionship during their time in the cave had already stirred feelings within Be for him. No, Be, were not in a romantic rtionship yet, Gilmore said seriously. However, Be looked deeply into Gilmores eyes and said, It doesnt matter if weve reached that stage or not. Anyway, I love you. Even if you dont love me, I will still love you, and I will wait until you love me. Gilmore was quite surprised by her determination and persistence. Gilmore did not know how to answer for a moment Be, dont worry. Gilmore will eventually fall in love with you, ire assured Be with a smile. Be said gratefully to ire. Thank you. Gilmore was speechless. He felt rather odd about the whole situation because that would mean these girls have a new opponent. If Be became his girlfriend, what would the others, like ire, think? Would they be jealous? Of course, Gilmore didnt know that ire, Christine, and the other girls had be quite ustomed to his romantic entanglements. After all, Gilmore had one girlfriend after another. They were already used to it. They knew that even if a new woman entered Gilmores life, he still deeply cared for them. They didnt feel threatened. Why would they be jealous of such a man never change his love for them? If Gilmore had known the truth, he might have been in for quite a shock. However, at this moment, ire, with a smile, turned to Be and said, By the way, I forgot to ask you something, Be. Gilmore has ten girlfriends. Youre okay with that, right? Hearing what ire said, Be was stunned. Ten girlfriends? Obviously, what ire said shocked Be. Gilmore breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Be must be terrified at the idea of him having ten girlfriends. He assurned she wouldnt mention her feelings for him again. However, something unexpected happened. 0 GO 1.14%2 Be paused, then smiled and looked at ire, Lilian, and the other girls, saying, Are you all Gilmores ten girlfriends? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ire smiled at Be and said, Youre so smart. Do you mind that were all Gilmores girlfriends? Be had deduced that they were Gilmores girlfriends because she had noticed there were just ten girls in the room. She sweetly responded. Of course, I dont mind. I like all of you, and I think its wonderful to be with you. All the girls were surprised and didnt expect Be to be so sweet This caused the girls, who were okay with Gilmore having a new girlfriend, to quickly form a positive opinion of Be. They liked Be even more. Youre so sweet. Well definitely be friends in the future. Be nodded solemnly at them and said. Sure we will. And just like that, Gilmores ten girlfriends weed an eleventh. At the Fensville Dragon Sect, although his rtionship with Be had not been officially confirmed yet. But Gilmore and his eleven girlfriends truly started a unique life Boom! In a remote location on Zewail, within a vast world enclosed by enchantment. In this world, there were stunning mountains and rivers, fragrant flowers, singing birds, cascading waterfalls, and graceful cranes in flight. Amidst this natural beauty were magnificent pces and pavilions, reminiscent of mythical realms, and a lingering mist that gave it a fairnd quality. This was the sealed Cultivation Realm, the most secluded part of the Zewails Cultivation Realm, specifically belonging the Orthodox Cultivation Realm. There were eightyCone Orthodox Cultivation Sects in this Cultivation Realm. Currently, on a mountaintop, there existed a Cultivation Sect with grand pces. This sect was called the Pantheon Immortal Sect. It was thergest cultivation sect in Cultivation Realm, the leader of the eightyCone Orthodox Cultivation Sects. Inside one of the Pantheon Immortal Sects majestic pces, an old man in purpleCgold robes with white hair and a youthful face sat on a crystal stone chair. Right now, he sits on a massive chair made of pure and wless ice crystal stone In front of him floated a softly glowing jade slip through which hemunicated with someone. Making 742 Making 742 Mr. Morrison, I and the other four Presbyters have been hiding in the Devil Realm for ten years. During this time, weve never had a chance to get rid of the demon cultivators. A voice from an old man came from a glowing jade slip that floated in front of them. Now, we have a onceCinCaClifetime opportunity. George Morrison looked at the jade slip, his eyes filled with excitement. He asked, Walter, tell me, whats this golden opportunity? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Morrison, recently, a young man named Gilmore Reed from Eldoria defeated the Devil Realm, Walters voice came through the jade slip. Georges eyes widened in disbelief. He said, What? Defeated the Devil Realm! George was the leader of the Pantheon Immortal Sect, and he also led the 81 Cultivation Sects He knew how formidable the Devil Realm was The Orthodox Cultivation Realm, at best, could hope for a standstill. Unless they went all out, both sides would suffer heavy losses, and no one could implete victory. However, now George was hearing that someone from Eldoria had managed to defeat the demon cultivators. To him, it was an unbelievable shock Walter, please tell me all the details. After regaining hisposure, George quickly requested the information from the jade slip. Yes, Heres the thing Through the jade slip, Walter provided a detailed ount of Gilmore defeating the Eulogian Club, taking down 108 devils, and ultimately defeating the Devil Emperor. Walter also mentioned that Gilmore had obtained the Royal Dragon EgE- After hearing what Walter said, George looked shocked. Did he hear it wrong? In the Devil Realm, a man named Gilmore from Eldoria had wiped out the Devil Emperor, the 108 devils, and even the malevolent cult? Eliminating demon cultivators was a task that not even the Orthodox Cultivation Realm could achieve. Yet, Gilmore did it alone. Sect leader George couldnt help but furrow his brow. Why hadnt he known about such a formidable individual in Eldoria before? Someone like that would be considered a genius even in the Orthodox Cultivation Realm, making him appear less powerful inparison. At that moment, Walters voice echoed through the jade slip once more. George, the Devil King, Adam, and the three D GGD. D 15% envoys of the Devil Emperor have already led millions of cultivators to submit to Gilmore. Moreover, Gilmore now possesses the Royal Dragon Egg. Right now, hes the most powerful figure in both the Cultivation World and the secr world Georges eyes also lit up. What Walter said was exactly what he was worried about. Gilmore possessed the power of millions of Devil Realm cultivators, in addition to the Royal Dragon Egg. This posed a potential threat to Georges position.. Once someones strength surpassed his In that case, the orthodox cultivation forces would no longer be under his control. Therefore, in a sense, Gilmore had already threatened him. Walter, continue to monitor Gilmore. Report to me immediately if theres any news, George sent a voice transmission to the jade slip. Copy that, Mr. Morrison. As their conversation ended, the light on the jade slip dimmed. Sitting on the big chair, George suddenly fell into deep thought George was the sect master of the Pantheon Immortal Sect, and he wielded authority over many within the cultivation sects. He couldmand tens of thousands in the Orthodox Cultivation Sect Therefore, when he learned that a young man from Eldoria could singleChandedly challenge the Devil Realm and im the Royal Dragon Egg, he had reason to not be cautious. After all, there had always been a legend circting in Cultivation Realm. Whoever possessed the Royal Dragon Egg could dominate the entire realm and be its paramount figure. If Gilmore ascended to the peak of the Cultivation Realm, what would be of George? Would he have to bow to Gilmore? Georges eyes gleanred with a steely resolve as a daring n brewed in his mind. Early the next morning, the Pantheon Immortal Sect was enveloped in auspicious clouds, and its magnificent pces and pavilions gleamed The sound of a bell, like celestial music, resonated throughout the mountains. In each pce of the Cultivation Realm, figures continued to ascend one after another. These figures were the sect masters of various cultivation sects, all converging on the Pantheon Immortal Sect simultaneously. They gathered in the grand hall of the Immortals Sect. George was already waiting in front of the grand hall with many martialists, 0 BBO Greetings, Mr. Morrison, All the sect masters said to George. George replied, Gentlemen, please enter the grand hall and take a seat. All sect masters then entered the grand hall one by one. George followed suit. Once inside, everyone took their seats. 15X1 A group of maids from the Pantheon Immortal Sect entered, bearing fine wine and fruits, which they ced on the table in front of the sect masters. Then, all the maids left the grand hall. Come, gentlemen, lets raise a toast for todays gathering George raised his wine cup and proposed a toast to all the sect masters. Cheers! All the sect masters raised their wine sses. Everyone drank up the fine wine in one gulp. They put down their wine sses. George looked at all the sect masters and said, Gentlemen, I have gathered you here today. I have something important to discuss with you Hearing this, all sect masters looked at each other. They had received a summons from George the previous night, urging them toe to the Pantheon Immortal Sect today. They were quite curious about the purpose behind this gathering At this time, some said to George, Mr. Morrison, what is it about? George, wearing a serious expression, nced at all the sect masters in the grand hall. Gentlemen, today I want to talk about. something that concerns the very survival of our sects. This deration left the rest of the sect masters stunned. Mr. Morrison, what happened? Is it argeCscale attack by demon cultivators? If they invade, well fight to the death to protect the cultivation world! They chimed in one after another. George looked at them and said, Gentlemen, you might not be aware, but the Devil Realm has been annihted What? The Devil Realm has been destroyed? The sect masters were shocked by the news. However, after the shock passed, they were all overjoyed. If the Devil Realm was no more, it meant that the Cultivation Realm would be the sole power in the future? This was exactly what they wanted to see. Thats great! Finally, we got what we always wanted! BO Devil Realm has finally been destroyed. The sect masters expressed their delight.. Making 743 Making 743 George observed the excited and joyful sect masters in the grand hall, realizing that they had misconstrued his intentions. So, he cleared his throat and addressed them, Gentlemen, even though Devil Emperor is dead, millions of demon cultivators still exist. Other sect masters were obviously stunned. Wasnt the Devil Realm destroyed? Howe the demon cultivators still alive! A sect master immediately asked George in confusion, Mr. Momson, whats going on? George then told them about how Gilmore had defeated the Devil Realm by himself and killed the Devil Emperor. He also mentioned that millions of cultivators, Adam, and the three emissaries had all surrendered to Gilmore. Upon hearing this, the sect masters woreplex expressions This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Morrison, with Gilmore having control over so many cultivators, what is his intent! a sect master with white brows inquired with concern. As soon as he said that, other sect masters immediately echoed. Indeed, with such a sizable force of demon cultivators at his disposal, does he want to be the new Devil Emperor! If thats the case, it wont be the end of the Devil Realm, itll just be reced by a new Devil Emperor. Then Orthodox Cultivation Realm will still be threatened by thien Mr. Morrison, what should we do? Observing the worned expressions on the sect masters faces. George was secretly delighted. This was exactly what he wanted to see. Then, he coughed lightly and said unhurriedly, Youre right. We also received news that Gilmore has already had the Royal Dragon Egg The sect masters erupted in astonishment. What? Not only has he gathered millions of demon cultivators, but he also possesses the Royal Dragon Egg? What is he trying to do? George looked at the sect masters with burning eyes and said. Isnt it obvious what he wants to do By amassing millions of demon cultivators and obtaining the Royal Dragon Egg, he aims to rule the entire Cultivation Realm His objective is to dominate the Cultivation Realm, overthrow the Orthodox Cultivation Realm. The set masters could no longer maintain theirposure. Mr. Morrison, we cant let that brat do that 0 15 BGO. Mr. Morrison, you are the leader of our cultivation sects. Please take charge of the situation and eliminate this threat. il take over our world. We eat his devil1 Everyone said indignantly. Even though they had never seen Gilmore before, after hearing Georges ount, Gilmore had be a detested adversary in their eyes. It was as if Gilmore was a threat to their lives. With a stern expression, George addressed the sect masters, saying, Fear not, gentlemen. This concerns our survival, and I will takemand to navigate through this crisis. The other sect masters cupped their hands and said. Mr. Morrison, were willing to follow your orders. Georges face lit up as he said. Okay, gentlemen, I promise to kill Gilmore to protect the Orthodox Cultivation Realm. The sect masters echoed his sentiments, raising their voices in unison, We shall defend the Orthodox Cultivation Realm and kill Gilmore! At the Fenstille Dragon Sect. Gilmore, apanied by all his girlfriends, departed from the Evergreen Peak under the admiring nces of fellow sect members They flew through the Dragon Mountains, navigating among the peaks. While flying. Be directed Gilmores attention to a mirrorClikeke nestled within the mountain range. She said. Look, theres ake over there. Shall we go fishing? Gilmore and the girls left the Fensville Dragon Sect to find a ce to fish. As soon as Be finished her words, other girls also saw theke in the mountain range. Thiske isnt bad! Lets go fishing in thiske. They seemed to like theke very much. Gilmore nodded. Okay, lets go fishing in thiske. Later, theynded by theke, sat on some rocks, and got their fishing gear and bait. Then they began to fish. Naturally, as they fished, they chatted and shared jokes. They didnt give a second thought to spooking the fish It could be said that they were fishing for fun and did not care about whether they had caught fish or not. However, at this moment, ire suddenly noticed something and said to the crowd, Look, there seems to be a lot of people flying over from the cast Hearing this, Gilmore and the others immediately looked towards the eastern sky. Then, they saw arge group of people flying over from the eastern sky. Gilmore frowned as his eyes lit up. 7 BB. His eyes sparkled withprehension. Using his Gods Eye, he delved into the root of the issue. A faint smile graced the corners of his lips as he thought, Who would have thought that even a respectable Cultivation Sect would want to give me trouble? Gilmore was determined to make these Orthodox Cultivation Sects leave with their pride wounded, Lilian observed the approaching group of people in the sky and asked Gilmore, Gilmore, where did these demont cultivatorse from? Are they here to cause trouble for us? Gilmore calmly said. Yes, they are here to make trouble for me When Lilian, ire, and the others heard what Gilmore said, their eyes lit up. They said fiercely together, Then well kill them allr Meanwhile, at the Fensville Dragon Sect. The core figures of the Dragon Sect, including Spencer, Adam. Tillman, Laura, and Tiger, received a report.. They had led a significant number of experts to the square outside the Dragon Gate, gazing at the sky. In the distant eastern sky, arge number of people were flying toward them Spencer, which force is this? Looking at the army flying over in the sky, Laura looked at Spencer seriously and asked. Spencer shook his head and replied, I cant think of any faction in the world that could muster such arge force. Suddenly, Spencer seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Adam and said, Adam, are they from the Devil Realm! Adam had been promoted to the vice sect master. He looked at the iing group and responded with confidence. Spencer, most of the people from Devil Realm have surrendered, except for the deceased ones. Right now, Devil Realm is in disarray. Even if any demon cultivators were remaining, they would be fragmented and unable to amass such a significant force. Hence, the only faction that could mobilize such an extensive group to invade us is the Orthodox Cultivation Sect. Hearing this, Spencer, Laura, and Tillman were all shocked. In other words, the individuals flying from every direction belong to Orthodox Cultivation Sect. When Spencer finally came to his senses, he looked at Adam, asking, Why would the reputable Cultivation Sect attack us? Adam exined, Its simple. Now that Mr. Reed has subdued the Devil Realm forces, his strength has significantly increased. Naturally, the Orthodox Cultivation Sect felt threatened. And they must know that Mr. Reed got the Royal Dragon Egg, theyre worried Mr. Reed would unify the Cultivation World. Spencer, Laura, and Tillman suddenly understood the situation Adam, Tillman, and Laura, dispatch your experts to confront the enemy. Ill immediately inform Mr. Reed of this situation, Spencer dered. Adam and the others agreed and hastened to organize their sect martialists. BB. In a matter of minutes, tens of thousands of martial masters were ready. .15%ɽ At the same time, millions of martialists stationed on the main peaks of the Dragon Mountains, led by Adam, took to the sky. Within moments, millions of martialists congregated in the skies above the Fensville Dragon Sect. The Fensville Dragon Sects sky was teeming with people over an area spanning several miles. The mass of martialists from the Orthodox Cultivation Sect quickly got close to the Fensville Dragon Sect. The two opposing forces came to a halt approximately two thousand miles apart. The sky for miles around was filled with martialists from the Orthodox Cultivation Sect. There were also hundreds of them. George and other sect masters, along with the remaining Devil Realm forces, had put their full effort into defeating Gilmore. The two forces faced each other in the sky, emanating a vast and imposing aura. and face me! George, his demeanor imposing, issued a resoundingmand, Deliver a message to your master, Gilmore Making 744 Making 744 B GO. 915%_ When Spencer. Tillman, and Laura heard George address Gilmore by name and use him of leading demon cultivators, they were furious Spencer was angry. He looked at George and said, Who are you? Why should Mr. Reed see you? George sneered, Tm the sect master of the Orthodox Cultivation Sect. Gilmore assembled demon cultivators to challenge our sects authority and seek control over the Cultivation World Today, Im here with all my followers to eliminate these demon cultivators. Our goal is to prevent any harm to the Cultivation World and protect all its inhabitants from future suffering. Spencer couldnt resist a mocking response. I dont believe its our Mr. Reed who is suffering. It seems more like your Orthodox Cultivation Sect is causing trouble, George, now exposed, was seething with anger. You miscreants! Stop spouting nonsense. Send out your master to face his doom Otherwise, we will kill all of you in one fell swoop. Spencer, Tillman, Adam, Laura, and others all disyed their anger openly. George was disying extreme tyranny. He was the one being unreasonable. Instead, he used Gilmore of being a demonic cultivator. They couldnt stand it anymore. Swoosh! Swoosh Swoosh! N?velDrama.Org ? content. More than a dozen core martialists from the Dragon Sect, including Spencer, Adam, Tillman, and Laura, immediately took, flight. You cant say that about our Mr. Reed! Our martialists arent afraid of your Orthodox Cultivation Sect. If you want to fight, lets do it! Spencer locked eyes with George, who was tens of feet away in the air. Upon hearing Spencers words, George and the other sect masters disyed sarcasm on their faces. What a big tone! Some nobodies dare to challenge me! George looked at Spencer and snorted. Since your master, Gilmore, doesnt dare toe out and fight, let me deal with you small potatoes first! Indeed, Spencer, Tillman, and the others were core martialists the Dragon Sect. For George, with his exaltedClevel strength, people like Spencer were mere small fry. Anger appeared in the eyes of Spencer, Adam, Tillman, and the others. Lets go together! Spencer said to Adam. Tillman, and others. Tary agreed in unison Spencer, Adam. Taliman, and the others took flight together, channeling their core energy Boom, boom, boom! The core energy in their hands exploded. 17 They appeared like meteors from space, casting off brilliant light and carrying a worldCshattering power as they hearded for George. The potent energy from their core energy shook the air, and the sky filled with turbulence Although Spencer, Tillman, and Laura were not very strong in cultivation, Adam and the three emissaries were not weak They had all reached the king level. When facing the assaults from Spencer, Adam, and the others, de torrents of core energy were as potent as meteorites. George remained unperturbed. A cold smile appeared on his face. Youre overestimating yourselves! As soon as he finished speaking, Georges eyes suddenly became sharp, and then he waved his hand. Boom! The air resonated vigorously. A fanCshaped arc of light shot forth, rapidly dispelling the core energyunched by Spencer, Adam, and the others. Following the expulsion of the energy, the arc of light struck Spencer, Adam, and the core martialists from the Dragon Sect. Boom! They were hit and sent flying back dozens of yards. They finally came to a halt amidst their martialists. Blood trickled from their mouths, their faces as pallid as paper. They seemed incredibly feeble, as if they might fall from the sky at any moment. A group of Dragon Sect martialists hastened to assist them, preventing them from plummeting to the ground. Seeing that George had inflicted severe harm on Spencer, Adarn, and the others, the Orthodox Path cultivation sect masters wore proud expressions. George gazed sharply at the wounded Spencer, Adam, and the rest. It appears that Gilmore wont come. He must have fled. Im sorry, even if he escapes, all of you will die. As his voice echoed George opened his right hand and pointed at the sky above. Boom! A twisting beam of light shot out from his palm like lightning- This lightningCquick beam rapidly condensed into a sphere of light a dozen yards above Georges head. The light sphere spanned over a thousand yards in width, with lightning coalescing within and causing havoc. It emitted boundless power, as if it could annihte everything in the world The terrifying and destructive force bore down upon millions of Fensville Dragon Sect members, leaving them feeling indescribably crushed and breathless. The strength of an exaltedClevel cultivator was undoubtedly overwhelming for all Dragon Sect martialists, BGO. All Dragon Sect martialists were shocked. They feared that when George attacked them with the thousandCyardClong lightning ball, theyd bleed and be crushed, All of you devil cultivators, have a taste of Thunder Devouring Technique! Im going to tear all of you to pieces! In the storm, Georges white robe fluttered, his eyes wide as saucers, a fiendish presence radiating from his body. His body radiated an immense and startling energy The thunder and lightning in his hands relentlessly bombarded the Fensville Dragon Sect martialists. In an instant, a thousandCmeterClong Thunder Sphere was bearing down upon the Fensville Dragon Sect martialists, an overwhelmingly suffocating sensation permeating the air. Looking at the huge ball of lightninging at them, all the martialists held their breath and didnt know what to do. They could feel the terrifying power of Thunder Sphere. It was not something they could deal with. If they wanted to survive, the only way was to run away as quickly as possible. Yet, millions of Dragon Sect martialists chose to remain in the sky, resolute despite their fear. The Thunder Sphere drew nearer, poised to shatter them to pieces. However, just at that moment, a deafening dragons roar erupted from the heavens.. Then, millions of Dragon Sect martialists witnessed a massive white dragon emerging from the clouds. The giant dragon, at least a thousand yards in length, was as massive as a mountain and exuded a worldCshaking divine dragon aura. Spewing forth a golden beam of light from its maw, it bathed the world in its radiant brilliance, suffusing the entire sky with an aweCinspiring aura The golden light collided with Thunder Sphere, a deafening explosion reverberating as though the world itself was copsing. The giant dragons golden light destroyed the Thunder Sphere, creating a massive wave of power that disrupted the surroundings. After the Thunder Sphere exploded, a powerful force surged, making the skies and clouds change their appearance, George and the other orthodox cultivation sect members were left utterly stupefied. Especially George. The Thunder Devouring Technique was his most devastating divine art. It had the power to destroy everyone from the Fensville Dragon Sect and kill them all. But he hadnt expected a giant dragon to suddenly appear in the sky. It spat out a golden light that instantly shattered his Thunder Sphere. Where did this dragone from? Its strength was too terrifying! Spencer, Adam. Tillman, and the rest were relieved when they saw the dragon. 0 GB They were also extremely shocked. I However, their faces lit up when they saw Gilmore and his girlfriends on the dragons back. The white dragon was Bes true form when she transformed into a mythical creature. Gilmore received an urgent message from Spencer and rushed to the Fensville Dragon Sect with girls. However, Be carried everyone here in her dragon form. As a result, Suddenly, the white dragon Be transformed into flying out of the clouds and shattered the Thunder Sphere with golden dragon power. George and the other sect masters noticed Gilmore, Lilian, and the others on the dragons back. Is this your monster? Who are you? He showed disdain for the white dragon, which he called a monster. Although the white dragon was not a monster, George still called it a monster, which clearly showed that he looked down on the white dragon. Gilmore looked at him and smiled. Its not a monster. Its a divine dragon. As for us? Im Gilmore, the baddie youre looking for, and these are my girlfriends. George hadnt expected the young man on the dragons back to be Gilmore, the person he was looking for. So, youre Gilmore. Youre finally here! A cold glint shed across Georges eyes. The other sect masters from the Orthodox Cultivation Sect had cold expressions. Gilmore looked at George and said. My people said that you were looking for me, so I rushed over. I dont know why you are looking for me? George snorted coldly and asked, Gilmore, I heard that you killed Devil Emperor, gathered millions of demon cultivators. and became Devil Emperor. Is that true? Gilmore nodded. Thats right. What Gilmore said surprised everyone. Spencer, Adam, Tillman, and others all thought that Gilmore would deny it. They didnt expect Gilmore to admit it directly. Even George and his men were also greatly shocked. They didnt expect Gilmore to admit it. However, joy quickly appeared in Georges eyes. Since Gilmore had admitted it himself, there was no need for him to waste his breath. Well, its good that you admit it. Also, let me ask you, is the Royal Dragon Egg in your hands? George then asked again. Just like before, Gilmore said directly, Yes, I have it? George was stunned again. Was Gilmore really stupid, or was he just pretending? B B How could he admit to the patter of the Royal Dragon Egg? However, this also what he wanted to see. George had a mocking expression on his face as he said, Youve gathered millions of demonic cultivators and obtained the Royal Dragon Egg. I think youre going to threaten the Orthodox Cultivation Realm, right? This time, Gilmore still nodded. Thats right When George and his men heard this, they were very angry. Well, you finally admit it. Do you want tomit suicide, or do you want me to do it? Georges eyes shed as he said fiercely to Gilmore. Gilmore said indifferently, Tll do it myself. A cold smile appeared on Georges face. I didnt expect you to be so selfCaware, he said. Gilmore gave him an innocent smile. Youre ttering me. After saying that, Gilmore suddenly stopped smiling. He turned to the white dragon with a serious look and asked, Be, can you eliminate all these people from the Orthodox Cultivation Sect? The white dragon responded with a reassuring tone, No need to worry, I can handle them easily, especially with my Dragonwave Formation. Following the dragons words, it promptly shifted its gaze towards all the members of the Orthodox Cultivation Sect. Only at that moment did George and hisrades realize that Gilmore was not discussing suicide but was requesting the white dragon to assault them. The eyes of George shed with iparable anger. Damn it, how dare you trick me? Well. Ill kill you. George gritted his teeth and looked at Gilmore angrily, However, right after he finished talking, the white dragon in the sky had already opened its fearsome jaws and bellowed at them. The dragons roar echoed through the sky, shaking the air like a thunderp. It created a wild storm and sent shivers down everyones spines. The shocking presence of this mythical creature sent a wave of fear through the erowd. It caught everyone off guard. As the dragons mighty roar filled the sky, a dazzling burst of light shot forth like a zing sun. It was so blinding that one couldnt even open their eyes. It was as if this disy of power was more astonishing than anything they had ever seen. All of a sudden, George and his men felt extremely terrified. For the first time, they felt the feeling of death. The next moment, a radiant burst of light shot from the giant dragons mouth and crashed into them. 0 B B With a loud bang, the dragon spat out a dazzling light and exploded. This unleashed a chaotic, lightningClike force. All the cultivators, including George, who was exaltedClevel, were drenched in blood from the onught of the Dragonwave Formation. The martial artists nearby were quickly taken over by the immense strength of the Dragonwave Formation. This left George and his group covered in blood, with fear in their eyes. George and his men were stained with blood, and their eyes were full of fear. He didnt expect the lighting out of the dragons mouth to be so terrifying The next moment, without thinking, they immediately fled with thest of their core energy But before they could make it happen, they were met with a second round of Dragonwave Formation. Boom! The impact was colossal, lighting up the entire area and sending an oppressive aura that left everyone breathless. The next moment, it pounded George and his group as they fled. Then there was a loud noise. Bam! A thunderous boom echoed through the air as they were torn to pieces by the Dragonwave Formation. It left all the martial artists in shock, especially those from the Cultivation Sect, who never expected their sect leaders to be killed by a dragon. The strength of this dragon was really scary! Once their sect leader died, they were left without anyone to lead them. They got scared and uncertain. They didnt know if Gilmore would let the dragon hurt them. At this moment, Gilmore, on the dragons back, looked at the millions of martialists and said, Your masters are dead because of offending me. Now, I will give all of you two choices. One is to surrender to Dragon Sect and me. Second, let the dragon kill all of you and die with your masters Gilmore projected his voice with anima, so that even though he didnt speak loudly, all the cultivators could hear him. Those cultivators had seen the dragons power and their masters tragic fate. They didnt want to suffer the same fate. Of course, they didnt want to die miserably like them. Moreover, their masters were gone, so they didnt have to be loyal anymore. In the next moment, millions of martialists humbly bowed to Cmore on the dragons back and said, We choose to join Dragon Sect and follow you, Mr. Reed. Please have mercy on us, Mr. Reed! 07 17 GGG. Their voices echoed loudly. Gilmore, on the dragon, raised his hand like an emperor and said. Alright! You are now part of the Dragon Sect Thank you, Mr. Reed. We are devoted to you and will follow you through anything! the martialists shouted together. Spencer, Tillman, and Adam were pleased to see the martialists join Gilmore and Dragon Sect. Now, Gilmore ruled over the Devil Realm and Orthodox Cultivation Realm, making him the most powerful person in the world. He was already the most powerful man in the world. Spencer, Adam, Tillman, your task is to organize and guide the new members properly. Gilmore on the dragons back instructed them. Spencer and the other two immediately replied. Copy that, Mr. Reed! 0 When they arrived. George was about to attack them with his Thunder Sphere. Making 745 Making 745 Gilmore secured a victory in the battle, taking control of all 81 Orthodox Cultivation Sects. On the other hand, the main hero of this battle was undoubtedly Be After defeating the sect masters of all 81 sects, she transformed from a dragon into a beautiful fairyClike being When the people saw the huge white dragon in the sky, it quickly transformed into a stunning fairyClike woman. All the martialists in the Cultivation Sects were greatly surprised Along with those from the Fensville Dragon Sect. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. 11 could be said that it was the first time for them to see such an astonishing white dragon. It was also the first time they had seen a dragon in human form. This demonstrated that the divine dragons cultivation power, allowing it to assume a human form, had reached an incredible level. But what exact level of strength had this divine dragon reached? Of course, they didnt know. At this time, Gilmore then entrusted the task of managing the Cultivation Sect martialists to Spencer, Adam, and others. He, along with Be, Lilian, and ire, returned to the Dragon Mountains. Gilmore did not bring the girls back to the Fensville Dragon Sec Instead, they returned to the Dragon Mountains and continued fishing in theke where they had been fishing. Instead of acting like he had just been in a major battle. It was more like he was going to solve a minor issue. Of course, when they were fishing, Lilian, ire, and the other girls couldnt stop praising Bes incredible strength. Youre truly impressive! In just a few moves, you defeated the sect masters of the Pantheon Immortal Sect and others. You can transform from a dragon to a human, its truly remarkable. Faced with thedies praise, Be felt a bit embarrassed and said. Youre too kind. My strength is really not that special. No, your strength is really amazing. Gilmore suddenly said. Hearing Gilmores words, all girls, turned their attention to Gilmore, curious about what he had to say. Gilmore exined, Bes extraordinary strengthes from a unique inheritance within the Dragon n. This inheritance is a oneCinCtenCthousandCyear phenomenon in the Dragon n. Its linked to the Royal Dragon Egg, which contains incredible power. Be hatched from this egg, making her the Dragon Queen. Theres a rumor that whoever possesses this egg can unite the entire Cultivation Realm BGB. Speaking of this, Gilmore looked at them seriously and said, So, you see, Bes power is indeed amazing. All the girls were very surprised Obviously, Bes secret identity as a Dragon n member with the most potent inheritance left them in awe. They already knew that Be liked Gilmore and was very close to him. If everything went well, she would be Gilmores girlfriend in the future. They werent aware of Bes true background until now. It could be said that they didnt know her identity until now, 1562 So, you hatched from the special dragon egg that everyone in the Cultivation Realm desires, ire, who was the first to understand, looked at Be with concern. Doesnt that mean that all the forces in the Cultivation Realm will harm Be? Be, on the other hand, wasnt afraid at all. She frowned and said with a fierce glint in her eyes, Hmph. Im not afraid of them. If they dare to provoke me, Ill let them regret! Gilmore similed and told ire. ire, Be is correct. If anyone dares to challenge her, theyll experience her Dragonwave Formation and meet a deadly fate Bes pride swelled as she heard this. As the Dragon familys strongest heir, she had immense confidence in her abilities and wasnt afraid of any adversaries. When ire, Lilian, and the other girls remembered how Be transformed into a divine dragon and unleashed powerful energy waves that instantly obliterated George and his followers! They didnt doubt Bes strength at all. There were many sect masters from the cultivation sects, all of them incredibly powerful, but they were all defeated by Bes attack and died. It could be said that people in Cultivation Realm had to think twice before they set their eyes on Be. ire nodded at Gilmore and Be. Looks like I worried too much. Gilmore said, Youre worrying too much, ire. Lets just focus on fishing! ire nodded. Then, Gilmore and the girls began to fish leisurely again. While fishing, of course, there were some idle conversations. Lilian said to Gilmore, Gilmore, there are at least five or six million cultivators who have surrendered to you now, right? How are you going to settle them down? Five or six million martial artists, what did that mean? This was equivalent to the poption of a mediumCsized city. The Fensville Dragon Sect, inparison, was too small. Lilian was concerned that the Fensville Dragon Sect might not have enough space to amodate so many people. Gilmore couldnt help but ponder. 2.15%ҵ Although he had entrusted Spencer, Adam, and others with the task of settling the new martial arts sects, it was still a tricky problem to house so many people in the Fensville Dragon Sect or the Dragon Mountains. It seemed that he had to make a good n for this matter. After thinking for a while, Gilmore took out his phone and called Spencer. When the call connected. Spencer spoke respectfully, Mr. Reed, what can I do for you? Gilmore asked. Tell me, how do you n to amodate the new orthodox cultivation sects joining the Dragon Sect? On the phone, Spencer hesitated a bit and replied, Mr. Reed, there are millions of them, and this arrangement is truly challenging Previously, they resided temporarily on the peaks of the Dragon Mountains. If we allocate more to the mountain peaks as temporary amodations, it might get overcrowded. Although the Dragon Mountains were vast, these people still needed shelters, even if not pces or buildings, at least caves or something to protect them from the elements. Hence, even though the Dragon Mountains were extensive, it wasnt a suitable location for people to inhabit as they pleased. Consequently, the Dragon Mountains werent an ideal choice. What about their food and clothing? Gilmore continued to ask. Thats easy to deal with, they are all cultivators and can survive without food, Spencer replied. Gilmore nodded. He had forgotten about that. Then, Gilmore said, Spencer,e over here. Ive already thought of a way to settle this matter. Lets talk about it. Gilmore then told Spencer where theke was Spencer answered on the phone, Yes, Mr. Reed. Ill go and find you now. ɫ Making 746 Making 746 Greetings. Mr. Reed Spencer, who came quickly to thekeside bowed politely to Gilmore, who was fishing. Gilmore looked at Spencer, nodded, and said, Hi, Spencer You said you wanted to talk to me about the arrangement of the neers, Mr. Reed? Well, please sit down. Gilmore pointed to a nearby rock and invited Spencer to sit down. Spencer agreed and took a seat on the rock next to Gilmore. Spencer, there are around five or six million cultivators now, right? We have a lot of cultivation martialists. Even if we settle them in the Fenwille Dragon Sect, it will put a strain on Fenvilles resources, let alone the Dragon Mountains So, heres my idea. Aside from leaving around a hundred thousand in the Fensville Dragon Sect, we can send the rest to Eldorias 31 provinces. Each province can establish a branch of the Dragon Sect. This way, the Dragon Sects presence will extend across the 31 provinces of Eldoria, protecting our land from any potential threats. As an Eldoria native, Gilmore felt a deep responsibility to safeguard his homnd. He believed these millions of cultivators could be a valuable asset for that purpose. Hearing this, Spencer couldnt help but feel inspired by this idea. True heroes served their country and people. In the past, he had been the leader of a small sect in the central region, which felt like a far cry from where he stood now. Following Gilmore had given him the opportunity to make a real impact and serve his nation. This made him suddenly feel proud. He was grateful he had chosen to follow Gilmore, as he recognized that without Gilmore, he would have remained a minor figure in the Dragon Tiger Hall of the central region. With no hope of achieving anything significant in his lifetime. Not to mention bing the Vice sect master of the top sect in Eldoria. Yes, Mr. Reed. Ill do as you say, Spencer immediately replied respectfully to Gilmore. The necessary funds to establish these branches can be sourced from the Fensville Dragon Sects treasury Gilmore added. The Fensville Dragon Sect controlled various financial enterprises in Fensville, generating substantial annual ie.. Therefore, funding the branches in 31 provinces was not an issue. Spencer answered, Yes, Mr. Reed. Gilmore put the fishing rod aside, stretched, and said to Spencer, Spencer, Eldoria is fine now, and the Fensville Dragon. Sert is also developing well. I dont need to worry about the Dragon Sect anymore. In the days ahead, you, Tillman, Victor, Laura, Adam Tiger, and the ??? 15% other deputy sect masters will be in charge of the affairs of the Fensville Dragon Sect. As for me, I want to apany my fiances to travel around the world and see different scenery? As soon as Gilmore said this, Spencer couldnt help but be shocked. On the other hand, Lilian, ire, Christine, and other girls who were fishing by thekeside, were overjoyed. It could be said that they really wanted Gilmore to travel with them around the world and savor a romantic adventure. Spencer regained hisposure and quickly addressed Gilmore, Mr. Reed, please reconsider. The Fensville Dragon Sect is a vast sect with millions of cultivators How can we manage the Dragon Sect without you in charge? If something happens to the Dragon Sect and we fail to live up to your request, how can we exin it to you, Mr. Reed? However, Gilmore smiled and said. It doesnt matter. you do it. With the help of Adam and the three emissaries, Dragon Sect and Eldoria will be fine. Gilmore felt confident about the safety of the Fensville Dragon Sect and Eldoria, The demon cultivators had already shown their loyalty through the Heart Pearl Spell They did not dare to rebel against Gilmore and the Dragon Sect. Gilmore was sure that the cultivators of the orthodox cultivation sects did not dare to do anything unusual. Since they had all seen with their own eyes how their masters had been killed by Dragonwave Formation This must be a great shock for them. If they wanted to betray the Dragon Sect and stir up trouble, they had to think about the consequences Spencer naturally knew that the Fensville Dragon Sect would be fine. He didnt dare to take on the task entrusted to Gilmore. It was because Gilmore was the only one in charge of the Dragon Sect And he was only a deputy sect master, so he naturally did not dare to do Gilmores job. That was why he felt nervous and kept refusing. However, What Gilmore said reassured him. With gratitude, Spencer stood up, bowed to Gilmore, and dered. Thank you for entrusting me with this significant responsibility, Mr. Reed. I, along with the other vice sect masters, will protect the Dragon Sect and ensure the safety of Eldoria. Gilmore nodded. Okay, go back to the Fensville Dragon Sect! Spencer concurred As he was about to depart, a thought crossed his mind. He looked at Gilmore and inquired, Mr. Reed, may I ask you something? Gilmore calmly replied. Go ahead Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Only then, Spencer cast a curious nce at Lilian and the other girls. When are you marrying these lovelydies, Mr. Reed? When will they be our madams As so as he sand that, all the girls couldnt help smiling. Then they also looked at Gilmore. They also wanted to know when Gilmore would marry them and make them his official wives. Gamowe did not expect Spencer to ask him this question. He said with a smile, Seems like youre quite concerned about my marriage. I can tell you that Ill marry them soon. Spencers eyes lit up, and he suggested, Mr. Reed, should I start making arrangements right away? Case was speechless. The girls were also speechless. He cleared his throat to ease the tension more said to Spencer, Ill marry them when I return from our world travels. Aber saying that, Gilmore nced at his fiancees, They smiled sweetly at Gilmore. Obviously, they agreed with Gilmore on this n. spencer addressed Gilmore and the future Mrs. Sect Master. Then I wish you all a wonderful time. We eagerly await your return to celebrate a grand wedding more smiled and waved his hand. All right, Spencer, hurry back to the Fensville Dragon Sect. The wedding can wait a Spencer agreed and then flew back to the Fenville Dragon Sect Ar the Fensville Dragon Sect. Within a grand and majestic pce. Goer members including Spencer, y, Tillman, Laura, and Victor gathered Mr. Reed and his fiancees are traveling around the world And he leaves the Fensville Dragon Sect in our hands? Plus, he wants us to establish branches in the 31st Province of Eldoria to safeguard the region? pon hearing that Gilmore and his fiances were setting out on a world exploration and entrusting everything to them, the meersect masters discussed the news with astonishment. Spenner looked at the assembly with a serious expression and said, Mr. Reed has entrusted us with the Fensville Dragon Heat and the significant task of establishing branches in the 31st Province of Eldoria. We must carry our hus directives with precision. Adam Telman, Victor, and the others all nodded in agreement At the same time, they were deeply moved by Gilmores trust in them. Gilmore had handed over the Fensville Dragon Sect try them wigut reservation D Spencer continued. Mr. Reed said that he and his fiancees would get married after returning from trips. Besides following Mr. Reeds instructions to establish a branch, we must prepare wholeheartedly. We should also get ready for the wedding ceremony for Mr. Reed and the girls. The entire assembly nodded in agreement upon learning that Mr. Reed and his fiances intended to wed upon their return. We have to prepare for the wedding. This is a great event for the Fenwille Dragon Sect! Although Gilmore and his girlfriends had not yet begun to travel the world. However, the viceCsect master of the grand hall was already discussing the arrangements for their wedding. It seemed that they woulde back tomorrow to have a grand wedding. Just as they were making ns for the wedding A dozen figures, almost resembling immortals, flew gracefully over the sereneke in the Dragon Mountains. The figures reflections shimmered on the skys surface, just above theke. They were Gilmore and his girlfriends. After leaving the Dragon Mountains, they traveled westward for thousands of miles, crossing the Dragonspire Mountains in Sunsbury. While passing through the Dragonspire Mountains, Gilmore and the girls visited Emmas father, Lnd, who was the vi sect master of Sunsburys Dragon Sect. Since Emma and Lnd hadnt seen each other for a while, there was much to So, Gilmore and the girls stayed at the Sunsburys Dragon Sect for a few days. to catch up on During this time, they explored the beautifulndscapes of Sunsbury within the Dragonspire Mountains. After a few days, Gilmore and the group bid farewell to Lnd and left the Dragonspire Mountains in Sunsbury. They traveled westward and eventually reached a colossal ice peak, This ice mountain was so immense that its peak was obscured by clouds of white fog, giving it a mysterious aura. The towering ice peak appeared almost ethereal, and the girls were in awe. They were all amazed. This ice peak is so high! Its the first time Ive seen such a high ice peak! How magnificent! Girls were shocked by the towering peak in front of them Lilian appeared to recall something and asked Gilmore, Gilmore, this ice peak is incredibly high and steep. Is this the border of Sunsbury? Gilmore, with a smile, confirmed her suspicion. Yes, this is the Bead Peak, at the border of Sunsbury in Eldoria. 0 BBB. Lilians eyes lit up. Sure enough, it was the Bead Peak. Other girls were also surprised to hear what Gilmore said. What? Had theye to the Bead Peak, the highest mountain in the Making 747 Making 747 BK15%E Lilian regained herposure and smiled at Gilmore. I didnt expect us toe to the Bead Peak, the worlds tallest peak. Gilmore, why dont we also climb the Bead Peak? Scaling it was an impressive achievement. Climbers and athletes from various countries took pride in conquering this peak. In the past, Lilian and the others had only watched athletes ascend the Bead Peak on TV and in the news, They didnt even dare to think about climbing the Bead Peak themselves. But right now, they were all cultivators. It was not difficult to fly to the Bead Peak for them. Hearing what Lilian said, other girls were also a little tempted. They also said to Gilmore, Lets do it, Gilmore? However, Gilmore furrowed his brow as he gazed the Bead Peak shrouded in clouds. He responded, Not today, Im afraid. They were confused. Gilmore, why not today? Gilmore exined, If Im not mistaken, heavy rain and a stormare imminent. Even if we ascend it, we wont get to enjoy the view. When Lilian and the others heard Gilmore, they looked up at the sky. Well, there was no clear sky, just dark but not very thick clouds. It was unlikely to rain heavily. Let alone a storm. Why did Gilmore say that? All the girls were confused. Lilian and the others felt disappointed but remembered that Gilmore never made idle ims. So if Gilmore said there would be heavy rain and storms, there would definitely be Doesnt that mean we can only climb it in the future? Lilian looked at Gilmore and asked. Thinking that she couldnt climb up the Bead Peak today, Lilian couldnt help but feel it a pity. Gilmore reassured her, No, well find nearby amodations for now. We can ascend The Bead Peak when the weather clears up. We have time to spare Anyway, Gilmore was not in a hurry to leave since it was a trip Since Lilian and the others wanted to climb the Bead Peak, Cilinore decided to grant their wish. Moreover, he used his special vision, Gods Eye, to examine the area within a hundred miles. 0 He discovered a small town around 25 to 30 miles away, where they could take shelter and wait for better weather to climb The Bead Peak They could stay in this town for a while, and it wouldnt be toote for them to climb up the Bead Peak after the weather had changed. Hearing this, all the girls were overjoyed. Thats great! Well be able to climb the Bead Peak in a few days. When the timees, we must take a picture on the peak and post it on our Instagram. The girls chatted with joy, reminiscent of a flock of cheerful birds. As Gilmore watched the girls chatter nonCstop, a smile appeared on his face. Then, he pulled out his phone, opened the map, and told the girls, Theres a small town about 25 or 30 miles from here.. Lets go there first. All the girls nodded. Originally, it would only take them half an hour to fly to the town of Snowenia. However, they were out to have fun, and this ce was full of ciers and snowCcovered mountains, so they took their time. flying among the icebergs. As they were flying in the icy mountains, about 3 miles away, and suddenly, ck clouds covered the sky. Thunder rumbled, and torrential rain started pouring down. As the heavy rain fell, strong winds began to blow fiercely. Lilian and the others were surprised. They hadnt expected such heavy rain and winds as Gilmore had warned them. Fortunately, they heeded Gilmores advice not to climb the Bead Peak. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been able to enjoy the beautiful scenery in this awful weather. Gilmore, thanks to his Gods Eye, knew about this change in the weather. Boom! A purple air shield suddenly appeared around all the girls. Thats right, they channeled their core energy to create an air shield, blocking the rain and wind outside. With their air shield protecting them from the heavy rain, the group continued to move forward As they flew through the icy mountains, Gilmore suddenly heard women crying amidst the heavy rain and strong wind. The cry was very faint, almost drowned out by the storm. more, being exceptionally powerful, could hear even the quictest sounds, so he certainly noticed the womens cries. despite the heavy rain arid wind. Is that womens cry? Lilian, ire, and the other girls also noticed it. Moreover, they realized it wasnt just one or two women, but a group of themCpossibly twenty or thirty. 0 16-21 Wed, Oct 23 G They all sensed that something was amiss. Then, they turned to Gilmore and asked, Gilmore, why are there women crying in this icy mountain? The area was surrounded by icy mountains and snow, with very few people around. Lilian and the others were taken aback by the sound of women crying. After hearing the womans cry in the heavy rain, Gilmore used his divine sight to search for where the cries wereing from among the icebergs. With the help of his divine sight, he quickly found the origin of the cries. Gilmore furrowed his brow, looked at the women, and said, The womans cries areing from the valley at the base of the mountain on the other side of the iceberg up ahead. After that, Gilmore pointed to a towering iceberg in the heavy rain ahead. While Lilian and the other girls couldnt see what was happening on the other side of the iceberg, Gilmore could clearly observe it with his Gods Eye. On the opposite side of the iceberg, there was a deep valley. Inside the deep valley, there was arge natural cavern. a group of twenty to thirty monks Outside the cavern, there were twenty to thirty horses tied up. Inside the cave, there was a g dressed in robes. These monks were religious figures, sitting in the cave, having wine and meat. The inside of the cavern was arranged like a living space,plete with tables, chairs, food, and beverages. Additionally, there were several stone chambers. These stone chambers had iron bars and locks, withrge padlocks on the iron doors. Through these iron bars, one could see that there were twenty to thirty women confined in several stone rooms. These women were all in their twenties, quite young, despite their disheveled hair and expressions of fear and sorrow. However, one could still tell that they were all extremely beautiful women. Their cries disturbed these monks who were feasting on their food and drinks. A middleCaged monk with a sturdy build and a stern face angrily smashed the wine ss he held to the ground. The ss fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. He yelled at the women, Be quiet. If you dont stop crying, I wont hesitate to use my whip. He then grabbed a ck whip from the table with hisrge hand and cracked it through the air. The whip produced a starting whistling sound, With a loud crash, the whip struck the table, breaking it into scattered fragments. The women who had been crying fell silent out of fear. 0 Even the other monks around were shocked into silence. Afterward, eve around regained their senses and approached the man with ingratiating smiles on their faces. Well done. Chris 15% These bitches dont seem to know ane luster Weircesine is disturbing senior Chris while were enjoying wine and meas I think they want to feel the power of Seniors whip. Of course, the stout middleCaged man, called senior by the group, was their leader, Chris. Chris, who had a fierce look, noticed that all the women in the stone chambers had stopped crying after his stern words. Furthermore, the crowd wasvishing him with praise, so he was quite pleased with himself. If it werent for the fact that they are all women offered to venerable master, Id have punished them severely with my whip. Chris then gave an intense re at the frightened women in the stone chamber. All of them trembled in fear, tears in their eyes, too afraid to make a sound. Yeah, yeah! Lets get back to our wine and meat Senior, lets continue our feast. Pour the wine! Everyone promptly gathered around another table with Chris, enjoying their food and drinks with great enthusiasm. Just as they were reveling in their feast in the cavern. Footsteps approached. Then, a womans angry voice echoed, Look, there are many women locked in those stone chambers! These monks who had been engrossed in their wine and meat, suddenly turned their attention to the entrance. Then they were taken aback. They saw over a dozen women walking into the cave, each as beautiful as a fairy with an unmatched grace. Their every movement exuded the allure of goddesses. They couldnt tear their eyes away and were practically drooling A dozen stunning women entered the cavern. They were Gilmores girlfriends. Of course, Gilmore was one of them. But at this moment, these lovely women were the sole focus of their attention, and theypletely overlooked Gilmore.. Afterward, Chris snapped back to reality and sneered, Ladies, where did you alle from? Why did you enter our cavern? Are you here to see me? As soon as he finished speaking, the rest of the monks began to talk excitedly. 475 B BB. Yes,dies, are y here to see our senior? Or are you here to see us? Since you are here,e and have a drink with us, hahaha H Faced with this group of monks with ill intentions, who seemed to be up to something, all the girls couldnt help but show anger in their eyes. These monks dont appear to be practicing their faith and following religious rules as they should.. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They seemed more like bullies who engaged in various criminal activities. Lilian looked at them coldly and scolded, Which temple are you from? Why did you lock up so many women in the stone chambers? Chris chuckled and gave Lilian an unattractive, toadClike re. We are the monks of the Snowenian Secret Sect. What do you want, huh? You little beauties, you will know what we want once you obey us The others joined in with vulgarughter, Hahaha Beauty, just obey our senior! Hahaha. Just then, a chilling voice rang out, A bunch of shameless viins in robes. It seems like I cant let you go today. Youve caused harm to far too many innocent girls! These monks all turned toward the so source of the voice and saw a young man among Lilian and the other beautiful women. Only now did they notice Gilmore. Chris red at Gilmore with intensity, clenched his teeth, and asked in an angry tone, Who are you? Making 748 Making 748 Gilmore smiled and said, I was just passing by and happened to like fighting for justice and getting rid of evil folks. I think youre courting death! Chris said coldly Then, he looked at the rest monks and ordered, Kill this brat, The rest monks eyes turned fierce, and theyunched a fierce attack on Gilmore. They didnt take Gilmore seriously at all. Their inner power burst out of their bodies. They were skilled warriors. Gilmore could see that they were quite strong, even by worldly standards. However, against someone as powerful as Gilmore, they were no match. But before Gilmore could react, all his girlfriends had already acted. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! With swift movements and a burst of their inner energy, they sent the monks flying The attackers crashed into the caves walls, their bones audibly breaking upon impact. Gilmore distinctly heard the bones crack as they collided with the cave wall. The monks also let out anguished screams. Upon hitting the ground, they all groaned in pain Their eyes filled with tear as they looked at Lilian and the other girls. They had never expected those girls to be so powerful! Chris was so scared that his face turned pale. He thought himself lucky to meet Lilian and the other lovely women. However, he didnt expect that they were skilled lighters. Their fighting skills were incredibly impressive. As for Chris, he was just a Grandmaster level. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since these girls could easily harm them with a simple gesture. He knew that he was no match for them He knew that he had encountered a truly powerful enerny. 15% Then, he secretly crushed a jade piece hidden in his sleeve, which was meant to call for help in a lifeCthreatening situation. If his life was in danger and he crushed the jade piece, someone would Bastard, take this! At this moment, ire formed a ball of powerful purple energy in her hand. 14 BBB. It gave off an impressive burst of energy. Whoosh! ire unleashed the purple meClike energy from her palm. Chris was shocked. He didnt have time to dodge, and he was thrown through the air. Then, like the other monks, he mmed imo the cave wall with force. After hitting the ground, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Needless to say, he was seriously injured. Of course, with her masters strength. ire could swiftly defeat Chris. The reason she didnt kill him was that she wanted to keep him alive for questioning. ire fixed a cold gaze on the senior and demanded, Tell me, where are you from? Why have you locked up so many women here? By the time ire asked senior, the other girls had already stepped up to dismantle the iron door of the stone chambers. Although these iron doors were made of thick bars, for cultivators like them, they were easy to handle. They easily broke the thick iron bars and even therge lock on the iron door was effortlessly broken by Lilian They tore down the two iron doors and tossed them on the ground before entering the stone chambers. Then they walked into several stone chambers In the cavern, the injured monks were stunned to see the girls easily remove the iron doors. They were all stunned. Because they knew these stone room doors were made of thousandCyearCold ck iron, something that even a Martial King might struggle to destroy. Yet, it seemed like the doors were made of paper in the hands of these girls. Their strength was astonishing, and the monks were terrified. The girls entered several stone rooms, and the women locked inside watched them with fear. These women cautiously kept their distance, even though the monks had already been dealt with. Clearly, they had experienced much suffering, and they were still somewhat afraid. Dont be afraid. Were here to save you Lilian could sense their nervousness, so sheforted them. When Lilian and the others entered the stone chambers and informed the women that they were there to help, on the other side of the cave, Chris grew anxious and frustrated as he watched the girls open the chambers, Then, he looked at ire and said, Miss, I know that your martial arts skills are superior to mine. You could easily defeat However, I must remind you that if you kill me, you might not be able to leave Snowenia safely. Since youvee to the Sunsburys iceCsnow mountain range, you should have heard of the Snowenian Secret Sect. BBB. The Snowenian Secret Sect? Of course, ire had never heard of it. BK 15% However, at this moment. Gilmore said. Its thergest sect within a thousandCmile radius. This sect has more than 20 branches in Snowenia, with about four to five thousand martial artists. Its main base is roughly 25 to 30 miles from here, on Magnolia Peak, Chris looked at Gilmore in surprise. Obviously, he didnt expect Gilmore to have such knowledge about the sect. However, this wasnt unusual. The Secret Sect was the most extensive martial arts group within a thousandCmile radius. So, it wasnt a surprise that Gilmore was aware of it. Of course, Chris didnt know that Gilmore had learned about the Secret Sect through the power of his Gods Eye. Gilmore not only found out about the Secret Sect, but he also uncovered a plot that created a lot of trouble for the group around six months ago. The reason these monks had captured numerous beautiful women and confined them within this cave was rted to that incident. Seeing that Gilmore was informed about the sects background, Chris suddenly assumed a haughty expression and warned Gilmore. Youre aware of the Snowenian Secret Sects might, so why the heck dont you fuck off? If you even think about hurting me, we wont hold back. However, Gilmoreughed. He looked at Chris and said. You want me to get lost? You saying I dont dare to hurt you? Thats right! Our sect is thergest in Snowenia. Nobody dares to oppose us. If you harm me in the slightest, our master will definitely tear you apart, Chris threatened. The Snowenian Secret Sect was originally a thousandCyearCold organization that safeguarded the people of Snowenia. It was highly respected by all. I didnt expect it to imprison innocent women and commit such heinous acts. Since Ive met you guys today, I naturally cant sit idly by. Ill just kill you scums. As soon as he finished speaking, Gilmore struck out with his palm. Boom! A powerful burst of light shot forth. The badly injured Chris was immediately sent flying once more Hami He let out a scream as he crashed heavily into the cave wall Amidst the loud cracking noise, Chris suffered many broken bones, and his face twisted in pain. At that moment, he understood that Gilmore wasnt scared of them and didnt n to let him go He suddenly felt panic in his heart. Gilmore was no weaker than those girls. Making 749 Making 749 Bang- With a loud bang. Chris fell out into the rain outside the cavern The heavy rain soaked him on the wet ground. His eyes were wide open and full of horror, as if he had unfinished business in this world. Blood trickled from his mouth Chris died instantly. Inside the cave, the remaining monks witnessed their senior being sent flying by an arc of light from Gilmore, resulting in his immediate death. They were struck with horror and felt an imminent sense of danger, The fear of death made them kneel down and kowtow to Gilmore for mercy. Sir, we were foolish to have offended you. Please forgive us, they pleaded. We wont dare to do anything evil in the future. Please give us a chance to start over. Please spare us. Well do anything to repay you in the next life. These monks were desperate to live and were willing to do whatever it took. They were desperate to avoid Chriss fate of dying in the pouring rain outside the cave, like Chris. Gilmore looked at them coldly and said, I might spare your lives, but you must forfeit your martial arts right now. Otherwise, I wont show any mercy. Gilmores words sent a chill down their spines. It was extremely painful for them to destroy their own martial arts. But breaking their own martial skills, even though painful, was a better option than death. They collectively agreed, Master, we are willing to give up our martial arts. With that, they raised their palms and focused their internal mana. Then, they struck their mana cores. Agonized cries filled the cave as they disabled their martial arts Once they had crippled themselves, they looked at Gilmore in pain and asked, Master, eah we go now? Gilmore replied, Yes, but before you leave, I have some questions. These monks looked at each other nervously, not knowing what Gilmore wanted to ask. At this moment, Gilmore looked at them and said, Tell me, why did you kidnap so many women and lock them up here? Who gave you the order? They dared not conceal anything. A few of them disclosed to Gilmore. Sir, we received orders from the Secret Sects master to capture these women and bring them here. ording to our sect masters instructions, the venerable master specifically required these beautiful women from all across Snowenia as gifts for him. At this time, Lilian, Christine, and the other girls came out of the stone chambers with the women who had been locked up. es were When they heard those monks say that they had caught women as a gift for the soCcalled venerable master, their eyes all filled with indignation. This act went too far. Never would they have imagined that someone would kidnap women in broad daylight to present as gifts. This wrongdoing was absolutely enraging. While Gilmore had already uncovered the full story through his Gods Eye, the girls were unaware. Thus, he needed to use words to share everything with them. In addition, Gilmore also wanted to confirm that things were as he had expected with his Gods Eye. Then, Gilmore asked, Who is the venerable master? Why did your sect master catch so many women for him? A monk looked at Gilmore and said, Sir, the venerable master ims authority to reside on Bead Peak, though no one knows his exact location. This venerable master is incredibly powerful. Half a year ago, he showed up and overpowered all major sects in Snowenia. Even our previous sect master couldnt defeat him. He was injured and fled. From that point on, our new sect master and all sect members came under his control. The reason he wanted our sect master to capture beautiful women from Snowenia and send them to Bead Peak is that he needs maids. ording to our sect master, Venerable Masters cavern needs maids. These maids are meant to attend to him. Hearing this, Lilian, ire, and the other girls were all filled with indignation. They did not expect there to be such a detestable person in the world. He was simply a devil of the present age. When Gilmore heard this, he secretly nodded in his heart. Everything was as his Gods Eye predicted. Alright, you can leave now. Go back and tell your sect master that if he dares to harm innocent people again, I will definitely bring him to justice. If you all are to continue to do evil, I will also not spare you. Gilmore scolded those monks in a cold voice. The monks felt immensely relieved. They expressed their gratitude by kowtowing to Gilmore and saying. Thank you for saving our lives. We promise not to harm others again. After that, they hastily fled the cave and disappeared into the heavy rain. Confused, Lilian, ire, and the others asked Gilmore, Gilmore, why did you let them go B BB. :15%E Gilmore exined, I want them to deliver a message to their sect master. I want to warn him that if he continues doing evil, I wont let him escape justice. This soCcalled sect master of Secret Sect is not a good person at all. Why dont we eliminate this sect? Lilian asked Gilmore curiously. The reason Gilmore didnt immediately target the Snowenian Secret Sect was that he had his own reasons. Although the Venerable Master and this Snowenian Secret Sect had their sins, and Gilmore had killed Chris, and saved those Women. However, he was aware that tragedies were urring continuously in the world. Gilmore couldnt change all the suffering by himself. While he could save the women in the cavern, he couldnt save all the oppressed women worldwide. Therefore, he could only do his best. In addition, he and his girlfriends were just passersCbys in Snowenia. Even if he seeded in wiping out the entire sect, he believed that another one would rece the old one. Simrly, women in Snowenia would continue to experience other hardships. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bing the savior for the people in Snowenia was an impossible task for him. Gilmore allowed the monks to go because he hoped to give their sect master a chance to change. It would be best if the sect master restrain himself and turn over a new leaf. Of course, if the sect master did not take Gilmore warning to heart at all, and continue to harm innocent women in Snowenia. As long as Gilmore was still here, he would never stand idly by. This was Gilmores opinion. Gilmore then told Lilian what was on his mind. Lilian and the other girls were also silent. Needless to say, they also felt that what Gilmore said made sense Eliminating all the viins was impossible. Unfortunate events happened daily in this world. He could only do his best. Naturally, he had to be brave and act when he witnessed injustice. At that moment, the women saved by Lilian and the others approached and knelt in front of Gilmore, Lilian, and the rest. Thank you for saving us Please dont take any risks for us. The Snowenian Secret Sect is very powerful. Its too dangerous for you to go against them. Quickly, leave this dangerous ce. BGB. Indeed, these women, saved by them, were immensely grateful, It was because Gilmore and the others had saved their lives that they didnt want them to be harmed by the Snowenian Secret Sect. Obviously, in their opinion, Gilmore and the others could not defeat the Snowenian Secret Sect, so they asked Gilmore and his girlfriends to leave as soon as possible. Gilmore looked at them and said, Get up first. Dont worry. They wont be able to hurt us. Then all the girls helped the kneeling women up. Gilmore looked at them and said, Give us your home address, and well ensure you get back safely. Though these women didnt want to trouble Gilmore and his girlfriends anymore. They were really afraid that they would be caught by the monks again on their way home. In the end, they agreed to let Gilmore and these girlfriends escort them home. Then they provided their home addresses. Gilmore reviewed the addresses of the womens hometowns and realized that most of them were from the same town, located 15 miles away. This town was also the destination Gilmore and his girlfriends were heading towards. The name of this small town was Magnolia Town. It got its name because it was close to Magnolia Peak, which was less than 3 miles away. On the other side of the great snowmountain, there was thergest city in Snowenia called Snowenia City. It was a city with a poption of two million. The city was the center of Snowenia. Gilmore made the decision to send these women back to their homes. Well send you back now, Gilmore said to the women. All the girls were eager to return to their families, but there was a heavy rainstorm outside the cavern, and it didnt seem like it was going to let up. A storm was brewing in the skies. One of the women expressed her worry, Sir, the rain is so heavy, and the wind is so strong. Im afraid we wont find our way back in this heavy rain Before Gilmore could reply, ire assured her with a smile, Dont worry. Mr. Reed has excellent martial arts skills. The wind and rain outside wont be a problem for him. Confusion appeared on the faces of all the women. They all wondered how Gilmore could travel in such a heavy rain. Ten minutester, a massive purple air shield emerged from the cave. G66. Within this shield were Gilmore, all his girlfriends, and the rescued women. All of these women were extremely surprised. 19X3 16%2 These women were astonished, feeling as if they were as light as swallows inside the shield. They followed the purple air shield, which soared into the rainy sky They were shocked to see that the strong wind and heavy rain were blocked by the air shield. Within it, they were sheltered from the elements, as if they were inside a protective greenhouse. They no longer had to worry about the downpour outside. The enormous purple air shield was created by Gilmore. Even though it rained heavily and the wind was strong in Snowenia, the big purple air shield turned into a purple shadow and carried them toward Magnolia Town. Making 750 Making 750 The rain had stopped.. Magnolia town was a small town situated south of Magnolia Peak The town had a poption of tens of thousands because it was fairly near Snowfeild City, around 18 to 25 miles away. This made Magnolia Town a lively and bustling ce. Moreover, the town had oldCfashioned buildings with aidCback feel. It had many ancient inns and hotels for tourists who came to see Snowenias beautiful scenery. The streets and buildings of Magnolia town sparkled and looked fresh after the rain. At this time, Gilmore and his girlfriends had already sent these women home. The families were both relieved and overjoyed to have their loved ones back safely. Reuniting with their missing daughters warmed their hearts, and Gilmore and his girlfriends were touched by the emotional Of course, when the families of the women were genuinely grateful to Gilmore and his girlfriends for saving their daughters They showed their gratitude by bowing and thanking Gilmore and the girls. Before leaving, Gilmore asked the families to take their daughters to a safe ce for the time being, as there was a possibility that the Snowenian Secret Sect members mighte looking for them again. These familiesplied with Gilmores suggestion and immediately took their daughters to safer ces. After sending these girls back, Gilmore and his girlfriends arrived in Magnolia town and checked into afortable inn. This inn was a multiCstory building with modern decor, matching the quality of a highCend city hotel. Satisfied with the inn, they decided to stay at the Raindrop Inn It was almost lunchtime. Gilmore and his girls went to the secondCfloor restaurant in the inn for a meal. The restaurant was not crowded, and their presence immediately attracted the attention of the other guests. In fact, Gilmore couldnt keep a low profile even if he wanted to, because all his girlfriends were all gorgeous. His girlfriends received admiring nces from the male diners, They were all amazed by the beauty and grace of the girls. Especially when they saw these beautiful women with Gilmore, their jealousy and resentment towards him peaked. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Though Gilmore noticed theplex reactions of the other men, he didnt pay attention. He had so many girlfriends, and all of them were as beautiful as fairies. How could he not make other men jealous? Gilmore chose a table by the window, and they all took their seats GGG B BB. Then a waitress came up and handed the menu to Gilmore. Sir, heres the menu. C The waitress handed the menu to Gilmore because he was the only man in the group. Gilmore nodded and ordered the dishes. As they ordered food. Gilmore would sometimes ask the girls for their food preferences. Once the dishes were ordered, the waitress told them to wait a moment and left the table. The girls soon started chatting. Women always had a lot to talk about. Gilmore could only watch them chat, sip his coffee, and admire the view outside the window. After the heavy rain, the streets of the town became busier, with more people and vehicles. Suddenly, Gilmore spotted a woman wearing a white gauze veil, a broad hat, and a white dress walking on the street. Her face was concealed behind the veil, thanks to her hat with a white veil hanging down. This woman had a slender figure, and her white dress gave her an almost fairyClike appearance. It was as if Gilmore had been transported to a different time and ce. The woman in the white veil and dress looked like a heroine from the martial arts world. He hadnt expected to encounter such a mysterious woman in this small town. Even though her face was hidden behind the white veil, that was no obstacle for Gilmore.. His pupils contracted, and he used his Gods Eye to immediately see the womans face behind the veil. It was a face as beautiful as a fairy. Describing this woman as stunningly beautiful would not be an exaggeration. Her beauty could rival that of his girlfriends. The woman in the white veiled hat was apanied by a man dressed in ck.. They were walking towards Raindrop Inn. Gilmore wondered if this veiled woman might be a tourist visiting Snowenia and nning to stay at the inn. At this time, several waitresses began to serve their dishes. Gilmore shifted his attention away from the woman in white and started eating with his girlfriends. Ten minutester, Gilmore spotted two peopleing out of the elevator on the second floor through the window. They were the woman in the white dress and a white hat on the street, followed by a man in ck. When they arrived at the restaurant, the whiteCdressed woman undoubtedly attracted everyones attention. At this time, a middleCaged woman in a professional suit, who seemed to be the restaurant manager, immediately stepped forward as if she had seen a distinguished guest. She said respectfully to the woman, Wee. Ive prepared a private room for you. BBG. The woman in the white dress nodded and simply replied with Alright. D The restaurants female manager then led the woman in the white dress and the man in ck to a more upscale private room. Which was a VIP room. Gilmore and others were dining in the main dining area of the restaurant. As for the private rooms, they were exclusive spaces. The restaurant manager guided the woman in white and the man in ck to the VIP room. Gilmore watched the woman in white dress leave with the manager. The diners in the hall couldnt resist chatting. Who is this woman in white dress? Why would she cover her face? She cant be an ugly woman, can she? Otherwise, why wouldnt she dare to show her face?. Hearing this, Gilmore chuckled to himself, thinking. These folks dont know what theyre talking about. If they knew how beautiful the woman is, they wouldnt dare to say such things. Gilmore ignored the people around him and continued to eat with his girls. Lilian couldnt help but ask Gilmore curiously, Gilmore, who exactly is that woman wearing a veil? Gilmore shook his head. I dont know. The girls decided to stop asking and continued with their meal. Making 751 Making 751 Gilmore looked calm. However, at the moment when the woman in a white gauze hat walked into the restaurant, he already knew that something would happen soon through his Gods Eve In a private room of the ints. The female mattager entered with the woman in the white hat and the man in ck, closing the door behind her Sitting at a table in the private room was a grayChaired man in his fifties. As the woman in the white veil approached, the man stood and greeted her with, Ms. Gould, youve come! Mana nodded. Yes The grayChaired man signaled for the female manager to leave and said, Cassie, you can leave now. Make sure no one disturbs me while I talk to Ms. Gould The grayChaired man, whose name was Landen, was the inns owner. Cassie said. Got it, sir. After that, she left the private room and closed the door. The grayChaired man signaled to her to sit down and spoke with respect to the woman in the white gauze hat, saying, Ms. Gould please have a seat. Maria nodded and sat down. However, even after sitting down, Maria did not take off the white veiled hat. Mr. Lawson, is there any news from the Secret Sect? Marias gaze looked at the grayChaired man as she asked through the white vell Landen, the grayChaired man, informed the woman, Ms. Gould, since Ashley coborated with the venerable master and betrayed the Secret Sect, causing your father hurt severely Ashley took over as sect master and eliminated those who were loyal to your father. Recently, Venerable Master instructed Ashley to gather beautiful women for his pleasure. I cant imagine how many innocent women have suffered because of him Talking about this, Landens face showed deep sadness and anger Indeed, this man in front held a high position in the Snowenian Secret Sect and was known as Landen. Half a year ago, a significant event urred within the Secret See This led to Kean, the previous sect master, getting hurt and fleeing. Ashley then held the position of sect master. Additionally, many loyal martialists from the ult Sect who followed Keau were also killed. However, Landen, as our of the leaders, survived sately. This because he concealed his allegiance to the previous sect master pretended to be loyal to Ashley Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Therefore, Ashley, the new set mate, as only did not suspect him but he also appointed him as one of the leaders. As for the business in Magnolia Town, it was handed over to Landen to manage. This was also the reason why Landen was able to meet Maria here at Raindrop Inn secretly. Maria, dressed in white, was the daughter of the previous leader of the Secret Sect When she heard about Ashley collecting beautiful women for Venerable Master andmitting murders, she clenched her fists in anger. Ashley will face retribution for all the crimes hesmitted, Linden reassured Maria. He then looked at Maria and said, Ms. Gould, how is your father doing? Maria replied. After six months of recovery, my father has regained ny percent of his health from venerable masters Icy Poison This time, my father wanted me to meet you because he hopes youll keep an eye on the Secret Sect. When the right momentes, my father ns to return to the Secret Sect and eliminate that despicable Ashley. Miss. I heard that Ashley is nning to celebrate the birthday of Venerable Master in a few days. It might be the perfect chance for your father to retake control of the Secret Sect and get rid of Ashley once and for all, Landens eyes sparkled as he spoke to Maria Mr. Lawson, is the news urate? Dont worry, Ms. Gould. Ashley himself shared this information with me a few days ago when I returned to the Secret Sect. Its a reliable piece of news, assured Landen. Maria nodded. Very well. Ill tell my father about this. Well make use of this opportunity to reim the Secret Sect. Maria looked warily at him and asked, Is there anyone else in Magnolia Town who knows that you are loyal to my father? Landen smiled confidently and said, Ms. Gould, Ive been the leader in Magnolia Town for over a decade, even before Ashley took control of the sect. This ce has long been managed by me. They are all under mymand and are only loyal to your father. There will never be Ashleys men Maria nodded Certainly, the moment Maria entered Raindrop Inn, she felt that both the waitstaff and the female manager led her to a private room without any sign of surprise or hesitation. Therefore, Maria trusted in Landen. Miss, trouble At that moment, the man standing at the window, observing the ckCrobed monks outside, suddenly had a change in his expression and turned his gaze toward Maria. Maria and Landen unmediately turned to look at him. Whats wrong, Cole? Maria asked. Cole said, There are many Secret Sect martialists outside Hearing this, Maria and Landen hurried to the window. Then, dry saw hundreds of monks wearing red robes lying over the rooftops of ins and buildings in Magnolia Town. Their speed was astonishing, and in no time, these monks approached the Raindrop fon Seeing this, Landen furrowed his brow, his eyes sharp. He quickly closed the window curtains, attempting to keep Maria hidden from the approaching threat. Maria looked at Landen and asked, Why are there so many Secret Sect martialists here, Mr. Lawson? Landen, just as puzzled, replied, Ms. Gould, while I dont have all the answers, I can solemnly swear that everyone in our Magnolia Town branch is loyal to Mr. Kean Maria reassured him, Mr. Lawson, I trust your loyalty to my father. It seems that Ashley is more cunning than we thought, sending so many martialists here as soon as I arrived in Magnolia. Town Although Maria didnt know how Ashley had discovered her location, it was clear that he already had. Landen, determined, said. Ms. Gould, this is my responsibility. Il prepare the branch martialists to stand against the enemy and ensure your safe escape. Maria expressed her concern, But Mr. Lawson, there are so many Secret Sect martialists outside. It wont be easy for us to leave. Landen reassured her. Ms. Gould, theres a secret passage in the inn that you can use to escape. Landen had managed this branch for over ten years. overlook having an escape route in such a situation. Theres no way hed ov Okay, Mr. Lawson, lets evacuate from the secret passage as soon as possible. Ms. Gould, we cant leave with you. Ill stay with all the martialists in the branch to pin down the enemy. You take the opportunity to leave quickly. It was not that Landen didnt want to leave, but that the inn had a secret passage leading to another mansion a few hundred yards away. If he and the others were to leave through the secret passage with Maria. Then, the martialists of the Secret Sect outside would undoubtedly discover their escape through the secret passage. Furthermore, the mansion at the far end of the secret passage was just a short distance, a few hundred yards, away from Raindrop Inn The distance was too short. Only Landen and the martialists from the branch remained to confront the enemy outside. So that, they would not have discovered Maria. This was Landens escape n. At this moment, someone knucked. Its Cassie. was indeed Cassie, the hotel managers voice. Landen said, Come in The door opened, and Cassie, the female manager, came in with seven or eight men dressed as waiters. Even though they were dressed us waiters, these men had the of warriors surrounding the 34 These waiters were actually martialists from the Magnolia branch of the Secret Sect. Cassie looked a little anxious and said to Landen. Sir, there are a lot of Secret Sect martialists outside. D While Cassie was one of the martialists from the Magnolia Town branch, she referred to Landen as Sir to conceal her identity. Landen replied decisively, Cassie, take Ms. Gould to the secret passage on the first floor and ensure she leaves as quickly as possible. Yes, sir, Cassic answered. Then she looked at Maria and said, Ms. Gould, pleasee with us. Maria nodded, and the group left the private room. Meanwhile, on the secondCfloor dining hall, Gilmore and his girlfriends enjoyed their meal. They noticed hundreds of red- robed monks flying toward Raindrop Inn through the window. The girls frowned and their eyes reflected determination. ire turned to Gilmore andmented, Gilmore, I didnt expect the members of the Secret Sect to arrive so quickly. She assumed the redCrobed monks were here because of their presence. To her surprise, she noticed that Gilmore was calmly sipping his coffee, seemingly unperturbed by the approaching crowd. Gilmore, say something Seeing that Gilmore acted as if it had nothing to do with him, ire could not help butin. Only t then did Gilmore look at ire and say, Although therere many of them here, they may not be coming for us. Moreover, even if they are, cant we handle these nonCcultivators with our strength, these monks are not even cultivators? When ire and the other girls heard this, they all felt that what Gilmore said made sense. They were all cultivation martialists, reaching the proficient level. Could it be that they were afraid of these monks? Then, all girls regained theirposure. However, as the girls returned to their meal, they noticed the woman in the white gauze hat reappearing. She was apanied by the female manager and seven or eight waiters, she walked out of the corridor that led to the private room. They were walking toward the elevator, Lilian whispered to other girls, Look, that mysterious woman is here again. Making 752 Making 752 At this moment, all the restaurants patrons noticed hundreds of people in red robes flying toward the Raindrop Inn like a flock of eagles. After that, the expressions of all the guests changed, Its the people from the Secret Sect! They seem to be flying towards Raindrop Inn. Lets go! When everyone aw the hundreds of Secret Sect martialists flew toward the Raindrop Inn. They were all panicked. They didnt finish their meal and began to run away in a panic. All of a sudden, the whole restaurant was in chaos, Meanwhile, Maria, Landen, Cassie, and their group, who were en route to the elevator, found themselves obstructed by the frightened guests. Moreover, the elevator was already crammed, and there was no space for them. Landen made a prompt decision and said to Cassie, We have to protect Ms. Gould, lets take the stairs. Yes, sir, Cassie answered. Landen and his team guided Maria up the stairs, which were more than ten yards away. But the restaurants guests were running around, slowing them down. When Maria saw these people running away in a panic as if they were avoiding the devil. Her eyes were filled with hatred. Since when did the Secret Sect that was regarded as the protector of God in the Snowenia be a devil that everyone avoided? All of this was done by that Ashley! Maria clenched her fists tightly in her sleeves. Once her father took over the sect, he would make it respected by the people of the Sunsbury again. While Maria hurried up the stairs under the protection of Landen and the others, there was a loud crash. Several windows on the secondCfloor restaurant suddenly shattered. A group of redCrobed monks broke into the room through the broken windows. In an instant, dozens of monks swooped in from outside. Armed with sharp scimitars, they charged directly at Maria. As they raced toward Maria, they used their scimitars to knock down any diners and customers in their path. 74% Oct In an instant, more than a dozen guestsy on the ground, blood staining the floor, and the air filled with the scent of blood. It was impossible for Maria, Landen, and the others to escape from the restaurant. They found themselves surrounded by arge number of foes who flew in through the window. d floor A sharp light shed in Landens eyes. He looked at Cassie and said in a low voice. Get our men toe to the second immediately! Cassie nodded. Then, she took out her phone and quickly sent a message. Almost half of the spacious secondCfloor dining room was taken over by hundreds of redCrobed monks. They all glowered menacingly at Maria, Landen, and the others with their scimitars in hand. Landens eyes were sharp as he looked at these redCrobed monks What do you want to do? This is the Magnolia Town branch inn, Did Mr. Martinez order this disturbance? Mr. Lawson, indeed, we have orders from Mr. Martinez, a cold voice came from the crowd. Then, an elderly monk with a short silver beard stepped forward. He had piercing eagleClike eyes and directed them at Landen. Sebastian, its you? Landen asked, pretending to be surprised. Sebastians lips curled into a smile. Yes, its me. After that, he then retrieved a palmCsized gold medal from his pocket, embossed with Secret Sect on the front and intricate details. It was a significant medallion. Waving the medal, he told Landen, Take a good look. This is the Sect Masters order. Im here on orders to lead Secret Sect martialists in arresting Keans daughter. I hope youll cooperate, and that way, I can report to Mr. Martinez. Landen sneered. Sebastian, are you kidding? Why would Keans daughter be here? Although Landen knew that it was not easy to hide it from Sebastian. However, he could still deny it since Maria was wearing a white gauze hat. Sebastianughed. Mr. Lawson, are you still trying to hide it like this? The woman in the gauze hat next to you was none other than Keans daughter, right? Do you think you can hide it from us? Landen looked at Sebastian and said, Sebastian, youve assisted the wicked andmitted all kinds of wrongs. One day, youll face the consequences A mocking expression appeared on Sebastians face. Mr. Lawrence, you, who was once thought to be loyal to our Master, now defend someone whos lost power? Loyalty can be foolish. Did you understand that a wise person adapts to the circumstances? OK974% With the Secret Sect now under Mr. Martinezs control, and he has the support of the venerable master, do you really think Kean can stage aeback? Sebastian, you vile traitos! My father will make you pay for your betrayal Maria snarled at Sebastian, unable to take it any longer. Heh heh heh heh Maria, youve finally made a sound, smirked Sebastian. Then, Sebastian turned to his underlings and ordered, Everyone, take down Keans daughter! As soon as Sebastian gave the order; all the monks in the vicinity roared and brandished their sharp machetes,unching an attack on Maria, Landen, and the others. In the face of the attack. Landens eyes also shed with a fierce light. He ordered Cassie and several of his men, Protect Ms. Gould! Cassie and the other martialists were ready to fight. As the two sides shed in a fierce battle. Of course, there were fewer people on Landens side, so they could only defend. Just as they were in the midst of a fierce battle, thirty to forty men suddenly charged out from the stairs. They were armed with swords, and the head of them shouted, Save Ms. Gould and Mr. Lawson! These fighters worked for Landen. Then, they rushed to Sebastians men Sebastian swiftly directed some of his followers to engage with the martialists who hade to aid Landen a and Maria The restaurant turned into chaos, with h the shing of swords and sabers filling the air. On the other side of the restaurant, Gilmore, and his girlfriends were still sitting upright at a table by the window. They were still enjoying their meal. It was as if the fight in the restaurant had nothing to do with them. By now, the girls had realized that these monks were not here for them. Instead, they were here for thedy wearing a white veil hat. In other words, they had now be pure observers. The battle in the restaurantsted for half an hour before it stopped. The battle crased because nearly all of the martialists who hade to aid Landen and Maria were gravely wounded and had copsed. Although there were 30 or 40 martialists, they were facing hundreds of monks Furthermore, all of these monks were extraordinarily powerful. Thus, the martialists under Landens leadership were nearly defeated, as anticipated. ??? Of course, more than adlozen people on Sebastians side were also injured. As for Land Maria, Cassie, and the other martialist fighters, they were all lying there, bleeding. Even Landen. Maria, and Cassie were injured. The other monks were not defeated; they continued to encircle Landen, Maria, and Cassie, their eyes filled with greed. The scimitars in their hands gleamed with a cold, menacing light. Heh heh heh heh, Mr. Lawson, Maria. Are you still thinking of putting up a fight? Sebastian looked coldly at Landen and Maria, mocking them derisively. Landens eyes shed with anger, and he clenched his fists. In the Raindrop Inn, all the martialists under hismand had been defeated by Sebastians monks. Breaking out of the encirclement to leave safely was impossible for him and Maria. At that moment, death was the only end. He had to fight to death. Yes, in the midst of the battle. Otherwise, if he was captured, it would be like returning as a prisoner to the Secret Sect. Ashley, that old bastard, would definitely torture him to death. In that case, not only would he suffer a fate worse than death, but he would also suffer humiliation. Landen preferred to meet his end inbat rather than endure captivity. He looked at Maria guiltily and said, Ms. Gould, I cant send you out of here safely. Ive failed your father. Im even more sorry to you. Its all my fault. Maria looked at Landen and said, You need not me yourself, Mr. Lawson. Life and death are inevitable, and suffering is, our destiny. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its a pity that I didnt kill Ashley with my own hands. Hahaha, its ridiculous that you want to kill Mr. Martinez. Sebastianughed out loud with a mocking expression. Landen locked eyes with Sebastian, his intent deadly, and he retorted coldly, Sebastian, you turncoat andckey of the Secret Sect, Ill kill you Once his curse left his lips, Landen channeled his inner energy andunched an assault on Sebastian with lightning speed. Yet, Sebastian appeared to have anticipated Landens strike. When Landen attacked, Sebastian swiftly countered with a palm of his own Their palms collided with lightningClike spred, creating sparks upon impact A deafening explosion echoed as if it could shatter the heavens Their intense inner energy erupted like a raging storm: In a split second, they were both sent hurtling backward. Tak, tak, tak Landen retreated more than ten yards in a hurry before stopping Afterward, he spewed a mouthful of blood with a pained exhtion. Sebastian, however, only moved back three or four yards, his expression remainingposed and unhurt. The oue was clear in an instant. Landen was far from being a match for Sebastian. This was not surprising, as Landen was merely a leader, while Sebastian held the esteemed position of Presbyter, having both higher status and greater strength. Wimessing Landen retreated more than ten yards herself, coughing up blood. Marias anger was uncontroble, and with a swift, graceful movement, sheunched a palm strike at Sebastian. Although Sebastian had recently shed with Landen, he hadnt expended much internal energy. When he sw Maria rushing toward him, a mocking look shed in Sebastians eyes. He unleashed a lightningCfast attack ji before she reached him, sending her flying with a powerful strike. Bang! Maria let loose a painful shriek. Then, she was propelled through the air. Maria happened to fly toward Gilmore, who was still eating and drinking in front of the window. In an instant, a lightningCfast figure reached Maria, who was on the verge of falling onto the table, and secured her by wrapping his arm around her waist. Marias feet came to a stop and she remained unscathed. B Making 753 Making 753 The moment Marias feet touched the ground, she tilted her heal back. Her white gauze hat suddenly fell to the ground, revealing her beauty. Her beautiful eyes widened with shock. She too, threw her arms around the mans waist to prevent her from crashing into the table. It was Gilmore who had saved Maria. Maria stared nkly at Gilmore, who was handsome but had an extraordinary aura. Then, as if she had thought of something, a faint blush appeared on her pretty face. She quickly stood up straight, lowered her head, and whispered to Gilmore. Thank you for saving me. Although she tried her best to keep calm, her heart was beating fast. As the eldest daughter of the sect master, this was the first time she had been held by a man at the waist. In the past, as the eldest daughter of the sect master of the Secret Sect, even the most powerful young men in Snowenia didnt dare to touch her. Of course. Maria knew that Gilmore had wrapped his arms around her waist to save her. He was not a frivolous and rude person. Whats more, she saw all the girls next to Gilmore, all of whom were extremely beautiful. Therefore, Maria felt that Gilmore was gentle and extraordinary Otherwise, there wouldnt have been so many beautiful women by his side. With concern written all over his face, Gilmore asked Maria, Miss, are you all right? Maria did not expect Gilmore to care about her in front of all the beautiful women around him. This caused her to be slightly worried that these beauties would misunderstand her. So, she quickly shook her head at Gilmore and said, I Im fine, Thank you for v your concert, sir. Where did this brate from? How dare he save her in from of me? At this moment, an icyugh rang out from Sebastian Only then did Maria realize that she was still in danger. Moreover, since Gilmore had saved her, they would not let Gilmore off. Thinking of this, Maria felt guilty. Then, she looked at Gilmore and urged, Sir, please leave quickly. This is an internal feud of our sect. Its not appropriate for you to stay here However, just as Maria Inishes speaking, a cold voice rang out from Sebastian. No one can leave without my permission Marias expression changed slightly OKS74% 1112 Thu Oct 24 C B What she was worried about finally happened. The only reason Sebastian did not allow Gilmore and the others to leave was that Gilmore had saved Maria. More importantly, they found all girls with Gilmore were peerless beauties. Sebastian couldnt help but think that Mr. Martinez was searching for beauties for the venerable master. A few hours earlier, he had discovered that the beauties Mr. Martinez had sent to the venerable master had all been rescued from the cave, where the individuals who had initially contacted the venerable masters men were held. Mr. Martinez was furious about this matter. Now that he saw these beautiful girls, his heart skipped a beat. If he took these beautiful women back, wouldnt that solve Mr. Martinezs problem? That was why Sebastian did not allow Gilmore and the girls to leave. While all the guests in the restaurant had fled in a panic due to the invasion of Secret Sect martialists, it was strange that only Gilmore and his group remained. However, he didnt pay it much mind. In his view, even if Gilmore and his group were exceptional in some way, how could they, together with a hundred or so Secret Sect martialists, pose a serious challenge to him? Maria said to Gilmore apologetically, Im sorry. Its all my fault Gilmore smiled indifferently, waved his hand, and said, No, Ms. Gould, dont say that. Look at the guests who were injured by them. Even if I dont save you, they wont let us go. Maria gazed at the guests in the dining room who had fallen victim to the Secret Sect martialists, lying on the ground, their fates unknown. Her eyes burned with fury. She knew that Gilmore was right. They were ruthless and willful. They would not let Gilmore and the girls off just because they were innocent. All right. Ill handle them, Maria said to Gilmore, her eyes gleaming with resolve and fearlessness. She knew that she could not leave here alive today, Anyway, she was going to die. Hence, Maria wished to aid Gilmore and the young women in their escape. However, Gilmore said, Ms. Could, we wont leave. These men have a tendency to brutally harm innocent people and engage in various criminal activities. If I were to simply watch without intervening, wouldnt that also mean Im heartless? Maria stared nkly at Gilmore. She had wanted to save Gilmore because Gilmore had saved her But she didnt expect that Gilmore didnt get it. Moreover, it seemed that he wanted to kill Sebastian and his men. However, she looked at Gilmore, then at the girls. She couldnt believe that they would be a match for Sebastian and his men. but Even Sebastian couldnt help Inatugh when he heard Gilmore. What arrogance. Not only did you save the beauty, but you also want to meddle in our business? Well, I will fulfill your wish and let you know how miserable your death will be if you meddle in other peoples business! As soon as he finished speaking, a trace of killing intent shed in Sebastians eyes In the next moment, a ball of lightningClike core energy condensed in Sebastians palm and shot toward Gilmore like a whirlwind Sebastian attacked, creating a strong wind and a scary powerful feeling in the air. Seeing Sebastian attacking Gilmore: Landen, Cassic, and Maria all looked anxious. They knew that Sebastian possessed the strength of Martial King power. The power of this palm strike was extraordinary. They couldnt help but worry about Gilmore. Landen was seriously injured and was too far away to rescue Gilmore. Even Maria, who was standing next to Gilmore, could feel the terrifying aura and power that erupted when Sebastian attacked. She knew that even if she wanted to save Gilmore, she couldnt. She understood that there was a significant difference in their strengths, and she wouldnt be able to withstand his attacks Boom! Sebastians attack came incredibly fast, like lightning, and the powerful presence of a Martial King created a strong gust of wind. It was so intense that it almost made Maria, who stood beside Gilmore, struggle to keep her eyes open. Maria couldnt bear to witness the gruesome sight of Sebastian killing Gilmore. Bang! Just then, a powerful palm strike created a tremendous shock wave in the air. The next n moment, a scream was heard. A figure was hurled through the air, crashing to the ground. Bang! The man crashed to the ground, shattering the tiles into pieces. Ssh! The man on the ground instantly coughed up a mouthful of blood. none other than Sebastian. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It wasnt Gilinorri Maria, Landen, and Cassie were all stunned Even all the monks were also stocked They were struck 7th horror. 1K 74% None of them expected Gilmore to not only survive Sebastians Martial KingCpowered attack but also send him flying. inflicting serious injuries. What was even more terrifying was that none of them could see clearly how Gilmore aplished this remarkable feat. Making 754 Making 754 Sebastian spat out blood, his face deathly pale. He felt indescribable pain in his body. It was as if all bones in his body were broken. He was extremely shocked. As his level with Martial King power, maybe he was not the strongest in Snowenia. But he was definitely one of the few top masters. He didnt expect that he would lose to a young man like Gilmore Moreover, just like all the monks, he didnt see how Gilmore made his move at all. Before he could even react, Gilmore had already sent him hurtling through the air. Sebastian used all his strength, but other than the boneCdeep pain, he could not get up from the ground at all. All the people were shocked to see that Gilmore had seriously injured Sebastian and made him even vomit They were suddenly afraid of Gilmore. blood 74% Just then. Sebastian ordered everyone. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and kill this brat! All of the monks then came to their senses, although they were scared of Gilmore. However, Sebastian was the Presbyter. They did not dare to disobey his orders. So, they let out a cry and rushed towards Gilmore in a wave of attacks, In the face of them of attacks, Gilmore did not even blink, and his expression remained unchanged. These monks were less than several feet away from Gilmore. A hint of light shed in Gilmores eyes. In the next moment, Gilmore raised his palm and abruptly struck out. Boom! The air resonated vigorously. Then, a burst of energy radiated from his palm. As the energy burst forth, it created an astonishing storm of power. A powerful surge of energy engulfed more than a hundred monks. They screamed as they were thrown in all directions like leaves in a storm All monks crashed into the walls, their heads bleeding and seriously hurt. They fell to the ground, groaning and unable to Gilmore stood there calmly, radiating an air of dominance. Maria, Landen, and Cassir were astounded by the sight of the serely injured monks 175 B Gilmore was so powerful! He had sent Sebastian flying with a single strike and effortlessly dispatched over a hundred monks. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Such strength deeply shocked them Looking at the injured monks. Gilmore turned to his girls and said, It looks like we wont be dining here. How about finding another restaurant? All the girls looked calm. They had seen Gilmore defeat millions of cultivation martialists, Therefore, it was not a big deal for Gilmore to deal with those monks. They nodded at Gilmore. Gilmore and his girls left the secondCfloor restaurant and started to head up the stairs. As Gilmore and the girls were leaving, Maria suddenly regained herposure and called out to Gilmore, Please wait a moment! Gilmore and the girls could not help but stop. On the other hand, the girls wondered, Gilmore rescued Maria just now. Did she fall in love with Gilmore? Gilmore looked at the approaching Maria and asked, Ms. Gould, whats up? With a grateful look on her face, Maria said to Gilmore. Thank you for saving us, sir. May I ask your name? Because you just saved my life. Gilmore said calmly. Its not that big deal, Ms. Gould. Im Gilmore. You dont need to consider me as your benefactor; just think of me as a friend. Maria didnt anticipate Gilmores humility in downying the fact that he had saved her, which left her with a more favorable impression of him. Its all our fault, Mr. Reed. How about this? Well treat you to another ce. Maria immediately thought of something and said to Gilmore with a smile. Gilmore looked at the other girls and asked, What do you think? The girls looked at each other and then nodded at Gilmore. From Marias conversation with Sebastian, they learned that Maria was the daughter of the former sect master of Secret Sect. Presumably, she was very familiar with Magnolia Town. It should be a good idea to have a meal with her. The girls didnt harbor any concerns about Maria falling in love with Gilmore and potentially taking him away from their group. Seeing that the girls had no objections, Gilmore nodded at Maria and said, Thank you, Ms. Gould. Seeing that Gilmore had agreed, Maria was also very happy and aid to Gilmore. Youre wee, Mr. Reed. Lets go! 74%%% Maria turned to Landen and Cassie. Come with me, Mr. Lawson and Cassie! After pondering for a while, Landen nodded to Maria and said, Yes, Ms. Gould. It turned out that his loyalty to Kean had been exposed. Otherwise, Ashley, the new master would not have sent the Secret Sect martialists to make trouble for him. Therefore, it was impossible for Landen to return to the Secret Sect now. However, before leaving, Landen seemed to have thought of something. Then, he walked up to the heavily injured Sebastian.. Seeing Landen approaching, Sebastian immediately had a bad feeling. He looked at Landen and said, What do you want? Landens eyes shed with fierceness and he said, Sebastian, youre a viin who helps the wicked do evil. If I keep you alive, youll only kill more people. After Landen spoke, he swiftly produced a cold, glinting dagger that slid out of his sleeve. When Sebastian spotted the dagger in Landens hand, shock flickered in Sebastians eyes. He already knew what Landen wanted to do. Landen, if you kill me, master will definitely tear you into pieces Sebastian immediately invoked Ashleys name to intimidate Landen. However, how could Landen be frightened by his words? With a swift motion, the dagger in Landens hand thrust into Sebastians chest. Sebastian let out a miserable cry. Blood instantly dyed his clothes red and he died. All the monks were shocked when they saw Sebastian had been killed by Landen. After killing Sebastian, Landen looked at Maria and said, Ms. Gould, do you want to kill all of them? Hearing this, those monks who were lying on the ground and injured were all scared out of their wits. They all saw how Sebastian was killed by Landen. However, they were all seriously injured and were no match for Landen. It would be easy for Landen to kill them. However, Maria turned to Landen and said, No rush, we can do itter. Wed better take Mr. Reed and the girls to have a proper meal Although Landen felt that it would be a little too easy for them to let go of these monks just like that However, since Maria was the daughter of the former sect master, he had no choice but to obey. The truth was that Maria hadnt allowed him to kill those monks, One reason was that killing more than a hundred people would take too much time, and in the process, Ashley might send more martial artists. If that happened, they might be surrounded again and face danger. 74% Secondly, even though these people had been brought here by Sebastian to kill Maria and the others, they were just Secret Sect martialists, and they had to obey Ashleys orders. Therefore, they had no choice. Not all of them were evil people Of course, the most important thing was that if they wasted too much time, Maria might neglect her benefactor, Gilmore, That was what Maria cared about the most. Lets go! Maria urged, Maria, Landen, and Cassie led Gilmore and his girlfriends out of the dining hall on the second floor. In the secondCfloor dining hall of the Raindrop Inn. Maria and herpanions engaged in a fierce battle against Sebastian and his martial artists. Therefore, before Gilmore and Maria could reach the door, they saw many onlookers outside. Landen said to o Maria and Gilmore, Its not convenient to go out from the main entrance. Why dont we go from the back? Plus, my car parked in the back alley. What do you think about leaving by car from the back alley? Maria nodded. Very well. Well leave from the back door. Landen agreed, and they left with Cassie and Maria. Gilmore and the others left through the back door. A few minutester, Gilmore, Maria, and the others left in three Mercedes. Magnolia Peak was the highest peak in all of Snowenia, towering four or five thousand yards above sea level. At its summity the sect headquarters of the Secret Sect, with pces and pavilions stacked on top of each other, creating a breathtaking spectacle, Ancient pine trees reached for the skies, and the cold mist hung in the air, concealing the pces and pavilions that resembled immortal mansions and bejeweled structures. This was the foremost sect in Snowenia, the Secret Sect. In a grand hall at the sects headquarters, an elderly man d in a yellow robe exuded an imposing presence, akin to an emperor. The old man held a string of prayer beads in his hand as he yed with them. On both sides of the grand hall stood 20 or 30 whiteChaired old men, who were all elders. After receiving the order from Ashley, they quickly rushed here They knew that something big must have happened. Otherwise, Ashley would never summon them. But what was the matter? 12 Thu, Oct 24 74% Just then, in the grand hall, the yellowCrobed elderly man, who bore an emperorClike aura, looked at the elders of the ult n and announced, Gentlemen. I have gathered you here today to share some good news Yes, this yellowCrobed old man was Ashley, the sect master of Secret Sect. When the senior elders in the hall heard his words, curiosity surfaced on their faces. Of course, there was also a tinge of anticipation in their eyes. Master, is there any good news? A whiteCbearded elder looked at Ashley with a solemn expression and asked. Ashley responded, I have received information from the person I bribed. We now know the whereabouts of Kean. Upon hearing this, the senior elders loyal to Ashley immediately eximed, Thats wonderful! The old scoundrel has finally revealed himself. Please give the order, master. Were going to take him. If we dont get rid of him, wont master be threatened by him every day? The elders all voiced their determination, as if they were prepared to deal with Kean right away. Making 755 Making 755 Ashley gazed at the presbyters and confidently dered, Dont worry, Kean cant escape from my grasp. Hes already been betrayed by the person he trusts the most, bribed by me in secret. Therefore, everything is under my control. Hearing these words, the elder finally understood why Ashley was so confident. In other words, he had long known where Kean was hiding. At that moment, an elderly man bowed to Ashley and said, Mr. Martinez, the woman we abducted was rescued, and all the women intended for the venerable master have been saved. How should we exin it to Venerable Master? The elderly man addressing Ashley was Robert, the second elder. He was specifically concerned about his eldest apprentice, Chris, who had been in charge of guarding the womans hideout but had tragically killed. Chris was his proud apprentice. Robert naturally wanted to avenge Chris. Other elders chimed in. Indeed, the woman held for Venerable Master has been rescued from Cloud Cavern, and Roberts top apprentice, Chris, was killed. We cannot simply let this go. We must find the murderer! Otherwise, how can we exin it to Venerable Master? In response to these concerns, Ashley furrowed his brow and asserted, Gentlemen, please be at ease! How dare those people break into Cloud Cavern and snatch the woman weve offered to the Venerable Master? Theyre so bold. If Im not mistaken, those men must be aligned with Kean. However, does he think Venerable Master wont let me off after he took away all the women? Ashley continued. Hed never imagine that everything is already under my control He couldnt possibly foresee that his beautiful daughter would soon fall into my hands. Who cares even if he rescued the women? If I can capture his daughter and present her to Venerable Master, master will be greatly pleased and reward me generously Upon hearing Aileys words, the presbyters in the grand hall showed tion on their faces and praised him. Mr. Martinez, your wisdom is unparalleled, they eximed in inson Just then, footsteps were heard approaching the grand hall. = Two redCrobed monks led a group up of whiteCrobed men insid Mr. Martinez, Mr. Murphy is here, the two redCrobed monks respectfully reported to Ashley as they entered the grand hall. Ashley and all the elders rose from their seats in reverence as they watched the white robed man enter the grand hall. Ashley even left his chair, stepping forward to greet the whiteCrobed man, who was in his forties, waving a white fan. Ashley saluted, Greetings, Mr. Murphy. Mr. Murphy, his name was Alistair Murphy. He held the highest level of trust from the venerable master. The reason why he brought people to the Secret Sect on Magnolia Peak. This was due to the fact that when Gilmore rescued the kidnapped women from Cloud Cavern, Chris had urgently used a jade to request help from them. Therefore, Alistair quickly rushed there with some martialists. By the time he arrived, Gilmore and the others had already left. They only saw Chriss body. Furthermore, all of the women that had been captured had disappeared. Thus, Alistair brought his men to the Secret Sect Alistair fanned himself with his fan, a cold and authoritative expression on his face as he addressed Ashley. Ashley, the women Venerable Master asked you to prepare had been rescued by someone. How do you n to exin this to Venerable Master? Ashley said with deference, Mr. Murphy, the women we kidnapped was rescued in Cloud Cavern. It is highly likely that Kean was behind it. Alistair frowned slightly. Oh, its Kean? Ashley nodded, exining. Kean, after his defeat by Venerable Master six months ago, sought refuge in the Snowenia ice mountain. After half a year of recuperation, he has almost recovered, so he wants to take back the Secret Sect and take revenge on Venerable Master. Humph, Venerable Master bested him. Kean was no match for the Venerable Master six months ago. Even if he has regained his strength, it wont change anything, Ashley said. Alistair then looked at Ashley and asked, You mentioned that Keans injuries have almost healed, and hes hiding in the Snowenia ice mountain. How did you know that? A smile appeared on Ashleys face as he replied, He has a butler who he trusts the most, his name is n. Although n fled the Secret Sect with Kean six months ago, I had influence over his grandson I contacted n recently through his grandson and threatened him with his grandson, so I made him cooperate. Its than the information he gave me that I found out where Kean is Alistairs eyes flickered as he said. So thats the case! Since you know where he isding. Ill report it to Venerable Master now, and then well kill him in one fell swoop G 0474 R Ashley said. Mr. Murphy, you might not be aware, but Kean sent his daughter, Maria, to secretly contact Landen, who is loyal to him, in Magnolia Town. If everything went as nned, she should be with the fourth elder Sebastian, the man I sent. Ashley noted. Speaking of this, Ashley said with gloomy eyes, Mr. Murphy, with his daughter in our hands, wont Kean be at our mercy The reason behind Ashleys confidence was simple: Maria was Keans only daughter, and he cherished her life above all else. Holding Maria as a hostage would undoubtedly put pressure on Kean and potentially make him surrender. Hearing this. Alistair couldnt help looking at Ashley, asking, Ashley, do you mean that I dont need to report to Venerable Master about this? Ashley nodded with a smile. Mr. Murphy, theres no need to bother master with such a minor issue. If we have Keans daughter, we can control Kean. Even if we dont have his daughter, his most trusted servant, n, is one of our own. If I ask n to secretly poison Kean, hell be poisoned as well. Therefore when ites to dealing with Kean, we can do it well even if we dont disturb the venerable master. After we capture him and bring him back to the Bead Peak, wouldnt it be a surprise for our venerable master? Hearing Ashleys words, Alistairs eyes lit up. Fine, well do as you say. Yes, Mr. Murphy Ashley grinned. This is bad. Mr. Martinez, this is bad? Right at this time, an anxious voice sounded from outside the grand hall. When they heard this, including Ashley and the other important leaders, they were all very surprised. Even Alistair revealed a curious expression. Could it be that something had happened to the secret sect? he thought After the worried shouts, over a dozen monks entered through the big hall gate. There was one more person on a stretcher. Ashleys face quickly turned angry when he saw the person on the stretcher He got upset when he saw a group of people carrying a body, and it was the body of the fourth elder, Sebastian Ashley had a bad feeling when he saw Sebastians body. He looked at the monks and asked angrily. What the hell is going on? Those monks put Sebastians body on the ground of the grand Then, their leader looked at Ashley and said, Mr. Martines, we followed Sebastian to Magnolia Town and also found Maria Sebastian and we could have brought Maria back, but suddenly a group of people appeared, led by Gilmore and a dozen After that, Gilmore defeated Sebastian, and none of us could bear hun That brat took Maria away, and before they left, Landen killed Sebastian This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 11:13 hu, Oct 24 After hearing 1 leader said. Ashleys eyes shed with anger All the leaders in the grand hall appeared furious too. The monks who brought back Sebastians body were the same ones he used to terrorize the restaurants in Raindrop Inn. They had recovered from their injuries and could move again. They took Sebastians body back to the Secret Sect to inform Ashley. Ashley never expected that hed discover, thanks to the highly confidential information he received, that Maria had disguised herself and traveled to Magnolia Town. He immediately sent Elder Sebastian, along with over a hundred Secret Sect martial artists, to capture Maria and bring her back However, not only did they fail to capture Maria, but they were also killed. It could be said that his n waspletely ruined in an instant Ashley clenched his fists tightly in his sleeves, suppressing his anger. I understand. Take Sebastians body to the rear mountain and give him a respectful burial, Ashley told the group, holding back his anger. The monks nodded and departed from the grand hall with Sebastians bodies. Once the monks had taken the bodies away, Alistair gave Ashley an unhappy look and asked. Didnt you mention that we could use Maria to intimidate Kean and make him surrender? Now that we havent caught her, what should we do? Mr. Murphy, now that Maria has escaped, lets go directly to Keans hiding spot and kill him. Ashley proposed with clenched teeth Alistair might have felt that it would be difficult to kill Kean without Maria as a hostage. But wasnt n, Keans servant, someone Ashley had secretly given money to? Its possible that n could take some action against Kean and help us apprehend him. Furthermore, Alistair did not wish to disturb Venerable Master with this matter. He decided to do this in secret and then take Kean to the Bead Peak to surprise Venerable Master. Thinking of this, he nodded at Ashley, Alright, lets deal with Kein first COMMEN Making 756 Making 756 | 1. KS. 74% But she always felt that it was unlikely that they were all Gilmores girlfriends. One of them should be the girlfriend. Therefore, she called them as Gilmores friends. Gilmore gazed down at the mistCcovered valley and replied to Maria, So, theres a mansion in that valley. Im genuinely excited about it Maria said, Since you said so, lets go down now! With that, Maria led the way, flying down into the valley below. Landen and Cassie followed closely behind her. Gilmore, Lilian Morales, and ire Carter trailed along and descended into the valley as well. Deep within the valley, in the mansion, the patrolling martial artists were taken aback when they saw a group of individuals suddenly descending from the sky. However, when they saw Maria leading the group, their expressions rxed. Swoosh, swoosh. Maria, Gilmore, and the othersnded within the mansion. The surrounding martialists immediately bowed to Maria. Greetings, Ms. Gould. Maria nodded slightly and asked them, Where is my father? One of the martialists, who was the leader, pointed to a grand vi in the manor and said, Ms. Gould, Mr. Gould is in the vi. He was very worried as you hadnt returned for quite some time and he was going to send someone to Magnolia Town. Now that youre back safely, Mr. Gould can rest assured. After that, the martialist said to Maria, Ms. Gould, I will report to Mr. Gould about your return. Maria merely nodded with a smile. With that, the martialist made his way toward the Sect Master Mansion. As Maria led Gilmore and the others to the vi, they noticed a group of people emerging. Hahaha! My daughter, youvee back atst! The leader of the group was a tall, elder with gray hair, dressed in a gray robe. He was very happy to see Maria again. Yes, this greyChaired old man was Marias father, the former secret sect master, Kean. Behind hum, several other individuals stood, one of whom was a grayChaired man in his sixties. His eyes gleamed with an eagleClike intensity- This elderly man was n, Keans most trusted butler. Sir, I told you Ms. Gould would be fine. Shes returned now, n said with a smile. Kean nodded. Yes, I worried too much this time. Then, he saw Landen beside Maria and asked, Landen, why are you here too? 11: @K 74% Landen was a pivotal asset nted within the Secret Sect by Kean, and he was the only one on Keans side who remained unknown to Ashley As for the rest of the people who were loyal to Kean, they had almost been wiped out by Ashley. It could be said that Landen was the most critical source of intelligence for Keans insight into the Secret Sects current state. Landen had to tell Kean what had happened at Raindrop Inn Upon hearing Ashleys orders, Kean had sent Sebastian and hundreds of martialists to Raindrop Inn in an attempt to catch Maria There was a sh of anger in Keans eyes, and his hands unconsciously clenched. Sebastian possessed the power of a Martial King, whereas Landen and Maria were only at the Grandmaster level. How did you escape! Speaking of this, Kean looked at Landen suspiciously. Landen asked Mr. Gould. Mr. Reed saved us. Mr. Reed? Kean didnt understand. Father, this is Mr. Reed who saved us, Maria pointed to Gilmore and introduced him to her father. At the same time, she introduced all the girls as Gilmores friends. Only then did Kean realize that Gilmore saved his daughters life He had already noticed Gilmore and the girls apanying him but initially assumed they were Landens underlings and hadnt paid them much attention. Now that he knew that Gilmore and these girls had saved his daughter, Kean had a whole new level of respect for Gilmore.. At this time, Maria told kean the whole story. As he listened to his daughters story. Keans eyes showed a touch of surprise. He couldnt help but look at Gilmore once more. The fact that Gilmore, at such a young age, had defeated Sebastian was truly remarkable. His strength was astonishing Kean couldnt stop himself from thinking. Gilmore is incredibly skilled in martial arts at such a young age. Hell surely be a significant figure in the future. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If I could get him on my side, Id be close to unbeatable. Even if I had to face off against the Venerable Master, let alone taking back the seat. Thinking of this, Kean smiled and said to Gilmore, It turns out that you saved my daughter, Mr. Reed. Im really grateful. Please let me treat you in my manor. Gilmore calmly said, Mr. Could, youre too kind. Please Kean reached out bis hand enthusiastically again. They then entered the manor. Making 757 Making 757 Kean, Maria, Gilmore, and the others took seats in the living room Where did youe from. Mr. Reed? Kean asked Gilmore, striking up a conversation. However, Maria said to her father, Father, Mr. Reed and his friends havent had lunch yet. Youd better ask someone prepare a meal for them. I promised Mr. Reed that I would treat them. Gilmore and all the girls had lunch at Raindrop Inn but had to halt their meal due to the intense sh with the Secret Sect martialists and Maria That was why Maria urged her father to cook for Gilmore and his girlfriends. This was a customary way to host guests. Kean nodded. It turns out that Mr. Reed hasnt eaten yet. My bad. Ill ask someone to cook now. After that, Kean looked at n and said. n, ask our chef to cook for our guest n agreed and left the living After n left, Gilmore suddenly became serious. He looked at Kean and said, Mr. Gould, judging from your aura, there seems to be an ominous sign today. Kean was stunned. He was surprised because a guest rarely visited their home and now he mentioned a bad omen. This might have appeared a bit offensive. But Kean wasnt angry since Gilmore had saved his daughter. Whats more, Kean wanted to recruit Gilmore. Therefore, even if Gilmore said something offensive, he would not take it to heart. Then, a smile crossed Keans face as he looked at Gilmore and asked, Can Mr. Reed practice face reading? Gilmore nodded and exined, Mr. Gould, I have some knowledge of it, though I wouldnt call myself a master. I can make observations about peoples faces. Seeing that Gilmore was serious, Kean couldnt help but a bit convinced. Are you really good at face reading? he asked. Gilmore said, Its true Hearing what Gilmore said, Kean knew that Gilmore was not joking. However, all the girls were shocked. When did Gilmore learn face reading? they thought But they were used to Gilmores surprises and epted it as something he could do. In their minds, Gilmore was allCknowing figure, so they did find it unusual that he could read faces. Maria seemed to trust Gilmore very much. Having witnessed him defeat Sebastian and the monks at Raindrop Inn, she believed him wholeheartedly When she heard about the possible bad omen, she asked Gilmore. Tell me, Mr. Reed, what kind of bad omen does my father face? Kean and the others were also intrigued by the response. Gilmore yed the role of a face reading master, raised his hand, and calcted with his fingers. Then, he looked at Kean and solemnly said, Mr. Gould, forgive me for saying this, but you are indeed in a lifeCandCdeath situation today. And this crisis is from a betrayal by the person you trust the most. Kean couldnt help but frown. He looked at Gilmore and said, Did you say that my most trusted person betrayed me and wanted to kill me. Mr. Reed? Gilmore nodded. Hearing what Gilmore said, Maria suddenly remembered something and said to Kean, Father, I think what Mr. Reed said makes sense. Today, I went to Magnolia Town for a ndestine meeting with Landen. But that scoundrel, Ashley, somehow got wind of this secret arrangement and even sent Sebastian and a group of martial artists, If it werent for Mr. Reed, we would have fallen into their hands If someone hadnt betrayed us, how would Ashley know that I was meeting Landen secretly at Raindrop Inn? Landen seemed to understand and added. Thats right. Magnolia Town has always been under my control. Theres no way Ashley could have known about Ms. Goulds secret visit. Kean couldnt help but remain silent. Inde Landen had ruled Magnolia Town for over a decade, meaning he hadplete control over it If he wanted to keep his meeting with Maria a secret, he could do it Therefore, the issue couldnt be attributed to Landen or Magnolia Town. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kean couldnt help but look serious. Could it be that the traitor who betrayed him was right by his side? Mr. Reed, who betrayed me? Kean looked straight at Gilmore and asked. Gilmore said, Mr. Gould, Ive told you the person who betrayed you is the one you trust the most. And hes been with you for decades. In addition, ording to my divination, the one who betrayed you, would poison your food and attempt to take your life Hearing this, Keans face suddenly darkened. In the living room were Maria, Landen, Cassie, and several middleCaged men, all of whom were keans most trusted martial However, these individuals had followed Keap for only nearly a decade. Thus, they couldnt be the one who had followed Kran for decades 6 4 Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. Seeing her fathers sudden change in expression, Maria seemed to have thought of something too. She looked at her father and said. Could it be. However, before she could say the mans name, she heard footsteps and saw ning back. Unaware of the conversation in the living room, n respectfully reported to Kean, Mr. Could, Ive given the order to the kitchen to prepare wine and dishes promptly The expression on Keans face had returned to normal. He nodded to n and said, Well, very good n then said to Kean. The medicine youve been taking is ready, Mr. Gould Kean said, Well, well, ask someone to bring it up. This is myst dose. After taking it, my injury, which has been healing for over half a year, will be fully recovered. Congrattions. Mr. Gould. Your recovery is almostplete. Youll be back in action soon. n said with a smile. n then called out to the gate, Bring in the medicine. An answer came from outside, and a maid entered with a tray carrying a bowl of medicine. When she approached Kean, she bowed and said, Please take your medicine, Mr. Gould. Kean nodded and picked up the bowl. Observing this, Maria. Landen, and the others in the living room appeared slightly anxious. They were uneasy because Gilmore had mentioned earlier that Kean would face a lifeCandCdeath crisis today, and the person he trusted most would poison his food. Therefore, when they saw the bow of medicine, they became nervous. Kean held the bowl of medicine close to his lips. At that moment, n hadplex emotions. His hidden hand, which had previously been clenched, gradually rxed from its firm grip, only to tighten into a fist again. Eventually, he remained silent, as if epting a predetermined fate. n! At this moment, Keans voice called out. n raised his eyes, only to find that Kean had not taken the medicine yet. n quickly asked, What can I do for you, Mr. Gould? Kean looked at him and said, n, you have been with me for more than 30 years, havent you? n didnt know why Kean suddenly asked this. However, he still replied to Kean. Yes, I have been following you since I was 23. Now it has been 37 years, Mr. Gould Kean nodded. You have been loyal to me for 37 years. Are you still loyal to me now? ri was startled. you in the future But he replied in an instant, Mr. Gould, Ive been loyal to you for 37 years, Ill also be loyal to you Kean was satisfied. Very good. Then he said, Mr. Reed just foretold that I would face a lifeCthreatening event today, particrly involving food and poison, You asked someone to prepare this medicine for me, and you are loyal to me. Can you test it for me? ns face was full of shock. Test medicine? n clearly knew whether the medicine was poisoned or not. Of course, he couldnt carry out the test because it n finally calmed down. He looket at Kean and said, Mr. Gould, why are you in a lifeCandCdeath crisis? Your injuries are on the mend, and youre about to make aeback to regain control of the Secret Sect However, when faced with ns diversionary tactics, Kean fixed his gaze on him and said, n, can you test the medicine for me today? n never expected that Kean would be so insistent. He had no choice but to continue discussing other matters. Mr. Gould, this medicine is prepared with rare and precious ingredients, and its the final dose for you. If I drink it, there wont be anything left for you No, you only need to take a few sips, Kean said very seriously. n found himself speechless Then, as if a realization had struck him, n knelt before Kean, cing his forehead on the ground, and expressed deep remorse, saying, Mr. Gould, I havemitted grave wrongs. Please put me to death. Looking at n, who was now kneeling, with an icy expression. Everyone finally grasped the situation. Something was amiss with the bowl of medicine. Otherwise, n would not have dared to drink it. Now, they began to believe what Gilmore said. It was very likely that it had been poisoned. Kean looked at n coldly and said, n, why do you want me to kill you? Did you do something wrong to me? n kept his head lowered, not daring to raise it, and admitted, Mr. Gould, I apologize. Ashley manipted my grandson to threaten me. Tacted rashly and followed their instructions. I poisoned you with the toxic substance When Kean and the others heard this, their faces changed unconsciously. That poison was the most terrible poison of the Secret Sect It was colorless and tasteless. Once someone took it, they would die within an hour. Hearing this, Kran knew what to do In other words, the rson who sold him our was his most trusted butler, n 3 n, let me ask you, did you leak the information about Marias secret meeting with Landen in Magnolia Town? Kean looked at n on the ground with burning eyes and asked n looked guilty and nodded painfully. Yes, Mr. Gould, I leaked the news. Its all my fault! Making 758 Making 758 Looking at n on the ground. Kean said. n, you betrayed me and sent a message to Ashley. You must die. However, considering that you have been loyal to me for decades, I can spare your life. But you have to tell me how Ashley wanted you to frame me n looked at Keant in disbelief. Momentster, tears streamed down his face as he kowtowed to Rean. Its all my fault, Mr. Gould, Ill never forget your kindness in my whole lite. Keans face darkened and he did not speak. n looked at sect master Song and said, Mr. Gould, Ashley threatened me with my grandsons life and asked me to poison your medicine And when he learned that Mr. Reed and the others were here, he also asked me to poison their food. Hearing this. Maria, Paul, and everyone else were all shocked. If Gilmore hadnt known in advance that Kean was going to die through divination, they might have fallen into ns trap. Kean couldnt help ncing at Gilmore with gratitude in his eyes. If Gilmore hadnt given him a warning, the oue could have been disastrous. Kean then looked at n and said, Other than that, what else does Ashley want you to do? n said, Mr. Gould, Ashley said that in an hour, he wille to our manor with Venerable Masters men. Hearing this, Kean couldnt help frowning If Ashley had led Secret Sect fighters in an attack, Kean might not have been as concerned. However, if Venerable Master sent people here, or even himself came. It was obvious that Kean was under a lot of pressure. After all, it was also Venerable Master who had helped Ashley be the sect master of the Secret Sect Therefore, Kean didnt dare to take Venerable Masters men lightly, Then, a middleCaged martialist said to Kean, Mr. Gould, lets leave here as soon as possible! The other martialists also agreed, Mr. Gould, lets retreat! These martialists wanted Kean to retreat, because they believed their chances of winning against Ashley and Venerable Master were very low. It was better to avoid them for the time being Maria and Landen also believed it was wise to keep their distance for now. After thinking for a while, Kean looked at the crowd and said, I havent fully recovered yet. If Venerabile Masteres in person, I wont be a match for him. It appears we should keep our distance for now and prepare everyone in the manor, Kean remarked. OKS74% Maria. Landeti, and a few of their martialists stood up and replied. Understood, Mr. Gould (father)! However, just as Maria and the others were about to leave, a voice called out, Wait a minute! Everyone looked in the direction and found that it was Gilmore Kean looked at Gilmore with an apologetic expression and said, I wanted to treat you and your friends to a good meal here, Mr. Reed But now it seems that we have to do it another day. Im really sorry, But, when were safe, Ill make sure to treat you and your friends to a good meal However. Gilmore smiled and said, Mr. Gould, since youve asked your chef to cook for us, I dont think we should go anywhere else. Its better to eat here. As for Ashley and Venerable Master, lets wait for them here. Anyway, I am not afraid of them! Hearing what Gilmore said, Kean, Maria, and the others were all stunned. After some time, Kean understood that Gilmoresck of fear toward Venerable Master and Ashley might be due to not knowing their true power. Therefore, he said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, although Ashley is from the Secret Sect, we dont need to be afraid of him But Venerable Master is an elite Martial God, a higher level. Half a year ago, he severely injured me. Although my strength is on par with his, I still have lingering injuries on my body. I have no chance of winning against him. Kean was telling Gilmore that he couldnt fight with Venerable Master by then. If they didnt leave now, no one would survive by then, However, Gilmore and all the girls remained calm. Before Gilmore could speak, Lilian and ire said to Kean, Me Gould, dont worry. If Venerable Masteres, well help you deal with him. Its alright. The casual remark by the two girls surprised everyone else greatly. They didnt expect that Venerable Master, who was feared by all the sects in Snowenia, meant so little to Lilian and ire. Although they were suspicious. However, they noticed that Lilian and ire werepletely serious. There was absolute confidence in their expressions. Moreover, they also saw that Gilmore was calm and did not refute what Lilian and ire had just said. Kran and ire thought to themselves, Are they really not afraid of Venerable Master? Considering Venerable Masters incredible strength, the fact that they werent afraid lett everyone wondering about their own capabilities At this moment, several martialists couldnt help asking for instructions, Mr. Could, shall we retreat? G Kean quickly realized the situation. After a brief pause, he instructed his team, No need to withdraw. Instead, please check if the food for Mr. Reed and his friends is ready in the kitchen These martialists looked a little surprised when they heard that Kean said. However, they could only obey keans orders Then, they left the living room. After they left, n, who was on the ground, was also full of surprise. He was surprised that Kean actually took Lilian and ires advice and decided not to retreat. He had many questions in his mind. Were the words of these two girls truly reliable? Could they really deal with the terrifying Venerable Master? n was worried that they might be oversimplifying the matter. Ring! Ring! Ring At this mothent, ns phone was ringing. Kean, Maria, Gilmore, and the others all looked at n. n, your phone is ringing. Kean looked at n and reminded him. n had to take out his phone from his pocket. n, who is it? Kean looked straight at n and asked. ns hand, clutching the phone, shook as he conveyed to Kean Mr. Gould, its Ashley on the line. Kean nodded. Then pick it up quickly! You know what to say to Ashley, right? n quickly nodded and said, Yes, Mr. Gould. Then, n answered the phone. Mr. Martinez, its n Then, n and Ashley started talking on the phone. From time to time, n would say on the phone, Mr. Martinez, dont worry. Ive done what you asked me to do. Yes, I have all of them now. Im waiting for you toe and capture them all at once. Alright, I shall await your arrival After that, n ended the call. Then, without waiting for Keans inquiry, n took the initiative to say to Kean, Mr. Gould, Ashley called to ask about my poisoning. Tve already told him that Ive poisoned your medicine and food Ashley has no doubt that he lus rushed here with has martialist Kean nodded. n, you did a good job Thu, Oct Then, he turned to Gilmore and the others and said, Ashley and Venerable Masters men will be arriving soon But Mr. Reed, what preparations do we need to make? Gilmore said calmly, Mr. Gould, we dont need to make any preparations. We just need to have a proper meal. Everything else is not important. Kean was speechless. Maria did not know what to say. The others were also speechless. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Obviously, they couldnt believe what Gilmore said. But since Gilmore said so. They could only do as Gilmore said. They had to listen to Gilmore and his girlfriends. That was their only choice. After a while, the manors maids began serving the delicious dishes. The dining table was fully set. Gilmore rose from the sofa and suggested to Kean, Since we have our food ready, lets go ahead and eat Despite their concerns about Venerable Master and Ashleys imminent arrival At this time, they could only listen to Gilmore. So, Kean warmly said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, you and your friends must be quite hungry. Lets dig in! 0 Making 759 Making 759 In the vis living room. Soon, the sound of dishes clinking echoed Laughter filled the room. Gilmore and his friends started eating with joy. To be honest, their meal at Raindrop Inn was interrupted halfway. They left the ce feeling only halfCfull, which was quite unsatisfying. Now that they could finally eat to their hearts content, they were in a very good mood. However, to entertain the guests, Kean, Maria, and the others, who were wearing smiles on their faces, were deeply worried They didnt know if Gilmore and these girls could defeat Ashley and Venerable Masters men Although they had doubts in their hearts, they could only take things one step at a time. At worst, they would fight to the death. About half an hourter, the lively meal came to an end. Seeing that, Kean and Maria both heaved a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that Gilmore and these girls would eat for an hour or two. In that case, Ashley and Venerable Masters men woulde to them before they finished their me But now, it only took them half an hour to finish the meal. Even if Ashley and Venerable Masters men arrived right now, they wouldnt need to be concerned because Gilmore and his friends had already finished their meal. In this way, they could go out and have a good fight with the enemies. Urgent footsteps were heard. Before the person entered the vi, an anxious voice called out, Mr. Gould, theres bad news. Ashley has brought the Secret Sect martialists and Venerable Masters men into our valley Frowning, Keans eyes gleamed with determination as he coldly said, Ashley has finally arrived! The expressions of Maria, Landen, and the rest of the martialists instantly turned grave and resolute, as if they were facing formidable adversaries. It was a manor martialist who quickly came in to report. How many of them are there? asked Kean, looking at the martialists who came to report. The messenger replied, Mr. Gould, there are approximately two hundred Secret Sect martialists led by Ashley, and over at dozen of them are martialists from Bead Peak. Kean asked, Is Venerable Master here? We couldnt find him. We only saw his confitant, Alistair, the messenger answered. BK74% Keans face disyed a sense of relief. Clearly, the absence of Venerable Master had greatly reduced the pressure on him. Very well. Since theyre here, lets go out and meet them, said Kean, looking at Maria, Landen and other martialists. Everyone replied, Yes, Mr. Gould. Kean then looked at Gilmore and the girls, saying, Since Venerable Master isnt here, Ashley and Alistair are nothing to me. So, would you like to have some coffee and take a break in handle them. Mr. Reed living room for a while? Ill return to talk to you after I However, Gilmore smiled and said. Mr. Gould, not mention that weve promised you well solve this problem for you. Even if we didnt, youre so kind to us that we would definitely help you with that. After that, Gilmore looked at the girls and said, Lets go with Mr. Gould and have a look. All girls nodded at Gilmore. Kean had no choice but to leave the living room with Gilmore and his girlfriends. When they walked out of the vi, a rushing sound filled the air. Everyone looked up at the sky and saw hundreds of figures soaring overhead. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The people in red robes were unmistakably monks. Alongside them were several whiteCd figures, undoubtedly Venerable Masters men. Gilmore noticed the valley was enveloped in white mist, but this fog didnt obstruct their view from within. The matrix spell produced the mist, concealing the valleys location from the outside world. However, this formation couldnt blind the people inside the valley, and they could see everything beyond it. The attackers, made up of Secret Sect fighters and Venerable Masters followers, quickly found the valley and descended with impressive uracy They were so urate because n, who had betrayed Kean, gave them the information they needed This was why they could arrive so swiftly and precisely at the valley encircled by ice and concealed by the formations white fog Upon seeing this formidable force descend upon them, all Keans men swifily gathered around him However, their numbers were significantly fewer than the invaders, less than a hundred. This was because Kean had secretly constructed the manor in the valley to avoid unexpected situations and provide a safe haven Therefore, it was impossible for him to have thousands of martialists here. There were only a hundred martialists guarding Therefore, when Kean was defeated by Venerable Master and fled here, these martialists became his only remaining force. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Hundreds of monks swiftlynded in the valley manor from the sky. Over 200 Secret Sect martialists and a dozen Venerable Masters men had encircled them about ten yards away Faced with foes who were much stronger in number and power, Keans martialists were u under immense pressure Ashley, Alistair, along with 20 to 30 elders, were positioned at the forefront of the Secret Sect martialists. When Ashley and Alistair saw Kean, Maria, n, and others, their eyes shed with pride and insidiousness. Kean wore a cold smile as he addressed Ashley and Alistair, Ashley, Alistair, youve entered my valley manor without permission. What brought you here? Ashley sneered. Kean, we came here to take your life. Kean looked down on Ashley and said, Ashley, youre a traitor. You joined forces with the Venerable Master six months ago. You took my ce as the sect master and caused chaos in my sect. Your actions were ruthless, and people across loathe you. Today, Im going to kill you. Ill bring justice to the Secret Sect and Snowenia. Ashley sneered and added, Kean, do you still consider yourself the powerful sect master you used to be six months ago? You are no better than a beggar. Half a year ago, Venerable Master didnt kill you. Today, I will kill you on behalf of him. As soon as he was done talking, Ashley had a glowing golden ball of Martial God energy in his right hand, and he radiated a strong desire to kill Kean. Although he had taken the title of Secret Sects sect master from Kean, his grip on power remained shaky as long as Kean was alive Originally, Ashley had been the Secret Sects Grand Elder, and his martial prowess was only at the entry level of the Martial God stage, much weaker than Kean, who was an advanced Martial God. But Ashley was powerChungry, and he aspired to be the sect master every day. His dreams only came true when Venerable Master appeared, with the goal of dominating all of Snowenia, Ashley conspired with Venerable Master, coborating with him from within the sect and on the outside, catching Kean off guard and plotting against him during the battle with Venerable Master. As a result, Kean was defeated, and Ashley ascended to the position of Secret Sects sect master with Venerable Masters support However. Ashley and his sect were still under Venerable Masters control, following hismands. Ashleys willingness to confront Kean, who was more powerful, wasnt due to ack of fear of death. However, he had nned something different. He instructed n to secretly poison Kean in advance, intending to end Keans life within an hour. He capitalized on this timeframe. It had taken precisely an hour to travel from Magnolia Peak to Icemountain Valley. Therefore, in Ashleys view, if there was no ident, it was time for the poison to take effect. As long as the poison took effect, it would be easy for Ashley to kill Kean. In that instant, Keans face contorted in pain, suggesting something was amiss within his body. Ashleys eyes lit up when he saw this, he couldnt help but though, Could it be that the poison had taken effect? 2K 74% Thinking of this, Ashley took a cautious look at n. The reason he nced at n was clear: he sought confirmation from n about whether Keans poisoning had taken effect. When n saw Ashleys gaze, he naturally knew what Ashley wanted to know, so he nodded slightly towards Ashley. Ashley took it as Keans poison had red up. With ns confirmation in hand. Ashley felt no restraint, and a trace of intense determination appeared in his eyes. Then, with a ferocious expression, Ashley let out a roar and lunged forward. The Martial God energy in his hand turned into a powerful and destructive force. He directed this force straight at Kean, convinced that killing him would be easy due to the poisons effect. Ashley felt that killing Kean was a piece of cake. However, there was a hidden intensity in Keans eyes, too subtle for Ashley to perceive. The distance between Ashley and Kean was rapidly closing. In a matter of moments, they were within ten yards of each other. Suddenly, their figures collided with a deafening crash, akin to thunder. Bang! It was like the sound of thunder. The immense power generated by their sh unleashed a chaotic storm! The weaker martialists from both sides were pushed back several steps by the tremendous impact. Then, a painful scream echoed as a figure was hurled from the center of the sh. With a loud bang. A person crashed to the ground over ten yards away, shattering the manors concrete floor. It was like heavy machinery had wrecked it, which was quite shocking. Everyone eyes turned to the fallen person, and to their amazement, it was Ashley! Ashley fell to the ground, spat out blood, and looked very pale, clearly in great pain. He was seriously injured. The Secret Sect martialists finally came to their senses, and then two martialists immediately stepped forward and helped the seriously injured Ashley up. They quickly helped Ashley back to his team. Ashleys eyes were filled with shock! He couldnt believe that Kean hadnt been poisoned and had even severely injured hi He immediately understood that n had lied to him. Ashley nced at n, with hatred in his eyes and thought how dare n disobey his orders. 74%%% could he relieve the hatred Once he returned to the Serpet Sect, hed ask someone to kill his grandson. Only in this way o After a menacing look at n, Ashley turned his attention to Kean, gritting his teeth, and said, Kean, you sly old man! You were not poisoned. It seems that I fell into your trap this timet Kean remained in his ce. Although he had severely wounder Ashley, he waspletely unharmed. While he might not be able to defeat Venerable Master, as he had mostly recovered from his injuries, dealing with Ashley, who was just a novice Martial God, was a simple task. Ashley, this is your retribution for colluding with Venerable Master and plotting against me! Ashley clenched his fists in anger, He wished he could kill Kean immediately. However, he also knew that it was impossible for him to kill Kean. In fact, their chances of leaving the valley today were in doubt, Alistair also frowned. Wasnt Kean poisoned? Everything that happened today was not what they had imagined. This made him have a very bad feeling. Making 760 Making 760 Ashley looked at Alistair and said in a gentle voice. Mr. Murphy, should we ask Venerable Master for help? Ashley quietly asked Alistair for Venerable Masters help because he thought it was his only chance to survive. However, Alistair snorted and said. Mr. Martinez, theres no need for Venerable Master to handle these people personally. With me and my men here, we have what it takes to handle Mr. Martinez, you are injured. Please step back and let me deal with them? Though Ashleys eyes glimmered with doubt. Could Alistair really deal with Kean? Kean was on par with Venerable Master, an elite Martial God level practitioner, Alistairs strength was at most equal to his, only at the beginner Martial God level. Therefore, Ashley was very suspicious. At this moment, Alistair ordered more than all two hundred Secret Sect martialists, Everyone, attack and defeat them! Only then did Ashley realize that Alistair intended to outnumber their opponents with Secret Sect martialists, having twice as many on their side. However, would this really work? Hearing Alistairs orders, the more than two hundred Secret Sect martialists, along with the twenty to thirty elders, all turned their attention to Ashley. Although Ashley was seriously injured. But after all, he was the sect master. Even their sect was under Venerable Masters control, they still respected Ashleys authority. Facing the collective gaze of the Secret Sect martialists, Ashley had toply, Follow Mr. Murphys orders. Do whatever he says. Ashley dared not disobey Alistair. Because Alistair had the backing of Venerable Master The reason why Ashley could be the sect master was also due to Going against Alistairs orders could lead to his downfall Venerable Masters help. All it would take is for Alistair to say a few words in front of Venerable Master, and Ashley would lose his position as sect master. Following Ashleys urder, the elders and the martialists of the Secret Sect responded in unison. Amidst the clunts of the elders and an elder, more than two hundred Secret Sect martialists launched a fierce assault on Kean and his group. The Secret Sect martialists attacked together, unleashing powerful internal energy with a terrifying killing intent 73% The martialists around Kean felt a great deal of pressure because of this. Just as over 200 Secret Sect martialists were rushing toward Kean and his group. Alistair secretly winked at Venerable Masters men. Then, these men quickly understood his n. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Alistair and about a dozen Venerable Masters men hurriedly fleaf the valley. Ashley, who was seriously injured, couldnt help widening his eyes when he saw this. Then he realized Alistair was escaping with Venerable Masters men. He finally understood Alistairs scheme. The reason Alistair had ordered the Secret Sect martialists to attack Kean and his group was to slow them down, allowing Alistair and his men to escape. This way, Afistair and his men would be able to escape. Seeing this, Ashley gnashed his teeth in hatred. Of course, Kean, Maria, and the others also saw Alistair was running away. But they couldnt stop them because they were facing a tide of Secret Sect martialists at that moment. Seeing that Alistair and his men were about to fly out of the valley, Gilmore looked at ire and said, ire, stop Alistair ire asked Gilmore, What should we do about the others? She was referring to the dozen or so Venerable Masters men flying in the air. Gilmore said. Theyre just some pawns. Let them go. We can let Venerable Master know that his doomsday ising Yes, ire replied without hesitation A cold light shed in her eyes. Whoosh! The next moment, ire flew out like a bolt of lightning In the sky, Alistair and about a dozen Venerable Masters men were urgently trying to escape from this perilous valley. The group was about to fly out of the valley surrounded by icebergs Alistair couldnt help but reveal a wisp of delight. But then he heard a sound behind him.. Alistair couldnt help but have a bad premonition. He immediately turned his lead to look, and he couldnt helpn be extremely surprised. He saw a beautiful wou, quickly lying towards him In fact, when he was in the valley, he had noticed ire, Lilian, and the other girls 25 G When Alistair saw these beautiful girls, he had an idea. After defeating Kean, he nned to take these girls to the Bead Peak and offer them to the Venerable Master. Naturally, before presenting them to the Venerable Master, he intended to select one for his personal pleasure. However, in the end, Ashley was defeated by Kean, and Alistair discovered that his n to use n to poison Kean failed, thus Alistair chose to flee. Seeing ire flying toward him, a thought shed through Alistairs mind. Its a pity that I didnt catch these beauties he thought He didnt expect that ire woulde to him willingly, giving him a chance to catch her and take her back to the Bead Peak Thinking about this, Alistairs eyes showed a cold determination. He was ready to use his powerful Martial God energy Then, he grabbed ire, who was flying toward him. At the same time, in the valley, the numerous Secret Sect martialists were about tounch an attack on Gilmore, Kean, and their group Before Kean and the others could react. Gilmores eyes sparkled with determination, and he unleashed an immense and astonishing power. In the next moment, Gilmore struck out with his palm. Boom! The atmosphere quivered violently in an instant Immediately afterward, a fearsome force surged forth, resembling raging waves and a fierce storm This energy created a shock wave, sweeping up all Secret Sect martialists in an instant, These Secret Sect martialists were tossed around as if they were caught in a whirlwind Their agonized screams echoed through the valley, and debris flew in every direction, casting a shadow over thendscape, More than a hundred Secret Sect fighters were thrown over ten yards, wrecking the manors concrete floor. They were all hard to recognize. After the terrifying storm, the sand scattered. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, in the eyes of Kean, Maria, and the others, it was a shocking scene. The Secret Sect martialists who had charged at them were now on the ground. Some had bleeding mouths, some appeared hurt, and somes hands were broken. All of them were injured and moaning in agony Everyone, including Kean, Maria, Landen, and n, turned their gaze toward Gilmore They werepletely shocked by Gilmore. Kean couldnt help but remember that Gilmore and the girls had mentioned they werent afraid of the Venerable Master. And they insisted that Kean and lus men should stay, Kean and his friends would handle everything K73% At that time, Kean still had some doubts. However, witnessing Gilmore unleash a palm strike, generating devastating storm that overwhelmed hundreds of Secret Sect martialists, erased any uncertainty. Kean finally believed what Gilmore said It could be said that Kean felt inferior to him in terms of such amazing strength. He couldnt help but think that Gilmore was obviously stronger than him, and he had wanted to recruit Gilmore to work for him before. Now that he knew how terrifying Gilmore was, he directly abandoned that idea. Not even think about it. However, he was very curious about how Gilmore could possess such shocking strength at such a young age. Who on earth was he? He was not a tourist who passed by Snowena Perhaps he had a powerful background! Kean made a mental note to ask Gilmore about it once the situation was settled. Even if he couldnt take Gilmore in as his disciple, he could at least get to know him. In particr, if he could get to know a powerful force behind Gilmore, it would be of great benefit to them. The fact that Gilmore had beaten hundreds of Secret Sect fighters shocked not just Kean, but also Maria Even Ashley, despite being seriously hurt and supported by two Secret Sect martialists, was completely stunned. He had thought that Kean was his greatest enemy. However, he had never expected that there would be even more powerful martialists by keans side. How was he supposed to do now? Ashley felt that he had walked right into a trap today. Not only Kean was here, but there was also an martialists stronger than Kean, Furthermore, this guys strength clearly exceeded what a typical warrior could achieve. It was very li likely that he was a cultivation martialist. Ashley was scared out of his wits! He had provoked such a terrifying opponent. He was done for today. However, even if he had to die, he had to figure it out He looked at Gilmore and forced himself to calm down, then he asked, Who are you? Why are you helping Kean deal with = 1873% 1 Gilmore smiled faintly and said, Didnt your men tell you that I saved some women locked up in a cavern today? And I ever killed a man wh was called senior Plus, I asked those monks to bring you a message. Didnt you get it? Of course, Ashley received it, but he never suspected that the one who rescued those women from Cloud Cavern was Gilmore. At that time, those monks fled back to the sect, saying that Gilmore had warned Ashley that if he continued to do evil, he would kill him. However, Ashley did not take the warning seriously at that time. Thus, he continued his old life style. He did not believe that a nobody would be able to do anything to him. However, he did not expect that the person who had truly given him such a cruel blow would be the one he did not care about at all earlier. Ashley was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses and asked Gilmore, Which sect are you from? Gilmore smiled. Dragon Sect, have you heard of it before? Ashley couldnt help but frown. Obviously, he had never heard of the Dragon Sect. The Secret Sect is only a small sect in the vast Snowenia region, and it rarely has interactions with sects in the central region of Eldorias hintends. Plus Dragon Sect only became arge sect that Gilmore led in less than a year. Therefore, it was not surprising that Ashley didnt know. What will you do to me? Ashley finally looked at Gilmore and asked. His eyes clearly showed fear, and he was afraid of dying. Making 761 Making 761 Gilmore smiled. Youll have to ask Mr. Gould how to deal with you. Then he looked at Kean and said, Mr. Gould, Ill leave the rest to you. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kean bowed to Gilmore and said, Thank you, Mr. Reed, for teaching these traitors a lesson on my behalf. Gilmore replied indifferently, Its nothing, Mr. Gould. Then, Gilmore stood aside as if he was not involved. Although he could kill Ashley, he didnt want to. After all, Ashley was a member of the Secret Sect. Naturally, the affairs of the Secret Sect should be handled by Kean. Gilmore was not in the position to do that. Ashley, upon hearing that Gilmore handed him over to Kean, was terrified. He had betrayed Kean and taken over as the sect master, and he knew Kean wouldnt spare him. Ashleys expression changed dramatically. At this moment, the two Secret Sect martialists who were supporting Ashley also suddenly abandoned him, as if distancing themselves from him. They said to Ashley, Ashley, youve done so many evil things. We will never stand on your side. Just wait for Mr. Goulds punishment! Mr. Gould, we were forced by Ashley to follow his orders ande to attack you. Please spare our lives, Mr. Gould. After reprimanding Ashley for a while, the two martialists approached Kean and knelt before him. They pleaded with teary voices, as if they had been under Ashleys control. Looking at the betrayal of his two The reason why he was so angry Dordinates, Ashley was furious and about to explode. that these two had always been his trusted followers, not Keans men. Now, even his most trusted confidants had betrayed Ashley felt like his heart had been pierced, causing him and surrendered to Kean. mense pain. At that very moment, a loud scream echoed from the Everyone couldnt help but look up into the sky. AH!!! Whoosh! Bang! Aman fell rapidly from the sky. The man plummeted, creating a deep pit about half a yard into the concrete floor. Alistairy in this pit, his face pale and eyes wide open, writhing in agony. He coughed up a mouthful of blood. C Seeing this, the crowd was all astonished. Hadnt Alistair just escaped? Just then, a graceful and agile figure, as light as a feather, touched down next to Gilmore. It was ire. This beautiful figure was none other than ire. Indeed, Alistairs scream and fall from the sky were caused by ires attack. Although Alistair had the strength of a beginner Martial God, it was no match for ire, who was a cultivator. They were not on the same level at all. Therefore, Alistair, who had been eyeing ire, was knocked down into the valley by her. Alistair was embedded in the pit, weak and full of pain. He was unable to get out of the pit at all, as if he was trapped. Then, Kean looked at his trusted martialists and said, Take him down. Yes, Mr. Gould. Some martialists immediately rushed out. In an instant, they pulled Alistair out of the pit. Then they escorted Alistair, who was weak and seriously injured, to Kean. Keans eyes gleamed with determination. In an instant, he moved swiftly,unching a palm strike with great speed. Bang! Kean struck the mana core of Alistair with his palm. Alistair let out a miserable scream. After the great pain, Alistair looked at Kean with a murderous look in his eyes. You you actually destroyed my martial arts skills? Venerable Master will not let you go. Thats right, I wont let Venerable Master off either. Kean sneered. Then, with a cold look, he said to his two trusted subordinates, Bring him into the manor and keep a close eye on him. The two subordinates agreed and escorted Alistair away. Alistair, while being led away, angrily cursed, Kean, dont think youve won. Venerable Master will get back at you for sure. Ashley got really worried when he saw Alistairs martial arts had been ruined. After crippling Alistairs martial arts skills, Kean immediately said respectfully to Gilmore, ire, and the other girls, Mr. Reed, please have some coffee inside with your friends. After Im done this, Ille in and apany you, Mr. Reed. Gilmore nodded. It doesnt matter, Mr. Gould. Go ahead with your business. Next, he looked at Maria and asked, Maria, please guide Mr. Reed and his friends into the house. Maria, with a brief nod, approached Gilmore, wearing a friendly smile. She extended her hand towards the vis entrance and invited, Right this way, Mr. Reed! 12.0 3 62% Then, she said to ire, Lilian, and the other girls, Please. They followed Maria into the vi. While Gilmore and the girls took their seats in the living room. Maria asked the maid to serve them coffee. While enjoying their coffee, they were interrupted by a scream from outside. Gilmore knew that Kean had punished Ashley outside. A brief momentter, Kean, Landen, n, and the rest walked in. Kean looked highCspirited and vigorous. Obviously, he was in a good mood after killing Ashley. Sorry for that, Mr. Reed, Kean apologized to Gilmore. Gilmore smiled, Mr. Gould, it doesnt matter. we have Ms. Gould with us. By the way, Mr. Gould, have you finished? Kean sat down on the sofa and nodded at Gilmore. Yes, Mr. Reed, Ive already killed Ashley. As for the elders and all the martialists of the Secret Sect, they have expressed their loyalty to me once again. Gilmore said, Mr. Gould, arent you afraid that these people will betray you again? However, Kean was confident and exined, They followed Ashley because I had lost to the Venerable Master in a battle six months ago. Venerable Master forced them to be loyal to Ashley. However, what Ashley had done was evil, he had made the Secret Sect the most notorious sect in Snowenia. All the elders were angry about that, but they dared not say anything. But now that Ashley is gone, they are willingly returning to my side. Gilmore nodded. This result was not bad. At least theres no need for fighting and killing. Otherwise, if they had initiated a massacre, it would have significantly weakened the Secret Sects strength, and that wouldnt be advantageous for Kean to regain control of it. Mr. Gould, what are you going to do next? Gilmore looked at Kean and asked solemnly. Kean was excited as he spoke to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, my n is to return to the sect and reim my position as the sect master, making sure the sect follows mymands. After that, we canunch an attack on Bead Peak and take down the Venerable Master to avenge ourselves. Gilmore nodded, Mr. Could, count me in for eliminating the Venerable Master. As soon as he finished speaking, Lilian, ire, and the other girls around him said, Im in too! Im in! After they had coffee and a chat in the vi, they set out for Magnolia Peak. As they exited, more than two hundred elders and martialists from the Secret Sect were lined up outside, addressing Kean with respect, Mr. Gould! Despite their injuries from the earlier encounter with Gilmore, they werent severely hurt. This was also the reason why Gilmore showed mercy. Gilmore did not kill them. Ashley was the main instigator. These Secret Sect martialists werepelled to oppose Kean because they had to obey Ashleysmands. That was why Gilmore didnt kill them. Kean nodded to them. Well, lets save this. We should go back to Secret Sect. Yes, Mr. Gould. Then, Kean, Maria, and Landen took to the skies. Gilmore and the girls closely followed them. Hundreds of martialists also flew out of the valley. After about an hour, they all, including Kean, Maria, and Gilmore,nded on Magnolia Peak. The area was adorned with splendid pces and pavilions, exuding an extraordinary atmosphere. Kean and the rest appeared in a vast square nestled among the Secret Sects pces. Their arrival naturally caught the attention of the entire sect. In a matter of moments, thousands of Secret Sect martialists emerged from various buildings and structures, assembling around Kean and Gilmore. Ashley hadnt led all martialists to confront Kean. He had taken only a couple of hundred elite martialists, along with some elders, and left the Secret Sect. Most of the Secret Sects martialists were left on Magnolia Peak, unaware of what had urred or where Ashley and the others had gone. Thats why they were astonished to see Kean, Gilmore, and the others in the Secret Square. At this moment, Kean winked at Landen beside him. Then Landen called out to the Secret Sect martialists behind him, Bring out Ashleys body. Two martialists immediately brought out a person, or more urately, a corpse. Bang! They ced it on the open space in front of the onlookers. The Secret Sect martialists were taken aback when they saw the lifeless body. Mr. Martinez was dead? And Kean, who had been absent for half a year and lost his position as sect master, had returned? * 3 61% What exactly is going on here? At this moment, Kean turned to an elderly elder at his side and said, Nick, youre an elder of the Secret Sect. Speak to our fellow Secret Sect brothers. This elderly man, approximately eighty years old, was Keans junior disciple. Wrinkles covered his aged face, but his eyes sparkled like frigid lightning. When Elder Nick heard Keans request, he felt honored and replied with respect, Of course, Mr. Gould! Making 762 Making 762 Listen closely, everyone. Ashley conspired with Venerable Master to carry out various crimes and dreadful deeds. Mr. Gould has put an end to him. Starting today, Mr. Gould will lead the Secret Sect once again. Arent you here to wee him? Nicks voice was sonorous as he looked at the thousands of Secret Sect martialists in the za. Upon hearing this, all the Secret Sect martialists in the square finally understood that Kean had killed Ashley. In other words, Kean regained leadership over the Secret Sect and killed Ashley. All the Secret Sect martialists had been scared of Venerable Masters strength, so they followed Ashleys orders. With Ashley out of the picture, all the Secret Sect apprentices and martialists promptly knelt before Kean and respectfully greeted him, saying, Hello, Mr. Gould. Kean observed the martialists kneeling before him and instructed, Everyone, please stand up! Thousands of martialists in the square said in unison, Thank you, Mr. Gould. Only then, all of them rose from the ground. Kean nced at the crowd and said, Now, Ive already killed Ashley. What we need to do next is to kill Venerable Master. All the apprentice masters looked nervous and excited when they heard what Kean said. Everyone knew that Venerable Master was notorious in the Snowenia. Ashley from the Secret Sect was only his puppet. Previously, the Secret Sect was under Venerable Masters control, and all the apprentice masters had been forced to do things that went against their principles. They had long wanted to get rid of Vene Master and not do anything they didnt want to do. Seeing that the apprentice masters were in high spirits, Kean nodded with satisfaction. Everyone, have a good rest. Let go All the apprentice masters raised their Secret Sect will win! Kill Venerable Master! ar and shouted, Long live Mr. Gould! Peak before nightfall! Kean said to all of them with a glint in his eyes. On the Bead Peak. A snowyndscape extended as far as the eye could see, with an iceCcovered cave perched at the summit. This icy cavern sat atop Bead Peak and featured two imposing bronze do characters read, Venerable Masters Cavern. Above the entrance, a que with four ck The Venerable Masters cavern was a ce where he conducted his cultivation. nking the caverns entrance were eight guards dressed in white robes, under the mmand of Venerable Master. Inside the cavern, a vast hall extended, with various types of chambers and residential wings branching off. NightCluminescent pearls provided ample illumination, casting a brilliant light that made the cavern appear as bright as day. ??61% 5 In the caverns bright light from the nightCluminescent pearl, many whiteCrobed men were standing with a sword. These whiteCrobed men were the guards under the Venerable Mastersmand. At this moment, inside the caverns main hall, two golden chairs were taken by two whiteCrobed elders. This elder had snowy hair that draped over his shoulders, and his eyes gleamed brightly. He emitted a powerful aura, and this whiteChaired figure was none other than the feared Venerable Master, known throughout Snowenia. Seated on the other golden chair was a middleCaged man with a curly beard and a prominent headband. His brown skin stood out, noticeably different from the local Snowenian people. Venerable Master addressed the middleCaged man, Wee to Snowenia, Master Barker. How is his majesty? Master Barker, who hailed from ce, Eldorias neighbor. Master Barker smiled and said, Thank you for your concern, Venerable Master. My king is all good. Venerable Master revealed a look of delight. Im d to know this. However, Venerable Masters expression grew serious as he spoke to Master Barker, A few days ago, his majesty asked me to gather a group of beautiful women from Snowenia and send them to ce. entrusted this task to the Snowenian Secret Sect, and it went smoothly. However, who would have thought that someone would ruin my n and release all the beauties? Therefore, Master Barker, please permit me to dy the search for beautiful women for his majesty. Master Barker, stroking his curly beard and wearing a slight frown, looked at Venerable Master and asked, Venerable Master, you are the undisputed ruler of Snowenia, known throughout thend. Who would dare to thwart your ns? How is this possible? Venerable Master said, I also want to know who is going against me. I have sent Alistair to the Secret Sect to investigate this matter, and I believe well have news soon. Just then, footsteps echoed from outside the cave, and a group of whiteCrobed men entered, wearing apologetic expressions. They promptly knelt before Venerable Master and Master Barker, offering their greetings. Greetings, venerable master and Master Barker. Venerable Master, puzzled, inquired, Why didnt you see Alistair directly aftering back from the Secret Sect? These men were part of Venerable Masters team. While Alistair did not manage to escape from ires attack, they had survived and returned to Bead Peak. The groups leader, a whiteCrobed man, responded, Master, Mr. Murphy has been captured by Keans men. Kean? Venerable Master frowned. You met Kean? The whiteCrobed man nodded. The whiteCrobed man nodded and recounted their experiences, including discovering Keans hideout, leading a contingent of Secret Sect martialists to confront him, and Alistair being apprehended by a woman. The news made Venerable Master visibly grim. He fixed a stern gaze on the whiteCrobed man and asked, Why didnt you tell me about Keans whereabouts? 3 61% The whiteCrobed man, anxious, exined, Mr. Murphy thought it would be a pleasant surprise to capture Kean alive and present you as a surprise. Venerable Master chuckled in anger, A surprise indeed, but theres no joy in this. The whiteCrobed men hung their heads, refraining from speaking further. Venerable Master then directed his attention to the group leader and inquired, Has Kean fully recovered? The leader replied, Ive heard from Mr. Murphy and Ashley that Kean has regained most of his strength after half a year of recuperation. Then, the whiteCrobed man remembered something and added, By the way, Kean invited a martialist to help him. Venerable Master asked suspiciously, What martialists is it? The whiteCrobed man continued, His name is Gilmore, and hes apanied by ten exceptionally talented women. Gilmores martial skills are truly extraordinary Then the whiteCrobed man then told Venerable Master about how Gilmore had defeated hundreds of Secret Sect martialists with a single move. When Venerable Master and Master Barker heard this, they exchanged looks and realized that Gilmore was a formidable adversary. But where did Kean find such a young and terrifying martialist from? Master, Mr. Murphy, and Ashley said that Gilmore was the one who rescued the women that they had gathered for you. Venerable Master clenched his fists and his eyes filled with anger upon hearing this. No matter who this brat is, since he dares to ruin my ns, he must die! Master Barker looked at Venerable Master calmly and said, Venerable Master, if Im not mistaken, this is not an ordinary martialist. It is very likely that hes a cultivation martialist. When Master Barker mentioned this, it surprised kneeling on the ground. Venerable Master but also the dozen whiteCrobed men who were Now they understood why Gilmore could kill hundreds of Secret Sect martialists with one strike. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They couldnt think of any other exnation besides the idea that Gilmore was a cultivator. Dont worry, Venerable Master. Since hes a cultivator, I have every reason Master Barker stroked his curly beard and spoke confidently to Venerable Master. you in making him pay a heavy price. Learning that Gilmore was a cultivator made Venerable Master genuinely apprehensive, as he was and not a cultivator. just an elite Martial God When faced with a cultivator, a regr warrior would have no chance and would likely be defeated in seconds. O r 25 9 61% However, with the help of Master Barker, the situation might change. Venerable Master was well aware of Master Barkers extraordinary strength, being one of the Eight Sages in ce. This raised doubts about whether Gilmore could hold his own against Master Barker. Venerable Master frowned slightly. He looked at Master Barker and asked, Master Barker, should we take the initiative to go to the Secret Sect? However, Master Barker shook his head. Theres no need for that. Since Kean has defeated Ashley and regained control of the Secret Sect, he will surely gather his forces ande seeking revenge on the Bead Peak. We just need to wait for them here. Venerable Master nodded and said, Okay, lets do as you say. Well wait here. He then spoke to the whiteCrobed men kneeling in the hall, All of you, stand up! Also, inform all the Venerable Masters men of the Bead Peak to get ready to fight! Copy that, Venerable Master. The whiteCrobed men answered and then left the Venerable Masters cavern. Then, they left the cavern and soared towards other caves on the Bead Peak, passing messages to the 72 caves situated on the Bead Peak, where more of Venerable Masters men were stationed. At the summit of the massive Bead Peak iceberg, the Venerable Masters cavern stood out as the largest and most opulent among them all, serving as the personal abode of the Venerable Master. Apart from the cave on the Bead Peak, there are 72 other caves. However, these 72 caves are taken up by the martialist guards who follow Venerable Master. Making 763 Making 763 At the summit of the Bead Peak, snow and wind ruled the sky. Yet, two figures stood resolute. They were the Venerable Master and Master Barker. Secret Sects people have already reached the foot of the Bead Peak, Master Barker remarked, his face impassive as he gazed into the distance, informing the Venerable Master. Although the top of the Bead Peak was far from its base, and a fierce blizzard raged between heaven and earth. Yet, for a cultivator like Master Barker, peering down at the base of the Bead Peak was no hard feat. A cold smile tugged at the Venerable Masters lips. Once they ascend the Bead Peak, their journey will be a oneCway ticket, he said coolly. Master Barker nodded, clearly sharing the belief that those from the Secret Sect were merely marching towards their doom. His expression then turned serious. Venerable Master, he said, this time I went to the Bead Peak, aside from my mission to retrieve the beauty from Snowenia for the sect master. Theres another matter Sect Master wants me to ry. He requests you to handle something on his behalf. Hearing this, reverence shed across the Venerable Masters face. Please, Master Barker, what else does the sect mastermand of me? he inquired. From the Ruins of True Energy, where the eightyCone Cultivation Sects reside, the sect master received word that in Eldoria, a leader from the Dragon Sect has been sweeping through the Devil Realm, even defeating the eightyCone Cultivation Sects, exined Master Barker. What? Overrunning the Devil Realm and crushing the eightyCone Cultivation Sects in the Ruins of True Energy? The Venerable Masters face was painted with shock. The Venerable Master was one of the few in the martial world who knew that the Cultivation Realm still existed. The Ruins of True Energy were one of the seventyCtwo ruins in the Cultivation Realm, home to seventyCtwo Cultivation Sects and millions of cultivators. The Devil Realm was an even more terrifying existence, under the Devil Emperors rule, its vast army of cultivators inspiring fear in all who heard of them. Yet, Master Barker spoke of a Dragon Sect leader from Eldoria who had not only swept through the Devil Realm but also shattered the eightyCone Cultivation Sects in the Ruins of True Energy. This was simply staggering to the Venerable Master. It took the Venerable Master a long while to recover, and he looked at Master Barker, eximing, Are you telling me theres someone in this world so formidable, theyre like a deity incarnate? Master Barker simply smiled. Venerable Master, the day wille when you step into the ranks of the cultivators, and youll see all of this is real. Youll understand just how earthCdefying those titans of the Cultivation Realm truly are. A look of longing appeared in the Venerable Masters eyes. ζ61% After a moment, he asked Master Barker, If this Dragon Sect leader is so terrifyingly powerful, does that mean theyre invincible? Even the sacred sect master of ce cant handle him? Even the sacred sect master of ce cant handle him? With a smile, Master Barker replied, Youve hit the nail on the head. Indeed, the sect master is wary of this Dragon Sect leader, who managed to snatch the Royal Dragon Egg from the hands of those in the Devil Realm. The Royal Dragon Egg? the Venerable Master gasped in further shock. Could it be the legendary egg thats said to confer unchallenged rule over the Cultivation Realm? Master Barker nodded. Precisely, that very same Royal Dragon Egg. He said, The sect master also highly doubts that theres anyone in the Cultivation Realm who could, singleChandedly, sweep through the Devil Realm and the eightyCone Cultivation Sects in the Ruins of True Energy. So, the sect master suspects that the leader of the Dragon Sect is rmingly powerful, likely due to the power of the Royal Dragon Egg. 47 Understanding dawned on the Venerable Master. The Dragon Sects leaders formidable strength was due to the legendary Royal Dragon Eggs power. Then he asked Master Barker, What does the sect master wish for me to do? Master Barker responded, Youve established your dominion over Snowenia, so the sect master hopes you can send people to the central region of Eldoria, to secretly gather information on the Dragon Sects leader and the Royal Dragon Egg. The sect master wants the Royal Dragon Egg, and he certainly doesnt want to be threatened by such a fearsome potential rival. The sect master wishes to ascend as a cultivator, to be the Supreme ruler. The Venerable Master nodded in understanding. The sect master wanted him to uncover the Dragon Sect leaders secrets and locate the Royal Dragon Egg. And after that. The sect master would make his move for the Royal Dragon Egg, eliminating the overly powerful Dragon Sect leader who now posed an invisible threat. Above all, the sect master craved the Royal Dragon Egg to reign supreme over the Cultivation Realm. Therefore, the mission, the sect master gave to the Venerable Master, was the most dangerous one in the world. Because the leader of the Dragon Sect was such a horrible person. If they wanted to investigate his background and the whereabouts of the Royal Dragon Egg, they could lose their lives in a matter of minutes. Despite the danger, the Venerable Master dared not refuse, Defying the sect masters orders would mean Master Barker could end his life then and there. Please inform the sect master that I will carry out his orders, even if it costs me my life, the Venerable Master responded with due reverence to Master Barker. Upon hearing these words, Master Barker nodded with satisfaction. It seems that the sect master didnt misjudge you. Im relieved to hear that. 215 3 61% At the top of the Bead Peak, the Venerable Master and Master Barker were talking. Meanwhile, at the foot of the Bead Peak, thousands of masters from the Secret Sect had gathered. Thousands of masters had gathered here before, including Kean, Maria, Gilmore, Lilian, Landen, Mack, and so on. Kean, his eyes shing with determination, stared up at the Bead Peak. The Venerable Master, you and Ashley conspired against me, leaving me severely wounded six months ago. Today, we ascend the mountain to exact our revenge, he vowed. Turning to the gathered Secret Sect master, Kean said, We are at the foot of the Bead Peak, about to make our ascent. Today, we must eliminate the Venerable Master to bring peace back to Snowenia and ensure our Secret Sects triumph. Keans voice barely faded when the Secret Sect masters began chanting, Down with the Venerable Master! Eliminate him!! Thousands of Secret Sect masters shouted through the wind and snow, shaking the iceberg. It could be said to be magnificent! Secret Sect could never defeat the Venerable Master! A discordant voice came about. This made the thousands of Secret Sect masters suddenly stop shouting, and they all looked at the person who said this. Then, they saw that the person who said this was Alistair, who was escorted by two masters of the Secret Sect. Alistair sneered. He looked at all the masters of the Secret Sect as if he were looking at a ridiculous person. Keans brow furrowed, anger sparking in his eyes. Alistair, you dare undermine Secret Sects morale at such a crucial moment. As were about to the Bead Peak, your death will serve as an offering to the heavens, ensuring our victory. After that, Kean looked at the two Secret Sect masters who escorted Alistair and ordered, Take Alistair up and kill him. Worship the gods with his blood and win the battle. The two Secret Sect masters nodded and immediately escorted Alistair forward. Let me go, let me go! Alistair struggled with all his might. ߤ However, his martial arts had been abolished, and he could not get rid of the iron palm of Secret Sect masters. The two Secret Sect masters forced Alistair to kneel on the ground. Swish! A Secret Sect master pulled out the sharp machete from the sheath, raised it high, and was about to cut off Alistairs neck. Alistairs face turned ashen. Dont kill me! I have important information to tell you! As the de swooped down, it seemed certain that Alistairs head would roll, severed by the curved knife in the hands of the Secret Sect master. But then, a voice rang out, Stop! The Secret Sect master wielding the knife froze. The de halting just inches from Alistairs neck. It could be said that his life was hanging by a thread. III O 3 61% Cold sweat, thick as peas, beaded on Alistairs forehead. He seemed to have been drained of all strength and took quite a while to regain hisposure. Kean strode up to him and said in a cold voice, What important information do you have for us? Indeed, it had been Kean who had shouted for the halt. Alistair looked at Kean and said, Mr. Gould, when I said that your Secret Sect is no match for the Venerable Master, I didnt mean any disrespect. You must not be aware, Mr. Gould, that not only is the Venerable Master formidable on his own, but he also has the sect master backing him. You stand no chance against the sect master, so my advice is to leave this ce at once. Going up to the Bead Peak is a death Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. sentence. The Holy Sect Master? Making 764 Making 764 Keans face involuntarily tensed up. He had heard about the Holy Sect Master of ce. He knew this person was revered as a godClike figure in ce. But who exactly was the Holy Sect Master? What kind of profound abilities did he possess? Kean had no idea. He only knew that a Martial God martialist like him could not afford to offend him. He had never imagined that Kean would have such a powerful backer. Moreover, Alistair had mentioned that at this very moment, at the Bead Peak, there was an extremely formidable Master Barker, one of the Holy Sect Masters subordinates. With a cultivator stationed on the Bead Peak, even if thousands of masters from the Secret Sect launched an attack, it would be akin to a suicide mission. Kean hesitated. Mr. Gould, this Venerable Master has gued Snowenia, killing innocents. If we let him go now, both the Secret Sect and the people of Snowenia will continue to suffer under his tyranny and poison, living in dire straits, a firm voice suddenly spoke up. Kean and the others turned towards the voice and saw it was Gilmore speaking. Gilmore looked at Kean and said, Regardless of whether this Venerable Master has the support of any Holy Sect Master or Master Barker behind him. We must eliminate the Venerable Masterpletely, so Snowenia will no longer endure his bullying! Kean, Maria, Landen, and all the others from the Secret Sect looked at Gilmore in astonishment. They couldnt help but think, Could it be that Gilmore is not even afraid of cultivators? Or is Gilmore, perhaps, a cultivator himself? The thought that Gilmore might be a cultivator left Kean so shocked he couldnt describe it. It took a while for Kean to regain hisposure. He looked at Gilmore and asked, Mr. Reed, are you saying you dont fear Master Barker on the Bead Peak? Not afraid of the godClike Holy Sect Master from ce? Gilmore met Keans gaze, his own eyes calm, and said simply, Im not afraid. Gilmores statement naturally took everyone from the Secret Sect by surprise. Not being afraid of the cultivator Master Barker was one thing, but to also show no fear before the godClike Holy Sect Master of ce! What kind of power did Gilmore possess? If it werent for the fact that they had witnessed Gilmores astonishing feat of sweeping away hundreds of Secret Sect masters III 61% with a single palm strike. Kean and the elder Secret Sect might have dismissed Gilmores words as the brashness of youth. But having seen Gilmores formidable strength, they didnt think his words were just youthful arrogance. Kean looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, do you truly believe we can triumph over Master Barker? Gilmore nodded. Then, he looked at Lilian, ire, Christine, and Luna and said, Go to the Bead Peak now and defeat Master Barker. Is there any problem? Lilian and the other three didnt expect Gilmore to ask them to go to the Bead Peak and defeat Master Barker. Although they were a little surprised, Lilian and the other three women were not afraid as a master in the Cultivation Master Realm. Moreover, they were very happy to work for Gilmore. No problem, Lilian and the other three replied and then flew toward the Bead Peak. Looking at Lilian and the other three girls disappearing in the snowCcovered Bead Peak, Kean and the others were all shocked They couldnt help but worry that Lilian and the other three women could really defeat Master Barker? Gilmore looked at Kean and others calmly and said, Its time for us to go up the Bead Peak, but dont worry. We can take our time and let Lilian and the others deal with Master Barker first. Understood, Mr. Reed, Kean responded swiftly. Then Kean turned to Landen, n, and the other elders, saying, Lets move towards the Bead Peak! Yes, Sect Master. All the members of the Secret Sect began to fly to the Bead Peak Of course, the Bead Peak pierced the clouds, its slopes perilous and battered by relentless storms. It was not easy for even a master of the Secret Sect to climb the Bead Peak. Therefore, their flight to the Bead Peak was much slower. At the thought of Lilian and the other three girls flying to the Bead Peak, all the masters of the Secret Sect flew straight up to the Bead Peak like arrows piercing through the clouds. Compared with how difficult it was for them to fly, they were even more surprised by the strength of Lilian and the other three women. Gilmore, capable of reaching the Bead Peak in the blink of an eye, chose not to hurry. -With Lilian and the other three women taking the lead, he didnt need to do anything at all. He was confident that by the time he reached the top of the Bead Peak, the battle would be nearing its end. Defeating Master Barker would be nothing more than practice for Lilian and herpanions. There is no need for Gilmore to do it. In his eyes, only the almost divine presence of the Holy Sect Master in ce might require his intervention. At this moment, four figures had flown down from the empty space before the Bead Peak. They were Lilian, ire, Christine, and Luna. @x61% Who are you? In front of the gate of the cavern, the eight guards of the Bead Peak masters immediately shouted at Lilian and the other three women. Lilian and the other three womens faces were as cold as ice, and their gazes were piercingly cold. Were here to take the lives of the Venerable Master and Master Barker. Hearing this, the eight masters looked at each other with anger in their eyes. The leading guard master said angrily, How dare youe to the Bead Peak cavern to make trouble? It seems that if I dont teach you a lesson, you will really think that the cavern is a ce for you to act wildly. After that, the eight masters pulled out their swords and attacked Lilian and the other three women like lightning. Thud, thud, thud! Lilian and the other three women moved as fast as lightning. In the thunderous roar, the eight masters screamed and were all sent flying by Lilian and the other three women. These masters hit the walls on both sides of the cavern and fell to the ground, unconscious. After Lilian and the other three women dealt with the eight masters, their eyes suddenly fell on the gate of the cavern. Although they couldnt see everything inside the cavern, when they looked inside, they saw that it was extremely spacious. Lilian looked at ire and the other two women and said, Venerable Master and Master Barker must be in the cavern. Lets go in. The three girls, ire, Christine, and Luna, nodded. Then, the four women walked into the cavern on the Bead Peak. When the four women entered the cavern, they discovered that it was as bright as day. However, there was no sign of him. It seemed that the cavern was empty. Just as confusion began to set in, the caverns massive doors mmed shut with a resounding boom, trapping them inside. Seeing the caverns door suddenly close, Lilian and the other three women became more vignt, but they were not nervous. Lilian looked around the cavern and said loudly, Venerable Master, Master Barker, why are you sneaking around? Are you cowards afraid toe out and meet people? She was certain that since the caverns doors were closed, the Venerable Master and Master Barker must still be in the cavern. Ahahaha! I never wouldve imagined that there would be such a beautiful woman in this world. This is a perfect opportunity to offer her to the Sect Master of ce. An ancient, sinisterugh rang out from the cavern. A sinisterugh echoed throughout the cavern. However, Lilian and the other three didnt see anyoneughing. They knew that there must be some unknown mechanism in the cavern. But the invisible mocker was using these to his advantage, hiding somewhere secret. E Venerable Master, why are you afraid of us? Why dont you dare to fight us face to face? ire looked around the cavern and sneered. Huh, its not impossible for me toe out, but I still have something good to entertain you all, the Venerable Master said. Inside the cavern, hissing sounds rang out. Waves of smoke suddenly spurted out from some hidden holes in the walls of the cavern. The smoke quickly spread throughout the cavern. Seeing the smokeing from the wall of the cavern, Lilian changed her expression and said to the other three women, This must be poisonous gas. Be careful! In response, Lilian summoned their energy, creating protective shields around themselves. The poison gas that permeated the cavern was isted from the shield. At the same time, the shield appeared around ire, Christine, and Luna to block the poisonous gas. Right at this moment, Lilian shot out a ball of purple fames with a cold glint in her eye Bang. With a loud whoosh, Lilian hurled it at the wall. Bang! The energy st hit the cavern wall, causing a section to crumble. The reason why Lilian burst out the energy me. O She knew that since she couldnt find the Venerable Master, she might as well attack him randomly. Maybe well luck out and flush him out, she thought. Perhaps she could even throw the Venerable Master out of his hiding ce. ire and the other two women knew what Lilian was up to when they saw the energy mes coming out of her body. Then, they also drew a picture of the gourd and sent out their energy mes to bombard the walls of the cavern. Swoosh Streams of energy sts whizzed by. In an instant, these sts struck the walls within the cavern, causingrge sections to crumble one after another. Numerous chambers within the cavern were destroyed. As for the golden throne and various splendid decorations in the grand hall of the cavern, they were all smashed to smithereens. ||| J Damn it! You wretched women, stop it right now! The cavern echoed with the Venerable Masters cries of fury and despair. 61% Needless to say, the cavern of the Bead Peak was being wrecked beyond recognition by Lilian and herpanions, driving the Venerable Master close to madness. This was his sanctuary, his home. Now, being hysterically devastated, it naturally enraged and panicked him. However, the more frantic the Venerable Master became, the more destructive Lilian and her companions grew. In less than the time it took to drink a cup of coffee, the magnificent and magnificent cavern of the Bead Peak had been destroyed by Lilian and the other three women. At this point, the Venerable Master finally exploded and said, Alright, since youve destroyed my cavern on the Bead Peak, you will apany it in demise! As soon as he finished speaking, numerous small holes suddenly began to flow down from the top of the cavern dwelling. The cavern quickly filled with the pungent odor of petroleum. Realizing the danger, Lilian quickly said to ire and otherpanions, Thats petroleum. The Venerable Master ns to burn us alive. Hahaha, exactly! Ill turn you all to ashes with this petroleum. This is what you get for destroying my cavern. The doors are sealed and even Martial God masters cant escape. Haha The Venerable Masters cold, triumphantughter reverberated throughout the cavern. However, upon hearing Venerable Masters words, Lilian and her friends didnt panic but became calm instead. This was because they caught one detail that the Venerable Master imed that not even the Martial God masters could break through the sealed cavern doors. But they, modestly speaking, were cultivators at the master level. If so With this thought, the four women exchanged smiles. Then, they simultaneously channeled their energy, forming four zing spheres of force. Bang. Like thunder tearing through the skies. The four energy sts from their hands roared out in unison. With a loud re, it was earthCshattering. The heavy cavern doors of the Bead Peak were suddenly shattered by a burst of energy from Lilian and her threepanions. As the light from outside pierced their vision. O J 3 Then, Lilian and her threepanions flew out of the cavern. Inside the cavern, the Venerable Master roared in a frenzy, Despicable! Theyve escaped! At that moment, oil covering the floor of the cavern ignited, engulfing the dwelling in fierce mes within seconds. The entire cavern was a sea of fire. Its clear, that the oil trickling down from the top of the cavern, followed by this inferno, was the Venerable Master triggering some sort of defense mechanism. But once activated, even the Venerable Master couldnt stop it. So even after Lilian and her friends sted through the cavern door and flew out, the cavern was still consumed by raging mes. After Lilian and her threepanions flew out, theynded in the empty space outside the cavern. They looked at the cavern that was emitting thick smoke, and their eyes shed with hatred. Although we didnt perish in a sea of fire. But not capturing the Venerable Master and vanquishing him with our own hands has left a burning rage in their hearts. Despicable women, youve destroyed my cavern, and I will grind you to dust! a voice filled with rage came from the Bead Peak. Recognizing it as the Venerable Master, Lilian and herpanions looked 1. up. They saw, about five or six hundred yards up, on a massive icy boulder, a figure in a white robe stood defiantly. His face twisted in fury, his hair wild in the howling wind and snow, he looked like a demon straight out of hell. And this demonic figure in white was none other than the Venerable Master. Seeing the Venerable Master, a chill shed in Lilian and herpanions eyes. In the next moment, they flew up at the same time. The Venerable Master didnt seem to be afraid of Lilian and the other three women at all. The four womens palms were about to hit the Venerable Master In the blink of an eye, a figure suddenly shot out from a pile of show. Moving as fast as lightning. Lilian and the other three women had been attacking the Venerable Master, and all their attention was on him. A figure suddenly flew out from the pile of snow beside the boulder. This caught Lilian and the other three women off guard! However, they quickly reacted. Boom! Lilian and the other three womens palms, which had been aimed at the Venerable Master, also met the sudden attack head- 1. on. 111 [ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Q The four womens palms collided with the attackers palms. Then, the four women felt that it was difficult for them to resist the violent energy from each others palms. They, who had been flying up, suddenly fell down as well. The four womennded on the caverns empty ground of the Bead Peak. Then, they saw another figure on the icy boulder above, alongside the Venerable Master. This new figure was wrapped in a headscarf, with brown skin, a curly beard, and clearly not from theirnd of Snowenia in Eldoria. Indeed, this foreign figure was Master Barker. Master Barker had been hiding in the snow because he recognized the incredible strength Lilian and herpanions demonstrated in the Venerable Master of the Bead Peaks cavern. He knew that the four women were all cultivators. Although he felt that his cultivation strength was stronger than theirs. However, Lilian and the other three were in a group, while he was alone. For certainty and security. Master Barker had chosen the element of surprise. Hiding among the snowdrifts, he relied on the Venerable Master to lure Lilian and her three companions. As expected, the Venerable Master quickly caught Lilians attention, prompting them to attack him. But just as they were about to strike the Venerable Master, Master Barker, concealed within the snow, seized the opportunity tounch a surprise attack. He had thought this ambush would critically wound the four women in one fell swoop. However, to his surprise, their reactions were incredibly swift and they were merely pushed back, not seriously injured. Indeed, the prowess of Lilian and her friends had exceeded his expectations. Master Barker was an elite cultivator, after all. This attack, instead of gravely injuring Lilian and herpanions, had only fended them off. This meant that Lilian and herpanions strength might not match his. But it was incredibly close. A frown creased Master Barkers brow, his expression turning solemn. These women are so powerful, and all master cultivators. Who exactly are they? Amidst Master Barkers growing doubts, the Venerable Master was equally astonished. He had lured Lilian and herpanions to attack him, thinking that Master Barker, hidden in the snow, could easily eliminate them. This would avenge the destruction of his cavern. But the oue was beyond his wildest dreams and Master Barkers ambush waspletely ineffective. This dashed all of the Venerable Masters hopes. D Master Barker, can you handle these four women? After a long silence, the Venerable Master couldnt help but ask. Deep down, he was somewhat scared. Because if Master Barker wasnt a match for these women, then he should also prepare to flee for his life. 3.61% The Venerable Master didnt believe he could truly avenge the great grudge of his caverns destruction against Lilian and herpanions. He had only put on airs because he had Master Barker as his backer, bluffing and blustering. If he were to fight against cultivators like Lilian, even a hundred lives would not be enough. Hearing the Venerable Masters question, Master Barker himself was also far from confident. However, as one of the Eight Sages under the holy sect master of ce, he couldnt admit to the Venerable Master that he might not be able to handle Lilian and her friends. Thus, Master Barker feigned calmness and coughed lightly, saying, Venerable Master, please rest assured. They are but mere women. I do not take them seriously. Hearing Master Barkers confident words, the Venerable Master undoubtedly breathed an internal sigh of relief. At least he didnt have to flee immediately. So, the Venerable Master ttered Master Barker, Master Barker, youve worked hard. I also believe your divine power is peerless, and aweCinspiring in all directions. These ignorant women dare to confront you. They truly dont know whether theyreing or going. Master Barker hummed in pretended profundity. ire, this man with a cloth wrapped around his head, the one with the unattractive brown skin, must be Master Barker! At this moment, ire, looking at Master Barker atop the icy boulder, said to Lilian. Lilian had also guessed that the brownCskinned old man was Master Barker. She nodded to ire, Indeed, this must be that Master Barker from ce. Luna said, Gilmore asked us to kill him. Lets do it now! A cautious expression crossed ires face. We were ambushed by this man from ce, but from the brief sh, I can tell his skills surpass ours. Luna, Christine Foster, and Lilian Morales nodded in agreement and said, We have to be more careful. ire said, Although hes stronger, the gap isnt wide. As long as we work closely, we can ovee him. Hearing this, Luna and the other two nodded firmly. Yes, we can definitely defeat him. The four women were full of confidence. Then, ire, looking up at Master Barker on the rocky peak above, called out loudly, Youre Master Barker, arent you? From atop the rock, Master Barker responded coolly, Indeed, I am. May I know the purpose of your visit? Our husband sent us to im your head. Would you mind lending it to us? ire retorted cheekily. When he heard this, a trace of rage instantly shed in the eyes of Master Barker on the enormous rock. As a revered figure under the holy sect master in ce, Master Barker was used to being treated with utmost respect wherever he went. No one dared to say that they would cut off his head. Master Barker clenched his fists. Insolent women! Who is your husband? Master Barker demanded, intending to kill them and then seek revenge on their husband. Our husband is Gilmore, ire, Lilian, and the others said in unison. Master Barker and Venerable Master were taken aback. Did they hear that right? They share a husband? It should be noted that Master Barker had thought that their husbands were four men. In the end, they told him that their husband was the same person. Each person had four wives. It wasnt that there werent any. Master Barker knew that the Holy Sect Master had dozens of wives. However, that was the sect master. An exalted sect master. And their husband was not a sect master. He was just an ordinary person. Therefore, when he learned that an ordinary person had four wives, he was still a little surprised. Regaining hisposure, Master Barker asked Lilian and herpanions, What grudge does your husband have against me that warrants my death? Its because of him! Lilian used, pointing at the Venerable Master. Venerable Mastermitted countless heinous acts, kidnapping innocent women and threatening Snowenia. Youre his aplice and youre both viins! Unfazed, Master Barkerughed. So, youre meddling in affairs that dont concern you. But you should know, nosinesses with a price. So far, Master Barker had found out that Lilians husband is Gilmore, who had saved the Venerable Master and asked the Secret Sect to kidnap the beauty. With defiance in their eyes, Lilian and herpanions dered to Master Barker, Huh, you and Venerable Master are birds of a feather, wreaking havoc in Snowenia. Well see to it that you answer for your crimes! Making 765 Making 765 Swoosh Lilian and her threepanionsunched themselves forward, attacking Master Barker in unison. From his position on the icy rock, Master Barker retaliated with equal ferocity. Soon, Lilian and her team were locked in intensebat with Master Barker. On the icy slopes, they darted and shed, storms of power unleashing around them. Frightening bursts of energy exploded amidst the snowstorm, the forces involved beyond human comprehension. The four women and Master Barker fought fiercely on the icy slopes, their battle so evenly matched that neither side could gain an upper hand. This was because Master Barker, with his elite cultivators skills, was stronger than Lilian and her companions, who were of intermediate level. However, Lilian and herpanions had numbers on their side. So, it was strength against numbers, and with the groups tightCknit coordination. The fight seemed to reach a stalemate, neither side able to dominate the other. As time ticked by, Lilian, herpanions, and Master Barker had been battling it out on the ice mountain for an hour. However, there is no clear winner in sight. This drew silent frustration from the Venerable Master, who was watching from the rocks. Because Master Barker had told him before that he would definitely defeat Lilian and the other three women. Yet, here Master Barker fought with Lilian and herpanions for more than an hour, with no end in sight. This made the Venerable Master feel that his hope was getting slimmer and slimmer. He couldnt wait any longer. If Master Barker was defeated, he wouldnt stand a chance of escaping either. Deciding to save his own skin, the Venerable Master prepared to flee. But just as he was about to make his move, the sound of tearing through the air reached his ears. Looking down, Venerable Master saw thousands of Secret Sect masters flying up towards the ice mountain. Seeing this, the Venerable Masters anxiety spiked. He turned and flew towards the top of the ice mountain. Among the approaching Secret Sect masters, Landen, n, and others also spotted the fleeing Venerable Master. The Venerable Master is trying to escape! Landen and n immediately shouted. A glint appeared in Keans eyes as he spoke to Landen, n, and the others, Follow me to chase the Venerable Master. We cant let him get away III r No sooner had he spoken than Kean, Landen, n, and several other seniors and elders exerted their full power, soaring upwards after the Venerable Master. As the Venerable Master saw Kean and his group pursuing, he realized that while he feared Lilian and the other cultivators, he was not afraid of Kean and hispanions. The thought of his own escape while Kean dominated Snowenia left the Venerable Master with a bitter taste of defeat. Quickly, he remembered the ambush he had set up. A sinister gleam shed in his eyes, and he flew towards a spot on the left side of the icy mountain. His flying speed wasnt particrly fast, as if he intended for Kean and the others to keep up. As Kean and his followers pursued the Venerable Master, all the masters from the Secret Sect followed suit. However, Gilmore, Helene, Juline, Emma, Ynda and ine didnt join the pursuit, choosing to stay on the open ground of the Bead Peak cavern instead. Even Maria stayed with Gilmore. Because she saw so many people chasing after Venerable Master, she assumed that nothing would happen, so she didnt give. chase. Moreover, she saw the intense battle underway on the slope of the ice mountain above, between Lilian and her threepanions and Master Barker. Witnessing the power storms of fearsome purple energy shing, she couldnt help but be astounded. She had never imagined that Lilian and herpanions would be so formidable. Of course, she was also stunned by the terrifying power disyed by the cultivators. However, she couldnt help but worry for Lilian and the others, as Master Barker was a fearsomely powerful master cultivator from ce. So, she turned to Gilmore and asked, Mr. Reed, your friends arent in any danger, are they? Gilmore looked at Maria and responded, Ms. Gould, are you worried about my fiances being in danger? Maria was taken aback. This was because Gilmore had just referred to Lilian and the others as his fiances. Four fiances, she hadnt misheard, had she? Regaining herposure, Maria couldnt help but ask Gilmore, Mr. Reed, did you just say they are all your fiances? At this point, Maria pointed towards Lilian and her threepanions who were fiercely battling on the ice mountain. With a serious expression, Gilmore said, Yes, they are my fiances. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And were also engaged to Gilmore Reed, said Emma, Helene, Juline, and the other girls with sweet smiles to Maria Especially Be, who seemed to be muddying the waters, also blended in with Helene, Emma and Juline and imed to be Gilmores fiance. Seeing Be also iming to be his fiance, Gilmore could only respond with a smile and no comment. ||| 61% Although he hadnt acknowledged Be as his fiance, she had received eptance and support from Lilian and his other fiances. So, in reality, Be had be his fiance, acknowledged by the others even without Gilmores explicit agreement. Therefore, Gilmore couldnt exactly deny that Be wasnt his fiance. Now, Maria was utterly bbergasted. She was already very surprised when she found out that Lilian and her friends were Gilmores fiances. But now, knowing that Gilmore had seven fiances, Maria felt as if her entire worldview had been turned upside down. This was just too astonishing. Eleven fiances? Isnt that a bit much? Furthermore, she was quite curious. With so many women smitten with Gilmore, didnt they ever fight? After all, women are known for their rivalries, fueled by jealousy and fraught with scheming! However, what Maria saw before her belied this notion. Gilmores fiances showed no signs of discord or unhappiness. She couldnt make heads or tails of it. But then again, these were not her concerns to ponder. With a slightly awkward expression, Maria looked at Gilmore. To have so many devoted to you, Mr. Reed, is truly enviable. Gilmore responded with a modest smile, You tter me, Ms. Gould. Im afraid youve seen my more embarrassing side. Maria didnt want to dwell on the topic of how many wives one intended to have; after all, it was a personal matter. She shifted the topic, looking at the icy peak where Lilian and three other women were engaged in fiercebat with Master Barker. Mr. Reed, arent you worried that your fiances might get hurt by Master Barker? No need for concern, Ms. Gould, Gilmore told her. While Master Barker may be slightly more powerful than Lilian and herpanions individually. But Lilian with herpanions, and only one of Master Barker Their teamwork is impable. He doesnt stand a chance. Seeing the resolve on Gilmores face, Maria couldnt help but think internally, Can Mr. Reeds fiances really defeat Master Barker? Just as the thought crossed her mind, a scream echoed from the top of the icy peak, Ahh! Maria followed the sound and saw, atop the iceberg, Lilian and ire eachnding a palm strike on Master Barkers back. Like a kite with its string cut, Master Barker was sent plummeting from the peak, down toward the seemingly bottomless chasm of the Bead Peak. Maria was stunned and said, Mr. Reed was right. They defeated Master Barker! | O Making 766 Making 766 6 ? 2 61% After Lilian and her threepanions had sent Master Barker plummeting into the bottomless chasm of the Bead Peak, they were about to descend into the abyss to confirm his fate. However, Gilmore halted them. Lilian, theres no need to go down and check. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A trace of worry flickered across Lilians face. But what if Master Barker isnt dead? Wouldnt we be letting him off easy? Gilmore responded indifferently, Its fine. Lilian and the other three women looked at him, taken aback. They hadnt expected Gilmore to brush it off. Nevertheless, since he had told them there was no need to check the abyss, they didnt 1. go. Instead, theynded next to Gilmore and the others. Gilmore, the Venerable Master seems to have escaped, Lilian said to him when she looked around but did not see the Venerable Master. He wont get far. Mr. Gould and hispanions are already in pursuit, Gilmore informed her. Where is he? Lilian inquired. Gilmore pointed towards the other side of the iceberg, just around the corner from their current location. The Venerable Master had fled to the other side, hence Gilmore couldnt see him from where they were. Lets go after him, Lilian said. Thinking of the Venerable Masters treacherous and venomous nature, Lilian wished nothing more than to vanquish him once and for all. Gilmore nodded. Without dy, everyone flew towards the other side of the iceberg. After reaching the other side, they discovered a valleyClike area amidst the ice, several hundred yards away. Yes, a valley on the iceberg! The valley was vast enough to hold thousands of people. And the valley was surrounded by cliffs piled up with snow. In the valley, they saw the Venerable Master, already encircled by Kean and thousands of masters from the Secret Sect. Your end is at hand, Venerable Master! Kean proimed with a glint of hatred in his eyes, speaking coldly. The Venerable Master chuckled disdainfully. Kean, youre nothing but a defeated foe. Thinking you can kill me is pure fantasy! Unperturbed, Kean retorted, Is that so? Youre cornered. Lets see how youll escape this! Huh, Kean, Im afraid youre in for a disappointment. Today is not my end. On the contrary, its yours, countered the Venerable Master, a sharp glint shing in his eyes. ||| O With that, a fierce glint shed across his eyes. The next moment, he shouted coldly, Where are the one thousand masters of the Bead Peak? Following his cold shout, the snow erupted in chaos, swirling in all directions with a loud rustling sound. From the mountainside, mounds of snow burst apart, revealing figures dressed in white. There were a total of a thousand people on the valley cliff. 6 A thousand skilled masters from the Bead Peak stood ready, bows drawn, aiming directly at Kean and the rest of the Secret Sect masters in the valley below. Yes, these were the Venerable Masters elite forces, preCpositioned in an ambush. The Venerable Master had lured Kean and hispanions into this valley as part of a deadly trap. He nned to annihte them all in one fell swoop. Swoosh Just then, Gilmore and hispanionsnded in the valley. Seeing Gilmore and the others arrive, Kean looked uneasy. That was because they had already fallen into the Venerable Masters ambush. Moreover, there were over a thousand elites on the cliff, holding bows and arrows as they looked down from above. Once they fired their arrows, there would be no way to prevent them from suffering heavy casualties. Seeing Gilmore and the others appear, the Venerable Master, just like Kean, had a sh of worry in his eyes. He knew that Lilian and ire, who were next to Gilmore, were cultivators. He could not afford to offend them. Lilian and the others were safe and sound, standing next to Gilmore. However, Master Barker was nowhere to be seen. This made him feel that Master Barker was in grave danger. The Venerable Master was extremely anxious. He just wanted to lure Kean and others into an ambush and then kill them. But he hadnt anticipated Gilmore and his friends arriving so soon. The Venerable Master thought Master Barker would have held them off longer until hed dealt with Kean and his forces. However, their n couldnt keep up with the changes. He didnt expect that Lilian and the others could defeat Master Barker so quickly. The Venerable Masters eyes shed with fierceness. The resolute Venerable Master then appeared like a mighty eagle spreading its wings, soaring towards the top of the valley. As he ascended, he ordered, Release the arrows! A thousand archers then let loose a deadly rain of arrows upon the valley. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh 111 ? 61% The sound of arrows tearing through the air was relentless. The arrows, sharp and forged from mystic iron, glittered menacingly. Standing in the valley, Kean frowned. He could see that the arrows were all made of ck iron, strong enough to cause casualties to a master below the Martial King level. With so many arrows flying and thousands of Secret Sect masters in the valley, even he, as strong as Martial God was, couldnt protect everyone. Anxiety crept into his heart unnoticed. In the valley below, thousands of Secret Sect masters witnessed a downpour of arrows from the Bead Peak elites positioned along the cliffs edge. They were like sitting ducks, with no ce to hide in the valley, and escape was a fleeting afterthought as the arrows blocked their path. Looking at the rain of arrows shooting down at the same time, all the masters of the Secret Sect could sense death approaching. Defenseless, they were outmatched by the Bead Peak masters ferocity and the deadly mysticCiron arrows they fired. It seemed the valley would soon turn into a deathbed, the masters from the Secret Sect about to be human sieves. But then, with a groundCshaking roar, the atmosphere trembled violently. A burst of purple light unexpectedly erupted. In the blink of an eye, a massive purple shield spread out at an rming speed, enveloping the thousands of Secret Sect masters within the valley. What followed was nothing short of miraculous. The arrows raining down from the cliff, everyst one of them, were repelled by the protective purple glow covering the valley and sent flying back to where they came from. Yes, the arrows that sought to im their lives were now deflected skyward. Furthermore, these arrows bounced back to the thousands of Bead Peak elites on the cliff. None of the elites of the Bead Peak had expected this to happen. Then, before they could recover from their shock, the flying arrows that had been shot out by the purple air shield in the valley had pierced through their chests and throats Atop the cliff, the Bead Peak elites who were hit by the returning arrows let out bloodCcurdling screams. One by one, they fell from the cliff, struck down by their own attack. Even the Venerable Master, yet to reach the cliffs summit, was shot in the arm by a deflecting arrow. The pain elicited a scream from him. These were no ordinary arrows, but mysticCiron ones. With the strength of the Martial God and the protection of Martial God energy, he should have been able to withstand the ? ck iron arrows. 61% However, when the ck iron arrows hit the purple energy barrier in the valley, they were sent flying back by a powerful force. This unforeseen power boosted the arrows lethality, wounding even a Martial God martialists like the Venerable Master. With an arrow lodged in his arm, the Venerable Master was taken aback. Seeing the incredible energy emanating from the purple shield in the valley, he realized that a cultivator from the opposing side had made a move. Despite his injury, the Venerable Master, brushing aside the pain, hurriedly flew toward the cliff. Swoosh! Then, another sound of the sky being broken tore through the air. And the Venerable Masters leg took the next hit. Gazing down at his bleeding leg, the Venerable Master could only grit his teeth and continue his ascent. Meanwhile, within the valleys purple shield, Kean, Maria, and the rest of the Secret Sect masters werepletely stunned! Making 767 Making 767 61% They couldnt believe their eyes. A thousand elite archers from the Bead Peak fired their arrows from the cliffs, only to have them all blocked and sent back by a purple energy shield. That wasnt even the half of it. The very arrows theyd fired ended up killing the Bead Peak elites on the cliff. To Kean and the others, this felt as surreal as a dream. Yet, all of this was unfolding right before their eyes. They saw the Venerable Master in the sky, an arrow lodged in one arm and another in his leg, still trying to escape. A cold glint shed in Keans eyes. Next, he snatched a curved de from a Secret Sect martialist beside him. Then, breaking through the purple shield, he flew after the Venerable Master. Enduring the excruciating pain from the arrow wounds, the Venerable Master soared above the cliff, thinking he had finally distanced himself from danger. Just then, the sound of tearing air reached him. To his great shock, a figure shot up from the valley, pursuing him at lightning speed. His brows furrowed. Soon, he recognized the oing figure as Kean, brandishing a curved de. A wave of fear washed over the Venerable Master. That was because, in his current state, he was no match for Kean, The darkCiron arrows in his arm and leg had greatly reduced his martial arts, weakening the force he could muster. That was why he had chosen to flee. However, would Kean let him escape just like that? As he pursued, Kean unleashed bursts of Martial God energy from his palm. Already injured by the arrows, with his agility greatly diminished, the Venerable Master was repeatedly struck by Keans Martial God energy attacks. This significantly slowed his flight. Kean quickly caught up to him, seized the opportunity, and with a swing of his de A scream echoed. In the ce where the de passed through, a head flew out like a kicked ball. Then, the beheaded Venerable Master fell into the abyss of the Bead Peak. Watching the Venerable Masters decapitated body tumble into the abyss, Kean exhaled a sigh of inner relief. Half a year ago, he had been gravely wounded by the Venerable Master, and his position as the sect master of the Secret Sect had been usurped That had been a monumental humiliation for him. Now, with the Venerable Master in, he had finally exacted his cold revenge. Seeing Kean take down the Venerable Master in the sky, all the masters from the Secret Sect in the valley cheered in unison. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kean then flew back into the valley. At this point, Gilmore, channeling his anima, retracted the purple light shield that enveloped the valley. Kean approached Gilmore with a face full of gratitude and said, Mr. Reed, thank you for saving everyone from the Secret Sect. Youve spared all the members of the sect from a rain of arrows Indeed, Kean knew that the purple shield in the valley was Gilmores doing, which was why he had come to express his thanks. Gilmore responded with a casual demeanor, Mr. Gould, no need for formalities. Also, congrattions on avenging yourself. Kean replied, Its all thanks to Mr. Reed and your friends help that I was able to settle the score. Gilmore suggested, Now that all the enemies, including the Venerable Master, have been dealt with, and considering the heavy snow on the Bead Peak, how about we head down the mountain? Indeed, Mr. Reed, Kean nodded and said. Then, Kean ordered all the Secret Sects martialists, Lets return in triumph! At that, all the martialists of the Secret Sect naturally cheered again. Amidst the cheers, thousands of Secret Sect martialists, including Gilmore and Kean, left the Bead Peak for the Secret Sects Magnolia Peak. Magnolia Peak, the grand hall of the Secret Sect. Kean led all masters of the Secret Sect in celebrating the total eradication of the Venerable Masters forces. The Secret Sect was abuzz with joy, throwing a grand feast in honor of the victory. Of course, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the otherdies were treated as honored guests by Kean and the seniors of the Secret Sect. After all, Gilmore and hispanions yed a crucial role in the Secret Sects sess against the Venerable Master. Time flew by, and three days passed since the Secret Sects victory over the Venerable Master. During this time, Kean had Maria personally apany Gilmore and his friends on a tour of Snowenias stunningndscapes. On the fourth day, Gilmore and hispanions returned to the Secret Sects pce at Magnolia Peak. Kean, n, and other elders and seniors came to Gilmores residence at the Secret Sect. Mr. Reed, its Kean. I heard that you and your friends returned, and Ivee to greet you. Kean stood at the pce gate, politely calling out to Gilmore and his fiancees inside. Gilmore, seeing Kean and the others, quickly got up and walked to the door of the grand hall and said, Mr. Gould, pleasee in. ||| O < 3? ??, 61: It felt odd to Gilmore, seeing Kean, the sect leader, and all the elders and seniors standing outside the grand hall like they were guests. In contrast, Gilmore, an outsider, seemed to be ying the role of the Master. It made Gilmore slightly ufortable. Only then did Kean, along with the elders and seniors, enter the grand hall. Everyone took their seats in the grand hall, and Kean, smiling, asked Gilmore, Mr. Reed, did you enjoy your tour of Snowenia these past days? Gilmore nodded and said, Very much so. The scenery in Snowenia is truly breathtaking. But I must say, Ms. Gould must be exhausted from guiding us around. Keanughed. Not at all! Its a great honor for my daughter to apany you, Mr. Reed, and show you the sights. Gilmore was speechless. However, he was aware that ever since he and Lilian had helped Kean exact his revenge, everyone in the Secret Sect regarded them all as honored guests, treating them with the utmost respect. Gilmore said to him, Mr. Gould, weve been treated with incredible kindness during our stay in the Secret Sect. We n to leave Snowenia tomorrow to visit ce. Upon hearing of Gilmores impending departure, Kean and the other elders and seniors couldnt hide the disappointment. on their faces. Kean looked at Gilmore and asked, Mr. Reed, youve barely experienced Snowenia, why leave so soon? Gilmore replied, Mr. Gould, Ive enjoyed the beauty Snowenia has to offer, but now its time to explore different scenes. After a moments hesitation, Kean gathered the courage to ask, Mr. Reed, could you perhaps extend your stay and share some of your martial art manuals with me and the other elders in the Secret Sect? Indeed, the primary reason Kean had sought Gilmore out was that he hoped to learn cultivation techniques from him. Even the most fundamental manuals would be priceless treasures to these warriors! That was why Kean dared to meet Gilmore. Gilmore, observing Kean and the elders and seniors, responded, Theres no need for an extended stay, but before I leave, Ill provide you with some manuals on cultivation methods. Hearing this, Kean, along with all the elders and seniors, had their eyes light up, and their faces were painted with joy! Making 768 Making 768 Gilmore retrieved several beginners martial art manuals from his storage ring and handed them to Kean, saying, Im giving you these introductory manuals, Mr. Gould. Follow the techniques, and bing a cultivator wont be a tough journey. Kean, receiving the manuals from Gilmore, noticed the yellowing covers, a sign of their immense age and rarity. Excitement and joy were practically bursting from him. Mr. Reed, youre truly a savior in my life! Kean was so grateful he was practically in tears, almost ready to kneel in thanks. Gilmore responded, No need for such courtesies, Mr. Gould. Also, if you ever need assistance in the future, feel free to seek out the Sunsburys Dragon Sect Master, Lnd Gardner, on Dragonspire Peak. At that, surprise shed across Keans face. Snowenia was adjacent to the Dragonspire Mountains, so Kean naturally knew of Lnd. Initially, one of the three great realm masters of the Dragonspire Secret Realms, Lnd hadter, seemingly with the help of a master, monopolized the Dragonspire Secret Realms. Eventually, with further assistance, he unified the Dragonspire Mountains major sects, establishing Sunsburys Dragon Sect. Could it be that Gilmore was the one who had helped Lnd rise within the Dragonspire Mountains major sects? When he thought of Gilmores heavenCdefying strength, Kean was almost immediately certain that the person who had helped Lnd be the overlord of Dragonspire was Gilmore. Ill remember, Mr. Reed. Should the need arise, Ill definitely seek out Lnd in the Dragonspire Mountains, Kean promptly replied to him. With a firm look in his eyes, Gilmore said, Then this is where we part ways. Kean inquired, Mr. Reed, where will you head after leaving Snowenia? Im thinking of visiting ce. Its not far from Snowenia, so it seems like a good ce to explore next, he answered. As if recalling something important, Kean advised, Mr. Reed, be cautious in ce. That ce is under the influence of the Holy Sect Master. Gilmore reassured him. Dont worry, Mr. Gould. The Holy Sect Master in ce wont be able to harm me. In truth, Gilmores choice to visit ce wasnt just for sightseeing. He also intended to confront the Holy Sect Master. However, Kean believed that, given Gilmores strength and the prowess of those apanying him, even in ce, the Holy Sect Master would hardly pose a threat. Kean wanted to be of assistance, so he said, Mr. Reed, when you go to ce, let me send you there in a helicopter. But Gilmore waved the suggestion away. No need, Mr. Gould. Were here to enjoy the journey, not rush through it. Well make our way to ce at a leisurely pace. Then, turning to Lilian, ire, Christine, and the otherdies in the grand hall, he said, Its about time. Lets get going. Lilian, ire, and the other women rose from their seats. Q Everyone walked out of the grand hall, with Kean and the rest of the Secret Sect members seeing them off. Once outside the grand hall, Gilmore said to all of them, No need to see us out further. Well say our goodbyes here. Kean, the elders, and the seniors also waved goodbye to him. Have a good trip, Mr. Reed! Gilmore, Lilian, and the others were about to leave the Secret Sect. However, at this moment, a beautiful figure appeared and shouted, Mr. Reed, are you leaving? This beautiful figure was none other than Maria. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore nodded to her, and said, Yes, Im leaving soon. Take care, Ms. Gould. Maria looked reluctant to part with him. Gilmore hadnt just saved her life; hed also shown immense kindness to her father. Moreover, Gilmore had fought a fierce battle with his enemies, which had left a deep impression on her. In addition, in the past few days, she had apanied him to travel around Snowenia. This made her feel even more reluctant to part with him. She stepped closer to him and said, Mr. Reed, you are a friend I will never forget. Will I be able to find you in the future? With a light smile, Gilmore responded, Of course. Lets exchange phone numbers. Maria cast a nce at Lilian, ire, and the others, and asked him, If you give me your number, arent you afraid that your fiances will get jealous? Gilmore chuckled. Not at all. Even if you were to be my fiance, they wouldnt mind. This not only eased the tension, but it also brought smiles to the faces of Lilian and the others. Thats right. Maria, why dont you be Gilmores fiancee just like us? We promise that we wont get angry. We will definitely treat you as our best sister. Maria blushed furiously when she heard what they said. Although flustered, Maria retorted somewhat proudly, I have no interest in bing his fiance! But her actions betrayed her words when she hesitantly handed over her phone, urging Gilmore, Quick, tell me your number. Instead of saying it out loud, he took her phone, typed in his number, and returned it to her, saying, This is my number. If youre ever in trouble, dont hesitate to call me. Even if I cante immediately, Ill find someone who can help you. Marias eyes sparkled with gratitude when she heard that, and she nodded solemnly at him. Then, she saved his number in her contacts. Take care. Gilmore waved his hand at Maria. Maria waved back and said, You too. 61% And with that, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the others transformed into streaks of light, soaring away toward Magnolia Peak. As Maria watched Gilmore and the others disappear, a wistful sigh escaped her lips. At that moment, Kean approached, his voice a whisper only she could hear. My daughter, have you fallen for Mr. Reed? Maria quickly rposed herself, feigning annoyance. Father, what are you talking about? You cant hide it from me, Kean replied, a gentle smile on his face. If you truly wish to be with him, you have my blessing. Marias face was a palette of embarrassment as she said, Its not like that, Father. I just treat Mr. Reed as a friend. Besides, he already has 11 fiances. Why would he have room for me? Hearing his daughters words, Kean knew what to do. It turned out that his daughter didnt dare to like Gilmore because he already had 11 fiances. Kean said with a smile, Just now, Mr. Reeds fiances agreed to let you be another one of his fiances. I dont want to talk about this anymore, Maria said. After saying that, she left with a red face. Looking at his daughter, who was obviously feeling shy and deliberately avoiding him, Kean sighed slightly. No matter whether his daughter would end up with Gilmore or not, he hoped that she could find a good husband. Making 769 Making 769 Three dayster, in ce Gilmore and hispanions had already toured numerous ces within ce. That day, they visited thergest mountain range there. This range was known as the Sacred Mountains. The Sacred Mountains, stretching thousands of miles in the southern part of ce, connect countless peaks, presenting a spectacle of natures grandeur. Within the Sacred Mountains, there was an exceptionally scenic peak called Devourer Peak. Devourer Peak was not only one of the most beautiful sites within the Sacred Mountains, but also one of the highest peaks. The Sacred Mountains are a feast for the eyes, and Devourer Peak is one of its crowning jewels. Climbing to the top, you can gaze out over dozens of miles in every direction, taking in hundreds of majestic peaks, seas of clouds, unique pines, sheer cliffs, and cascading waterfallsCa sight so beautiful that its simply overwhelming. Alice, who was wearing casual sportswear and a cap, was a special guide hired by Gilmore and the others after they arrived in ce. During the past few days of sightseeing there, it was this guide who led them around to enjoy the scenery. As Gilmore scanned the distant peaks, he suddenly noticed what seemed to be modern industrial buildings nestled among them, with smoke drifting up into the sky from their smokestacks. They ovepped with the peaks of the Sacred Mountains, and they were extremely verdant. It could be said that they werepletely ipatible. Intrigued, Gilmore couldnt help but ask their guide, Alice, Why are there modern factories amidst such beautiful peaks in the Sacred Mountains? Alice exined, About 30 miles from Devourer Peak, a gold mining facility has been established in thest six months. However, she felt quite puzzled internally, wondering how Gilmore knew about a facility that was dozens of miles away. Given that the area around Devourer Peak was surrounded by towering mountains, the view would typically extend to just about 10 miles. She had no idea how Gilmore managed to spot the gold mining facility so far away. I see. Gilmore nodded in understanding. After spending half a day exploring Devourer Peak, Gilmore asked Alice to take them to the gold mining facility, located dozens of miles away, for a closer look. However, she turned to him with a serious expression and said, Mr. Reed, Id advise against going there. The area dozens of miles away is said to be rich in gold mines, and thepanys security is extremely tight, making it difficult for outsiders to approach. By the way, I heard that this gold minepany is also owned by the people of Eldoria. In addition, recently, many bigpanies in ce had been fighting for the mining rights of the gold mine. For this reason, many people had because of the ensuing fight. However, the temptation of the gold mine is too great. Thus, such a struggle did not stop. Alices knowledge of these matters was naturally due to her profession as a guide. E She frequently took tourists to the Sacred Mountains, so she was wellCinformed about the happenings in the area. However, Gilmores interest was piqued even more when he heard that. If the gold miningpany is Eldorian, then I have all the more reason to check it out. Alice could only shrug and say, If you insist, Mr. Reed, as your hired guide, Ill take you there. But if anything goes awry, I wont be held responsible. Dont worry, Alice, Gilmore responded. If anything happens, Ill take full responsibility, not you. Alice cracked a smile. Alright then, Ill take you to see the gold miningpany. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The group departed from Devourer Peak, heading towards the gold mine located dozens of miles away. Since Gilmore and the others chose to travel on foot instead of flying, it took them a full two hours to reach the mountain where the miningpany was located. However, at that point, Alice said to him, Mr. Reed, this mountain and the four or five others behind it are all part of the goldCrich range. However, I dont dare take the risk of going up to the miningpany on the mountain. Youll have to go by yourselves. Ill wait for you here. 111 Making 770 Making 770 The mountain hosting the gold miningpany was known as Swarm Mountain. At the base of the mine, there was a checkpoint guarded by many people, ensuring that no unauthorized individuals could enter. Gilmore noticed that the guards at the mountain pass were indeed from Eldoria, all of them warriors. This was somewhat unexpected for Gilmore. The dozen or so Eldoria warriors guarding the pass were also surprised to see Gilmore. The lead warrior greeted Gilmore with a smile, Hey, buddy, are you from Eldoria? Gilmore nodded and said, Yes, we are. The warrior asked, May I know which part of Eldoria youre from, brother? I was originally from Vane, Gilmore replied, but Ive been roaming all over Eldoria. Now, I consider the whole world my home. A friendly smile appeared on the warriors face when he heard his reply. Im from Oakhaven myself and have traveled around back home beforeing to ce. Im Jaey, how should I address you? Im Gilmore, he responded. Hearing the name Gilmore, Jaey, the warrior, couldnt help but pause. He was all too familiar with that name. So, he couldnt resist asking, Brother, you say your name is Gilmore. The major shareholder of the Davis Group is also named Gilmore. Could it be that you are Upon hearing this, Gilmore was also taken aback. Could it be that this gold miningpany situated in the Sacred Mountains of ce was rted to the Davis Group? Oh, right! He had indeed invested tens of billions in the Davis Group of the Davis family, which was a major shareholder. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he had invested billions, he didnt take part directly in the gold miningpanys operations. Yet, every month, he received a substantial profit from the Davis Group. It could be said that the profits he had received from the Davis Group had exceeded the cost of the tens of billions he had invested in it. Considering the immense wealth that Gilmore indirectly controlled through the Dragon Sect, the Davis Group was just small potatoes in his financial empire. Hed almost forgotten about it. It was quite a surprise to stumble upon the gold mining operations hed invested in while visiting ce, especially here in the Sacred Mountains. He really didnt expect it.. 61% However, he didnt want to reveal his identity to Jaey. So he calmly replied, Mr. Jetpuria, Im not your boss. I just happen to share the same name as him, thats all. Hearing Gilmores words, Jaey and the other warriors rxed. Indeed, how could this young man, barely in his 20s, be their boss? Although Jaey and hispanions knew their employer was named Gilmore, theyd never met him. Plus, if their real boss were to visit, they wouldnt be in the dark about it. So, they all assumed that the Gilmore in front of them now was simply a guy with the same name as their employer. Jaey said with a smile, Brother, even though youre not our boss and just have the same name as him, we share the bond of being from Eldoria. Youre wee here. Jaey then turned to the other warriors and said, Keep an eye on things. Im going to take Gilmore and his friends up to thepany for a visit. It was rare for him to meet hispatriots in a foreign country, so Jaey was very enthusiastic. And Gilmore wanted to see how the gold miningpany was doing. He said to Jaey, Mr. Jetpuria, I appreciate your kindness. I just hope us heading up the mountain doesnt go against anypany rules. Jaey pped his chest nonchntly and dered, What we dont wee here the most are those troublemaking folks from ce. But people from Eldoria, they are our own, and we wee them with open arms. However, as he said this, he noticed Alice, the female guide from ce, among Gilmores group. He lowered his voice to say to Gilmore, Brother, this woman from ce cant go up there, or the company will punish me. Although his voice was very low, Alice could still hear him. I never said I wanted to go up to your mine, she told him. Jaeyughed and said, Thats even better; saves me the trouble. Then, he led Gilmore and hispanions towards the mine. The miningpany had its building at the peak of Swarm Mountain. Jaey brought Gilmore and hispanions to a spacious office inside the factory building. In the office was a middleCaged man in a suit and tie. Mr. Reed, this is Mr. Pete Zellweger, the manager of our ce branch, Jaey introduced the man to Gilmore and his friends. Gilmore stepped forward and greeted him. Hello, Mr. Zellweger! Mr. Zellweger also stood up from his office chair with a smile and reached out his hand to Gilmore, saying, Mr. Reed, where you hail from? do ||| Q 61% Standing next to Mr. Zellweger, Jaey said to him, Sir, Mr. Reed and his friends are on a tour of ce. They happened toe to the Sacred Mountains and are all from Eldoria, so I invited them here for a chat. Mr. Zellweger nodded. I see. Then, he said to Gilmore, Please take a seat, Mr. Reed and friends. As he spoke, he gestured to the sofas in his office. Gilmore, Lilian, ire, Christine, and the others subsequently sat down. Jaey, make some coffee for our friends from Eldoria, said Pete. Jaey nodded and went to get some cups ready. Then he served Gilmore, Lilian, and the others cups of coffee. Afterward, Pete asked Gilmore, How long do you n to stay in ce, Mr. Reed? Gilmore replied, It depends. If we find it enjoyable, we might stay for a month or a few weeks. If not, we could leave in a few days. Nodding, Mr. Zellweger responded, Thats fair, Mr. Reed. But, truth be told, ce cant quite compete with the fun back in Eldoria. Mr/Zellweger, the Davis Group is a famous gold miningpany in Oakhaven. Why did they invest in ce? Gilmore immediately asked. Mr. Zellweger replied, Well, its not easy to invest in ce because its not as convenient as in Eldoria. However, theres a significant gold reserve around Swarm Mountain, which is why were here. I heard from my guide that despite your investment here, many people in ce still want to contest the mining rights. Whats all that about? Gilmore asked. Mr. Zellweger smiled lightly. You see, when we first invested here, no one knew about the massive gold reserve. We took a big risk, and the ce conglomerates thought we were fools. But when we struck gold, those same people turned green with envy, trying every trick in the book to wrestle the mining rights from us. But theyre just barking dogs. We have the official permit. They cant take that away from us. Gilmore nodded and said, It seems those ce conglomerates are envious of such arge gold mine in your hands. I noticed Mr. Jetpuria and others guarding the road below the mine. Do these conglomerates still cause you any trouble? Mr. Zellweger gave a cold smile and said, Indeed, they do. Unable to legally vie for our rights, they resort to underhanded tactics. But were not worried. Mr. Harrison Davis has specifically sent a team of warriors from Eldoria to protect thepany. < Making 771 Making 771 65%%1 Gilmore found out that the Davis family from Oakhaven had sent masters to ce to protect the gold miningpany. It seemed that the Davis Group was very thoughtful about the gold minepany in ce. With the masters sent by the Davis Group, the gold mine would be fine. Gilmore and Mr. Zellweger had a pleasant chat in the office. Afterward, Mr. Zellweger took Gilmore and hispanions for a tour around the mine. Inside the mine, many workers were busy at their tasks. Gilmore noticed that most of them were from Eldoria. Upon inquiry, Mr. Zellweger exined that Eldorians were preferred as they were not only trustworthy but also hardworking Conversely, the people from ce tended to bezy and dishonest, often hiding away little nuggets of gold for themselves. Hence, Eldorian entrepreneurs abroad often preferred hiring workers from back home. The tour didnt reveal much more than a busy mine, which wasnt all that interesting to look at. Thanking Mr. Zellweger for his hospitality, Gilmore was ready to leave the mine. However, just as he, Lilian, and ire were about to head down the mountain, Jaeys phone rang, He answered the call immediately. After a brief conversation, Jaeys expression darkened as if hed just received some bad news. Finally, he hurriedly said into the phone, Hold them off, dont let these rascals into the mine. Im calling for backup. After hanging up, Jaey looked exceptionally troubled, Whats wrong, Jaey? Mr. Zellweger asked, concerncing his voice. Mr. Zellweger, its trouble. Conor at the mountain base said a group from ce is here. the gold mine, Jaey reported with a serious look. They want to to meet you, and discuss Mr. Zellweger responded with a cold smile, These cians are like bad pennies, always turning up. More troublemakers? Gilmore inquired. Mr. Zellweger replied Gilmore with a smile, Mr. Reed, weve grown used to this, There will always be local thugs, under various pretexts, trying to give us a hard time, likely at the behest of some consortiums behind ce. They just want to drive us away and take over the gold mine. Mr. Reed, you and your friends should wait in my office. Ill handle this. Mr. Zellweger said to Gilmore, a hint of apology in However, Gilmore responded to Mr. Zellweger, No, Mr. Zellweger, I want toe with you to see for myself how these people from ce act shamelessly But Mr. Zellweger was worried. Mr. Reed, it might be better if you stay behind. Theres bound to be a sculle between our men and these local ce thugs. What if you get hurt? Gilmore said, Dont worry, Mr. Zellweger. Ive also learned martial arts for several years. Its not a big deal. Mr. Zellweger looked surprised, clearly not expecting Gilmore to be versed in martial arts. He then nced at Lilian. ire, and the otherdies by Gilmores side and said, What about your friends? Gilmoreughed and said, Like me, shes also trained in martial arts. Shell be fine. Hearing this, Mr. Zellweger couldnt find a reason to refuse, so he said, Alright then! Mr. Reed, if you wish toe with us. thats fine. Just be extra careful Thank you for the warning. Mr. Zellweger. Well be cautious, Gilmore replied with a nod Mr. Zellweger then turned to Jaey, his expression turning serious Gather our people and head down to the base of the mountain Jacy nodded. Then he pulled out his phone and made a few calls. Afterward, Jaey informed Mr. Zellweger, Ive notified several team leaders. Theyre rounding up our masters and will meet in front of thepany building. Good Lers head there now, Mr. Zellweger responded Yes, Mr. Zellweger, Jaey answered. Then, Mr. Zellweger Gilmore. Jaey, and the others returned to the gate of thepanys building from the mining area. There. nearly a hundred people had assembled in orderly rows. They were young, robust, and full of life, like tigers ready to pounce, their eyes gleaming and bodies radiating a powerful aura Gilmore noticed that these masters, over a hundred in number, ranged from firstCrate martialists to master martialists in martial arts. A decent midCrange level among the warriors.. They were by no means weak, and more than capable of handling the riffCraff from ce. Gilmore couldnt help but ask Jaey in a low voice, Mr. Jetpuria, these are yourpanys masters? Jary nodded to Gilmore and whispered, Ourpany has over a hundred masters forming the mining guard squad. And which sect in Eldoria do these masters from? Cilmore inquired further. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Reed, theye from various small to medium martial arts schools in Eldoria. Too many to name all at once. Jacy exined. Gilmore nodded, believing Jary wasnt misleading him. It seemed that the masters who were hired by the Davis Group to protect ces gold mine were all from some small and mediumCsized serta. It was also because of the small and mediumCsized sects that many masters could not see hope and had to find another way. As for the masters who had left their sects with uncertain prospects, they were recruited by the Davis Group with a lot of money and were sent to protect the gold mine in ce. 9.65%) 12.13 Sat, Oct 26 Mr. Zellweger said impassionedly to the 100 martialists gathered in front of thepanys building. There were too many ruffians and bullies in ce. How can the men of Eldoria be afraid of these gangsters? After Mr. Zellweger gave a speech, all the martialist guards were excited and shouted that they wanted to beat the gangsters of ce so hard that they couldnt take care of themselves. All the martialist guards, led by Mr. Zellweger, quickly went down the mountain. Gilmore. Lilian, ire, and theirpanions followed closely behind. At the foot of the mountain. Screams of pain echoed. A group of warriors guarding the mountain path were struck down by several towering, burly men from ce. None of the guards could get back on their feet. There were about twenty or thirty men from ce, led by a middleCaged man in a decent suit and tie: resembling a businessman The middleCaged man dressed as a businessman had a cold look in his eyes. Looking at the dozen martialists guards of the gold minepany lying on the ground, he could only disdain them. They looked at these injured martialists as if they were looking at ants. Is the mines manager not here yet? If I dont see him in ten minutes. Ill have no choice but to send you on your way, the man said, a terrifying gleam in his eyes, scarier than a devils. Then, ten minutester. Ten minutester, the businessman, Apollo, smirked coldly. It seems your manager doesnt take me seriously. Times up. You can meet your end now After that, Apollo looked at the masters around him and ordered, Kill them all. Yes, Mr. Baxter. All the men of ce immediately walked to the injured masters on the ground. These ce men took out a shining dagger from their coat. But just as they were about to strike the injured masters, a stern voice rang out, Stop! Apollo and his men looked up. Then they saw Mr. Zellweger, Jaey, Gilmore, and the others. Seeing Mr. Zellweger, Apollos smile oozed smugness. Mr. Zellweger of the miningpany, youve finally arrived, Apollo said with a mocking smile Mr Zellweger faced Apollo and asked, Sir, I dont believe weve met. What business do you have with me? Making 772 Making 772 Apollo said with a smile. Mr. Zellweger, wevee without any pressing matters. We just want to invest in the mine, coborate on the gold mining venture, and make money together. Mr. Zellweger chuckled and said. And how might I address you, sir? Which consortium do you represent from ce? Apollo said, Let me introduce myself, Mr. Zellweger. My name is Apollo Baxter. Do you know who I am now Gilmore noticed that not only did Mr. Zellweger frown upon hearing Apollos selfCintroduction. So did Jacy and the team leaders of several masters. Their brows were also slightly furrowed. They frowned because the name Apollo was one not to be trifled with in ce So, its Mr. Baxter! My apologies for not greeting you from afar. I hope you can forgive me, Mr. Zellweger said, giving Apollo a slight bow, Seeing Mr. Zellwegers utmost respect after hearing his name, a smug expression crossed Apollos face. It seemed he had anticipated Mr. Zellwegers reaction. I dont need your formalities. Im just asking if you agree to what I just proposed, Apollo said to Mr. Zellweger arrogantly. Mr. Zellweger wore a serious expression and said to Apollo, Mr. Baxter, such a significant matter as investing in a gold mine isnt something I can decide on my own. I need to d discuss it with the CEO back in Eldoria Please give us some time. No, you have to give me an answer immediately about the gold mine. However, Apollo interrupted Mr. Zellweger without hesitation. Mr. Zellweger, Jacy, and all the masters were secretly fuming at Apollos rude and overbearing attitude. Yet, Mr. Zellweger knew all too well the immense power behind Apollo, something beyond their wildest imaginations. Even amidst rising anger, he had no choice but to restrain himself. Mr. Zellweger looked at Apollo and said, Mr. Baxter, since youre here at the mine, why note to the office atop the hill first? We can sit down for some coffee and talk at length, how about that? Coffee? Who do you think you are? You think you can just invite me for a drink, and Illply? Apollo responded with a look of disdain, showing no appreciation Arent you supposed to discuss this with your boss back in Eldoni? Go on, talk to them, and give me an answer At Apollos domineeringmand. Mr. Zellwegers face was on the verge of exploding with suppressed emotion. o need to call. You dont need to be a shareholder of the gold mine. At that moment, a cold voice rang out. Apollos eyebrows furrowed instantly. Mr. Zellweger, as well as nearly everyone else, looked surprised and turned toward the speaker It was Gilmore who had spoken. 9% 65% M Apollos gaze was sharpCas a de as he looked at Gilmore. Who are you to say the mine doesnt need my investment? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tm from Eldoria Gilmore looked at Apollo and replied, I cant stand to watch you folks from ce act so brazenly and unreasonably. Thats why I had to step in and speak up for whats fair. Seeing Gilmore stand up for the miningpany, Mr. Zellweger was secretly anxious. Oh, my ancestors, does he not know terrifying forces behind Apollo? he thought the Why else would he dare to speak to Apollo like that? Yes, Mr. Zellweger was beside himself with worry. Because he knew that the power behind Apollo was the sect master. Apollo was the nephew of the sect master. With the sect master backing him. Apollo walked with his head high in ce. Despite his utterly average martial arts talents, he not only business world but also bossed around various sects in ce, his arrogance known to all used the title of the sect masters nephew to dominate the Apollo looked straight at Gilmore, his eyes shing with a sinister light, and sneered. So, you want to stand up for justice, huh? Then I want half of the miningpanys shares. What will you do to me, kill me or carve me up, hahaha Apolloughed arrogantly, and his entourage from ce joined in the raucousughter. Clearly, they didnt take Gilmore seriously. Gilmore stared at Apollo and said. Ill discipline you as if you were a rabid dog, then send you back to your wicked master. And if he wants to continue his evil ways, I wont mind taking care of him too. Making 773 Making 773 Apollos face was a picture of shock. He could hardly believe his eyes. The dozen masters from ce hed brought with him were all elite masters. Yet, they were effortlessly defeated by just eleven women, making Apollos jaw practically hit the ground. Likewise, Mr. Zellweger, Jacy, and the others were equally stunned. They never expected that the female friends around Gilmore were so powerful. They were clearly stronger than Jaey and the other guards masters from the miningpany. Gilmore looked at Apollo and asked, Mr. Baxter, do you still want half of the miningpanys shares? Apollo, his face a mask of discontent, replied, I admit defeat today. If youre capable, tell me your name. Gilmore smiled, Why, nning on seeking revenge? No harm in telling you, my name is Gilmore Fine, Gilmore. You just wait, Ill make sure you regret this, Apollo said through gritted teeth, before making a hasty and embarrassing retreat with his injured ce masters, Watching Apollo and his men flee, all the guards masters cheered. It could be said that when Lilian, ire and Christine took action and disciplined the people Apollo had brought, all the guards masters felt as if they had let off steam. However, amidst the joy, Mr. Zellwegers expression was tinged with worry. Mr. Reed, you should leave ce as soon as possible! Mr. Zellweger said to Gilmore, concern evident in his voice. At Mr. Zellwegers words, Jaey and the other masters shifted from joy to seriousness. They, too, urged Gilmore to leave ce promptly. But Gilmore simply smiled lightly and said, Why, are you afraid that Apollo will seek revenge? Mr. Zellweger nodded and said, Yes, Mr. Reed. You may not be aware, but in ce, everyone knows that Apollo is the nephew of the sect master. Although the sect master is in the sacred realm and seldom deals with worldly matters. But he still controls all the power and wealth in the mundane world of ce. And Apollo is the one who scavenges the wealth of ce for the sect master. Gilmore looked at Mr. Zellweger and said, So, Mr. Zellweger, are you nning to give the mine shares to this Apollo? Mr. Zellweger frowned and said, Although giving the mine shares to Apollo would cause us huge losses, if we dont them. Given the sect masters status and power in ce, Im afraid we wont be able to survive here. Although the decision to give the shares wasnt solely up to Mr. Aellweger and he still had to report back to the Davis family in Oakhaven for the final decision. Given the current situation, Mr. Zellweger felt they had no choice but to give in, Gilmore, however, said, Mr. Zellweger, this Apollo is insatiable. Do you think giving him some mine shares will satisfy him? 65%) ti u Im afraid its like feeding a wolf and only making its appetite grow, until eventually, it takes over the entire mine. Mr. Zellweg face closure. hadnt failed to consider this, but if they didnt give Apollo the mine shares, thepany might immediately Thus. Mr. Zellweger looked at Gilmore and said, Do you have a solution, Mr. Reed? Gilmore dered, We absolutely cant give away any shares. As for whatever ruckus Apollo wants to cause, well raise hell right back. Were not afraid of him. However, Mr. Zellwegers face was painted with surprise. Gilmore wasnt afraid that Apollo would cause trouble, but Mr. Zellweger was. Especially considering the sect masters powerful forces backing Apollo, forces he didnt dare offend. Mr. Zellweger, I understand your concerns, but rest assured, Ill handle the gold mine situation, Gilmore said, noticing Mr. Zellwegers unease. Hearing Gilmores offer to stand up to Apollo left Mr. Zellweger grateful yet uneasy. Facing Apollo was one thing, but confronting the sect master was an entirely different game. Mr. Reed, Mr. Zellweger said, Im touched by your willingness to help, but opposing the sect master in ced pur your life in jeopardy. Dont worry, Mr. Zellweger. I know what Im doing Gilmore said. Seeing the resolve and confidence in Gilmores face, Mr. Zellweger simply nodded. In that case, please feel free to stay with ourpany for a few more days, Mr. Reed. Gilmore said, Well, then well disturb Mr. Zellweger for a few days. Then the group headed back to thepany building atop the mountain. G is thergest city in ce. In the heart of the city lies an extremely expansive and luxurious estate. A stretch RollsCRoyce drove into the estate. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The RollsCRoyce parked in front of a grand mansion. Several servants rushed to open RollsCRoyces doors. And four elderly men with headscarves emerged, One of them was Master Barker who had been defeated on the Head Peak by Lilian, ire, Christine, Luna. At this time, a middleCaged man came out of the mansion. Wee, Honored Masters! The elders, including Master Barker, respectfully returned the greeting. Mr. Baxter. Yes, the man who hade out of the mansion was none other than Apollo. And this grand estate in G was Apollos. 12:13 Please,e in! Apollo gestured toward the mansion. The four masters agreed and walked into the mansion 65% After sitting down on the sofa in the living room of the mansion, the three elders looked at Master Barker each other. Master Barker then turned to Apollo and said, Mr. Baxter, you mentioned some trouble and wanted to see us. What exactly is going on? As for the four masters, they knew that Apollo had arge number of warriors under hismand. From a Master to a Grandmaster, Martial King, to a Martial God master, Apollo had countless subordinates. These warriors helped Apollo amass untold wealth in ce on behalf of the sect master. In ce, there was virtually no problem Apollo couldnt solve. If Apollo cant solve the problem, such as encountering a cultivator, then the cultivation martialist such as Master Barker do it for him. This time, Apollo had called them for help with a troublesome situation. To the four Master Barker, it seemed likely that Apollo had run into trouble with a cultivator. Nevertheless, Master Barker didnt take it too seriously. It was very simple. In ce, the person who controlled the power and wealth of the secr world was the sect master. Simrly, the greatest power in ce was the sect master. If there was a cultivator who wanted to go against the sect master, he would be courting death. Apollo, looking at Master Barker seriously, said, Master Barker. Ive encountered a tough nut to crack. Master Barker and the other three masters also looked serious. Mr. Baxter, who is this tough nut? Master Barker inquired. Making 774 Making 774 Apollo recounted the frustrating incident of earlier that day at the Sacred Mountains, detailing his failed attempt to deman shares from a miningpany. In the end, Apollos eyes shed with hatred and he said. The manager of the gold minepany had already promised t give me shares. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But a guy named Gilmore came out to stop me and injured the masters I brought with me. I cant take it anymore. Gilmore seemed not to be afraid of our sect master at all. This caused Master Barker and hispanions to unconsciously frown. One of them, with a cold huff, said, A miningpany from Eldoria dares to oppose our sect master? Theyre courting death. Dont worry, Mr.CBaxter, Master Barker, Master Juanma, Master Kieran, and Master Marcus, will handle both thepany and Gilmore who injured our people. Master Kieran and Master Marcus also said to Apollo, Yes, lets deal with this gold minepany and Gilmore. However, Master Barkers expression froze as he remained silent At this time, Apollo also noticed that something was wrong with Master Barker. Noticing this, Apollo turned to Master Barker, inquiring. Master Barker, is there a problem? Master Barker looked up, his gaze steady on Apollo. Mr. Baxter, when Ist visited the Venerable Master in Snowenia, I heard of a man named Gilmore who freed a woman our sect master was after. Could it be that Gilmore had already arrived in ce from the Snowenia? This time, the three masters, Master Juanma, Master Kieran, and Master Marcus, were also curious. Apollo, slightly surprised, responded, This Gilmore looks to be just over twenty, quite ordinary in appearance. Also, hes apanied by a group of women, each breathtakingly beautiful. Master Barkers expression turned serious. I was gravely injured by three celestial beauties on the Bead Peak. The women with Gilmore might very well be them. Apollo then described Lilian, ire, Christine and others to Master Barker, giving detailed descriptions of their appearances. After listening, a shocked realization dawned on Master Barkersace. Its them, indeed! No wonder our sect master s yesterday but couldnt find Cilmore and the women who injured me. They hade to ce sent ten Guardians and three thousand cultivation martialist to exterminate the secret sect A fierce determination shed in Apollos eyes. Since theyre in ce, well them all at once. Hate gleamed in Master Barkers eyes as he clenched his teeth. Those women nearly took my life last time. 1 narrowly escaped death by falling into an abyss Now that theyre in ce, I swear to settle this grudge 1K 65% ti. Alright, masters. Then we shall go to the miningpany in the Sacred Mountains tonight and capture them! Apollo dered, his hand balling into a list. Master Barker said. I was no match for the four women alonest time.. This time, to ensure sess, well lead a hundred cultivation martialist with us. We must capture them all, leaving no room. for escape. Apollo and the other three masters nodded in staunch agreement. Night had draped itself over thend, with a bright moon hanging in the sky above. At the peak of Swarm Mountain, the miningpanys white factory buildings glowed with bright lights. The roar of machinery resonated from the mine below. There was no doubt that the workers were still toiling away with fervor in the nocturnal mine. At the foot of Swarm Mountain, in a forest about half a mile from the mountain road entrance, At this moment, more than a hundred masked men in ck appeared silently. Their eyes were sharp, like eagles in the night, their gazes locked on several figures patrolling under the streetlights miles away at the mountain road entrance. These were the warriors sent by the miningpany to guard the entrance. In the darkness of the forest, an elders voicemanded, Striker As soon as the order was given, the masked men in ck in the forest flew out like a flock of eagles. They flew straight to the dozen warriors guarding the mountain intersection. More than a dozen warriors had no time to react when they found that the masked man in ck suddenly appeared and flew over quickly. The masked men in ck had knocked all of them out and fell to the ground. The masked figuresnded at the entrance. At this time, five masked men in cknded in front of them. Mr. Baxter, the guards at the entrance have been dealt with. We can proceed up the mountain now, one of the masked figures, said to another masked man. Thats right, the masked man in ck was Master Barker, and the person who spoke was Apollo. The other three masked men in ck were Master Juanma, Master Marcus, and Master Kieran Apollo nodded at Master Barker.. Then, leading a hundred cultivation martialists, Apollo and the four masters ascended Swarm Mountain as fast as lightning. However, they had flown no more than four or five half a mile up the mountain. Suddenly, a thick mist began to fill the mountain. This made it able to discern their surroundings or even the edital directions. 65% 13 Sat, Oct 26 In the thick mist, Master Barker and hispanions felt that something was wrong. They ordered all the cultivation martialists to stop. This mist is peculiar. Mr. Baxter, the Master Barker said to Apollo. Whats wrong. Master Barker? Is there a problem with this mist? Apollo inquired. Master Barker said, Mr. Baxter. Im not sure if youve noticed, but there was no mist on Swarm Mountain before we ascended But as soon as we started our ascent, this mist appeared. Strangely enough, even as the cultivator, we cant see through it or determine our direction. As soon as Master Barker finished speaking, Master Juanma, Master Marcus, and Master Kieran nodded at the same time. Yes, this mist is too strange. Apollo pondered the Master Barkers words and realized the truth in them. So, Master Barker, whats the deal with this mist? Why did it appear as soon as we started our ascent, hindering our progress? Master Barker said, If Im not mistaken, the mist that suddenly appeared on this mountain was a matrix spell set up by a master. This mist wants to trap us in the mist, making it impossible for us to see our surroundings clearly. We must get out of this mist matrix spell, or we will be in bi in big trouble. Master Barkers words weighed heavily on Apollo and the other cultivators. Considering the Master Barkers elite proficient level, his grave tone signified the peril they faced in this mysterious mist. Master Juanma. Master Marcus, and Master Kierans eyes also became solemn Meanwhile, at the top of Swarm Mountain, on the rooftop terrace of one of the miningpanys buildings. Gilmore stood with Lilian, ire, Christine and others, including Mr. Zellweger and Jaey. They were observing the situation with Master Barker, Apollo and other cultivators, who were trapped in the mist on the mountain. Mr. Reed is truly skilled, able to create such a bewildering mist formation, trapping those who intended to attack ourpany within it. Yes, it was Gilmore who had set up the matrix spell that now ensnared Master Barker, Apollo and over a hundred others in the dense mountain mist. ɫ Making 775 Making 775 A calm demeanor graced Gilmores face as he responded to Mr. Zellweger, You tter me, Mr. Zellweger. However, Jacy remained somewhat apprehensive, Looking at Gilmore, he said, Mr. Reed, can this dense mist really trap Apollo? The masters Apollo brought during the day were merely warriors. The masters he brought with him this time must be stronger. Maybe they are cultivation martialist. Thus, Jary worried whether the mist could confine these cultivation martialists. Gilmore, however, assured Jacy with utmost confidence. Dont worry, Mr. Jetpuria. They wont be able to escape the Maze Endless Mist. The Maze of Endless Mist was one of the matrix spell secrets Gilmore had acquired from the cavern of the Purple Dragon. The power of that matrix spell was extraordinary. Once set up, unless someone of higher ability than the one who established the matrix spell entered, it was nearly impossible to navigate out of the enveloping mist, As the Maze of Endless Mists name suggested, once trapped withm, one would find themselves in a world of mist that seemed impossible to dissipate. If you thought you could just fly forward, backward, or sideward to escape the mist. Then you were wrong. That was because no matter which direction you flew to, you would be able to see that the mist was ten thousand miles wide. No matter how hard you tried. you wouldnt be able to fly out of it. Seeing Gilmores full confidence and clear strategy, Jacy and Mr. Zellweger were filled with anticipation. Initially, when they heard that Gilmore would assist the miningpany against Apollo, they had their doubts. Mr. Zellweger even called the Davis family in Oakhaven of Eldoria. He reported everything that had happened here to the Davis Group. Especially how Gilmore had helped the miningpany avert an immediate crisis and was even nning to see them through this predicament Of course, Mr. Zellweger also mentioned to the Davis family that if the miningpany really couldnt stand against the sect masters forces, they might have to abandon the mine. However, to his surprise, Mr. Ken Davis on the phone told him to follow Gilmores n and not to give up on the mine So, with determination, Mr. Zellweger decided to regard Gilmore as the mining companys savior in this crisis, Although he initially had doubts, suspecting Gilmore might be incapable of resisting the sect masters forces. However, after seeing Gilmore set up The Maze of Endless Mist on the Swarin Mountain tonight, Mr. Zellweger suddenly had great confidence in Gilmores strength. Looking at Gilmore like a reliable rightChand man, Mr. Zellwege asked. Mr. Reed, is there anything else we need to do next? 18 4 ti 2. Gilmore said. Get all thepanys masters ready. When I signad you to capture them, you move out. Mr. Zellweger responded, As per Mr. Reeds instructions, all our masters are assembled at the factory gate, waiting for your Gilmore nodded. Gilmore then turned to Lilian, ire, Christine and the others beside him and said, Now its your turn to move. Follow the n Iid out for you. Yes, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and the others immediatelyplied Then, like swifts in the night, they flew off the rooftop terrace toward the Maze of Endless Mist below on Swarm Mountain. In the mist, Master Barker and hispanions with Apollo, flew in all directions, trying every possible way out However, the oue left them in utter dismay. No matter which way they flew, no matter how long or far, they found no endCno way out. They seemed to be flying around, lost in a mist, their movements amounting to nothing. Right at this moment, a swish sounded. A beautiful figurended on a rock half a mile away from Master Barker and hispanions. Seeing this graceful figure, Master Barker instantly recognized her the woman who had injured him on the Bead Peak.. Indeed, it was Lilian who had descended onto the rock. With a cold glint in her eyes, Lilian looked at Master Barker and hispanions and called out sharply, How dare you trespass into the mine? What are you nning? Fury shed in Master Barkers eyes as he grabbed his ck mask and yanked it down, revealing his face. Damn woman, do you recognize me? Master Barker red at Lilian. Lilian was surprised to see Master Barker. It was because just days ago, she, along with ire and two other women, had sent Master Barker plummeting into the abyss of the Bead Peak Who would have thought that she would run into Master Barker here. Needless to say, when they had knocked Master Barker into the abyss that day, Master Barker had not died. Lilian felt that it was a pity. If she and herpanions hadnt heeded Gilmores advice and had ventured down into the abyss of the Bead Peak to check. Master Harker certainly wouldnt be alive today. So, its you again, you vile mun. We didnt finish you offst time, but today. Ill make sure youre dead. Huh, sorry, but I quld be the one saying that. Today, you wont escape, even if you had wings, Master Barker retorted, his anger boiling over as heunched a lightingCfast attack at Lilian away. In the face of Master Barkers core energy attack, Lilian did not fight back. Instead, she flew However, Master Barker wasnt about to let Lilian get away that sily. He immediately pursued her. Oct 26 EI Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. :64% K641 Shortly after Master Barker set off in pursuit of Lilian, another beautiful figure swooped down onto a rock in front of Apollo and the rest. This time, it was ire Uponnding, ire said to Apollo and the other cultivation martialists, You are the cultivators from the sect masters forces, arent you? Apollo immediately said. Thats right. We are the people of the sect master. ire looked at Apollo mockingly and said. So, youre the arrogant troublemaker from earlier today, arent you? Anger washed over Apollos face, and he ripped off his mask. Then he said to ire. Wretched woman, you hurt my people today. Tonight, I will capture you and make you wish you were dead! A cold smile yed on ires lips. Really? Then I guess Ill have to keep youpany to the end! With that, a surge of core energy gathered in ires delicate hand. Boom! Without warning, ires palm, thrumming with this overwhelming core energy, hurtled towards Apollo. The core energy was as terrifying as lightning, and it seemed set to st a gaping, bloody hole through Apollo. But at this critical moment, a figure dashed in front of Apollo, unleashing a palm strike filled with a brilliant light. With a resounding crash, this dazzling light instantly shattered ires core energy. 0 12 14 Sat, Oct 26 ti LU. Making 776 Making 776 12 14 Sat, Oct 26 ti LU. The one who came to Apollos rescue was none other than Master Juanma, After his forceful core energy shattered ires attack on Apollo, Master Juanma didnt hesitate and launched himself towards ire with a counterattack. However, ire, missing her initial strike, chose not to engage further. She spun around, retreating swiftly, vanishing into the dense mist. Seeing this, Master Juanma turned to the other masters, Master Marcus and Master Kieran and said, Both of you, ensure Mr. Baxters safety. In going after her. Master Marcus and Master Kieran said to Master Barker. Rest assured, Master Juanma, well protect Mr. Baxter. With that, Master Juanma, leading a group of cultivators, disappeared into the mist, hot on Gilmores trail. However, after Master Juanma led some cultivators to chase after ire. Another two figuresnded in front of Apollo and the others, When they looked over, they saw another two women as beautiful as fairies. These celestial beauties were none other than Luna and Helene. Without uttering a single word, the two women unleashed their core energy towards Apollo. Reacting swiftly, Master Marcus and Master Kieran countered, each hurling a ball of their core energy to shield Apollo. Two bangs sounded like thunder. The core energy unleashed by Master Marcus and Master Kieran immediately defeated the core energy produced by Luna and Helene Luna and Helene immediately turned around and left. A sh of anger crossed Master Marcuss eyes as he said to Master Kieran, Master Kieran, stay and protect Mr. Baxter. Im going after these two. As his words fell, Master Marcus, followed by a dozen or so cultivators, hurried off in pursuit, their forms soon swallowed by the mist Master Kieran and Apollo wanted to stop Master Marcus, but it was all too sudden, even their cries would have been in vain. Three of the four masters went to chase the enemy at once. Apollo, now guarded by Master Kieran, couldnt shake off an escting sense of danger He felt more and more insecure. If the three masters left and arge group of enemies appeared at this time, he would be in great danger. It seemed that he wanted to confirm his thoughts. At this moment, a group of figures suddenly emerged from the mist. Seven or eight of them, they moved with blinding speed. Without warning or word. they lunged at the masked cultivators in ck. These female figures, swift as specters, weaved through die sevesty or righty ckCd cultivators. Their strikes were as swift as lightning Of course, they showed no mercy when they attacked, Fists and palms were everywhere. The masked ckCclothed cultivators were screaming miserably. Some of his hand bones were broken, some of his chest bones were broken, and some of his legs were broken. In moments, over twenty masked cultivatorsy sprawled on the ground. Apollo and Master Kieran were stunned by the ferocity of the attack. Most of the cultivators they brought were at beginners level, and they were the weakest among the cultivators. However, the fact that more than 20 cultivators had been knocked to the ground by the seven enemies was a shock to Apollo and Master Kieran nor Once they recovered. Apollo and Master Kieran were filled with rage, immediatelyunching an attack on these seven or eight enemies. The seven women who killed all the masked cultivators were Christine, Emma, Juline, ine, Ynda, Be, and Daphne. Christine and Emma took on Apollo, while Be faced off against Master Kieran. Although Apollo was known as the nephew of the sect master, his cultivation prowess was incredibly weak, only at the advanced level. This made him inferior to both Christine and Emma. Soon. Apollo, at the proficient level, was brutally beaten by Christine and Emma, both at the advanced level. Christines hands emitted a meClike core energy, striking Apollo in the chest, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood with a retch Emma, even more aggressive, directly grabbed Apollos wrist.. Crack! The sound of breaking bones was unmistakable. Apollos wrist was instantly twisted and fractured. Then, Apollo let out a bloodcurdling scream. Ah! Seeing Apollo injured, Master Kieran was anxious and immediately broke away from his fight with Be to rescue him. However, before Master Kieran could reach Apollo, he was sted away by a ball of core energy from Be. Master Kieran screamed in pain as he was sent flying over a dozen yards away, crashing heavily to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood due to severe injuries. Meanwhile, Juline, ine, Ynda, and Daphne went on a rampage against the remaining masked cultivators. Under their relentless assault, the masked cultivators fell one after another. In the span of a coffees brewing time, dozens of masked cultivators were down, with Apollo captured by Emma and Christine, and Master Kieran severely wounded and unable to stand. In a sh, Apollos group of over ten became nothing but defeated soldiers Fanma and Chrisne sorted Apollo and Master Kieran away, while Juline. Be, and the others continued deeper into the mist,unching attacks on the remaining elders Master Barker Master Marcus. Master Juana, and others. An hourter, Lalian, ne, Christine, and Be defeated Master Barker, Master Marcus, Master Juanma, and all the cultivatars they brought scattered in the Maze of Endless Mist 12-14 Sat, Oct 26 At the peak of Swarm Mountain, on the rooftop of the factory building, Gilmore saw that the intense battle had concluded. He immediately deactivated the matrix spell, and the enveloping mist that had filled the mountain disappeared withour a Then, Gilmore instructed Jaey to lead thepanys masters to detain those injured cultivation martialists, bringing them all back to a warehouse on the mountain. The factory warehouse was brightly lit Master Barker, Master Juanma, and the other two masters were disheveled, paleCfaced, and their clothes stained with blood. They sat on the ground in an indescribable state of disarray. Apollo and the hundred or so cultivators were no different. all looking ragged and in pain. They never expected to be utterly defeated and be prisoners. Gilmore, Mr. Zellweger, Lilian, ire, and others arrived at the warehouse. Seeing Gilmore, Apollos eyes shed with hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, Gilmore, you dared to ambush me! Then he red at Mr. Zellweger and said, And you, Pete Zellweger, do you have any idea who youve captured? Mr. Zellweger was slightly shaken. Indeed, injuring Apollo and capturing the four masters was a significant incident. If it werent for the backing of the Davis family from Oakhaven, instructing him to follow Gilmores n. Mr. Zellweger wouldnt dare to think of attacking and injuring Apollo and the four masters. Even as prisoners, you still wish to make threats? Gilmore spoke with a hint of sarcasm, Apollo indeed wanted to intimidate Mr. Zellweger, to make him realize the consequences of offending the sect master. But it was clear that this tactic was useless on Gilmore. Apollo red at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, youll regret this! My uncle, the sect master, will never let you off for injuring and capturing us! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gilmore smiled. Dont worry, Mr. Baxter. I wont have any regrets. Then, Gilmore turned to his fiances, Lilian, ire, Christine, and the others, asking, What do you think we should do with these prisoners? 18 Making 777 Making 777 Lilian nced at Apollo and the captives coldly and said, This mans words are so offensive. Kill him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. iremented. If his words are so foul, why not cut out his tongue first? Christine said, Better yet, throw him into the wilderness for the wolves. Others, including Be, Helene, Juline, and the others also suggested terrifying ways to deal with him. However, without exception. they were all dealt with in a frightening manner. The sheer brutality of their suggestions turned Apollos face pale with terror. He hadnt expected these stunning women, known for their elegance and beauty, to be so ruthless in their desire for Vengeance. They seemed no less fierce than any man. Gilmore listened intently and nodded in agreement. Turning to Jaey, Gilmore said, Do as they say. Cut out his tongue, then throw him to the wolves in the wilderness. And to prevent any chance of escape, sever their limbs. Jary, though shocked by Gilmores statement, looked at Mr. Zellweger for confirmation. After all, Mr. Zellweger was in charge of the Eldoria gold mine. Mr. Zellweger was also shocked by the way Gilmore dealt with this matter. However, at this moment, he had no choice but to do as Gilmore said. Therefore, Pete Zellweger nodded to Jacy. Jaey then looked at the more than a hundredpany masters in the warehouse. Everyone, do as Mr. Reed says. The masters, seeing that they had the support of Mr. Zellweger and Jaey, didnt hesitate. They had grown weary of Apollos arrogance and recklessness, Whats more, if he let go of Apollo and the others, they would be fine. At that time. Apollo and the others would definitely take revenge on them even more. So, they figured it was better to be decisive and eliminate Apollo and hispanions entirely. Kachs, kacha.. The masters each drew out a sharp dagger. Under the light of the warehouse, the daggers in their hands were shining with cold light Thedle light tickered, illuminating the faces of Apollo and the others, causing them to tremble with fear. Seeing that all the masters were holding daggers in their hands and ready to execute Apollo and hispanions. The faces of Apollo, Master Barker, Master Juana, Master Kieran and Master Marcus present turned pale with fright They all widened their eyes in horror. 64. 64. Even though they were all cultivators, or even the nephews of the sect master and their subordinates, they still felt uncore fear when faced with death They were all seriously injured, and their acupoints had been sealed. It was Be who scaled their acupoints. They couldnt resist at all, just likembs waiting to be ughtered. The chilling thought of having their tongues cut out, their limbs severed, and being left in the wilderness to be devoured by wolves sent shivers down their spines. Just thinking about it sent a chill down their spines, making their hands and feet feel cold. Apollo and Master Barker, the leaders, were terrified beyond words. As for the hundreds of cultivation martialists under theirmand, they were even more frightened, quaking in fear to the point where they were practically on the verge of losing control of their bodily functions. Esteemed masters, please spare us! We will never cross you again! Let us be your servants, and we will have noints! At this point, confronted with the possibility of death, these cultivation martialists finally broke down, pleading desperately with Gilmore, Mr. Zellweger, and the others. Seeing all of his cultivation martialists begging Gilmore for mercy. Apollo, along with Master Barker, was absolutely furious. In their opinion, these cultivators begged Gilmore for mercy not only because they were afraid of death, but also because they had betrayed the sect master. Master Barker, with anger apparent on his face, said to them, How dare you! As a cultivator devoted to the sect master, you beg our enemies for mercy?C You not only disgrace the sect masters reputation but also show disrespect and disloyalty. Do you wish to die? At Master Barkers stern rebuke, those cultivators who had been pleading with Gilmore and Mr. Zellweger for their lives immediately fell silent. Yes, if the sect master were to learn that they were begging for forgiveness from their enemies, they would undoubtedly die. Seeing that all the cultivators were silent A smug look appeared in Master Barkers eyes. Then, he defiantly said to Gilmore, Even though you ambushed us and captured us in such a despicable manner, we will never yield to you. Gilmore smiled, his lips curling up slightly. Is that so? He then turned to the cultivators and said, Ill give you onest chance. Pledge your loyalty to me. And not only will you avoid being wolf food, but youll also be safe from any threats from the sect master Upen bearing Cahnurrs words, all the cultivators were taken aback, but none dared to speak Sering that none of the cultivators dare to speak, Master Barkerughedcently Hatua, see? None of our people will surrender to you In ce, the sexi master is revered above all. He is the god in the hearts of the people in ce, no one can rece Sat, Oct 26 ti ל64%) him. Gilmore chuckled and said, Alright then! Lers feed all of you to the wolves and see if your revered godes to your rescue or can bring you back from th the dead. When all the cultivators heard Gilmores words, their expressions suddenly became as cold as ice. One of the cultivators hesitantly asked Gilmore, Master, if we pledge our loyalty to you, can you ensure that the sect master wont kill us? Gilmore calmly replied. Of course. If I dare to kill the sect masters nephew. Apollo, and even a master like Master Barker, why should I fear the sect master? Isnt that right? The cultivator who asked the question fell silent The other cultivators also fell silent. Gilmores words struck a chord in their hearts. They had been silenced by Master Barkers threats, fearing that even if they survived from Gilmore, they couldnt escape the wrath of the sect master But Gilmore had made it clear that by pledging loyalty to Gilmore, they wouldnt just survive this situation but would also be safe from the sect masters assassins Could they resist such an offer? Moreover, Gilmore also said that he dared to kill Apollo, Master Barker and hispanions. Would he be afraid of the sect After a brief silence, all the cultivators knelt before Gilmore, dering in unison, We pledge our loyalty to you, Mr. Reed. Please ept us Gilmore nodded and said, Good. Now that youve pledged loyalty to me, no one in ce can harm you without my permission Hearing this, all the cultivators felt warm in their hearts, because even if they were loyal to the sect master. They had never said that no one in ce could hurt them as long as they were his subordinates. Thus, all the cultivators were genuinely grateful to Gilmore, and all of them dered. Thank you, Mr. Reed. Were willing to brave any danger for you! Master Barker felt as if hed been pped multiple times. They had just said that all the cultivators would not surrender to Gilmore and that they would rather die than submit. Now, in a short span of time, all the cultivators had all pledged yalty to Chore It stung It was more painful than any physical blow to Master Harken What he hadnt anticipated was that even the vast jufluence of the sect master couldnt intimidate these cultivators when faced with Galinures offer Master Harker was seething with a mix of age and frustration Making 778 Making 778 Gilmore looked at all the kneeling cultivators and said, Rise, all of you! Thank you. Mr. Reed! After bowing, the cultivators stood up. Gilmore then turned his gaze to Apollo, Master Barker, and the other three. He told Jaey, Mr. Jetpuria, all the cultivators have now sworn their loyalty to me These five are dieChard loyalists to their sect master. Releasing them would be asking for endless trouble. Let our masters cut off their tongues, cut off their hands and feet and abandon them in the wilderness to feed the wolves. Jaeys eyes shed sharply. As you wish, Mr. Reed, he replied. Then Jacy ordered all the masters, Get on with it! The masters, with daggers gleaming coldly, moved menacingly towards Apollo, Master Barker, and the others. Seeing the masters drawing near with sharp des, a look of terror spread across Apollos face. He didnt want to die. He was still so young, and he would have a lot of happy days in the future! Whats more, when he thought of being killed by a wolf, Apollo couldnt help shivering. As the masters drew nearer, Apollo couldnt hold back any longer and cried out. Mr. Reed, please dont kill me! Apollos plea not only shocked the other cultivators who had surrendered. Even Mr. Zellweger, Jacy, and the others were stunned. They all knew Apollo was the nephew of the holy sect master. If anyone was to plead for their life, it shouldnt be him. Yet here Apollo was, begging for mercy. This was indeed beyond everyones expectations. Even Master Barker, Master Juanma, and their fellow masters were bbergasted. p! p! p! Master Barker felt as though he had been pped a few more times. He felt that his face was about to swell from the p, Mr. Baxter, if youre thinking of surrendering, consider how the sect master will deal with your Master Janma couldnt help but remind Apollo But with a bitter expression, Apollo replied to Master Juanina, Master Juanma, I dont want to end up wolt food. Im sorry to ler down the seri master Apollos response prompted Cilure to ask, Apollo, are you saying you want to surrender to me? Without hesitation, Apollo nodded vigorously. Yes, Mr. Reed all surrender and swear loyalty to you. Please spare my life. Cmore koked as huro and said. Apollo, its not impossible for you to surrender and be loyal. However, there are some things that I love to say list. Once you surrender and pledge loyalty me, you must obey my E ti orders. Even if I want you to be the enemy of the sect master, you must do it. Do you agree? Apollo visibly struggled with the decision. Falling out with his uncle, the sect master, was a terrifying thing for Apollo. However, no matter how afraid he was, he couldntpare with the man whose tongue had been cut off, hands and feet had been cut off, and had been buried in the belly of a wolf. After a moments hesitation. Apollo looked resolutely at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, Fagree to your terms. Upon hearing this. Master Barker, Master Juanma, Master Kieran, and Master Marcus were all taken aback. In order to survive. Apollo would even betray the Sect Master. It was truly hard to believe. Gilmore nodded approvingly and said, Good, since youve agreed to my terms, from this moment, youre under mymand This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ill spare your life, and 1 also promise that your uncle, the Seer Master, wont harm you Apollo got the words. No matter Gilmore could really do it or not, he would not let the sect master kill him. He immediately responded to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, I am willing to serve you loyally, even if it means going through fire and water for you Gilmore snapped his fingers with his right hand. With a whizzing sound, a stream of strong energy broke through the air and flew out. He hit the sealed acupoints on Apollos body. Instantly relieved the acupoints, Apollo nodded repeatedly. Thank you, Mr. Reed, for sparing my life! Gilmore said, Get up! With great difficulty, Apollo struggled to his feet, using all the strength left in his battered body. He was seriously injured and he had exhausted all of his strength in order to stand up. All right, Mr Jetpuria, theres no need to kill Apollo anymore. We just need to deal with these four masters. Gilmore said. He turned around and was about to leave the warehouse with Ian and the others. However, right at this n moment, a voice rang out, 1, Master Juana, going to surrender and be loyal to you, Mr. Reed! All eyes turned in shock toward Master Juanma. Everyone was astonished, especially since Master Juanma had just cautioned Apollo about the consequences of surrendering to Calmore He didnt expect that as soon as Apollo surrendered to Gilmore, Master Juanma would also surrender to Gilmore Master Juanmas words are as weightless as a fart, sorm we thought. Almost unmediately alter Master Joannas promation, two aller voters cried out. Mr. Reed, we, Master Marcus and ti Master Kieran, also wish to serve you loyally Please ept us, Mr. Reed! Everyone was speechless. In the blink of an eye, out of the four masters, three had surrendered. The speed at which they were changing sides was almost too fast toprehend. However, Gilmore was decisive Fine, Lept your loyalty. But can you all keep the promises that Apollo made? Without hesitation, the three masters responded, We can, Mr. Reed, Gilmore nodded and said, Very well Making 779 Making 779 K As soon as Master Barker uttered those words, Mr. Zellweger, Jacy, and all the masters stumbled, nearly toppling over. Their jaws might as well have hit the floor. Everyone had anticipated that with his air of arrogance, Master Barker would embrace death gracefully. But instead, he said, Mr. Reed, I surrender! This twist was so unexpected that everyone felt like they were on a roller coaster. It was truly top grade. Gilmore, however, remained unfazed. He had pegged Master Barker early on. Despite his haughty exterior, Barker was spineless at heart. Now with Master Barkers surrender, Apollo, Master Juanma, Master Kieran, and Master Marcus all looked at him with disdain. Gilmore looked at Master Barker, Apollo, and the others, and said, Since youve pledged loyalty to me, its time for you to swear on the Heart Pearl Spell. Heart Pearl Spell? Shock spread across the faces of Master Barker, Apollo, and the others. Swearing on the Heart Pearl Spell meant eternal loyalty to Gilmore. Anyone who vited the Heart Pearl Spell would be punished by the heavens and die an unnatural death. Therefore, they all felt an indescribable fear in their hearts. But it was clear to them if they didnt swear the Heart Pearl Spell, Gilmore wouldnt believe their sincerity in surrender. Master Barker and the others exchanged nces. Then, they all took out a ck jade bead from their storage ring, which was the Heart Pearl Spell. As soon as the ck jade beads appeared, under the control of their core energy, wisps of ck energy floated out and floated in front of them Then they began to take the Heart Pearl Spell upon the ck jade. Master Barker said, I, Master Barker, swear upon the heavens with the Heart Pearl Spell to serve Mr. Reed loyally all my life and follow hismands, If I break this vow, may The struck down by lightning and meeta cruel end! 1. Apollo swear upon the heavens with the Heart Pearl Spell, Im willing 1. Master Juanma, swear upon the heavens with the Heart Pearl Spell I wish Master Marcus, swear upon the heavens with the Heart Pearl Spell. Fin willing 1. Master Kieran, swear upon the heavens with the Heart Pearl Spell Tim willing Apolku, Master ana. Master Marcus, anul Master made the c Pearl Spell in With the Heart Pearl Sprit, the ck pear before then swiftly turned into a wisp of ck mist, soaring into the sky and 64% Sat, Oct disappearing from sight. Gilmore nodded. Good. Now that youve sworn the Heart Pearl Spell, youll work under me Now, I have a task for you. Protect the miningpany at Swarm Mountain. If anything goes wrong, youll be held ountable. Upon hearing Gilmores words, Apollo, Master Barker, and the others felt a bitter taste in their mouths. They were highly esteemed figures, second only to the sect masters. Outside, they were used to others catering to their whims, always having others to guard them. Now, they were asked to safeguard a mere miningpany by Gilmore. This was basically ordering them around like workers. No, it would be more urate to say that they were ordering them. around like security guards. Although they were unwilling to do so. But having just sworn on the Heart Pearl Spell, they didnt dare to defy Gilmores orders. Otherwise, even if Gilmore didnt take action, the power of the Heart Pearl Spell would have punished them So, with no choice. Apollo, Master Barker, and the rest said to Cilmore, Yes, Mr. Reed. When Mr. Zellweger. Jaey and the others from the gold mine heard that Gilmore wanted Apollo, Master Juanma and their ons to protect the gold mine, they panicked. Moreover, the five people including Apollo also agreed respectfully, They were all stunned. It should be noted that Apollo, Master Barker, and the others had previously been a threat to the gold mine. But now, they had be someone who protected the gold minepany. Such a change was reall really unbelievable. After instructing Apollo and the others, Gilmore turned his gaze to the other hundred cultivators and said, Just like Apollo and his team. I want all of you to protect the mining company with all your might. The cultivators promptly responded, Yes, Mr. Reed The reason Gilmore didnt ask these cultivators to swear the Heart Pearl Spell was quite simple. Their loyalty to Gilmore was already known by Apollo, Master Barker, and the rest. Hence, there was no way these cultivators could pledge loyalty to the sect masters again, as they were now tainted with the stam of betrayal. Moreover, if these cultivators ever left Gilmores side, the sect master could easily sentence them to death. Alter giving has instructions, Gilmore turned to Jary and said. Mr. Jetpuria, from now on, Apollo and his team are the new Auster guards for the miningpany. Theyll follow your arrangements, and their sry should be the same as the original master guards Jook a moment for Joey to process the situation, then he promptly replied to Gilmore, Understood, Mr. Reed Calms then addressed Mr. Zellweger, Mr. Zellweger, theres thing else for tonight. You can let everyone rest. 20 -14 501, Oct 26 ti U Mr. Zellweger nodded: Of course, Mr. Reed. Ill ensure everyone gets a good rest Having Apollo, Master Barker, and over a hundred cultivators as guards, Mr. Zellweger had no doubts about the security of the miningpany. After speaking with Mr. Zellweger, Gilmore then turned to his fiances and said, Lets head back and rest. Lilian, ire, and the others nodded in agreement. They left the warehouse alongside Gilmore. While Mr. Zellweger and thepany staff also departed. After giving instructions to Apollo and the rest about guarding the miningpany overnight, Jaey and the original master guards left as well. In the blink of an eye, the warehouse was left with only Apollo, Master Barker, and the group of cultivators. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Their emotions were hard to put into words. Initially, they had thought that tonight they would overtake Swarm Mountain, capturing both Gilmore and the miningpany staff in one fell swoop. However, the tables turned, and they found themselves defeated. To save their lives, they had to surrender to Gilmore. And now, they were assigned to guard the very miningpany they intended to take down. The irony of it all made their hearts heavy. However, they had no choice but to lead the cultivators out of the warehouse and patrol the gold minepany after giving out the Heart Pearl Spell. Gilmore, along with Lilian and the others, headed to the spacious bedroom Mr. Zellweger had arranged for them. The room boasted five or sixrge beds. Of course, the spacious bedroom with five to sixrge beds was hastily arranged by Mr. Zellweger, keeping in mind the reality of Gilmores multiple fiances. Gilmore sat down on a chair in the bedroom. Lilian made a cup of coffee and ced it on a small round table in front of Gilmore. Gilmore Lilian said, her eyes on him, Now that weve turned Apollo and Master Barker into our subordinates, the sect master will surely find out soon A spark lit up in Gilmores eyes. This trip to ce wasnt just for leisure. Theres something crucial to be done. We need to eliminate the almost divine sect muster of ce If we dont get rid of the sect master, the Secret Sect in Snowenia and the ordinary folks will still be under his menace. Lilian said. So, should we have Apollo lead us to the sect master so we can take him down? Gilmore responded, No rush I believe once the sect master teams that his nephew and his four masters are under my control, hell came knocking handed an understanding Just den, pores phone rang tim It was MariL Seeing the answer? Lilian gave a teasing smile and said to Gilmore. Looks like someone misses you. Arent you going to However, Gilmores expression suddenly turned grave. No, he said to Lilian, Marias in danger. Making 780 Making 780 After speaking to Lilian, Gilmore answered Marias call. Hello, Maria. Did you call because youre in trouble? Gilmore asked as he picked up the phone. Silence greeted him from the other end. Anyone else mightve thought the call got disconnected. But Gilmore knew that wasnt the case. Maria Gilmore prodded gently, tell me, what happened? After a moment, Marias voice, tinged with a hint of tears, and said. Mr. Reed, Im indeed in danger. Actually, the whole of Secret Sect is facing a grave threat. Gilmore calmly said, Well, tell me about the crisis you and your Secret Sect are in. Mr. Reed, holy sect master of ce sent ten Guardians to lead three thousand cultivation martialists to attack the Secret Sect two days after you left. Through the phone, Maria rted the events. It turned out that less than two days after Gilmore and the others left the Snowenian Secret Sect, the holy sect master had sent out the ten Guardians and three thousand cultivation martialists to wipe out the Secret Sect. Kean and thousands of Secret Sect martialists stood no chance against these cultivation martialists. During the attack, hundreds of Secret Sect masters perished. Kean, Maria, and the remaining survivors of Secret Sect were taken prisoner by the ten Guardians and were transported back to ces Holy Realm. Maria whispered into the phone, Mr. Reed, I didnt call to ask you to save me. I wanted to say thank you onest time. You saved my life once, and Ill never forget that. If I cant repay you in this life. TIL make sure to do so in the next? Marias voice broke, revealing her despair. Mr. Reed, you need to leave ce immediately. If you dont, you might get caught. The holy sect masters are looking for you. Gilmore understood what she was implying. Maria had called to warn him, having made peace with her imminent fate Before she died, she called Gilmore and asked him to escape from ce as soon as possible so that he would not fall into the hands of the holy sect master and be in danger. Gilmore was touched Who would have thought Gilmore used. That saving Maria and her father back in Snowenia would lead to her being so intent on repaying his kindness Exeath the face of danger, her first thought was to urge Gilmore to escape the perilous ce. Speaking on the phone, Calore told her, Maria, do you remember what I told you back then? *If you ever find yoursell in danger, just give me a call. Even if it personallye to your rescue. Ill ensure someone 6431 12 14 Sat, Oct 26 tie. Now that youve calledCand Im here in ce, Ill definitely save you, your father, and everyone else in the Secret Sect. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No. Mr. Reed. You cante. The influence of the holy sect master is too terrifying. In Holy Realm, there are hundreds of thousands of cultivators, all of whom are loyal and obeying the holy sect master. On the phone. Maria anxiously tried to dissuade Gilmore. If youe to the Holy Realm, you will die! Gilmore said calmly over the phone, Maria, I can save you even if there were tens of millions of people in the Holy Realm, let alone hundreds of thousands. Maria was speechless. There was a moment of stunned silence from Maria. Finally, she hesitantly asked, Mr. Reed, can you truly defeat the thousands of cultivation martialists under the holy sect mastersmand? Absolutely Gilmore said. Curiosity colored Marias voice as she said, Mr. Reed, how do you n to extract us from these countless cultivation martialists under the holy sect mastermand? Gilmore simply said. Tll march right into the Holy Realm and defeat all the cultivators who tries to stop me. Maria was speechless. If it were anyone else making such ims, she mightve dismissed them as mere boasting. But Maria had witnessed Gilmores abilities firsthand. She didnt doubt Gilmores capabilities; Moreover, Gilmore was not the kind of person who liked to brag Ill wait for you to save me then, Maria finally said, her voice gentle yet slightly shy. Gilmore could sense the joy in Marias heart at the mere thought of himing to her rescue. Dont worry. Gilmore said soothingly into the phone. You, your father, and all the other Secret Sect martialists, will be safe. 1 promise to get all of you out. Mr. Reed, Im held in a suite within the selection pce, but my father and the others from the Secret Sect are elsewhere. Can I get word to them Maria said awkwardly. Thats alright, once Im in the Holy Realm. Ill rescue your father and everyone from Secret Sect. One more thing. Mr. Reed, Maria said suddenly What is it? Gilmore asked Alter I was captured and brought to the Holy Realm, the holy se master announced he would marry with ten other women from Snowenta Tin to be his thurich wite The day of the wedding wille in two days, and the wedding will be held, Maria said bitterly. In truth, he was aware of all the danger I te in two days, along 22 KS 64%) u. When Maria had called, he had employed his Gods Eye to see all that was happening to Maria and the others from the Secret Sert He also knew that after she and the people of the Secret Sect had been captured in Holy Realm, the Holy Sect Master wanted to marry her as one of the madams. Determination filled his voice as Gilmore said, As long as Im here, the holy sect master wont be marrying you A heavy silence ensued on the other end. Though quiet, Gilmore could sense a shift in Marias emotions. Instead of sorrow, it seemed she was deeply touched and momentarily at a loss for words. Sure enough, after a while, Marias sweet voice came from the other end of the phone. Thank you, Mr. Reed. Ill hang up first. Gilmore nodded and said, Yes Maria ended the call quickly. Gilmore also hung up the phone. As Gilmore hung up, he noticed Lilian, ire, who had taken a seat nearby, Christine, and the others, all looking at him expectantly. Lilian asked, Gilmore, whats happened to Ms. Gould? From Gilmores conversation, Lilian had pieced together some details but sought confirmation. Gilmore then recounted everything that had transpired with Maria and the Secret Sect to Lilian and thepanions. After hearing those words, they were also very surprised. They hadnt expected such a disaster to befall the Snowenian Secret Sect within a few days of their departure from the Snowenia It was really hard to believe. ire looked at Gilmore and asked, Then, Gilmore, how are we going to save Ms. Gould and the people of the Secret Sect? Gilmore, ever calm, replied, ire, rest assured, Ill get them ou Making 781 Making 781 Lilian had no doubts about Gilmores abilities. After all, Gilmore had singleChandedly defeated millions demon cultivators of the Devil Realm and had defeated eightyCone Cultivation Sects. However, where exactly was the Holy Realm? She couldnt help but say to Gilmore, Ms. Gould said that she and everyone in the Secret Sect have been captured in the Holy Realm. But we have no idea where the Holy Realm is. How can we rescue them if we dont even know where to start? In reality, with his Gods Eye, Gilmore already knew the location of the Holy Realm. However, he couldnt reveal his Gods Eye. Instead, Gilmore calmly replied, Lilian, figuring out the location of the Holy Realm is not that difficult, is it? Didnt we just recruit the likes of Apollo and Master Barker? Theyre bound to know where the Holy Realm is. A simple question and well have our answer. Upon hearing this, the eyes of Lilian, ire, and the otherdies present brightened. Thats right! How could they forget about figures like Apollo and Master Barker. Especially Apollo, who was the nephew of the holy sect master. It was definitely not wrong to ask him to lead the way. Without hesitation, Gilmore took out his phone and called Jaey There was only one thing he needed to do, and that was to bring Apollo here. A few minutester, ther was a knock on the door of the room where Gilmore and thedies were gathered. Knock. Knock. Knock. Mr. Reed, its Jaey. Ive brough Come in, Gilmore responded. Apollo as you requested, Jaey said. The door opened, and Jaey entered, followed by Apollo. Nice to meet you, Mr. Reed. At the sight of Gilmore, Apollo greeted him respectfully. In fact, Apollo was trembling with fear because he didnt know why Gilmore had called him over? He was worried that Gilmore kill him. sect masters After all, he was the holy nephew. There was no benefit in keeping him here. Gilmore looked at Apollo calmly and said, I want you to take me to the Holy Realm in two days. Is there a problem? Apollo was visibly taken aback. The Holy Realm? He suddenly remembered that Gilmore wanted to have a decisive battle with his uncle, the holy sect master. But in fact, Apollo didnt want to take Gilmore to the Holy Realm. His surrender to Gilmore made it shameful for him to return to the Holy Realm. The holy sect master would undoubtedly never forgive him if he knew. Going back was like jumping into a trap. However, Apollo had to obey Gilmore. Because he had sworn the Heart Pearl Spell before. Hence, Apollo told Gilmore, No problem, Mr. Reed. After a pause, still feeling uneasy, Apollo asked Gilmore, Mr. Reed, our trip to the Holy Realm, is it for Gilmore looked at Apollo with a faint smile and said, Its no secret. I intend to confront your uncle, the holy sect master in the Holy Realm. All of a sudden, Apollo came to a realization. As he suspected, Gilmore wanted him to lead the way to the Holy Realm to confront the holy sect master. However, deep down, Apollo didnt believe Gilmore stood a chance against his formidable uncle, the holy sect master. Then I wish you, Mr. Reed, a great victory over the holy sect master and be the new sect master of ce to benefit the people, Apollo said to Gilmore with a bow. Although he said that he wished Gilmore a great victory over the holy sect master. However, Apollo was secretly preparing for his n. After all, no one in the Holy Realm knew of his and the four masters surrender to Gilmore. After bringing Gilmore and the others to the Holy Realm, the holy sect master would definitely defeat Gilmore. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Then, Apollo could resume his role as the god of wealth, continuing to seize others properties and treasures in ce. Alright, you may leave, Gilmore said, watching Apollo. After bidding farewell to both Gilmore and Jaey, Apollo left the Gilmores room. Turning to the women, including Lilian, Gilmore said, In two days, well head to the Holy Realm for the rescue Determination shed in the eyes of Lilian and the other women. Yes, Gilmore. It was a silent night. Two dayster, at the far western edge of the Sacred Mountains, a mystical area like the Secret Realm enveloped in dense white mist stretched for miles. This hundred miles of white mist filled this mysterious ce. Rainbow light stretched across heaven and earth like an arched bridge, beautiful beyond words. Of course, the white mist was so thick that ordinary people couldnt get close to it. B B ? 604 . 74% Because within a hundred miles of the mysterious ce, there was an enchantment unknown to ordinary people or even warriors. Ordinary people and warriors would find that no matter how they moved forward, they just stood there as long as they got close to the enchantment. The invisible enchantment blocked ordinary people and warriors. For them, the white mist was like a rainbow in the sky, illusory and unapproachable.. The area that was suffused with white mist was where the Holy Realm resided. At this moment, a group of people were flying through the air from the east of the Sacred Mountains to the west of the Holy Realm. In an instant, they flew to the enchantment of the Holy Realm. The group arriving at the enchantment were Gilmore, Lilian, and ire, as well as Apollo, who was leading the way. Halting before the enchantment, Apollo looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, weve reached the Holy Realms barrier. Gilmore nodded. Lets go in. As Gilmore spoke, a purple glow enveloped him. This ball of purple light instantly enveloped him, Lilian, ire, and the other girls. 530 In the eyes of ordinary people and warriors, the insurmountable enchantment instantly opened up a space under the cover of Gilmore and the womens purple light. Gilmore and the others flew into the Secret Realm within the enchantment, followed closely by Apollo. After entering the enchantment, Gilmore, Lilian, and the others saw that what they saw was no longer a scene outside the enchantment filled with white mist. Inside, thendscape transformed dramatically. Towering peaks stood tall and a thick concentration of core energy pervaded the air. It could be said that with the abundant core energy between heaven and earth, a warrior could directly be a cultivator in a few years. At the center of the Holy Realmy a magnificent goldenke. Thats right, that was a shockinglyrge goldenke. It wasnt merely a reflection of sunlight. It was because theke was golden to begin with. Amid the glistening mists rising from theke, a majestic pce, reminiscent of a divine temple, stood prominently in the middle. Making 782 Making 782 The goldenke was the Holy Realms Sacred Lake. At the center of this goldenke, surrounded by the shimmering water, was a magnificent pce, known as the sacred temple. Of course, the Holy Realm didnt consist of just this one sacred temple. Around the goldenke and atop the surrounding mountains, countless pces and structures dotted thendscape, creating a breathtaking view. Before Gilmore and hispanions could approach theke, the sound of something cutting through the air rang out. From the pces and buildings in the mountains, dozens of cultivators soared out. These cultivators flew towards Gilmore and the others and blocked their way. Leading the group was a middleCaged man in a blue robe who called out to Gilmore and his companions, Who goes there and what business do you have here? Apollo swiftly moved from beside Gilmore and said to the blueCrobed man, Tatum, its me, Apollo. When the middleCaged man in the blue robe saw Apollo, his expression suddenly eased up and he said, So its Mr. Baxter. A smile emerged on Apollos face and he said, Tatum, the holy sect master is getting married today. Im here to extend my congrattions. Tatum grinned. Indeed, its a joyous day for the sect master! The sect master is taking his thirtieth to fortieth wives. As Tatum spoke, his gaze shifted towards the enchanting women, Lilian, ire, and others beside Apollo. Tatum asked Apollo, Mr. Baxter, youve brought so many beauties here. Are you going to present them to the sect master as a gift for his wedding? Apollos heart skipped a beat. He hesitated, shooting a nce at Gilmore. He didnt dare to answer Tatum immediately, because these women were dear to Gilmore. But Gilmore would be pissed off if Apollo said yes. At that time, whether he could survive or not would be a problem. Yet, Gilmore looked at Tatum and said, Exactly, Mr. Jayson. These lovelydies are indeed gifts from Apollo for the sect masters special day. Tatum nced at Gilmore. In his opinion, Gilmore must be one of Apollos men. He didnt doubt it. Tatum, looking at Apollo, sped his hands and said, Mr. Baxter, you are truly thoughtful. The sect master will surely be overjoyed upon receiving such splendid gifts. Apollo said, You tter me, Tatum. This is what I should do. Tatum said, This way, please, Mr. Baxter! After that, Tatum and the other cultivators behind him immediately made way for Apollo, Gilmore, and the others. B 1PM 0 Apollo, Gilmore, and the rest then made their way towards the Sacred Temple on the golden sacred lake. Sacred Temple. The Sacred Temple was a vastplex, stretching over several miles. While it bore the name sacred temple, it was not just one structure, but consisted of numerous magnificent pces. Inside the sacred temple, there were pavilions, terraces, squares, and cultivators everywhere. Upon Apollo, Gilmore and the restnding in a za, Gilmore looked around to see festive decorations everywhere, giving the ce a joyous atmosphere. Once theynded, Apollo said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, this sacred temple is the residence of my uncle, the holy sect master. I am about to meet him. Would Mr. Reed prefer to wait here or apany me to see the holy sect master? Gilmore looked at Apollo and replied, Whats the difference between waiting here and meeting your uncle, the holy sect master? Apollo said, Mr. Reed, if youe with me to see my uncle, the holy sect master, Im afraid you will be stopped before you can enter the inner hall. Also, Mr. Reed, yourpanions are quite striking. If my uncle were to see them, he might just decide to marry them on the spot. Apollo, in truth, was hesitant about having Gilmore and his party meet the holy sect master. He wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, at least to get rid of Gilmore. When Gilmore and the others were defeated by the holy sect master, he would be able to justify himself. However, Gilmore looked at Apollo and said, Where is the holy sect masters wedding ceremony held? Apollo exined, Whenever my uncle marries, its always in the grand hall of the sacred temple. The surrounding buildings are just secondary. Gilmore responded, Then, lead me to the sacred temple. Hesitating, Apollo said, Mr. Reed, only those cultivation martialists with proficient level and status are allowed into the grand hall of the sacred temple for the wedding ceremony. I cant take you inside, but I can bring you to the za outside the grand hall of the sacred temple. Then take me to that za, Gilmore said. Reluctantly, Apollo replied, Alright, Mr. Reed, follow me. Then, Apollo led Gilmore and the others in the direction of the grand hall of the sacred temple. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As they proceeded toward the grand hall, they were greeted by numerous cultivators who paid their respects to Apollo. It was evident that, as the nephew of the holy sect master, in the sacred temple many cultivators recognized and held Apollo. in high regard. Apollo acknowledged these cultivators with a nod. Soon, Apollo, Gilmore, and the rest reached the za in front of the most magnificent pce. B Around two to three hundred cultivators were present. In a low voice, Gilmore asked Apollo, Are these cultivators here all guardians of the sect master? Apollo shook her head and said, No, these cultivators are all respected figures in the Holy Realm, such as the attendants brought by the Masters, Guardian, and Presbyter. And how do these titles like Master, Guardian and Presbyter rank? Gilmore asked. Apollo said, Master rank below Guardian, and Guardians are below Presbyter. Masters are usually of a proficient level, Guardians are topCnotch expert level, and Presbyters are among the king level to exaltedClevel. Gilmore nodded, now understanding the hierarchy. He had a rough understanding of the Holy Realm and the power structure from top to bottom. The highest was the holy sect master, and below the holy sect master were the Presbyter, Guardian, and Master, and undoubtedly the ordinary cultivators. Hundreds of cultivators in the square all cast their eyes at Apollo and Gilmore. The reason why so many cultivators looked at him is not only because of Apollos identity. In fact, they paid more attention to Lilian, ire, and the other beautiful women next to Gilmore. Obviously, these cultivators were shocked and thought that Lilian and the others were like fairies coming down to earth. Had Apollo and Gilmore not been with them, these cultivators might have approached and tried to woo thedies on the spot. Even so, their gazes were locked onto the group, clearly entranced. As they reached the entrance to the grand hall of the sacred temple, Apollo said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, please wait here while I go in. Gilmore nodded. Apollo then made his way into the grand hall of the sacred temple. Hundreds of cultivators in the square looked at Lilian, ire, and the other girls with different expressions when they saw Apollo enter the sacred temple. Making 783 Making 783 Noticing that Gilmore was the only man among Lilian, ire and the other prettydies while Apollo had got into the sacred temple, a few bolder cultivators cast greedy eyes on thedies. Then, these cultivators exchanged nces and walked toward Gilmore, Lilian and the others. Prettydies, why havent I seen you before? Are you new here? a cultivator looked at thedies with an evil smile, asking. At the sight of the frivolous smiles of the cultivators who came up to them, thedies realized what they were up to. With an indifferent look, Lilian said to the cultivator, who tried to talk to them, Were with Mr. Baxter and waiting for him. After that, Lilian looked away from him. Obviously, Lilian had made it very clear that she didnt want to be disturbed by these cultivators. ire, Christine and the otherdies also gave the cultivator the cold shoulder like Lilian. The cultivator didnt expect to get the cold shoulder. He said, I know you are brought by Mr. Baxter. We are the third elders attendants. As the saying goes, its fate that brought us together. Today, we followed the third elder to the sacred temple to attend the sect masters wedding and didnt expect to have the pleasure of meeting you,dies as pretty as fairies. Although the cultivator, who got the cold shoulder from thedies, was embarrassed, men were often more interested in women who were hard to pick up. He then said to thedies with a smile, Theres an inn named the Intoxication Inn in the sacred temple. Prettydies, would you like to go there and have a drink with me? Lilian replied coldly, Im sorry, I came here with Mr. Baxter to attend the sect masters wedding. Im not interested in anything else. The cultivator said, Youe here with Mr. Baxter to attend the sect masters wedding. We also come here with the third elder for the same thing. Nevertheless, the sect masters wedding would probably take at least a few hours. The sect master and his wives probably wont have performed the wedding ceremony after we have a drink ande back. Lilian was about to refuse, but Gilmore said, Buddy, its a good idea. Lets go out for a drink. It wont be toote for us toe back to pick up Mr. Baxter after the sect masters wedding. Lilian was stunned. She had no idea why Gilmore agreed to go out for a drink with this cultivator who was apparently up to no good. Gilmores words raised the hopes of the cultivator, who was afraid that Lilian would turn down his offer. He hurriedly nodded at Gilmore with a smile, saying, Buddy, youre right. My name is Garen Merrett. Whats your name? Gilmore replied, Zachary Reed. Nice to meet you. Afraid that Garen would recognize him, Gilmore used an alias. Oh, Mr. Reed, Im wondering what your rtionship with these prettydies is, asked Garen, looking at Gilmore and BY B pointing at thedies. As soon as he said that, all the cultivators around them looked towards Gilmore. Obviously, they were also curious about the rtionship between Gilmore and thedies. Gilmore answered, Uh, theyre all my fiancees. Hearing this, Garen and all the other cultivators around him were shocked. Eleven fiancees. Was he serious? They gazed at each other speechlessly. Obviously, most of them didnt believe it. 74% In ce, only the men from rich and powerful families, the influential officials, and the most powerful bigwigs like the sect master could have more than one wife. However, they, who were suspicious, saw that thedies all fell silent and none raised an objection. As the saying goes, silence means acquiescence. That was to say, what Gilmore said was true. Learning this, Garen and the others suddenly burnt with jealousy. They thought it was simply intolerable that Gilmore, who looked so ordinary, had more than a dozen fiancees as pretty as fairies. Garen and the other powerful cultivators around him were covetous of thedies, harboring ulterior motives. Garen looked at Gilmore, saying with a hypocritical smile, Lets go, Mr. Reed. Ill treat you and the prettydies to a drink at the Intoxication Inn. Gilmore naturally agreed, Okay, thank you for your kind invitation, Mr. Merrett. Mr. Reed, as the second elders apprentice, I also would like to treat you to a drink on behalf of the second elder, a sageClike old man, who was twisting his white beard, said to Gilmore. Gilmore suddenly had a strong urge to vomit because he didnt expect this sageClike old man to covet his fiancees. The old man was such a lecher. However, Gilmore would like to teach the old lecher a lesson. So Gilmore said to the old cultivator, Okay, the more people, the merrier. Lets go out for a drink together. Exactly, Mr. Reed, you are right, said the old man, beaming with joy. He believed that Gilmore had fallen into his trap. Right after the old man managed to join Gilmore and Garen in going out for a drink, the rest of the leaders of the cultivators also seized the opportunity to invite Gilmore and thedies to have a drink. To their surprise, Gilmore agreed without hesitation. Finally, Gilmore looked at the cultivators, who enthusiastically offered to treat him to a drink, saying, Buddies, I really appreciate your kind invitation. B Shall we go to the Intoxication Inn now? Garen and the other cultivators all nodded in agreement. Then, surrounded by the hundreds of cultivators with evil intentions, Gilmore and thedies walked toward the Intoxication Inn, Garen and the other leaders of these cultivators were all thinking about getting Gilmore drunk with the hardest liquor after they arrived at the Intoxication Inn. Once Gilmore got drunk, the prettydies around him would fall into their hands. At the thought of what was about to happen, they smiledcently. The Intoxication Inn was the only inn among the pces in the vast sacred temple. It was a quaint and magnificent nineCstorey building built in ancient times. Each floor was spacious enough to amodate hundreds of diners. Garen and the other cultivators led Gilmore to thergest private room on the top floor of the nineC storey Intoxication Inn. Of course, only the leaders of the cultivators were allowed to enter the private room. There were more than a dozen of them in total. Garen came in and closed the door after the other leaders got into the private room. Meanwhile, the other several hundred cultivators sat in the hall outside the private room. In the private room. The liquors and dishes Garen ordered were served soon. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Garen personally filled the sses of Gilmore and thedies. Then Garen raised his ss and said to the other leaders, Guys, lets propose a toast to Mr. Reed and his fiancees. They immediately raised their sses and toasted Gilmore and thedies. Gilmore picked up his ss, but thedies didnt. Lilian said to Gilmore, Gilmore, I dont drink. Please excuse me for being unable to drink a toast in return. ire, Christine and the otherdies also said, We dont drink either. Please excuse us for being unable to drink with them. Some of thedies really didnt drink, but some did. The reason why they imed that they didnt drink was that they knew that these cultivators were up to no good. They didnt want to drink with these cultivators at all. Garen looked towards Gilmore with a smile and said, No, Mr. Reed, thedies are obviously not sincere enough. How about if you drink on your fiancees behalf? The other cultivators, whose eyes lit up, immediately tried to persuade Gilmore, Garen is right. Since your fiancees dont drink, you should drink on their behalf. Gilmore said casually, Okay, Ill drink a toast in return on their behalf. B Then, Gilmore picked up his ss, clinked it with the cultivators, and drank it up. E As soon as Gilmore finished drinking, Garen filled his ss and said to Gilmore, Its our pleasure to meet you, Mr. Reed. Come on, lets have another drink. ???????? ????????? Gilmore did not refuse, filled his ss, picked it up, and said to Caren, Okay, lets have another drink. Then he and Garen had another drink. However, right after that, another cultivator named Hector Field came to propose a toast to Gilmore. Gilmore drank a toast in return. But Hector was different. After toasting Gilmore, he filled his ss and went to toast thedies. Thedies certainly didnt drink. So Gilmore drank a toast in return on their behalf. Seeing that the cultivators toasted Gilmore one after another, thedies were even more certain that they were up to no good. Soon, the men had one and another round of drinks. There were twenty to thirty empty jars on the table and the ground. The liquor sold at the Intoxication Inn was stored in jars, each of which contained seven or eight pounds of liquor. They had drunk a lot of liquor. Gilmore belched, seeming to be about to pass out. Seeing this, the cultivators were all secretly delighted. Youre drunk, Mr. Reed, Garen said to Gilmore. Gilmore muttered, I Im not drunk After saying that, Gilmorey prostrate on the table and fell asleep, snoring like a pig. At the sight of this, the cultivators were even more delighted. Since Gilmore had got drunk, his fiancees, who were as pretty as fairies, would certainly be at their mercy. Ladies, Mr. Reed is drunk, but its not a good ce to sleep. How about if we go to the Spring Rain Hotel next door where we can get a room for him to have a rest? Garen looked at thedies and asked with concern. Nevertheless, Garen was aware that the liquor sold at the Intoxication Inn was made of the holy water in the sacredke and known as the holy wine. Different from other wines, the holy wine was extremely strong and able to knock out cultivators. Garen believed that it was impossible for Gilmore, who had drunk a lot of holy wine, to wake up before tomorrow. As long as Gilmore didnt wake up, thedies would be at their mercy. Thedies exchanged nces. They were aware that the cultivators had ulterior motives. However, they were not afraid at all. 5 After all, they, who were at the proficient level, were certainly capable of dealing with the cultivators, who were at the advanced level. Therefore, thedies would like to see what tricks they were up to. Lilian pretended to be grateful and said to the cultivators, Well, thank you for your help. Dont mention it. This is what we should do, Garen replied generously. Then, Garen looked at Hector and said, Let Making 784 Making 784 The other cultivators went out, leaving Garen and Gilmore in the room. Looking at Gilmore, who was unconscious on the bed, he said sarcastically, Brat, I bet you didnt expect this! Do you really think I was so kind as to treat you to the holy wine? We did that because weve taken a fancy to your pretty fiances. Your fiances will soon be our ythings. Enjoy your time here while we have fun with your fiances! After that, Garen turned around triumphantly and walked to the door. He had told the other cultivators that Lilian was the woman he wanted. Just as Garen walked to the door, there came a cold voice from behind him, Im afraid the man capable of cuckolding me hasnt been born yet! Hearing this, Garen, who was walking to the door, suddenly stopped. Then, he suddenly turned around and looked towards the voice. He was astonished to find that Gilmore, who was supposed to be drunk and unconscious, had sat up on the bed and was gazing at him with a faint smile. Garen frowned. With a sharp look in his eyes, he looked at Gilmore and asked, Brat, arent you drunk? Gilmore replied with a smile, You tell me. Garen smelled something fishy, realizing that Gilmore was not drunk but pretended to be. He was right. Gilmore was not Garen, whose today! eyes Hey drunk and just wanted to see what tricks they were up to. shed with anger, red at Gilmore and said, No matter youre really drunk or not, you are going to die Dont worry. Even if you die, people will believe that This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. you die from intoxication. Realizing that Gilmore was not drunk, Garen intended to kill him. Anyway, since he wanted to start a rtionship with Lilian, he must kill Gilmore. Even if he killed Gilmore, he could im that Gilmore died from intoxication. When the time came, he could naturally start a rtionship with Lilian. Gilmore looked fearlessly at Garen and said, You want to kill me? Im afraid you are incapable of that. Garen, who got furious, opened his eyes wide and emitted a burst of raging core energy. Boom! The air vibrated, followed by a burst of overwhelming power. Garen threw a strike at Gilmore, while thetter sat still on the bed. Just as Gilmore was about to be attacked, he also threw a strike as fast as lightning with a sparkle in his eyes. B With a deafening vibration, Gilmores and Garens palms collided, generating a burst of terrifying power. Then, Garen let out a miserable shriek and was knocked away in an instant. Bang! He crashed on the wall in the room, generating numerous cracks on the wall in an instant with a series of clicks. Blood gushed out of his mouth in torrents as soon as he fell on the ground Then he passed out with his head tilted. At the same time, screeches came from thedies rooms. Soon, thedies came to Gilmores room. Gilmore looked at thedies and asked, Are you all right? Thedies shook their heads. 74% Those bastards took each of us to a room and attempted to take liberties with us, but we got rid of them, ire said coldly. Lilian added, We were afraid that you would be hurt when you were drunk, so we came to check on you hurriedly. Gilmore said with a smile, I was not drunk and just wanted to see what tricks they were up to. Well, since weve got rid of the bastards, lets go and save Maria now. Lilian frowned slightly and said, But we dont know where Miss Gould is? Gilmore said, I know. Thedies looked at Gilmore and asked, Where is she? Gilmore told them the location of the pce where Maria was. After hearing that, thedies were all confused. Obviously, they were all curious about how Gilmore learned where Maria was. Gilmore, who seemed to be aware of what they were thinking, said, Given my strength, do you think its difficult for me to find Maria in the sacred temple? Thedies were stunned. Gilmore was right. Given his incredible strength, was it difficult for him to find someone in the sacred temple? Definitely not. Seeing that they had nothing to say, Gilmore said to them, We killed the cultivators here, and it will be discovered soon. Lets get out of here hurriedly and save Maria. Thedies nodded. Then, Gilmore pushed open the window and flew out through the window, followed by thedies. After leaving the Spring Rain Hotel, Gilmore and thedies headed to a pce in the sacred temple. B ti B. Along the way, they encountered plenty of cultivators. However, Gilmore and thedies showing up in the sacred temple did not arouse the suspicion of the cultivators. They didnt cause any disturbances along the way. Soon, Gilmore and thedies got to the pce where Maria was, However, the pce was heavily guarded by several hundred cultivators. # Gilmore, how should we get in? Lilian asked Gilmore as she gazed at the heavily guarded pce hundreds of yards away. Gilmore replied with a sparkle in his eyes, We dont need to hesitate. Lets just fight our way in. When thedies heard this, their eyes also lit up. Gilmore was right. Since they were here to save Maria, they had nothing to fear and just needed to fight their way in. Gilmore led thedies straight to the pce. Before they approached the pce, the cultivators guarding it had noticed them. Seeing them approaching, the leader of the cultivators immediately came out and shouted at Gilmore, What are you doing here? This is a forbidden area. No entrance except on business. Stop right there and leave. However, Gilmore did not stop. As he walked towards the leader, he said, Im instructed by the holy sect master toe here and take his wives to the grand hall for the wedding ceremony. The leader immediately frowned and scolded Gilmore coldly, Nonsense! The sect master has instructed us to take his wives to the grand hall at 11:11 a. m. to perform the wedding ceremony. Its impossible for him to send another batch of people here. Who are you? Do you have the sect masters holy token? As soon as the leader finished speaking, the cultivators in front of the pce became alert and looked fiercely at Gilmore and thedies. With aposed look, Gilmore looked at the leader and said, Sorry, I dont have the holy token, and you dont need to know who I am, because Im here to take one of the sect masters wives away. Hearing this, the leader said with a furious look, Ive found you very suspicious. As I expected, you sneaked in from the outside world to rescue the woman from Snowenia, didnt you? Gilmore replied, Yes, Im here to rescue her. The leader said with a sharp look, Well, brat, since you dare to admit it, you are quite bold. Tell me, do you want tounch an attack or us to do it? Gilmore replied with a smile, Of course I want tounch an attack as Im going to kill you. The leader said in a deep voice, Well, you remain stubborn when faced with imminent death. Guys, kill him! As soon as the leader waved his hand, the cultivators around him emitted bursts of core energy like thunder that came at Gilmore. Faced with the fierce attackunched by more than a dozen cultivators, Gilmore remained composed and seemed to have ignored it. Just as their core energy approached him, with a sparkle in his eyes, he suddenly emitted a burst of terrifying power. 12.25 Mon, Oct 28 1 3 74% Boom! The air vibrated violently. A stormClike st instantly radiated like a halfCarc of light within which the cultivatorsing at him were directly turned into ashes and dissipated even before they could screech. At the sight of this, the leader and the hundreds of cultivators around him all widened their eyes in shock, filled with dread. The halfCarc of light able to directly turn people into ashes was incredibly terrifying. Then, the leader fled as soon as he realized what had happened, followed by the cultivators around him. They were terribly frightened by the terrifying power emitted by Gilmore. Unwilling to get killed, they had to escape. However, how could Gilmore let them go? Boom! The power emitted by Gilmore suddenly radiated at a speed a hundred times faster than lightning, devouring the leader and the other hundreds of cultivators before they got out of here. Then, all of them turned into ashes and disappeared into the air in an instant even before they could screech Even thedies were a little surprised. It took Gilmore only a few minutes to emit overwhelming power to kill the more than a dozen cultivators, who tried to attack him, and then the hundreds of cultivators by turning them into ashes. They were amazed by Gilmores power again. Making 785 Making 785 However, Gilmore said casually, Dont mention it. Since I promised to save you, I just keep my word. The holy sect master will soon discover that Ie to rescue you. Right now, the most important thing is to get out of here quickly. However, Maria said through sobs, But Mr. Reed, my father and the Presbyters are still under the control of the holy sect master. I must rescue my father. Gilmore said, Rest assured. Were here not only to rescue you, but also to rescue your father and all the other members of the Secret Sect. Maria nodded, Hearing Gilmores words, she felt much better. Then, she, who seemed to have thought of something, said to Gilmore, But Mr. Reed, I have no idea where my father and the others are locked up. Gilmore said, Your father and the others are not in the sacred temple, but are locked up in a cavern on a mountain in the Holy Realm. Maria was a little surprised, wondering how Gilmore knew that. Nevertheless, she did not ask further questions. Anyway, she considered Gilmore as an omnipotent man, so it was normal that he knew where her father and the other members of the Secret Sect were locked up. Well, are we going to get out of here now? Maria looked at Gilmore and asked. Gilmore answered with a nod, Yes, we are going to get out of here. But there are plenty of cultivators outside, Maria said. Gilmore replied, Ive got rid of the cultivators outside the pce. The spell of restriction cast on the pce gates had prevented Maria, who was in the hall, from learning what had happened outside. In addition, the hundreds of cultivators guarding the pce had been turned into ashes by Gilmore with his overwhelming power even before they could screech. Therefore, Maria was unaware that all the cultivators guarding outside had been killed by Gilmore. Gilmore assured Maria, Dont worry. No matter how many cultivatorse, Ill definitely get you out of here safely. Maria stared at Gilmore, feeling unprecedentedly safe. She nodded at Gilmore and said, Okay. ncing at her wedding dress, Gilmore said, Change your clothes before leaving! Maria, who noticed her wedding dress, nodded at Gilmore and walked to the dressing area behind the screen in the hall. Soon, Maria changed her wedding dress into casual clothes. Then, Maria nced at the other nine brides in the hall and said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, they were all abducted from B B Snowenia by the holy sect master. Can we take them away? 74% Gilmore replied, Of course. As long as theyre from Eldoria, Im dutyCbound to help them return to their homnd safely. Maria, whose face lit up with joy, hurriedly said to the other brides, who were still sitting there, Change your clothes quickly and get out of here with us. Soon, the other brides changed their wedding dresses into casual clothes and walked up to Gilmore. Gilmore, if we leave the sacred temple directly, Im afraid we will be discovered by the cultivators in the sacred temple, Lilian said worriedly to Gilmore. After all, the sacred temple was the holy sect masters ce. If they just flew out of the sacred temple, they would definitely alert the big shots in the sacred temple. Maria and the other brides, who were all warriors, could easily be attacked or even get killed. Gilmore said to Lilian, Ive developed a supernatural skill that can make us invisible so that we wont be discovered when leaving the sacred temple. As soon as he finished speaking, he held out his palm from which a cloud of transparent energy like a stream of water rose. The cloud of strange energy surged on his palm, emitting a strange aura. At the sight of the transparent energy surging on Gilmores palm, thedies were very curious, wondering what kind of supernatural skill Gilmore was using. At this moment, an idea came to Gilmores mind. The transparent energy on his palm suddenly turned into a curtain of light, enveloping him and the ladies in an instant. Then, thedies found that they seemed to be in a huge bubble. The curtain of light around them was transparent and rippling like water, which was very magical. But what could the curtain of light, which was as transparent as water, be used for? Could it enable them to leave the sacred temple without being discovered? Seeing the puzzled looks on their faces, Gilmore said, This is the invisible bubble. We seem to be in a huge bubble now. We can see this huge transparent bubble, but its a small ward that prevents people outside from seeing us and enables us to see the outside world clearly. So my supernatural skill is the invisible bubble. As long as we stay in the invisible bubble, people outside wont be able to see us. Hearing this, thedies were all shocked at the fact that the incredible huge bubble, which enveloped them, could make them invisible. Thedies looked at Gilmore with even greater admiration. Gilmore said, Lets go now! As soon as he finished speaking, he made a gesture and said, Rise! Then, thedies in the invisible bubble immediately felt that the huge bubble began to float and flew out of the pce in an 74% BY B Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. instant with a whoosh. With another whoosh, the invisible bubble flew over a few more pces. Noticing the strong air turbulence, the cultivators in the pces all realized there was something wrong. Then, they rapidly flew out of their pces. However, after flying out of their pces, they found nothing. So they believed that it was an illusion, shook their heads and returned to their pces to cultivate vital energy. On a towering mountain far away from the sacredke and the sacred temple in the Holy Realm The peak was shrouded in thick clouds, looking mysterious, as it was difficult for people to get a full view of it. The clouds in the sky were somewhat dark, which seemed to indicate that a storm wasing. With a whoosh, the invisible bubble suspended in the sky a few miles away from the huge mountain. Looking at the misty peak, Gilmore said to Maria, Your father is locked up in the cavern on this mountain. With an anxious look, in her eyes, Maria asked, Mr. Reed, can you get my father out? Maria believed that there must be arge number of cultivators guarding the important ce where her father and the other members of the Secret Sect were locked up. Therefore, she was worried about Gilmore. Gilmore nodded at her, replying, Yes, I will definitely get your father and all the other members of the Secret Sect out. Hearing Gilmore say that with great confidence and certainty, Maria felt so much relieved. Then Gilmore looked towards Lilian and the otherdies, saying, Ladies, stay here and protect Maria and the others. Under the protection of the invisible bubble, no one will be able to discover you. Im going to the peak to rescue Mr. Gould and the other members of the Secret Sect. Lilian and the otherdies nodded at Gilmore, promising, Watch out, Gilmore. Well protect Ms. Gould and the others. Gilmore nodded. After that, he flew out of the invisible bubble, transformed into a shing figure, and flew straight to the huge mountain, which was enveloped in clouds and mist, with a sparkle in his eyes. His pupils contracted. Then, with the help of the Gods Eye, he immediately discovered the great danger lurking on the huge mountain enveloped in clouds and mist. Although he had discovered the great danger lurking on the huge mountain, he continued flying towards the mountain as though he werepletely unaware of it. The cavern, where Kean and the other members of the Secret Sect were locked up, was close to the peak and not enveloped in clouds and mist, so Gilmore could see the entrance of the cavern that was like the fierceClooking mouth of a primordial beast. With a whoosh, Gilmore quickly flew to the air in front of the cavern. Right at this time, there came an old mans cold voice through the clouds and mist around the peak, Brat, what brought you to my Giant Python Mountain? 3 # Gilmore looked towards the surging clouds and mist around the peak and said, Ie to rescue some people. Rescue some people? The old man, who was nowhere to be seen in the clouds, asked in a surprised tone, Who? Gilmore replied, Mr. Gould and all the other members of the Secret Sect. 74% Well, so youre a member of the Secret Sect? However, do you think you can rescue them by yourself? The old man said sarcastically. Gilmore could only see the thick clouds and mist shrouding the peak began to churn. An old man suddenly showed up in the churning clouds and mist. The old man had his white hair disheveled. His face was as withered as an old tree, and his eyes were like those of a devil in the abyss with a creepy sparkle. He sat crossClegged with a ck cane on his knees. Beneath his legs was the head of a giant python whose head was colorful and eyes shone with a terrifying scarlet re. The giant python bent its head on which the old man was sitting upright like a rock. The old man and the giant python showed up in the clouds. In the blink of an eye, his murderous aura and its bloodthirsty aura filled the sky, which was suffocating. Making 786 Making 786 With just one nce, Gilmore could clearly see the enormous python raising its head from the clouds and mist, a millennial python demon possessing the strength of king level. On the other hand, the old man with disheveled white hair and a face as withered as tree bark possessed strength of the intermediate exaltedClevel. Thebination of a thousandCyear python king and an elder of exaltedClevel was an incredibly powerful presence no matter where they were, Yet, Gilmore remained unfazed in his heart. Gilmore had already fought against the Devil Emperor of the exaltedClevel. Moreover, Gilmore had defeated him. Therefore, in Gilmores eyes, there was no pressure or concern regarding the exaltedClevel. Gilmore looked at the old man and said, Thats right, I alone can save Mr. Gould and all the people of the Secret Sect. The old man sneered coldly, Heh, sometimes excessive confidence can lead to arrogance, and arrogance can sometimes lead to your demise. Gilmore also smiled, saying, So, how can you be so sure that I am excessively confident, rather than truly having the strength and confidence? Heh, let me tell you, I am the fifth elder under the holy sect master, what are you? How dare you im strength and confidence in front of me? The contempt in the old mans eyes was genuine as he looked at Gilmore. Indeed, the old man guarding this mountain, overseeing Kean and the Secret Sect martialists, was Mick Polly, the fifth elder of the Holy Realm. Among the ten elders under the holy sect master, Mick ranked fifth and possessed strength of intermediate exaltedClevel. In terms of status and strength, he held a significant position within the Holy Realm. However, Gilmore did not take him seriously. So youre the fifth elder under the holy sect master. No wonder you look down on everyone. But regardless of who you are, even if the holy sect master himself were here, I would still rescue them. Gilmores tone was resolute and decisive. A gleam of fierceness shed in Micks eyes, and his voice turned cold as he said, With me here, no one can rescue Kean and the others from my grasp. As soon as he finished speaking, Mick ordered the fearsome giant python beneath him, with its terrifying aura and formidable size, Python King, its been a while since youve had human flesh. Nows your chance, devour this ignorant youngster for me! With Micksmand, the python, with its crimson eyes, shot out sharp rays of light, revealing its murderous intent. The next moment, the giant python opened its ferocious jaws disying its sharp teeth, and let out a furious roar. As it let out its roar, a burst of green mist spewed out from its bloodied jaws. The air immediately became filled with a nauseating stench. Mick immediately covered his mouth and nose with his hand, flying higher into the sky, away from the python. Mon, Oct 8 At this moment, the python burst out of the clouds and mist, its several hundred yards long body coiling and disturbing the surrounding fog. The python was as fast as lightning, attacking Gilmore in the air below. With its attack, an overwhelming aura of ughter and the imposing presence of a fierce beast pressed down on Gilmore. It was generating an extremely intimidating pres The ferocious beasts violent power formed a storm, causing Gilmores clothing and hair to flutter in the wind. The head of the python, which resembled a small mountain, had crimson lights flickering in its eyes. It opened its bloodstained mouth, revealing its ominous fangs, as it lunged towards Gilmore. Faced with the snakes bite, Gilmore remainedpletely unaffected, as if he hadnt even seen it. As he saw Gilmore standing motionless in midCair, Mick couldnt help but have satisfaction on his face. He thought Gilmore must have been scared stiff by the Python King. That was why Gilmore forgot to evade! Whoosh! The pythons bloodstained mouth swallowed Gilmore, who showed no signs of dodging in midCair. Seeing this scene, satisfaction appeared on Micks face. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought Gilmore turned out to be all talk, useless when it mattered. In Micks eyes, those words Gilmore said earlier were just to show off, as Gilmore clearly didnt possess the strength. Therefore, it was only fitting that Gilmore ended up being devoured by the python. Making 787 Making 787 74% Just as Mick thought that Gilmore had been swallowed by his python and was secretly pleased with himself, he suddenly found that something was not right. The python, which had just swallowed Gilmore, began to shake its huge head. Mick felt that there was something wrong with it. Its scarlet eyes, as big asnterns, suddenly widened. It looked like it was in pain. Then, as if it couldnt bear the pain anymore, the python opened its fierceClooking mouth and let out a thunderous roar. Howl Right at this moment, Mick was horrified to see Gilmore standing in the pythons fierceClooking mouth. His two hands were grabbing the two sharpest and longest fangs in the upper jaw and his two feet were standing on the lower jaw of the python. In this way, he forcibly opened the pythons fierceClooking mouth. Mick couldnt help but be stunned by the sight. It was the first time he had seen such a thing. Gilmore was swallowed by his thousandCyearCold python. Not only did Gilmore not die, but Gilmore opened the pythons fierceClooking mouth. He almost couldnt believe his eyes and quickly shook his head left and right. However, he found that it was real when he looked again. At this moment, with a light shing in his eyes, Gilmore let out a shout. After that, two cracking sounds came from the pythons fierceClooking mouth. Mick was surprised to see Gilmore snap off the two fangs in the pythons mouth. This made the python feel enormous pain and let out another roar. While the python was roaring, Gilmore had already flown out of its fierceClooking mouth. Two of the pythons fangs were snapped. Because of the enormous pain, it was unusually violent. However, it seemed to have learned its lesson. It did not attack Gilmore with its fierceClooking mouth again. Instead, it charged at Gilmore with its giant head, which was as hard as steel and as small as a hill. Seeing that the thousandCyearCold pythons head was about to hit him horizontally, he was not in a hurry at all. He just calmly looked at the pythons head. Suddenly, his eyes shed. In the next moment, his figure flew out like a bolt of lightning. Whoosh! He stabbed one long and sharp fang of the python into the pythons right eye, shining with scarlet light, < ? The python let out an iparably mournful roar. Howl Gilmore used one of the two broken fangs from the pythons mouth and stabbed its right eye. In the next second, his figure shot up like a bolt of lightning. When hended again, the other sharp fang was stabbed into the left eye of the python by him. Crack! Blood sttered in all directions. The python roared crazily. Not only its head but also its body began to shake wildly. It was as if it couldnt bear the great pain and wanted to take revenge and destroy everything. With a loud bang, its huge tail swept away a mountain peak and dirt and rock within about several feet. The scene was horrifying. However, no matter how crazy and violent this python was, it was just on the verge of death. Soon, it became weak like a spent bullet. In the end, itnded among the mountain peaks. Arge pool of blood flowed out of itsrge mouth, and it died. In its eyes, there were two big fangs, dripping with blood, which were very terrible. There was no smile on Micks face, only absolute horror. His thousandCyearCold python was killed by Gilmore just like that?! He had fed it with living people for decades. How could it be gone just like that? One could imagine how furious Mick was. He looked at Gilmore coldly and unconsciously clenched his fists. Brat, you dare to kill my Python King. I will tear you all to pieces to avenge it! After speaking, Mick, who had been sitting crossClegged in the air, suddenly stood up. A vast and shocking murderous aura abruptly emanated from his body and pressed down on Gilmore, which seemed to tear Gilmore into ten thousand pieces. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 0 Making 788 Making 788 After killing the thousandCyearCold giant python, Gilmore looked calm and at ease without being affected by Micks overwhelming power at all. With a boom, the air vibrated violently. There was a ball of purpleCsilver energy air current on Micks right palm. It was the core energy of an exaltedClevel cultivator. Meanwhile, the raging power in the air strengthened greatly,ing at Gilmore like innumerable mountains. With coldness glinting in his eyes, Mick threw a strike at Gilmore swiftly like a bolt of lightning. The core energy on his palm seemed to be about to tear the air apart. His awful power seemed to be able to destroy everything. Faced with Micks devastating strike, Gilmore remainedposed. In the next moment, Gilmore, whose eyes glinted, moved slightly. Swoosh! Mick failed to attack Gilmore with his devastating strike. Shock shed across Micks eyes. He didnt expect Gilmore to dodge his Destruction Palm! As its name implied, a cultivator below the exalted level attacked by the Destruction Palm would definitely get killed, and even an exaltedClevel cultivator attacked by the Destruction Palm would be deprived of his power. It was the most powerful and ruthless strike Mick had developed To his surprise, Gilmore dodged his Destruction Palm with ease. Nevertheless, Mick didnt think much about it. As soon as Gilmore dodged his first strike, he threw one and another strikes at Gilmore at lightning speed. However, no matter how hard he tried, Gilmore dodged his attacks with ease by moving to the left or the right. Mickunched one attack after another, hitting nothing but air. Finally, Mick was exhausted to the point of sweating profusely and gasping for breath. During the process, Mick was shocked at Gilmores power. As the fifth elder of the Holy Realm at the intermediate exalted level, he failed to kill or seriously injure Gilmore with continuous attacks and didnt even touch the edge of Gilmores clothes. Only then did he realize how formidable Gilmore was! He didnt expect it at all. He had considered that Gilmore was wildly arrogant and ignorant. But now, he realized that he was the most arrogant and ignorant one. < B It urred to him why the thousandCyearCold giant python was killed by Gilmore in such a short time. Gilmore wa much more powerful than the thousandCyearCold giant python and him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mick kept attacking. But in fact, Mick, who was sweating profusely and panting, had wanted to stop long before. However, he couldnt stop even if he wanted to. Although he failed to attack Gilmore all the time, Gilmore was so close to him that once he stopped and Gilmore struck back, he might not even have a chance to dodge Gilmores counterattack. Just as Mick was in a dilemma, Gilmore suddenly, Gilmore looked at him and said with a smile, Arent you tired, fifth elder. Do you want to have a rest? Gilmores words did distract Mick for a moment. Mick believed that Gilmore, who suddenly asked if he wanted to have a rest, must be trying to trick him. So Mick immediately exerted his purpleCsilver core energy that surrounded him to protect himself from Gilmore. However, Gilmore warned him instead of tricking him, Im going to throw a punch, fifth elder. Watch out! As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, he threw a punch at Mick frontally. Mick immediately emitted his core energy and also threw a punch to resist the punch Gilmore threw at him. Bang! Crack! When Micks fist collided with Gilmores fist, the sound of knuckles cracking could be heard clearly. Ouch! Mick uttered a heartrending cry that echoed through the mountains and valleys. Making 789 Making 789 The collision between Micks and Gilmores fists cracked the knuckles of Micks right fist in an instant. Mick, who almost passed out in sharp pain, went crazy like a giant python that was furious after getting injured. He kept emitting exaltedClevel core energy with the other palm in an attempt to attack Gilmore. However, Gilmore didnt even bother to pretend to dodge Micks continuous attacks and directly exposed himself to Micks exaltedClevel core energy that came at him. The exaltedClevel core energy Mick emitted was awful, and his overwhelming power seemed to be able to tear the air apart. However, when Gilmore was bombarded by one and another bursts of Micks core energy, he was unscathed, and only a thunderous rumble could be heard. Under the protection of his anima, even his clothes were intact. At the sight of this, Mick became even more rmed. He believed that Gilmore was a formidable enemy, and didnt expect to meet such an enemy. Mick, who was deeply rmed, had no desire to continue fighting. What he wanted to do at the moment was to escape as soon as possible. If he continued fighting, he would definitely get killed here. So, Mick, who had secretly made up his mind, immediately exerted all his power and threw a ball of energy light with a diameter of six to ten feet at Gilmore. The ball of purpleCsilver energy came at Gilmore with a whistle. Afterunching the attack against Gilmore, Mick quickly fled in the opposite direction. However, Gilmore, who seemed to have expected it, threw a strike before the ball of energy light approached him. Boom! As soon as he emitted the anima, his overwhelming energy flow countered Micks attack, causing the ball of energy light to suddenlye at Mick, who was trying to flee, ten times faster than when it came at Gilmore. With a bang, the ball of energy light hit the back of Mick who was trying to flee. Then, with a muffled groan, Mick suddenly lost his bnce, falling to the mountain below like a bird with broken wings. With another bang, Mick crashed on a mountain several feet high, razing it to the ground. Meanwhile, Mick spat out arge mouthful of blood, his face turning deathly pale. He was seriously injured. Mick struggled a few times but failed to get up from the ground. With a swoosh, Gilmorended in front of him and looked down at him. Gilmore said, Fifth elder, you seem too weak to fight with me for long. Micks eyes glinted furiously, as if he wanted to devour Gilmore alive. B Ill give you two options, fifth elder. Make a choice, Gilmore looked at Mick, who was struggling on the ground, adding. Hearing this, Mick stopped struggling, looked at Gilmore unyieldingly and said, No matter how many options you offer, I wont give in. Gilmore said with a nod, Good, thats the spirit. However, Gilmore continued, I dont care if you will give in or not. You have two options. Youll survive if you surrender and be loyal to me, or youll get killed if you refuse to surrender and insist on setting yourself against me. Gilmore looked at Mick, asking, Whats your choice? Mick answered, The second option. Gilmore asked, So, you refuse to surrender and insist on setting yourself against me? Thats right. I choose the second option, Mick said through clenched teeth like an old wolf that refused to yield after being injured. Okay, as you wish. Ill deprive you of your power and then kick you down the mountain. As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, a ball of raging white energy flow appeared on his palm with a boom. The moment Mick sensed the terrifying aura Gilmore emitted, his pale face became even paler. Then he looked down at the ravine at the foot of the mountain below. It was extremely dangerous, pitchCck inside and iparably deep. If he fell into it, he would undoubtedly die. Moreover, there must be poisonous creatures, such as venomous snakes and centipedes, in such a dark ravine. If he fell into it, his body would be eaten by the centipedes and insects after he died. The thought sent a chill down his spine. At this moment, Gilmores palm, on which his awful power and murderous aura gathered, was approaching Mick. Fear glinted in Micks eyes. Then, he, frightened into a mental breakdown in an instant, shouted to Gilmore, Sir, dont kill me. I choose to surrender and be loyal to you. Hearing this, Gilmore said to Mick with a smile, Since you decided to surrender and be loyal to me, you should have told me earlier! In this way, I wouldnt have to go through so much trouble, and you wouldnt have been terribly frightened. Mick was at a loss for words. Since Mick had surrendered, Gilmore withdrew the anima on his palm. In an instant, the intimidating power and murderous aura in the air disappeared. Mick heaved a long sigh of relief as if he had just returned from the jaws of death. But at this moment, Gilmore used his mind to make a ck jade bead fly out of his storage ring slowly. B ti B. Seeing the ck jade bead, Mick, who had just heaved a sigh of relief, tensed up. At a nce, he could tell that the ck jade bead represented the Heart Pearl Spell. Gilmore took a ck jade bead out of his storage ring, then looked at Mick and said, You know what you should do, dont you? Of course, Mick knew what he should cast the Heart Pearl Spell. However, he had a strong aversion to the Heart Pearl Spell, as once he cast it, he could only be loyal to Gilmore and obey Gilmores orders from now on, which would make him no different from Gilmores ve. However, if he refused to cast the Heart Pearl Spell, Gilmore would immediately deprive him of his power and push him into the bottomless ravine so that he would die with his body chewed up by the centipedes and insects. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Mick could only say to Gilmore, Sir, Ill cast the Heart Pearl Spell right now. Gilmore nodded with satisfaction, saying, Great. Dont worry, after you be my follower, you will be under my protection from now on. Mick was speechless. It sounded like he would benefit from surrendering and swearing to be loyal to Gilmore. Although Mickined secretly, he didnt dare to show his emotion. Mick could only say to Gilmore, Thank you, sir. Stop calling me sir. Remember, my name is Gilmore, and you can call me Mr. Reed, Gilmore corrected Mick. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Got it, Mr. Reed, Mick replied. Then, Mick raised his hand and swore to the ck jade bead floating in the air, I, Mick, cast the Heart Pearl Spell and swear to God that from today onwards, I will always be loyal to Mr. Reed, obey Mr. Reeds orders, and never change my loyalty to Mr. Reed. If I break my oath, I will be struck by lightning and die a tragic death. 20 As soon as he finished casting the Heart Pearl Spell, the ck jade bead in the air turned into a burst of ck air and disappeared. After that, Gilmore nodded in satisfaction, saying, Great. Youre now my follower. From now on, youll be under my protection. Mick could only force a smile and say, Thank you, Mr. Reed. Gilmore replied with a nod, Well, get up! Take me to see the people in the cavern. With a troubled look on his face, Mick said, Im too seriously injured to get up, Mr. Reed Gilmore had no choice but to step forward and reach out to pat Mick on the shoulder. Mick felt as if he had received an electric shock. A burst of energy flow from Gilmores palm passed through his shoulder like an electric current. Mick, who had been very weak just now, felt as if he had suddenly gained infinite power. Then, he exerted himself a little and suddenly stood up from the ground. B At the sight of this, Gilmore withdrew his hand. Gilmore had reached out and patted Mick on the shoulder to transfer some energy to Mick. 3 14% By doing this, he could not only help Mick, who was injured and weak, replenish energy, but also promote blood cirction to dispel the blood stasis in Micks mana vessels. That was why Mick could recover so quickly and stand up from the ground. Then, Mick took Gilmore to the entrance of a cavern on a peak not far away. When they came up to the entrance of the cavern, Gilmore saw that the cavern was sealed by a natural boulder that was about 35 feet high and weighed hundreds of thousands of pounds. Gilmore looked towards Mick and asked, Did you seal the cavern with this boulder? Mick answered with a nod, Ill move it away now, Mr. Reed. After saying that, Mick immediately flew to the boulder, stood beside it, and suddenly struck it. With a bang, the boulder instantly flew out of the entrance, tumbling down the ravine. The next moment, the cavern, which had been sealed by the boulder, appeared in front of Gilmore. Then, Mick stretched out his hand to the huge cavern, bowed to Gilmore, and said, This way please, Mr. Reed! Making 790 Making 790 The cavern was spacious enough to amodate more than a hundred people. There was a passageway. Mick led Gilmore into the passage and walked several tens of feet. They saw about a hundred stone chambers. Gilmore could feel an astonishing energy fluctuation on the closed doors of the stone chambers. It was the restrictive force. These stone chambers were sealed off by the restrictive force. Mick pointed at the stone chambers sealed off by the restrictive force and said to Gilmore, Kean and the other members of the Secret Sect are locked up in these stone chambers. Gilmore looked at the stone chambers and said to Mick, Mick, release the people locked up in these stone chambers. Mick agreed, and then took a dark green jade slip, which looked like a token, out of the storage ring on his thumb and threw it out. Driven by his core energy, the jade slip flew past one and another stone chambers, emitting a beam of green light that shone on the door of each of them. The restrictive force that sealed off the stone chambers immediately dissolved. The dark green jade slip was undoubtedly a spiritual weapon to dissolve the restrictive force. The jade slip flew past the doors of the about a hundred stone chambers and finally returned to Mick. Gilmore nced at the dark green jade slip in Micks hand and asked, What kind of spiritual weapon is this stuff that can dissolve the restrictive force of all the stone chambers? Mick replied respectfully, Mr. Reed, this is the restrictive token. The holy sect master cast the spell of restriction on the stone chambers. Only the restriction token he granted me can break the spell of restriction he cast. Gilmore said with a nod, Bring all the people out of the stone chambers. Got it, Mr. Reed, Mick put the restrictive token back into his storage ring and replied. Then he walked up to the stone chambers on both sides of the passage, opened the doors and told all the people toe out of the stone chambers. After opening all the doors and politely telling the people toe out, Mick returned to Gilmore. Kean, Landen, n and other elders and Presbyters were locked up in a stone chamber. When they saw that the door of the stone chamber was opened and Mick appeared at the door and politely told them that they coulde out freely, they were all stunned. As soon as Mick left, they were in an uproar. Whats going on, Mr. Gould? 179 B Did Mick, the fifth elder of the Holy Realm, say that we could go out freely? Is this true? Is there a catch? It was reasonable for them to doubt it. Anyone would feel that something was amiss in this situation. They were locked up here under the order of the holy sect master. It could be said that they were doomed. However, now Mick opened the door of the stone chamber and told them that they could go out freely. They found it sounded like they were going to be escorted to the execution ground. Nevertheless, after they were captured by the holy sect master and locked up here, they had taken their lives lightly. Now, even if they were going to be executed, they were not afraid of it. Therefore, Kean looked towards the others and said, Ive expected the worst: death. I had a narrow escape from death, so its lucky for me to survive till now. I just feel guilty about implicating you. The elders and Presbytersforted Kean one after another, Mr. Gould, you dont have to say that! Its our honor to live and die with you. So be it. Were not afraid of death. Although not all of them were fearless, they all knew that they, who had fallen into the hands of the holy sect master, wouldnt be able to escape death even if they were afraid. So they simply decided to stop thinking about it. In this way, they became fearless. Kean, who was touched, looked at them and said, In the next life, I hope I could repay you for dying with me heroically. After that, Kean bowed to them with his hands folded and raised in front of his face. They returned a bow. After that, Kean led the others out of the stone chamber, ready to face death heroically. When Kean and the others got out of the stone chamber and saw Gilmore and Mick standing in the passage, they were all stunned. Gilmore? Why was he here? When they returned to themselves, they all beamed with joy, Mr. Reed! Kean involuntarily called out. Landen also called out, Mr. Reed? In the passage, Gilmore nodded at Kean and Landen with a smile. At this moment, the martialists of the Secret Sect also came out from the other stone chambers in session. J They almost crowded the entire passage, which was too narrow to amodate too many people. There were plenty of martialists still staying in the stone chambers. Like Kean and the elders and Presbyters, all the martialists of the Secret Sect were suspicious when Mick opened the doors of the stone chambers and told them that they were free. Now seeing Gilmore, they, who were in the passageway, finally understood why Mick released them. Kean came up to Gilmore and asked in indescribable surprise, Mr. Reed, why are you here? Gilmore answered, Maria called me and told me that you were caught and brought here by the holy sect master, so I hurried over to rescue you. Only then did Kean realize that Gilmore came here because his daughter Maria had called him. Then, at the thought of his daughters situation, Kean involuntarily frowned and said to Gilmore, By the way, Mr. Reed, the holy sect master wants to marry my daughter as his 30th wife. Please save her. Gilmore replied with a casual smile, Dont worry, Mr. Gould. Ive rescued her, and shes safe now. H Under the protection of the invisible bubble where thedies were hiding, Gilmore believed that they were safe and sound. Hearing that his daughter had been rescued by Gilmore, Kean was said cheerfully to Gilmore, Thank you so much, Mr. Reed. I dont know how to repay you for what you have done for me. Gilmore replied, Mr. Gould, it needed only a slight effort. Dont mention it. Lets get out of here first! Kean nodded. Then, he said to all the martialists of the Secret Sect in the passage, Mr. Reed came to save us. Lets get out of here now. Thank you, Mr. Reed, All the martialists of the Secret Sect in the passage said gratefully. After that, Gilmore, Kean and Mick led all the martialists of the Secret Sect out of the cavern. Along the way, seeing Mick follow Gilmore like a loyal servant, Kean was puzzled. Why would Mick, the fifth elder of the Holy Realm, follow Gilmore respectfully like a servant? What was going on? Kean was extremely puzzled. However, he didnt ask further, as he thought it was better to ask Gilmore about itter. Soon, Gilmore, Mick and Kean led two to three thousand martialists of the Secret Sect out of the cavern. Yes, two to three thousand martialists of the Secret Sect had been locked up in the cavern. It could be seen that the cavern was shockingly spacious with numerous stone chambers. After getting out of the cavern, Kean and the other members of the Secret Sect felt like trapped beasts that had regained freedom. Breathing the fresh air outside, Kean sighed with emotion. If it hadnt been for Gilmore, they would never have been able to get out of the cavern. Are we going back to the Snowenia, Mr. Reed? Kean looked towards Gilmore and asked. However, Gilmore shook his head and answered, No, we are going to defeat the holy sect master. Otherwise, even if you escape from the Holy Realm and return to the Snowenia, the holy sect master can catch you again and kill you. Kean involuntarily fell silent. He had to admit that Gilmore was right! He and all the other members of the Secret Sect were just warriors in the secr world. In the face of the holy sect master and the other cultivators, they were totally incapable of fighting back and could do nothing but ce themselves at the holy sect masters mercy. With a rumble, dark clouds gathered and lightning shed in the distant sky. An awfully murderous atmosphere spread all over the ce in an instant. They all felt indescribably oppressed as if great pressure weighed heavily upon them. Oh no, the holy sect master ising soon, at this moment, Mick, who was standing next to Gilmore, said in astonishment, his face changing suddenly. Looking at the distant sky where dark clouds gathered and lightning shed, and then at Mick, Gilmore asked, You said that the holy sect master ising? Mick nodded and answered with his hands folded and raised in front of his face, Yes, Mr. Reed. The sacred temple is located in the distant sky where dark clouds gather, lightning shes and thunder rumbles. Every time the holy sect master gets furious, his awful power can cause a drastic change in the heaven and earth with lightning and thunder. Therefore, the holy sect master must have discovered that you got Mr. Goulds daughter out of the sacred temple. Gilmore said with a nod, Well, you seem to be right. In the sacred temple, Gilmore had killed Garen, and thedies had killed a dozen cultivators. These cultivators were the apprentices of some bigwigs such as the elders of the Holy Realm, and many of them were even the bigwigs favorite apprentices. Therefore, when the staff of the Spring Rain Hotel found that most of the elders apprentices got killed in their rooms, they immediately reported it to the elders. Learning that their apprentices got killed, the elders were furious and immediately reported it to the holy sect master. At the same time, the dozendies, whom the holy sect master was going to marry, disappeared, and so did the several hundred cultivation martialists who guarded thedies. No one knew their whereabouts. The holy sect master flew into a rage, sending all the cultivation martialists in the sacred temple to search Gilmore and thedies. The cultivators in various pces on various peaks around theke also swarmed out to search them. In the sacred temple, a ball of dazzling golden light rose like the morning sun. A tall figure could be vaguely seen in the ball of golden light, looking like an emperor. The figure in the golden light was the supreme holy sect master of the Holy Realm. Bti B. The holy sect master in the golden light searched an area of hundreds of miles with his powerful divine sense in an instant. He soon discovered the whereabouts of Gilmore, Kean and the others. They are on the Divine Cavern Mountain. Go there to kill them right away! The holy sect master said in a solemn voice that resounded through the sky. Millions of cultivation martialists in the sacred temple and the pces on the peaks around theke instantly flew toward the Divine Cavern Mountain, which was dozens of miles away, like locusts all over the sky. Gilmore, Mick, Kean and the others were on the Divine Cavern Mountain. Mick became more and more solemn, as he had sensed that all the cultivators in the Holy Realm were flying toward them He looked at Gilmore with a solemn look and said, Mr. Reed, the holy sect master has sent millions of cultivation martialists in the Holy Realm toe and kill us. Wed better leave here as soon as possible and lie low for a while. In Micks opinion, Gilmore had awful power. But in the face of an elite cultivation martialist like the holy sect master, he was not entirely sure that Gilmore would win. Moreover, even if Gilmore managed to defeat the holy sect master, the millions of cultivation martialists in the Holy Realm couldpletely devour Gilmore and the other thousands of people. However, Gilmore was unusuallyposed as if he had no idea what was about to happen. More and more dark clouds gathered in the sky and suddenly approached the Divine Cavern Mountain. In next to no time, a flow of extremely oppressing and heavy pressure weighed upon all the people on the Divine Cavern Mountain. Seeing that dark clouds gathered in the sky above the Divine Cavern Mountain and covered the sun, all the martialists of the Secret Sect looked fearful. They felt that great danger wasing. At the same time, there came continuous and shocking sounds of people swooshing from the distant sky. Then, all the martialists of the Secret Sect saw countless people fly rapidly towards them like a swarm of locusts in the gue. Fear glinted in Micks eyes as he muttered, Theyre here! We are unable to leave now! However, unlike Mick who was ill at ease, Gilmore lookedposed with no emotion. The countless cultivators, who flew towards them like locusts, stopped in midCair when they were still a few hundred yards away from the Divine Cavern Mountain, followed by a steady flow of cultivators. When all the millions of cultivators arrived, they hovered within a radius of around three miles above the Divine Cavern Mountain, surrounding the mountain. Overwhelmed by the aggressiveness of the millions of cultivators, who surrounded the Divine Cavern Mountain, and the incredibly murderous aura they exuded, the thousands of martialists of the Secret Sect on the Divine Cavern Mountain felt unprecedented pressure. In the face of millions of enemies, they had to try hard to restrain themselves from trembling, let alone fight with the enemies. C Kean, Landen, n and Mick all looked extremely grave. Mick, why are you with them? Right at this moment, a dignified old man asked. Mick looked up and saw an old man in a robe flying out of the crowd of cultivators. 3 The old man was in his eighties with white hair and white eyebrows, eyes that shed like lightning, and an air of dignity, emitting a flow of incredible power. Mick looked at the old man with a troubled look, replying, Cowan, Ive surrendered to Mr. Reed and sworn to be loyal to him. Now, Mr. Reed is my Master. Of course, Ill help Mr. Reed deal with you. Mick had no other choice. He was aware that they were now surrounded by millions of cultivation martialists in the Holy Realm, and he was supposed to beg the cultivation martialists to spare him. For example, he could beg the old man in his eighties, the grand elder of the Holy Realm, in front of him. At this moment, Mick was supposed to cotton up to Cowan, the grand elder. In this way, Cowan would probably spare However, Mick did not try to cotton up to Cowan. Instead, he immediately made a clean break with Cowan. He had no other choice but to do so, because he had cast the Heart Pearl Spell in front of Gilmore. His betrayal to Gilmore would lead to his damnation. Therefore, Mick had pinned all his hopes on Gilmore. him. Cowan, the grand elder, looked at Mick with his eyes, which glinted angrily, and said, Well, Mick, how dare you surrender to someone else and betray his majesty! His majesty certainly wont spare you! Mick said, Grand elder, I have made up my mind. Mr. Reed is my Master. Even if his majesty wont spare me, I will not regret being loyal to Mr. Reed. $ At this time, Mick could only y up to Gilmore in a roundabout way, because whether he could survive or not today depended on Gilmore. Gilmore looked towards Cowan and said, Grand elder, ask your sect master toe out quickly. Im here to get even with him. Hearing Gilmores words, Cowan replied with a sneer, Brat, who do you think you are to ask to meet his majesty? Are you the one who injured my fellows apprentices and attendants and rescued his majestys fiancee? Gilmore answered, Yes, I did all this. Then, he pointed to Mick and all the martialists of the Secret Sect, continuing, I also forced your fifth elder Mick to release the members of the Secret Sect. In the air, Cowan said with a snort, Brat, you seem quite capable. However, even if you are full of cunning tricks, as long as you are in the Holy Realm, you are not allowed to act recklessly and have to pay for what you have done with your blood. d towards the ten burly men, who were in gold armor and as tall as towers, As soon as Cowan finished speaking, he looked beside him and said, Ten Guardians, bring down this brat! The Ten Guardians, who were in golden armor with thick eyebrows and big eyes and looked like celestial troops, 14% B E B immediately replied in thunderous voices, Got it, grand elder. The Ten Guardians were under themand of the holy sect master and only inferior to the elders in status. After replying, they flew to the sky above the Divine Cavern Mountain at the same time. They red at Gilmore, who was on the peak, saying, Brat,e up here and fight us! Mick, Kean and the others all looked grave. Mick was aware of the strength of the Ten Guardians. If he fought one of them at a time, he might be able to defeat them. However, if he fought all of them at a time, he thought that he would be no match for them. Kean was also very worried, as he was well aware of the strength of the Ten Guardians who had launched a fierce attack on the Snowenian Secret Sect. The fight could only be described as terrifying. Be careful, Gilmore! Watch out, Mr. Reed. Kean and Mick whispered to Gilmore at the same time, because their life and death depended on Gilmore. If Gilmore won, they would have a chance of survival. If Gilmore lost, all of them would die. Gilmore nodded lightly at them. Then, he directed his anima and flew to the sky like lightning. The moment he flew to the sky, the Ten Guardians surrounded him. The overwhelming auras they emitted seemed to have blocked Gilmores way out. Nevertheless, Gilmore remained calm in the face of the Ten Guardians who surrounded him and emitted overwhelming auras. Brat, you asked for this. Since you dare to stir up trouble in the Holy Realm, let us, the Ten Guardians, send you to hell today, the head of the Ten Guardians threatened him with a sneer. Needless to say, the Ten Guardians considered Gilmore as amb to be ughtered with no chance of survival. Gilmore chuckled and said, The Ten Guardians. What an impressive name. Unfortunately, its going topletely disappear from this world from today on. The head of the Ten Guardians, who had just spoken, frowned and stared at Gilmore with sharp eyes, asking, Brat, what do you mean? Gilmore looked at him coldly and said word by word, Because youre going to die. Hearing this, the head and the other nine Guardians got furious in an instant. Buddies, this brat is really arrogant! Since hes courting death, lets fulfill his wish! Kill him! Lets go! B The Ten Guardians cinitted raging exaltedClevel core energy, and their bodies shone with terrifying light like lightning. They attacked Gilmore from all directions. Meanwhile, the wind and clouds changed their colors as if it was going to be the end of the world. The suffocating pressure weighed even more heavily on Kean, Mick and all the martialists of the Secret Sect. With concerned looks in their eyes, they were all terribly worried about Gilmore. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 74% At the same time, there was contempt and arrogance in the eyes of Cowan and the other elders, who were in the air, as they believed that the Ten Guardians would definitely be able to kill Gilmore. They were waiting to see Gilmore killed by the Ten Guardians and his blood stter all over the sky. In the sky, the wind and clouds were rolling, and lightning was shing. The core energy shed across the sky, which was thrilling and extremely terrifying. There was a thunderous boom, followed by a miserable scream through the clouds. Everyone immediately turned to look at the wind and clouds, searching the source of the screech. Then they saw a goldCarmored Guardian fly out of the clouds like a ball of old cotton wool and directly smash into the Divine Cavern Mountain. Bang! The entire mountain seemed to sway after that. In the next second, the impact left a crater several feet deep and wide on the Divine Cavern Mountain. The Guardiany prone in the crater and couldnt move at all as if all his bones had fallen apart. He was foaming at the mouth, rolling his eyes like a dead fish. Needless to say, after being seriously injured by Gilmore in the sky and smashing into the Divine Cavern Mountain, the Guardian was too weak to continue fighting and almost paralyzed. At the sight of this, Cowan and the other elders, who were waiting in the air to see Gilmore suffer a disastrous defeat, were all dumbfounded. However, before they could recover from their shock, thunderous booms came through the clouds in session, followed by one miserable scream after another. Then, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. They saw one figure in gold armor after another fly out of the rolling clouds like cannonballs and smash into the peak of the Divine Cavern Mountain without exception. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! There came another peal of deafening booms. After that, balls of dirt and dust arose from the Divine Cavern Mountain which swayed a few times. Then the Divine Cavern Mountain returned to silence. After the dust dispersed, there were another nine craters on the Divine Cavern Mountain. In the craters, the other nine Guardians, who were too weak to continue fighting, were lying on their backs, foaming at the mouth, and rolling their eyes like dead fishes. Making 791 Making 791 The elders and the millions of cultivators in the air around the Divine Cavern Mountain were all shocked. The Ten Guardians were defeated just like that? The elder and the millions of cultivators immediately looked towards Gilmore, who was in the clouds above the Divine Cavern Mountain. Then, they saw Gilmore standing above the clouds like a Battle God and exuding an aweCinspiring and stunning aura. Cowan frowned slightly. Needless to say, he had underestimated Gilmore who was definitely not as easy to deal with as he had imagined. The Ten Guardians were all Cultivation Grandmasters and only inferior to the holy sect master and the ten elders in the Holy Realm. However, the Ten Guardians were no match for Gilmore. It was evident that Gilmore had incredible strength. Cowan then turned to look at the other eight elders in robes around him and said, Guys, this brat has such extraordinary strength that even the Ten Guardians are no match for him. Now let us cooperate to deal with him. The other eight elders around him immediately replied in unison, Okay, grand elder. Cowan shouted coldly, Lets go! Then, he and the other eight elders immediately flew toward Gilmore, who was in the sky above the Divine Cavern Mountain. In an instant, the nine of them approached Gilmore and surrounded him. They emitted awful purpleCsilver exaltedClevel core energy, which created violent storms around them, as well as overwhelming pressure. In front of the cavern on the Divine Cavern Mountain, Mick, Kean and the other members of the Secret Sect unconsciously became solemn. Kean and the other members of the Secret Sect could clearly feel that the power and auras emanating from the nine elders were obviously stronger than those emanating from the Ten Guardians. Mick was aware that even the weakest one among the nine elders was a beginner at the exalted level, and the grand elder Cowan was an elite at the exalted level. Thebined strength of the nine elders could not be underestimated. Although Gilmore had defeated the Ten Guardians, he might not be able to defeat the nine elders. This was what Mick was worried about. In the air, Gilmore confronted the nine elders with aposed look. The grand elder Cowan gazed sharply at Gilmore and said, Brat, arent you going to submit to arrest with folded arms after doing all this in the Holy Realm? BBB Gilmore replied with a sneer, If you want to surrender to me, I can ept it. Cowan roared with a furious expression, Brat, you still refused to admit defeat when faced with imminent death! Then, Cowan looked towards the other eight elders and shouted coldly, Lets kill him! Got it, grand elder, the other eight elders answered in unison. Then, the storms emanating from the nine elders became more and more violent and awful. Meanwhile, the purpleCsilver exaltedClevel core energy around them became extremely destructive like thunder and lightning. The next moment, there was a ball of purpleCsilver light on each elders palm. Each ball of purpleCsilver light glistered with thousands of little shes of electric light, emitting an awful aura. Kean, Mick and the other members of the Secret Sect, as well as the millions of cultivators in the air, all felt an overwhelming pressure that was about to burst out and weigh heavily on the world and them. The nine elders threw their balls of purpleCsilver light at Gilmore almost at the same time. The nine balls of light burst out, generating infinite power that even caused the air to vibrate as if the space would fall apart at any moment. Affected by the awful power, even the peak of the Divine Cavern Mountain vibrated constantly, and the rocks on the mountain rolled down as if the entire mountain would fall apart and copse in an instant. In the sky, the nine balls of purpleCsilver light emitted dazzling light that covered the sun and engulfed Gilmore instantly. In the next second, people heard an earthCshattering boom in the air. A storm of overwhelming power broke out in all directions. At the same time, the entire Divine Cavern Mountain copsed with a loud crash in an instant, raising clouds of dust. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before the Divine Cavern Mountain copsed, Kean, Mick and the other martialists of the Secret Sect quickly flew up and hovered above the peak of the copsed mountain. They werent surprised at the copse of the mountain. What surprised them was the awful power of the nine balls of light that came at Gilmore. They, who involuntarily became more worried about Gilmore, looked up at the sky again. When the nine balls of light came at Gilmore, Gilmore had been engulfed by the dazzling light. After the earthCshattering boom, the light in the sky remained dazzling instead of weakening in an instant. At the sight of this, Kean, Mick and the others were even more worried about Gilmore. However, the dazzling light in the air had yet to dissipate, so they were unable to find out if Gilmore was still alive and cou! only wait anxiously. At the same time, the nine elders and the millions of cultivators in the air around the mountain were also waiting, wondering if Gilmore was still alive. Of course, the nine elders and the millions of cultivators believed that it was impossible for Gilmore to withstand the joint attack of the nine elders. D Gilmore was very likely to be smashed to pieces under the joint attack of the nine elders, and his body might even have been ground to dust and scattered in the air. Time passed second by second. A few minutester, the dazzling light in the sky gradually dissipated. Then, all people saw a shocking scene. Gilmore, who no one believed would be fine, floated in the air safe and sound with a calm look as if nothing had happened to him, surrounded by purple light shield with nine purpleCsilver balls of light on it. The nine elders and the millions of cultivators in the air were all shocked at it. The nine balls of purpleCsilver light were absorbed by the purple light shield around Gilmore instead of hitting him? The nine elders could hardly believe their eyes. The overwhelming power, which broke out in the air just now, and the earthCshattering boom they had just heard were caused by the nine balls of purpleCsilver light hitting the purple light shield around Gilmore. However, Gilmore was fine, and the balls of light thrown by the nine elders were all absorbed by his purple light shield. Gilmore looked at the nine elders, who were astonished, saying with a smile, Ill return what you threw at me to you now. As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, he suddenly emitted a flow of awful power. With a boom, the nine balls of purpleCsilver light absorbed by the purple light shield around him immediately flew out like nine meteors,ing at the nine elders in the air with overwhelming power. When the nine elders saw the balls of light flying toward them, their faces all changed! Why were the balls of light, which they had thrown at Gilmore,ing at them now? Making 792 Making 792 However, the nine elders had no time to be shocked at it, because the nine meteorClike balls of light wereing at them. If they did not make a move now, they would likely be injured by their balls of light. Boom! Cowan and the other elders each immediately directed a ball of raging purpleCsilver core energy at the exalted level, which was emitting infinite power on their palm, and threw it at the nine balls of light that came at them. There came a series of earthCshattering booms, even causing the air to vibrate constantly. The exaltedClevel core energy directed by the nine elders collided with the nine balls of light flying toward them, which generated an awful energy flow in the air like an earthCshaking storm. The nine elders were sent flying more than ten yards away by the awful power before they managed to stand firm, which horrified them even more. It should be noted that the nine balls of light, which they had thrown at Gilmore, came from their exaltedClevel core energy. Unexpectedly, Gilmore used his supernatural skill to throw the balls of light back at the nine elders. In this case, the nine elders were supposed to be able to withstand the power of the balls of light. However, that was not the case. The exaltedClevel core energy directed by the nine elders collided with the nine balls of light, which Gilmore threw back at them, generating an awful energy flow that sent the nine elders flying more than 10 yards away. The reason for this shocking oue was that after the balls of light were absorbed by Gilmores purple light shield, they integrated with his anima, which increased their power by at least ten times when they were thrown back at the nine elders. That was why the nine elders were sent flying. After the nine elders were sent flying more than ten yards away, they couldnt be more shocked. They considered that Gilmore was incredibly powerful. Judging from the fight between Gilmore and them just now, they were sure that even if they continued fighting, they would end up like the Ten Guardians and have no chance of defeating him. At present, in their opinion, the only one who could defeat Gilmore was the holy sect master. They were horrified by Gilmores strength, wondering what the origin of this young man, who was powerful enough to fight with the holy sect master, was. They really wanted to know what kind of formidable backing Gilmore, who was incredibly powerful at such a young age, had. Gilmore gazed at the nine elders and said coldly, Youre no match for me. If youre willing to surrender and pledge your loyalty to me, I can spare your lives and guarantee your safety. When the nine elders heard this, their eyes glinted angrily. Surrender and be loyal to Gilmore? No way! Cowan said through clenched teeth, Brat, dont think that you can make us surrender and be loyal to you after you defeated 1. us. I can tell you clearly now that we will never surrender and be loyal to you. Were only loyal to none other than the holy sect master. Whats more, after his majestyes, he will definitely defeat you. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore said with a smile, Is that so? Then show me how your holy sect master is going to defeat me. After saying that, Gilmore threw a strike. Boom! The air vibrated. The next moment, Gilmore threw a ball of light that covered the sky in an instant. All the others were almost unable to open their eyes. 3 1% About one or two minutester, the dazzling light finally disappeared. They saw a purple light shield, which was extremelyrge so that it enveloped the area within a radius of 35 feet, in the sky. The nine elders, who had been safe and sound, were tied with a beam of light, which was like a lightning sh, after they were also enveloped by the purple light shield. The beam of light, with which the nine elders were tied, was thrown at them by Gilmore. Unable to move, the nine elders cursed furiously, Brat, let go of us quickly! His majesty will definitely kill you after hees. Brat, youd better be sensible and let me go! Gilmore looked at the elder, who said this, saying with a smile, Im sorry, Im wondering what will happen to me if I refuse to be sensible. The elder, who had mored just now, was at a loss for words. After saying that, Gilmore suddenly looked at the nine elders with a serious look, and said, Ill give you one more chance. Surrender now, and you can survive. Otherwise, dont me me for being merciless. After saying that, Gilmore opened his palm where a ball of raging anima appeared with a boom. As he did that, a flow of infinite and overwhelming energy spread all over the sky within 30 miles in an instant. The nine elders also sensed the overwhelming aura. They believed that as long as Gilmore directed the anima on his palm at them, they would immediately be smashed to pieces. However, it was impossible for them, who were afraid of death, to surrender to Gilmore, as they knew that the holy sect master wasing soon. 10:3 If they surrendered and pledged their loyalty to Gilmore, the holy sect master would definitely not let them off. thunderous voice echoed in the sky, Dont worry, elders. No one can hurt you as long as Im here, let alone force you to surrender! At this moment, a Hearing this, not only the nine elders but also the millions of cultivators in the air around the mountain were exhrated, because the voice belonged to the holy sect master. Meanwhile, part of the sky suddenly warped, followed by a boom. A tall figure suddenly appeared at the part of the sky that had warped. The golden light around the tall figure was so dazzling that almost no one could see the holy sect masters face clearly. Although they couldnt see his face clearly, they all found the destructive aura, which he exuded, was aweCinspiring. After the golden light dissipated, an old man in a golden robe appeared. The old man, whose white hair fluttered in the wind and eyes shed like lightning, floated in midair like an emperor with an overbearing and dignified air. This was the holy sect master. The holy sect master, whose eyes shed like lightning, looked at Gilmore in the eye and said, Brat, let go of the nine elders immediately! Gilmore looked at the holy sect master and replied, Holy sect master, since youe in person, Im supposed to do you a favor and let them go. But Im not going to do that now, unless they surrender and pledge their loyalty to me. The holy sect master asked with a sneer, Really? In other words, you wont let them go unless I fight with you? Gilmore raised his hand and said, Holy sect master, please go ahead. A hint of anger shed in the holy sect masters eyes. He believed that Gilmore was challenging his authority. The Millions of cultivators and all the civilians of ce were watching him. Therefore, the holy sect master showed a murderous look in his eyes. If he didnt kill Gilmore, he might be theughing stock of the entire ce. Making 793 Making 793 An awfully murderous look shed in the holy sect masters eyes. His robe shone with dazzling purpleCgolden light. A flow of rmingly overwhelming power of a Cultivation Emperor emanated from him and spread to the surrounding air, horrifying the millions of cultivators in the air. Meanwhile, Mick, Kean and the other members of the Secret Sect also felt the overwhelming emperorClevel energy emitted by the holy sect master. They all looked grave, as the emperorClevel power was so rmingly strong that Kean, Landen and the other members of the Secret Sect, who were warriors in the secr world, all had a little difficulty in breathing as if they would pass out at any time. However, they were more worried about Gilmore. The holy sect master actually ruled ce and was regarded as a god in ce. They all seriously doubted if Gilmore could defeat him. However, Gilmore remainedposed in the face of the holy sect master who emitted overwhelming emperorClevel power, as if he didnt feel it at all. In fact, Gilmore, who was in the purple light shield, really could not feel the overwhelming emperorC level power emitted by the holy sect master, as it waspletely shielded off by the purple light shield. Nevertheless, Gilmore did not intend to stay in the purple light shield forever. Swoosh! Gilmore moved, got out of the purple light shield, and floated in the air more than 40 feet away from the holy sect master After he got out, the purple light shield that trapped the nine elders did not disappear. Instead, it still floated in the air like a huge balloon, so the nine elders were still trapped in it and could not move at all. At the next moment, the holy sect master raised his right hand. The wind and clouds in the surrounding air suddenly seemed to be manipted by a flow of mysterious and great power and began to surge. In an instant, in the sky, the wind and clouds were raging like a storm, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. A flow of awful power began to fill the air. At this moment, the holy sect master waved his hand. Boom! The sky vibrated. The air warped. In an instant, thousands of thunderbolts suddenly came out through the wind and clouds, converged and turned into a thunderbolt dragon that was extremely mighty, ferocious and violent. 10:32 It bared its fangs and brandished its ws and charged towards Gilmore as it roared. Gilmore could feel that the awful power emitted by the thunderbolt dragon was as overwhelming as tens of thousands of mountains that were going to crush him to ashes. However, faced with the overwhelming pressure and the roaring thunderbolt dragon that was going to attack him, Gilmore still looked calm with a firm and fearless look in his eyes. Boom! The thunderbolt dragon came at him at an extremely fast speed However, Gilmore just moved from its head to its tail, dodging its attack with ease, safe and sound. The thunderbolt dragon, which failed to hit Gilmore, crashed into a mountain below. With a loud bang, the towering mountain was directly smashed into pieces by the thunderbolt dragon falling from the sky, razed to the ground where not even a de of grass grew. All the spectators were shocked at this scene! The thunderbolt dragon was as powerful as a real giant dragon. Seeing that Gilmore managed to dodge the attack of the thunderbolt dragon, Mick, Kean and the other martialists of the Secret Sect, who had been worried about Gilmore, breathed a sigh of relief. -Above the wind and clouds, thunder and lightning raged. The holy sect master, whose silver hair fluttered, exuded an infinite murderous aura like the devil descending to the world. When he saw that Gilmore managed to dodge the attack of the thunderbolt dragon, his eyes shed with shock. He, failing to kill Gilmore, got even more furious. He, whose eyes glinted furiously, quickly made a gesture and cast a spell. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The air trembled violently as if the entire sky was about to fall apart. Moreover, the mountains on the ground also began to tremble violently as if a terrible earthquake was about to break out, which was rming. A series of booms suddenly came from the trembling mountains. Then, the mountains began to rise from the ground into the air one after another and began to integrate. As thousands of mountains rose from the ground and integrated in the air, a shocking came into all peoples sight. They saw thousands of mountains merge into a giant warrior under the holy sect masters control. Of course, this giant warrior wasnt actually a human being. It wasposed of thousands of mountains, some of which formed its helmet, some formed its face, some formed its armor and some formed its limbs. The warriorposed of thousands of mountains was several miles tall, with his feet standing on the ground and his body above the clouds, exuding the might and murderous aura of an earthshaking warrior. Nevertheless, the Warrior of Stones was not a living creature without anima, unable to move. When all people were shocked at the Warrior of Stonesposed of thousands of mountains, there came a crack. Tue, ct 29 In the sky, a bolt of lightning that illuminated heaven and cart! of Stones. In the blink of an eye, lightning was all over its body. Then, the giant Warrior of Stones glistered as if endowed with Making 794 Making 794 In the wind and clouds, the holy sect master, whose eyes glinted atrociously, made a gesture and shouted, Warrior of Stones, kill him! At hismand, the warriorposed of thousands of mountains standing between heaven and earth with dazzling light all over his body seemed able to understand his order and nodded. Then, the Warrior of Stones looked up at Gilmore in the air. It had no facial features, and its face wasposed of mountains where there was only mud, rocks and trees. However, all people could clearly feel that it was Then, the heaven and earth trembled. at Gilmore like a living creature. The Warrior of Stones standing between heaven and earth moved, raising its arm, which was a few hundred yards long and extremely thick, and throwing a punch at Gilmore with a lightning speed. The strong power caused the surrounding air to tremble violently with a violent storm. The horrifying punch thrown by the Warrior of Stones shocked the millions of cultivators in the Holy Realm, as well as Mick, Kean and the other martialists of the Secret Sect. They couldnt believe that the earthshaking warrior formed by thousands of mountains couldunch an attack with such a breathtaking speed and rming power! In particr, the nine elders trapped in the purple light shield were even more shocked, as they believed that even they would be doomed to failure in a fight with the Warrior of Stones! However, faced with the Warrior of Stones, which was a thousand yards tall and trying to punch him with its huge fistposed of several huge mountains, Gilmore remained iparablyposed without even blinking. Boom! The Warrior of Stones tore the air apart with its huge fist. With a thunderous boom, the awful power seemed to be about to cause the space to copse. Swoosh! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Just as the Warrior of Stones was about to hit Gilmore with its huge fist, he flew towards its huge fist like a bolt of lightning, leaving a long air billow behind him. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Gilmore swiftly dodged the punches the Warrior of Stones threw at him. One punch, two punches, three punches The Warrior of Stones threw dozens of punches at Gilmore, who was flying towards it swiftly, in quick session. However, the Warrior of Stones failed to hit Gilmore, who was as nimble as a swimming fish, every time. Soon, Gilmore flew across the Warrior of Stones arm, getting to the joint of its arm and shoulder. Then, Gilmore suddenly leaped into the air. With a sharp look in his eyes, he clenched his right fist where there was a burst of rming anima like the scorching sun with a rumble. A flow of overwhelming power suffused the heaven and earth. Tue, 1 At the sight of this, the holy sect master in the sky frowned unconsciously with a trace of gloom in his eyes. He somehow had a bad intuition. At this moment, Gilmore, who had leaped into the air, threw a punch at the joint of the Warrior of Stones arm and shoulder, causing an earthCshattering boom. The punch Gilmore threw seemed powerful enough to shatter the universe. Suddenly, with a crack, there were countless cracks on the joint of the Warrior of Stones arm and shoulder. Then, as there were more and more cracks on the joint and the cracks grew wider and wider, with a boom, the Warrior of Stones arm fell from the joint and smashed on the ground, raising clouds of dust. The Warrior of Stones standing between heaven and earth suddenly lost an arm. The millions of cultivators in the sky all eximed. Needless to say, they all felt sorry for the Warrior of Stones who had lost an arm. Meanwhile, they were shocked at the incredible strength of Gilmore who was capable of breaking an arm of the Warrior of Stones with a punch. In the wind and clouds, when the holy sect master saw that the Warrior of Stones lost an arm, he couldnt help frowning. Although the Warrior of Stones wasposed of thousands of mountains, after he cast a spell on it to endow it with the anima and power, it was almost as powerful as him. Even he couldnt break an arm of the Warrior of Stones with a punch. However, Gilmore did that. It could be seen how formidable Gilmore was. So the holy sect master involuntarily felt a little uneasy. Gilmore was far more powerful than he had imagined, which was unexpected. With a sharp look in his eyes, the holy sect master thought that although the Warrior of Stones had lost an arm, it still had great power to continue fighting. The holy sect master wanted to manipte the Warrior of Stones, which had lost an arm, to continue attacking Gilmore. Even if it couldnt kill Gilmore, it could at least injure Gilmore seriously. In this case, even if the Warrior of Stones was finally knocked down, the holy sect master would still have a chance to defeat Gilmore. As the holy sect master thought, he made a gesture and chanted an incantation again. Boom! The Warrior of Stones directed rming core energy that swirled around its body like, a storm with raging shes of lightning, emitting a destructive and awful aura. Boom! The Warrior of Stones tried to punch Gilmore with the other huge fist on which a storm was swirling, lightning was shing and thunder was rumbling. BBB The violent storm caused the hair and clothes of Gilmore, who was floating in the air, to flutter and rustle. However, Gilmore faced the punch thrown by the Warrior of Stones instead of dodging it. The overwhelming power emitted by the Warrior of Stones, who wasing at Gilmore, was about to smash him into pieces. At this moment, an overriding momentum instantly erupted from Gilmore, whose eyes glinted. Then, Gilmore threw a punch. The air vibrated. On Gilmores fist, there was a ball of white light that was as dazzling as aet and almost illuminated the heaven and earth in an instant. Even the sun was outshone. Immediately afterward, the ball of light as dazzling as aet hit the Warrior of Stones huge fist. There came a loud bang. The ball of light as dazzling as aet shattered the Warrior of Stones huge fist into pieces. However, it was not the end yet. Boom! Boom! Boom! After shattering the Warrior of Stones huge fist into pieces, with a series of booms, the ball of light thrown by Gilmore moved up and blew up its huge and long arm and then its head. After that, the Warrior of Stones that had lost both its arms and head stood between heaven and earth, which was creepy. Right at this moment, the dazzling light on the Warrior of Stones disappeared. After a series of cracks, the headless giant, which was a thousand yards tall and standing between heaven and earth, fell apart and turned into dirt, rocks and trees that fell to the ground. The mighty Warrior of Stones disappeared. ɫ Making 795 Making 795 The giant warrior that was a thousand yards tall copsed just like that. The millions of cultivators in the surrounding area, as well as Mick, Kean and the other martialists of the Secret Sect, were all shocked, and so was the holy sect master in the air. He couldnt believe that the Warrior of Stones he manipted with the warrior incantation copsed just like that. It was even harder for him to ept that Gilmore was unscathed after defeating the Warrior of Stones. It indicated that even the Warrior of Stones, which was more powerful than the holy sect master after he chanted the warrior incantation to enhance its strength, was far less powerful than Gilmore. The holy sect master knew that if he didnt leave now, it would be difficult for him to escape. So he immediately made a gesture and chanted an incantation. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged towards him from all directions, covering the sky and the sun. The heaven and earth turned dark. The holy sect master hid in the wind and clouds, trying to seize the opportunity to escape. However, Gilmore wouldnt allow him to do that. With the Gods Eye, Gilmore, whose eyes glinted, clearly saw the holy sect master trying to seize the opportunity to escape Swoosh! The next moment, Gilmore raised his hand and threw a ball ofetClike light that illuminated the heaven and earth in an instant and came at the surging wind and clouds at a lightning speed. As the ball ofetClike light struck a certain spot in the clouds, there came a screech through the clouds. Then, someone fell through the clouds like a kite with a broken string. Looking at the person who had fallen onto a mountain, all people in the sky knew that it was the holy sect master. The millions of cultivators in the Holy Realm couldnt believe that their holy sect master was hit by Gilmores core energy. (Unaware that the power Gilmore directed to attack the holy sect master was actually anima, they regarded it as the core energy of a cultivator.) The holy sect master, whom they considered a god, was defeated by Gilmore just like that? They felt as if a god had copsed. As soon as the holy sect master fell to the ground, Gilmore got to the ce, where he fell, like a bolt of lightning. In the next moment, Gilmore flew back, the holy sect master grasped by him like a chicken. Seeing the holy sect master grasped by Gilmore curl up weakly like a chicken with a look of fear, the millions of cultivators in the air were all shocked. Obviously, none of them had expected that the holy sect master would lose to Gilmore. They felt as if their world was turned upside down. 175 C 3 Gilmore grasped the holy sect master and flew back to the center of the sky where the millions of cultivators gathered. He nced sharply at all the cultivators in the surrounding sky, and said coldly, From today on, there is no holy sect master in the Holy Realm. I, Gilmore, will be in charge of the Holy Realm, and all of you must be loyal and obedient to me. Hearing this, the millions of cultivators in the surrounding area all held their breath. Even the holy sect master had been captured by Gilmore. They certainly didnt dare to set themselves against Gilmore, as doing that was tantamount to courting death. Therefore, when Gilmore asked them to be loyal and obedient to him, they all fell silent. None dared to object. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! At this moment, Mick, Kean and the other martialists of the Secret Sect flew to Gilmore. Kean and Mick flew up to Gilmore and said with their hands folded and raised in front of their faces, beaming with joy, Congrattions for your defeating the holy sect master, Mr. Reed. You are really incredible and peerless! Gilmore nodded lightly. He looked at Kean and Mick, saying, From now on, Ill entrust the Holy Realm to you. Hearing this, Kean and Mick were both stunned, especially Kean who was just a warrior. It was indeed beyond his ability to run the Holy Realm where cultivators gathered. Therefore, Kean looked at Gilmore with a troubled look and said, Mr. Reed, I really appreciate your entrusting me with such a great responsibility, but Im also a little uneasy. Im afraid Im far from powerful enough to run the Holy Realm properly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Gilmore smiled lightly and said, Are you afraid that youre not powerful enough to take charge of the Holy Realm, Mr. Gould? Kean nodded. Gilmore looked at Mick and asked, How many cultivation resources are there in the Holy Realm, such as elixirs and martial art manuals? Mick reported to Gilmore with his hands folded and raised in front of his face, Mr. Reed, all the cultivation resources, such as elixirs and martial art manuals, in the Holy Realm are stored in the sacred temple and in the charge of the holy sect master all this time. I think they are abundant, but only the holy sect master knows how many exactly they are. Gilmore looked towards the holy sect master he grasped, asking, Is what the fifth elder said true? At the moment, the holy sect master was almost halfCdead. When he was struck by the anima on Gilmores palm, he was seriously injured and deprived of all his cultivation power. It could be said that at the moment, the holy sect master was no different from an ordinary person or eyen inferior to an ordinary person because he was seriously injured. BBB Therefore, the holy sectmaster was no longer as lofty as before, He just wanted to be spared by Gilmore. Hearing Gilmores question, the holy sect master replied meekly Mr. Reed, what the fifth elder said is true. The cultivation resources in the Holy Realm, including elixirs and martial art manuals, are all in the sacred temple and in my charge. I can give them all to you. Gilmore looked towards Kean and said, With the cultivation resources in the Holy Realm, you will definitely be able to improve your cultivation strength in a short time. When the timees, you will certainly bepetent in taking charge of the Holy Realm. Kean was surprised. It turned out that Gilmore wanted him to use the cultivation resources in the Holy Realm to cultivate, which was a great kindness to him. Nevertheless, Kean also knew that even with the cultivation resources, it was impossible for him to be a powerful cultivator in a short time. It took time. As such, it was still quite a challenge for him. Nevertheless, since Gilmore gave him such a good opportunity, he would certainly not miss it. Kean said to Gilmore, Okay, Mr. Reed. I will definitely live up to your expectations. I will improve my cultivation strength and take charge of the Holy Realm. Gilmore nodded in agreement. Then, Gilmore looked towards Mick and said, Fifth elder, please inform all the cultivators in the Holy Realm that all of them must swear loyalty to me and cast the Heart Pearl Spell. Mick was involuntarily stunned, but then he immediately realized that it seemed necessary. After all, it was not easy to control the millions of cultivators in the Holy Realm. The Heart Pearl Spell was undoubtedly the best tool to control them. Mick immediately became solemn, looked at the millions of cultivators in the air and said in an extremely loud and clear voice, All cultivators in the Holy Realm, listen up. Mr. Reed has taken charge of the Holy Realm. Since Mr. Reed is the new sect master of the Holy Realm, you must swear loyalty to his majesty. As soon as Mick said that, the millions of cultivators in the surrounding area were in an uproar. What? You ask us to cast the Heart Pearl Spell and swear loyalty to the new sect master? Once we cast the Heart Pearl Spell, we can only be loyal to one person in this life. It means that we can only be his ves in this life. Obviously, among most of the millions of cultivators resisted the Heart Pearl Spell, because once they cast the Heart Pearl Spell, they could only be loyal and obedient to one person in this life. Obviously, they were unwilling to do so. They could be loyal to the new holy sect master. BB B But few of them were willing to lose their freedom and be the new holy sect masters ves all their lives. 81% The millions of cultivators were all over the sky, and the cultivators at the furthest edge were a dozen yards away from the center. Therefore, unwilling to cast the Heart Pearl Spell, the cultivators far away from the center wanted to escape quietly. However, at this moment, with a loud rumble, the air suddenly trembled violently. A ball of striking purple light burst out like an exploding, spreading in all directions. All people in the air couldnt open their eyes because of the dazzling purple light. So they all closed their eyes in the purple light. When they closed their eyes, they could feel a terrifying storming at them. They directed the core energy and tried hard to prevent themselves from being blown away by the terrifying storm. Finally, the terrifying storm gradually stopped, and the sky returned to calm. All the cultivators in the air slowly opened their eyes. Then, they were astonished to see that the sky within a radius of more than ten yards was enveloped by a huge purple light. shield. It also enveloped all the millions of cultivators, as well as thend and mountains, within a radius of more than ten yards. All the cultivators could feel a flow of overwhelming power, which seemed toe from the boundless universe, on the huge purple light shield. All the cultivators were shocked, wondering where the huge purple light shield came from. Then, all of them turned to look at Gilmore. They believed that the purple light shield, which enveloped the heaven and earth within a radius of more than ten yards, was set by Gilmore, who had set the purple light shield that trapped the nine elders. The two purple light shields were exactly the same except for the great difference in size. Exactly, the purple light shield, which enveloped the heaven and earth within a radius of more than ten yards, was set by Gilmore Gilmore looked coldly at all the cultivators in the surrounding air and said, All the cultivators in the Holy Realm, listen up. I know that some of you are reluctant to cast the Heart Pearl Spell and want to escape. However, I have sealed off the heaven and earth within a dozen yards with my matrix spell that can easily smash those, who are reluctant to cast the Heart Pearl Spell and try to escape, to pieces. Therefore, I kindly warn those, who want to escape, that for the sake of your safety, you had better not take any risks. Otherwise, youll feel sorry for that and get killed. The millions of cultivators in the surrounding air shivered when they heard Gilmores words. Those cultivators, who had intended to sneak away, immediately dropped the idea. Seeing that no one objected, Gilmore said with a nod, Well, since no one has any objections, cast the Heart Pearl Spell now! BBB Making 796 Making 796 81%D As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, he noticed many ck pearls flying to the sky one after another. The ck pearls, which were formed by the Heart Pearl Spell, were quitemon. Almost every cultivator had several ck pearls in their storage ring. However, it was hard to see cultivators cast the The ck pearls and the Heart Pearl Spell W Heart Pearl Spell. repared for their enemies. For example, if a cultivator defeated a man and asked him to cast the Heart Pearl Spell, the cultivator would be able to control the man. In this case, the man would work for the cultivator. To the surprise of all the cultivators in the sky, their ck pearls were used on themselves today. Gilmore Reed was much more powerful than them. The cultivators had no other option but to cast the Heart Pearl Spells. If they did not cast the Heart Pearl Spells, Gilmore would activate the matrix spell and attack them. At that time, they would probably be incinerated and left nothing but ashes. Therefore, all the cultivators raised their hands, casting the Heart Pearl Spells to the ck pearls floating in front of them. As they cast the Heart Pearl Spells, the ck pearls turned into ck clouds and faded into the sky. After millions of cultivators cast the Heart Pearl Spells, Gilmore nodded in satisfaction and slightly moved his hands. The purple light shield that covered an area of more than ten miles disappeared all of a sudden. Gilmore stopped the matrix spell. Millions of cultivators had no choice but to be loyal to Gilmore after they cast Heart Pearl Spells. If anyone dared to escape, they would be punished by the Heart Pearl Spells. Thus, no one would n to escape. Gilmore then averted his eyes to Mick and Kean, saying, Ill hand over the Holy Realm of ce to you from now on. Remember to protect the Davis Group of Eldoria well. No one is allowed to disturb or even destroy its normal operation in the Sacred Mountains. Yes, Mr. Reed. We will protect it, Mick and Kean immediately replied. Gilmore nodded slightly. Then he looked at the millions of cultivators in the air and said to Mick and Kean, Make arrangements for these cultivators. Got it, Mr. Reed. Gilmore then threw the holy sect master to Mick and uttered, Ill leave him to you. His strength has been destroyed by me. Ask him to surrender the cultivation resources of the sacred temple. If he refuses to do it, kill him immediately. B Mick was kind of frightened, when Gilmore threw the holy sect master to him. Even though the holy sect master was no match for Gilmore, he was still more powerful than Mick. Obviously, it was really hard for Mick to deal with the holy sect master. Mick heard that the holy sect masters strength was destroyed. He immediately felt rxed. Mick didnt have to be afraid of the holy sect master a the holy sect master had lost all his power. Mr. Reed! Mick immediately replied loudly to Gilmore, Yes? Then, Mick looked at the nine presbyters who were still trapped in the purple light shield in the air and asked Gilmore, Mr. Reed, how should we deal with these nine presbyters? Gazing at the nine people trapped in the purple li t shield, Gilmore pondered for a short while. If I leave them here to manage the Holy Realm with Mr. Gould and you, Im afraid that you two will be suppressed by them. Id better destroy their strength and let them stay in the Holy Realm as your servants. Then they will be in your control. When Mick and Kean heard the words, their faces brightened. This was exactly what they wanted. Mick was especially worried that Gilmore would leave Cowan and the other presbyters in the Holy Realm and let them take charge of the Holy Realm with him. Cowan was originally the grand elder of the Holy Realm, and his strength was far better than that of the Mick. Besides, the other presbyters were more powerful than Mick. If Gilmore left them here and put them in important positions, Mick would be suppressed by them. Mick would not be able to manage the Holy Realm. Instead, Cowan and the other eight presbyters would control the Holy Realm and rece him. Now that Gilmore had made his stance clear, Mick was relieved. Gilmore did not put Cowan and the other eight presbyters in important positions and destroyed their strengths. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mick would not have to worry that Cowan and the others would threaten him. Inside the purple light shield, the nine presbyters heard that Gilmore was going to destroy their strengths. Moreover, he would make them the servants of the Holy Realm. All of a sudden, their faces turned pale, and they were in a state of panic. They had witnessed that their holy sect master lowered his head like a prisoner after Gilmore destroyed his strengu.. It was hard for them to believe their eyes. Therefore, the presbyters were extremely terrified. They couldnt help but plead loudly in the purple light shield, yelling, Mr. Reed, please forgive us! Dont destroy our strengths. We can do anything for you. B Mr. Reed, we can cast the Heart Pearl Spell and promise to be loyal to you. Well listen to you all our lives. The eyes of the nine presbyters were filled with pity. They were on the verge of tears. However, Gilmore remained unmoved. The nine presbyters were so faithful to their holy sect master earlier, and they even wanted to kill Gilmore. It was obvious that they were the most loyal of their holy sect master. Gilmore had no intention of epting all these loyal followers of the holy sect master. He preferred to leave the Holy Realm to Mick and Kean. 81% Looking at the nine presbyters who were still begging, Gilmore said indifferently, Im sorry, but Mick and Mr. Gould are enough to manage the Holy Realm. Therefore, even if you cast the Heart Pearl Spells, I wont put you in important positions. You guys wanted to kill me for the sake of the holy sect master before. Now, you should be punished to be the servants in the Holy Realm! Finishing his words, Gilmore slightly moved his hands and uttered imprecations under his breath. Suddenly, that the purple light shield that trapped the nine presbyters burst into purple lightning and then the presbyters mana cores were hit. Shrill cries rang out one after another. The nine presbyters were all covered by the purple light shield. The purple lightning hit their mana cores and destroyed their strengths. Then Gilmore withdrew the purple light shield. The nine presbyters immediately fell to the ground as they lost the protection of the purple light shield. They fell into the forest of the mountain and survived as the trees stopped them from hitting the ground directly. However, they, who had lost their strength, were also seriously injured. At this time, Gilmore looked at Mick and Kean and said, If theres nothing else, Ill leave. Mick and Kean immediately asked, Mr. Reed, where are you going? When will you return to the Holy Realm? Ie out of Eldoria to travel the world with my beloved. So Ill go ahead and continue to enjoy the scenery around the world with them. As for when I will return to the Holy Realm, Im not sure. Maybe I wille back soon. And maybe I wille back a long timeter. But I promise I wille back to the Holy Realm to see you, so you must manage the Holy Realm well, Gilmo plied. Mick and Kean cupped their fists and said to Gilmore in unison, Yes, Mr. Reed, we will definitely manage the Holy Realm well. Making 797 Making 797 Gilmore nodded, saying, Okay, take care of the Holy Realm for me. As soon as he finished speaking, Gilmore disappeared in front of Mick, Kean, and the others. This shocked Mick, Kean, and millions of people in the surrounding area. How could Gilmore disappear just like that? None of millions of people knew how Gilmore left them in such a short time. It took Mick a long time toe to his senses. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and muttered to himself in surprise, Is this the legendary supernatural skill, teleportation? People who know the skill can arrive at a ce thousands of miles away in one second. Kean looked at Mick and asked, Mick, did you say that Mr. Reed just used teleportation? Mick was confused, but he said with certainty, If Im right, Mr. Reed just performed the legendary supernatural skill called teleportation when he left here. Kean couldnt help but ask, Since Mr. Reed can perform this supernatural skill, which level has he reached now? Mick responded, As far as I know, to perform teleportation, a cultivator must at least reach the ascension level. Hearing the reply, Kean looked unspeakably surprised. Ascension level was the highest level in their world. After breaking through to the elite ascension level, a cultivator could directly be an immortal. Therefore, the ascension level was the peak for a cultivator. When Kean realized that Gilmore was actually at the ascension level, he was extremely shocked. At the same time, the holy sect master, who was controlled by Mick, also had horror in his Teleportation! Gilmore reached ascension level! The holy sect master finally understood why he was defeated by Gilmore. It turned out that Gilmore was such a powerful man who had reached the ascension level. The holy sect master suddenly lowered his head in frustration. Swoosh. Gilmore appeared on a mountain peak. He soon hid his figure while taking a few steps forward. Then Gilmore walked into the invisible bubble. In the invisible bubble, Lilian, ire, and the other girls were delighted to see Gilmore. eyes. BBB. Youre back, Gilmore! Congrattions! You defeated the holy sect master and made millions of cultivators in the Holy Realm surrender. Lilian and the other girls did note there with Gilmore. 81% However, they could clearly see what happened through the invisible bubbles. They got to know that Gilmore fought against the Ten Guardians, trapped the nine presbyters, and defeated the holy sect master. Gilmore nodded at Lilian and the other girls, saying, Thats right, everything is over in the Holy Realm. Lets continue to our roundCtheCworld tour. All the girls were delighted when they heard what Gilmore said, They were going to continue to travel around the world to enjoy the scenery. Lets go! All the girls nodded at Gilmore. Gilmore, I also want to travel the world with you, a girl said in a timid and gentle voice. Gilmore and the group of girls looked at the speaker and found that it was Maria. Noticing that everyone was looking at her, Marias pretty face blushed unconsciously. The reason why she proposed to travel with Gilmore was that she was into him. She would have died in Magnolia Town without Gilmores help. And Gilmore came to save her again in the Holy Realm. If Gilmore hadnt given her a hand, Maria would have probably be the 30th wife of the holy sect master. Of course, Maria fell in love with Gilmore not only because he saved her. Gilmore defeated Ashley and hundreds of Secret Sect martialists. Then he beat the holy sect master and made all the cultivators in the Holy Realm submit to him. Gilmore deeply conquered her with his peerless skill and heroic spirit. Therefore, when Maria heard that Gilmore would continue to travel around the world with these girls, she asked Gilmore if she could go with them. Maria knew that if she did not express herself now, she might miss Gilmore forever. She might not be able to see Gilmore again. That was why Maria offered to travel the world with Gilmore. After hearing what Maria said, Lilian, ire, and Christine looked at each other. They winked at each other because they knew that they were going to have another sister. And Gilmore was about to have another fiancee. Meanwhile, Gilmore looked at Maria and said, Youll have a hard time traveling around the world with us, Maria. Moreover, your father definitely doesnt want you to leave him. You would live a rootless life if you go with us. However, Maria said firmly, Gilmore, Miss Morales, Miss Carter and you are not afraid of the rootless life. I am not afraid as well. And I will tell my father that Im going to travel the world with you. B BB Then Maria took out her phone and called her father. As her father answered the call, Maria spoke, Dad, Gilmore has rescued me. He is going to travel the world with Miss Morales and Miss Carter. I also want to travel with him. May I go with them? Maria switched her phone to speaker mode so that all the people there could hear Keans voice. Kean answered, Maria, Mr. Reed is our benefactor. You can travel around the world with Mr. Reed. I agree with you and I fully support you. Remember to take good care of Mr. Reed when you stay with him. Dont forget his kindness. Maria nodded gently and said in a tender voice, Well, Dad, I see Take care of yourself when we leave. Dont worry, Maria, said Kean. Okay. Im hanging up, Dad. Have a good time. Ill wait for you toe back. Okay, Dad. Maria ended the call. Gilmore and all his girlfriends heard the conversation between Maria and Kean. Gilmore felt a little embarrassed about that. Initially, he wanted an excuse to stop Maria from leaving with him. But now, even Kean had agreed to let Maria travel around the world with him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore could not find any reason to reject her. Gilmore, can I travel around the world with you now? Maria asked slyly, staring at Gilmore with her bright and beautiful eyes. Making 798 Making 798 The group of people reached the na desert three dayster. The ne they took was flying rapidly above the desert. No one could be found in the vast yxcept for Gilmore and his girlfriends, who were enjoying their world tour. In the end, they entered the na de After leaving ce, they wen and passed by three countries, including Bushe, Aderick, and Percy. This desert was thergest one in na, covering hundreds of thousands of square miles. As they took nces at the desert, they found the desert vast and boundless. There were very few people here, and they could only asionally see tourists riding camels in the desert. Gilmore passed through the desert because his next destination was Eiche. Lilian, ire, and the other girls all wanted to see the pyramids, which were built in ancient Eiche. The group of people were currently flying through the desert. The desert was covered with nothing but a vast expanse of yellow sand, which made the journey monotonous and dull. However, Gilmore still found it funny and fulfilling, as the girls talked andughed with him. While they were flying forward, a rumbling sound suddenly came from afar. The sound was so loud that the earth seemed to be cracking. The entire desert was trembling. All of a sudden, Gilmore and the group of girls became vignt. Gilmore soon noticed a sandstorm was formed dozens of miles away. The sandstorm approached them at high speed, moving like the raging waves of the sea. It was so overwhelming that it was going to devour and destroy everything. The terrifying sandstorm frightened the group of girls. This was the first time they had encountered such a great sandstorm. They were all amazed by the power of the sandstorm. Gilmore remained a calm face. Although the sandstorm was terrifying, he was not afraid of it as it could not hurt him at all. Gilmore, what should we do? Lilian looked at Gilmore Reed with a curious gaze and asked. Gilmore fixed his eyes on the rolling sandstorm, answering, We can cross the sandstorm, but theres nothing to see there. There is no sandstorm in the southeast. Wed better avoid the sand storm and fly southeast to Eiche. The group of girls all nodded in agreement. None of them wanted to go through the dangerous sandstorm. Then Gilmore led the girls to the peaceful southeast. 10:33 3 81% It was true that there was no sandstorm in the southeast. It was a peaceful and safe journey. The ne flew hundreds of miles forward. Suddenly, Gilmore seemed to have noticed something, and his eyes lit up. At this moment, a powerful airflow suddenly appeared in the air a thousand yards ahead and surged toward Gilmore and the girls. Catching sight of the airflow which was full of amazing energy, the girls were all shocked. Right at this time, a ball of purple light suddenly appeared with a loud rumble, enshrouding the group of girls. The girls immediately found themselves in the purple light shield. This purple light shield was formed by Gilmore, using his anima. He wanted to protect his girlfriends from the impact of the surging energy. Bang! The astonishing power airflow crashed into the purple light shield and made a loud noise. However, the airflow which was full of amazing energy was blocked by the purple light shield. Within the light shield, the girls were all safe and sound. After the crash, the airflow vanished without a trace. The girls were all confused. They looked at Gilmore and asked, Gilmore, what happened just now? They were confused about why the astonishing airflow would appear out of nowhere and attack them. Gilmore also wanted to figure it out. He immediately activated his Gods Eye. Soon afterwards he found out the reason with the help of his Gods Eye. Gilmore averted his eyes to his girlfriends and answered, Theres a secret enchantment a thousand yards away. The girls were shocked as they heard the reply. They didnt expect to meet an enchantment again. It never urred to them that there would be an enchantment in the depths of the desert. Could it be that there was an unknown world hidden in the depths of the desert? Since theres an enchantment here, why dont wee there to take a look? Gilmore said to the girls. The girls were also very curious about what kind of world was hidden in the enchantment of the desert. In this case, they flew ahead toward the enchantment. Tue, n When they approached the enchantment, the air vibrated violently all of a sudden.. Gilmore and his girlfriends saw a harsh white light appear in front of them. It was like the dazzling rays of the rising su Along with the dazzling light, an amazing energy aura spread outward. The harsh white light was the enchantment. Lets go inside and have a look, Gilmore looked at the girls and said. Lilian and the other girls nodded in agreement. Gilmore raised his hand, condensing his anima into a light ball. In the next moment, the anima ball in his hand rushed towards the enchantment. Then it mmed into the enchantment. All the people there were amazed by the mighty bang. It was as if the earth were shattering. The light of the enchantment, which was like the rays of the rising sun, dimmed slightly, and a gap of 40 feet appeared. Gilmore made a huge hole in the enchantment with his anima ball. Gilmore and the group of girls entered the enchantment through the hole. As soon as they went into the enchantment, they could see nothing but the white light. As the ne flew forward for another ten minutes, the scene suddenly became clear. A world hidden behind the enchantment appeared in front of them. The world inside the enchantment was practically the same as the outside world. There were continuous vibrant mountains which were clothed in lush trees. In the mountains flowed rivers and brooks. Gilmore and his girlfriends were all surprised. There was an endless desert outside the enchantment. However, inside the enchantment was a beautiful world with green hills and clear waters. This was indeed magical. Suddenly, ire seemed to have noticed something. She pointed in one direction and said to the others, Look, theres a pyramid over there! Hearing what ire said, everyone immediately looked in the direction. They soon found many giant triangr pyramids standing in the distance. The girls asked in surprise, Are those the pyramids of Eiche? Are we in Eiche? But we simply entered an enchantment just now. Why are we in Eiche now? Seeing the pyramids in the distance, all the girls began wondering if they had reached Eiche. The giant pyramids were the same as those of Eiche. Meanwhile, Gilmore Reed looked at the girls and said, No, were not in Eiche. All the girls turned their eyes to Gilmore. Gilmore, are you sure the pyramids here are not the pyramids of Eiche? Lilian asked. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore slightly nodded and replied, The pyramids of Eiche should be surrounded by the vast desert instead of verdant mountains. The girls nodded in agreement. Indeed, it wasmon sense that the pyramids of Eiche were built in the desert. They couldnt be enveloped by the verdant mountains. However, the girls were still confused. Since the pyramids here were not the pyramids of Eiche, what kind of pyramids are they? How could such magnificent pyramids appear in the world inside the enchantment? Lilian asked, confused, Gilmore, these pyramids are so simr to those of Eiche. Why are they here? Through his Gods Eye, Gilmore tried to find out the causes. It didnt take him a long time to figure it out. Gilmore said to Lilian, Lilian, it might be a branch of the ancient Eiche civilization. That is to say, the pyramids of Eiche and the pyramids here all belong to the ancient Eiche civilization. However, no one had the chance to see the pyramids here before as they were sealed by the enchantment. Only those pyramids outside the enchantment can be easily found. Lilian, ire, and the other girls nodded in agreement after hearing what Gilmore said. After all, the desert outside the enchantment was adjacent to Eiche. Therefore, the pyramids in the enchantment might belong to a branch of the ancient Eiche civilization. Gilmore was not making it up. Instead, he found out the truth through the power of his Gods Eye. Gilmore, do you think theres anyone living here? Christine asked Gilmore curiously at this time. Gilmore replied immediately, Of course, people are living here. And they are very likely to be cultivators. Otherwise, there would be no enchantment to seal the ce. Christine and the other girls felt the same way. Lets go! Lets look around and see if we can find anyone living here, Gilmore said to the girls. All the girls agreed with that. 5 BBG. Then set off for the magnificent pyramids in the distance. Soon Gilmore and the girls approached the huge pyramids. They found a huge city there. In their ne, they could see countless buildings in this huge city. The streets were wide and t, with crowds of peopleing and going. So many shops and restaurants had been set up beside the streets, making the streets bustling and prosperous. The city was so flourishing, as if people were celebrating a festival. 51% Gilmore soon found an inner city in the middle of the numberless buildings. The inner city was full of magnificent pces and grand buildings, showing the great power of the royal family It was obvious that it was the imperial pce. Huge and magnificent pyramids were situated at four corners of the city, which provided a defense for the huge city. Gilmore could hardly believe his eyes. He felt like he was in an ancient dynasty. +5: Because he found that all the residents here were dressed in ancient style. Instead of taking cars or buses, they rode carriages and horses. Moreover, all the houses here were designed in the ancient style. No modern buildings could be found here. There were no tall buildings in such a big city. Making 799 Making 799 Gilmore and his girlfriends arrived in the city. As they walked on the street, the surrounding people took curious nces at them. Their modern clothes were different from what the local people wore. The girls also noticed the local people were looking at them in a quite strange way. They felt increasingly ufortable under the peoples steady gaze. Meanwhile, Lilian whispered to Gilmore, Gilmore, lets leave here quickly. If we stay any longer, well be treated like clowns. Gilmoreughed and said, Dont worry. Lets go to another ce. We wont be treated like clowns there. Lilian was curious about which ce they wer going to. Before she could ask, Gilmore had already taken her hand and left. The other girls were also quite curious and quickly left with Gilmore. Soon they figured it out as Gilmore took them into a store, which was called the Riche Satin Store. When they walked into the store, they soon attracted the shopkeepers and the shop assistants strange gazes. Just like the people on the street, they were also surprised by the way Gilmore and the girls dressed. As a businessman, the shopkeeper of the satin store still weed them in a friendly manner because Gilmore and the girls came to buy clothes here. The shopkeeper was in his fifties. He looked kind with a warm smile on his face. Sir, what can I do for you? Gilmore replied, Choose two sets of satin clothes for me and two sets of satin dresses for each of them. Hearing what Gilmore said, the shopkeepers eyes lit up and quickly replied, Okay, sir. Ill take them for you right away. Finishing his words, the shopkeeper immediately asked several shop assistants to choose clothes for Gilmore Reed and his girlfriends. Soon, around a dozen shop assistants brought suitable dresses and robes to Gilmore and his girlfriends. The girls finally understood why Gilmore had brought them to a satin store. It turned out that Gilmore was going to buy clothes for them. Since they hade to this ancient world, they should change their clothes first. Otherwise, no matter where they went, the local people would look at them with curious looks. This was also the reason why Gilmore brought them here to buy clothes. Half an hourter, the shopkeeper of the store and the shop assistants bowed with smiles and said respectfully to G and his girlfriends, Goodbye! Wee to our store next time. ore The shopkeeper and the shop assistants watched them off. Gilmore and his girlfriends, who had changed into the ancient clothes, walked out of the store at a brisk pace. Since they had changed inte ancient satin clothes, the people on the street no longer looked at thern with curious looks. The girls put on delighted faces. At least they wouldnt be treated like clowns. Then Gilmore said to his girlfriends, Its almost lunchtime. Why dont we find a restaurant to have some meals? The girls nodded at Gilmore. They were indeed hungry after hearing what Gilmore said. They walked down the street and got into a restaurant called the Prosperous Restaurant. This restaurant had at least three floors, and it was one of the most magnificent restaurants on the street. 81%l Moreover, there were a lot of people entering and leaving this restaurant. It seemed that this restaurant was very popr with customers. Otherwise, there wouldnt be so many people. Gilmore and his girlfriends entered the restaurant. One waiter led them to the third floor and then they sat down by the window. Through the open window, Gilmore could see the bustling streets. Gilmore told the waiter what he wanted. The waiter wrote down the dishes ordered by Gilmore and went downstairs. After a while, the waiter served the dishes one by one. The table was filled with dishes soon. Gilmore and his girlfriends began to have lunch. In addition to them, there were over ten groups of people having their meals on the third floor of the restaurant, making the restaurant quite busy. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore and his girlfriends were much quieter than the other guests, as most of the other guests were chatting enthusiastically. Gilmore wanted to know more about this city and the world sealed by the enchantment. As he drank, he listened to their conversations carefully. The girls were also trying to get more information about the world from their conversations, too. From the other guests, Gilmore and his girlfriends learned that they were in the Golden Tower Empire. The huge city was called the Golden Tower City. The Golden Tower City was the capital of the Golden Tower Empire. The Emperors name was Huston. Huston had only one daughter. The Golden Tower Empire had a poption of nearly 10 million, with nearly half of them being cultivators, and about half of them being ordinary people or warriors. Just as Gilmore and his girlfriends were listening to those people talking about various news in the Golden Tower Empire, a burst of hoof beats suddenly came from the street. 15 BBB. ording to the sound, Gilmore realized that arge group of people were riding their horses on the street. Gilmore and the girls couldnt help looking at the street. 4.81%D All the pedestrians and carriages there had retreated to both sides of the street and made way for theing people. Then Gilmore saw nearly a hundred cavalrymen wearing armors and carrying swords at their waists. They rode tall ck horses and went across the street in high spirits. At the center of this group of cavalrymen was a young man d in a brocade robe was riding a white horse, full of pride and arrogance. The young man held a golden cage in his hand. And there was an eagle in the cage. This eagle was different from ordinary eagles. It had a goldenb and golden eyes. Its appearance looked extraordinary. However, the goldenb eagle in the golden cage seemed to be underage. Making 800 Making 800 The young man held the little eagle in the golden cage in his hand. It seemed to be pretty violent, jumping up and down in the cage and screaming fiercely. Obviously, the eagle had not been tamed yet. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A sneer touched the corners of the young mans mouth. He waspletely indifferent to the eagles behavior in the cage. In the restaurant, Gilmore was aware that the eagle in the cage was probably newly captured by the young man. Meanwhile, more people, who were having meals beside the windows, paid their attention to the cavalrymen passing by on the street. They couldnt help but discuss, Look, Jaxon Gardner, the imperial preceptors son, is here! Look at the eagle in his hand. Its a golden eagle, the fiercest spirit creature on the Daniel Mountain, which is 30 miles north of the capital. Yes. Jaxon went out of the capital with his people to hunt five days ago. He has returned from hunting. Although he has caught the young golden eagle, theres nothing else. Jaxon was not good at hunting at all! From the discussion, Gilmore learned that the young man riding the white horse with a gold cage in his hand was Jaxon, the son of the imperial preceptor. Under the protection of the armored cavalry, Jaxon went across the street majestically and finally left there. After the cavalry left, the street became crowded and bustling again. Gilmore and his girlfriends continued to enjoy their meals. In the evening, they found an inn to stay in. $ The Golden Tower City was aze with lights at night and the bustling night market was crowded with people. Gilmore and the girls went to the night market. Although the nightlife in the ancient city was different from that of the modern city, Gilmore still found it enjoyable and lively. After returning to the inn, Gilmore and the girls went to sleep. At midnight, only a few taverns and some other recreation ces were still bustling. Most of the capital city had fallen silent in the night. On top of the walls of Golden Tower City, soldiers in armor were patrolling. Some soldiers on duty were chatting with each other. CThe night is always so long. Hey, Lex. We wont be on duty tomorrow night. Do you want to go out for a drink? No, you know my wife well. If she finds out that I go out to drink, she will kill me. Oh my, Lex! Why are you so afraid of your wife? Be brave, man! BBB Well, thats too hard for me. Their conversation ended with a sigh. Right at this moment, arge ck cloud suddenly appeared in the sky, covering the bright moon. Soon, the sky darkened. 81% No one knew why there would be such a gloomy atmosphere at midnight. The miserable darkness between the sky and the earth worried the soldiers, who were patrolling and guarding on top of the city wall. The soldiers who were chatting on top of the city wall all looked up at the sky. Why is there such a dark cloud floating in the sky? Is it going to rain? Are we going to be drenched again when we stand guard tonight? I hope it wont rain. The dark cloud which covered the moon above the Golden Tower City suddenly dispersed, as though it was showing sympathy for the soldiers hard work. The soldiers smiled and were about to say that they were so lucky. However, as the moon shone through a break in the clouds, an enormous figure suddenly appeared. Under the moonlight, the soldiers saw a huge bird flying in the sky. This huge bird was a golden eagle. Its wings were several tens of feet wide and its body was 40 feet long. The pair of golden eyes of the golden eagle were bright and sharp. It spread its huge wings. Every time it pped them, it could stir up the wind, showing its great power. The golden eagles aura was terrifying and its killing intent enveloped the sky as it approached Golden Tower City. Golden Golden eagle! Finally, the soldier named Lex came to his senses and stammered in horror. Realizing how dangerous it was, the other soldiers also eximed. Its a golden eagle! And its an adult golden eagle! Sound the rm! Several soldiers immediately shouted to their fellows who were patrolling around, A golden eagle is going to attack the Golden Tower City tonight! Everyone! Prepare to fight with the golden eagle and protect our city! Hurry up! Some of the soldiers had already sounded the rm bells, making piercing noises. As the rm bells went off, some soldiers came to warn the others. Large numbers of soldiers soon appeared on top of the city walls. Armored officers were also ready for the fight. 10.34 1 They immediatelymanded the soldiers to bring out crossbows and cannons. Shoot down this approaching golden cagle! Shoot it off with our powerful cannon! Under themand of the officers, the soldiers kept shooting the golden eagle in the sky with their crossbows. In the rumbling sound, the cannons on top of the city wall also spat out mes, which rushed into the sky. res went up and the sky was lit up all around. Whoosh! Endless arrows whizzed past. So many soldiers discharged their arrows at the golden eagle. However, the enormous golden eagle was not afraid of the arrows and cannons which turned the sky into a sea of mes. It was easy for the golden eagle to avoid the sharp arrows or artillery fire. It could even break all the dashing arrows with its huge wings.. Obviously, the artillery fire all over the sky failed to frighten the golden eagle. In the surging artillery fire, it seemed to have an iron body. Flying in the mes, the golden eagle was unscathed. In the blink of an eye, the enormous golden eagle arrived above the Golden Tower City. Squawk! The ferocious golden eagle opened its beak and emitted a screech. As the golden eagle let out a sharp cry, it opened its beak again and spat out a dragonCshaped me. The raging fire soon spread from the top of the city wall. Instantly, the raging mes took hold of the top of the city wall. The officers and soldiers atop the city wall were engulfed in mes as they cried out wretchedly. The golden eagle then flew into the Golden Tower City like lightning. At the same time, the loud rion calls broke the midnight stillness inside the Golden Tower City. Being aware of the danger approaching them, the soldiers inside the city blew their horns to warn the residents. The rhinoceros horn resounded throughout the entire Golden Tower City. Those people who had fallen asleep were woken up one after another. Everyone was extremely nervous and uneasy, curling up in their rooms. They knew that the soldiers wouldnt blow the rhinoceros horns unless there was an extremely urgent danger. They had no idea what kind of danger they were facing in the Golden Tower City. But they didnt dare to go out, nor did they dare to make a sound. Whoosh! With the sound of the rhinoceros horn, some people emerged from the city and dashed into the sky. They were the cultivators in the Golden Tower City. They flew into the air one by one, trying to stop the golden eagle from destroying the Golden Tower City. 81% They drew their swords from sheaths. The swords shone like amazing lightning in the sky, Then the cultivators went straight to the golden eagle in the air. They brandished their swords at the enormous body of the golden eagle. The energy flow passed through the sky and rushed to the golden eagle, looking like amazing lightning. However, the goldenCcrowned eagle was not hurt at all. On the contrary, the golden eagle flew through the sparks and kept unscathed, not afraid of the attack of these cultivators. It wielded its huge wings towards the cultivators, smashing the cultivators who came to attack it. Blood sshed in the air, which was extremely horrible. Squawk! The golden eagle let out a violent screech. With its screech, numerous mes were sprayed directly into the city. In an instant, dozens of houses were blown up by the fire and turned into ruins. mes rose into the sky, and dark smoke billowed. It was as if doomsday wasing. Meanwhile, Gilmore and his girlfriends, who were sleeping in an inn in the city, were awakened by themotion outside. They came to the window of the inn and looked at the golden eagle circling wildly above the Golden Tower City. Seeing the huge and violent golden eagle in the air, Gilmore could feel that its killing intent was pretty terrifying as if it was going to destroy the entire Golden Tower City. Gilmore could not help but be surprised by the golden eagles great power. This adult golden eagle had already reached the emperor level. $ In the Cultivation Realm, a man who had reached the emperor level would be able to be the master of a realm. However, even a spiritual bird here had such great power, which wasparable to a master of a realm in the Cultivation Realm. This was extremely shocking! Gilmore felt that it was strange for such a powerful bird to attack the Golden Tower City at night. After all, this was the capital of the Golden Tower Empire. There must be some powerful masters with extraordinary supernatural skills staying in the city. Generally speaking, those spirit creatures and vicious beasts wouldnt invade the imperial capital. But this golden eagle came here tonight. Moreover, Gilmore could clearly feel that the golden eagle in the air was extremely furious as if it was going to burn the -entire Golden Tower City to ashes with its mes. It seemed that the golden eagle was here to take revenge on Golden Tower City. Gilmore was more than confused about why it was so furious. Then he began wondering if someone in the Golden Tower City had done extreme harm to the golden eagle. Making 801 Making 801 The imperial preceptors mansion was one of the most magnificent in the Golden Tower City. In the majestic mansion, dozens of pces and pavilions were connected to each other like clouds in the sky. The imperial pce was the only building that was more luxurious and grander than the imperial preceptors mansion in the entire Golden Tower City. At this moment, Jaxon was sleeping soundly on a golden bed in his plush bedroom. There was a golden cage hanging near the window of his bedroom. Within the golden cage was the young golden eagle. The squawk of the adult golden eagle in the sky had already attracted the attention of the young eagle in the golden cage. Within the golden cage, the young golden eagle anxiously jumped up and down, screeching in the air. Creak! Creak! The young golden eagle let out a chirp. Jaxon, who was sleeping soundly on the golden bed, was also woken up by the cry of the young golden eagle. He opened his sleepy eyes and looked at the golden cage in front of the window. Then he muttered discontentedly, Shut up! You stupid bird! Its so noisy! I would have killed you if I didnt n to train you to be a golden eagle at the emperor level. Bang! There was a huge bang as if the earth shattered. Soon afterward, a shaft of dazzling light went through the windows and fell on the floor, illuminating the whole room. That was because the adult golden eagle heard the cry of the young eagle and spewed out terrifying mes. The majestic building of the imperial preceptors mansion was instantly burned into ashes. The imperial preceptors mansion immediately fell into chaos and someone began yelling in horror. Those servants and maids rushed all around and the armored soldiers in the manor were all on high alert. At the same time, hundreds of cultivation martialists in the imperial preceptors mansion also flew to the sky above the mansion. With sharp swords in their hands, they burst out core energy, making the sharp swords in their hands shine as bright as the moon. These cultivation martialists quickly flew up to protect the imperial preceptors mansion from being attacked again. Meanwhile, another two groups of cultivators arrived at the two buildings where Levi and his son Jaxon lived. Under the protection of these cultivators, Jaxon and Levi quickly evacuated their pce. When the cultivators came to protect Jaxon, Jaxon did not forget to order his people to take away the young golden eagle in the golden cage hanging in front of the window. The whole Gardner family soon moved to an underground pce that was over 40 feet underground. 111 =3 BE The underground pce was decorated as resplendently as the main hall. Moreover, many mysterious runes could be seen all over the walls of the pce. These patterns on the runes glittered with gold, showing a mysterious and amazing energy. In this case, the whole underground pce was enveloped by a mysterious force. 0 Jaxon and his family members finally settled down, as they entered the underground pce which was protected by the mysterious energy of the runes on the wall. Meanwhile, Levi, who was dressed in a robe, seemed to be pretty calm. He wore a purpleCgolden crown on his hoary head, his eyes showing no fear. Levi sat crossClegged on a jade couch in the underground pce He looked at the cultivators who lined up neatly on both sides of the hall and said, Go to invite my junior apprentices here! Immediately, two cultivators stepped forward, took the order, and left the underground pce. Levi then averted his eyes to the cultivation martialists in the hall and asked, What happened? Why would there be mes spurting into the mansion? A cultivator in his fifties solemnly said to Levi with cupped fists, Mr. Gardner, an adult golden eagle suddenlyes to attack our city. The army and the cultivation martialists in our city had already taken action to attack the golden eagle. However, this golden eagle is too powerful. Many cultivation martialists, whoe to attack it, have been killed by it. Levi frowned and gazed at the 50CyearCold cultivator with bright eyes, saying, As far as I know, as the fiercest and terrible spiritual creature in our Gold Tower Empire, the golden eagle always stays in remote mountains. Why would it suddenly fly over to attack the Golden Tower City? The 50CyearCold cultivator lowered his head and replied, Yes, Mr. Gardner. Thats true. Although the golden eagle is fierce, it rarely leaves its home and takes the initiative to attack cities. Im also confused about it. Hearing the conversation, Jaxon, who was standing in the hall, had a guilty look in his eyes. He couldnt help but look at the golden cage in the hand of a cultivator beside him. It was the young bird of the golden eagle. After being brought into the underground pce, the young golden eagle couldnt hear its mother anymore. It became more irritable, jumping up and down and screeching in the golden cage. The cry of the young golden eagle soon attracted Levis attention. Jaxon got immediately nervous when he saw his father find the baby golden eagle in the golden cage. He hurriedly said to the cultivator who was carrying the golden cage, Its too noisy. Take it out and find a ce to put it. The cultivator carrying the golden cage nodded and was about to take the young eagle away. At this moment, Levi stopped him, uttering, Stop right there. BB. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 67% The cultivator who was carrying the golden cage immediately stopped and said respectfully to Levi, What can I do for you, Mr. Gardner? Levi fixed his eyes on the bird in the golden cage in the cultivators hand and asked, Who brought the young golden eagle here? Jaxon got instantly nervous and realized that he couldnt hide the truth anymore, so he said to his father, Dad, this is a young golden eagle I caught when I hunted in the Daniel Mountains. Hearing his reply, Levi frowned. As he thought of something, Levi looked at his son and said sternly, Its you who attracted the adult golden eagle here! At this moment, Jaxon was aware that the adult golden eagle suddenly appeared above the Golden Tower City to find the young bird in his cage. Jaxon paled visibly as he stammered, Dad, I never expected that the adult golden eagle would come here to look for its young bird. Levi looked even angrier. You bastard! Are you trying to kill everyone in our family? How can we bring back the young golden eagle? No wonder the golden eagle is so violent outside. It almost burned our mansion to ashes! Levi got furious when he recalled that the entire mansion was destroyed by the mes caused by the golden eagle It was all his sons fault. How fatuous Jaxon was! Making 802 Making 802 Meanwhile, footsteps came from the entrance of the underground pce. Two old cultivators in robes came in, holding wands in their hands. Were here, Levi. The two old men came to Levi, bowed respectfully, and greeted him. They were Levis junior apprentices. Jepson, Carey, a golden eagle is stirring up trouble outside. Do you know that? Levi looked at his junior apprentices and asked. The eyes of the two old men lit up. Weve seen it, Levi, said Jepson. We were intended to kill the eagle when we got the news that you wanted to see us. I called you here to talk about the golden eagle with you, said Levi. Dont worry, Levi. Jepson and I will go to solve the problem for you, responded Carey with confidence. Levi looked at his two junior apprentices and said in a serious tone, Jepson, Carey, dont be careless. The golden eagle is quite powerful. We will be careful, Levi, said Carey and Jepson. Then Carey continued speaking, Levi, well go to kill the eagle first. Levi slightly nodded. The two old men walked out of the underground pce. After they left, Levi averted his eyes to Jaxon and said, Take some martialists out with you. Go to see if your uncles can kill the golden eagle. If they fail to kill it,e back to tell me immediately. Jaxon replied to his father immediately, Yes, Dad. After that, Jaxon left the underground pce with a dozen cultivators. Jepson and Carey walked out of the entrance of the underground pce, Rumble! A loud explosion caught their attention. Then they heard consecutive screams. Jepson and Carey immediately rushed to the sky above the imperial preceptors mansion, with wands in their hands. Hundreds of cultivation martialists had been there to guard the mansion. The terrifying fire burned the cultivation martialists severely in an instant, and they fell to the ground one after another. These cultivators were almost burned to ashes, and some of them were stashed to pieces on the ground after falling down. Jepson and Carey couldnt help frowning when they saw this. 3 C B & B Caw! Right at this moment, the sound of the golden eagle rang out in the sky. The mansion was lit up by fire when the golden crown eagle spar out another me, which directly turned some other houses in the mansion into mes. Jepson and Carey looked at each other, and then they shouted angrily at the golden eagle in the air, Bastard, dont be presumptuous! The two of them immediately flew up and attacked the golden eagle above the mansion at lightning speed. The wands in their hands were shining, giving out the light of core energy. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Being attacked by Jepson and Carey, the golden eagle was not afraid of them at all. The golden eagle let out a cry and then started to fight back. Following that, huge sounds echoed around as thunder boomed in the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sessive sounds boomed in the sky overhead. In the sky, the golden eagles wings, sharp ws, and sharp beak continuously shed against the two old mens fists, palms, and wands. Clusters of core energy light kept bursting in the air. In a short time, Jepson and Carey had fought with the golden eagle for more than a hundred rounds. They were able to be square with it at first. However, after the golden eagle let out a sharp cry, its whole body suddenly gave out golden light, which looked like the shine of the scorching sun. Then the giant wings of the golden eagle hit Jepson and Carey. The two men screamed and were directly pped away by the golden eagle with its giant wings. With two loud bangs, Jepson and Carey fell into the yard of the imperial preceptors mansion and smashed the ceramic floor tiles into pieces. Then they suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, being hurt seriously. Making 803 Making 803 Jepson and Carey had just reached the elite exaltedClevel. They were no match for the golden eagle which was the beginner of the emperor level. That was why they were seriously injured and vomited blood on the spot. Just as Jepson and Carey fell heavily to the ground and vomited blood, the golden eagle in the air let out a cry that resounded through the sky. Caw! Then the golden eagle opened its sharp beak, and a me whizzed toward Jepson and Carey in the courtyard. Since they were seriously injured and unable to move, Jepson and Carey could only watch the me dashing towards them. Both of them were scared out of their wits, It was obvious that the me would immediately burn them to ashes. As the imperial preceptors two junior apprentices, they had reached the exaltedClevel. Their minds were filled with unwillingness and grief as soon as they realized that they would be killed by the golden eagles mes. Levi, save us! They couldnt help but cry out for help. When they called for help with the core energy of the exaltedClevel, their voice spread far and it even reached the underground pce. Sitting on the jade couch of the underground pce, Levi was having a rest with his eyes closed. Meanwhile, his ears twitched slightly, and his eyes suddenly opened, shining sharply with light. In the next moment, Levi raised his right hand, and a golden light suddenly flew out from the dark green storage ring on his thumb. From the storage ring on Levis thumb, the golden light dashed to the dome of the underground pce and instantly disappeared. It seemed that this golden light could prate the 40Cfoot ground on the top of the underground pce. In the courtyard outside, the golden eagle spat out terrifying mes. As the hot airflow rushed over, Jepson and Carey felt suffocated They felt that it was impossible for them to escape from this terrifying fire. However, with a loud bang, a beam of dazzling golden light spurted out from the ground one or two yards in front of them. Powerful energy which was released by Levis sword filled the area. Whoosh! The powerful sword energy instantly formed a light shield in the courtyard, protecting Jepson and Carey within it. At the same time, a ray of golden light shot toward the golden eagle in the sky like a meteor. Jepson and Carey soon found that the golden light shooting toward the golden eagle was released by a golden sword. The surface of the golden sword was engraved with bloodCcolored runes. That was why it could emit such a mysterious and Wed, astonishing energy. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. 0.67%1 5 In an instant, the golden sword passed through the raging fire and went straight to the golden eagle. When the golden cagle spat out mes at Jepson and Carey, it didnt expect a golden sword to fly out of the ground. In the face of the astonishing sword, the golden eyes of the eagle shed with a fierce light. It opened its beak and let out a sharp cry. Then the golden eagle pped its huge right wing at the golden sword which was dashing towards it. Whoosh! Swish! As the golden eagle pped its huge wings, the wind howled fiercely. The swords went through the air, making frightening sounds. Then the sword collided with the giant wings of the golden wings. With a bang, a great cloud of white smoke billowed out and mes rose. The eagles wings were so powerful that the golden sword was soon covered with cracks. Meanwhile, the huge wings of the golden eagle were also burned by the terrible energy of the bloodCred rune on the sword, giving rise to dense smoke. The golden eagle immediately let out a miserable cry, Caw! Then the golden eagle pped its injured wings and quickly flew to the sky. With the help of the clouds, it escaped in an instant. Jepson and Carey heaved a long sigh of relief as they watched the golden eagle escape after being injured. Only then did they realize that the sweat on their backs had soaked through their clothes. Swoosh! Right at this moment, the golden sword in the sky shed, transforming into a ray of golden light that flew into the ground and vanished without a trace. Jepson and Carey knew that it was Levi who saved them with his sword. As the golden eagle left the mansion, Jaxon, who was hiding in a building, quickly came to the courtyard with all the cultivators. Are you okay, uncle? Jaxon asked with concern, staring at Jaxon and Carey. Although Jepson and Carey felt unbearable pain all over their bodies, they were too embarrassed to say it. So they said to Jaxon, We are fine. Take us to see your father. Jepson immediately asked the cultivators around him to help Jepson and Carey stand up. Then they took these two old men back to the underground pce. Jepson and Carey soon arrived at the underground pce. 67%a They sat down on two futons in the main hall of the underground pce with the help of several cultivators. Their faces were pale, and they seemed to be extremely weak. Jepson looked at Levi, who was sitting on the jade couch in the fall, and said, Levi, the golden eagle is really amazing. If you hadnt saved us with your sword, we must have been burned to ashes by the fire. Sitting on the jade couch, Levi was gazing at the golden sword in his hand. This golden sword was the one that had just injured the golden eagle. This sword was the most precious spiritual weapon for Levi. It was a spiritual sword at the top tier. Levi rarely used this topCgrade spiritual sword. It was only used when Levi encountered a real formidable enemy or a great danger. Looking at the cracks on the surface of the golden sword, Levi felt an unbearable pain in his heart. After being attacked by the golden eagle, the topCquality spiritual sword was covered with cracks. Although the spiritual sword was not destroyed, it suffered great damage. It would take Levi at least a few months to deal with the cracks on the surface of the spiritual sword. Hearing Jepsons words, Levi put his sword into the storage ring. Then he looked at Jepson and said, It is a golden eagle at the emperor level. If Im right, it should have reached the intermediate emperor level. Although the golden eagle is powerful, its wings have been seriously injured by my Golden Spirit Sword. So its much weaker than before. Father, since this golden eagle is injured and its pretty weak now, why dont we kill it tonight? Jaxon couldnt help but ask his father. As a matter of fact, the golden crown eagle attacked the Golden Tower City at night because Jaxon had captured its young bird. It came here to take revenge. Therefore, Jaxon could not wait to kill the golden eagle right away. Only in this way could he truly take possession of the young golden eagle and make it his own spirit creature. Then he didnt need to worry that the adult golden eagle woulde to take revenge. Jepson eyes lit up as he said to Levi, Levi, we will be fine after resting for two days. At that time, we will go and search for the golden eagle and kill it. However, Levi simply shook his head and said, No, the injured golden eagle will also recover in two days. At that time, it will not be hard to deal with. In fact, Levi also wanted to kill the golden eagle with the Golden Spirit Sword. However, the golden eagles power was beyond his imagination. Not only did the Golden Spirit Sword fail to kill the golden eagle, but the body of the sword was damaged. At this time, it was toote for Levi to kill the golden eagle with the sword. BG. After all, he couldnt break out of the thick ground like the Golden Spirit Sword. Even if he rushed out of the underground pce, the golden eagle would have already flown away. Levi believed that he missed the chance to kill the golden eagle because he had underestimated the enemy. What should we do next? Jepson asked Levi anxiously. Levis eyes darkened and he replied, Im sure that his golden eagle is from the Daniel Mountains in the north. Now that it is seriously injured, it will definitely find a secret ce to recover. Tomorrow we will send arge number of cultivators to the Daniel Mountains to find the injured golden eagle and kill it, Levi said coldly and decisively. Dad, I want to go with you. Jaxon volunteered. Levi said in a cold voice, You are the troublemaker. Of course, you have to go. Then he averted his eyes to the cultivator who was carrying the golden cage and said to Jaxon, Take this young golden eagle with you. It will be useful at that time Jaxon immediately replied, Yes, Dad. After the golden eagles attack, the Golden Tower City was aze with fire. The streets and alleyways were filled with people running in panic. The Golden Tower City was in chaos after the disaster. And it was the same with the majestic imperial pce in the city. Wearing armor and holding weapons, the imperial troops were on guard everywhere to protect the imperial pce. Several pces where the core members of the royal family lived were heavily guarded by several hundred cultivation martialists. At this moment, a dignified man in his fifties was sitting in the pce, wearing a royal robe. He was Huston Franko, the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire. In addition to Huston, there was also a group of armored and majestic generals, as well as a few grayChaired old ministers in the pce. Mr. Perris, have you repelled the golden eagle that attacked the capital? Huston looked at a quite tall and mighty general in the hall. This general was called Yacouba Perris. As themander of the armed forces of the Golden Tower Empire, Yacouba entered the imperial pce the moment he heard that a golden eagle was attacking the capital city. He soon dispatched the troops to protect Huston and the other important members of the royal family. To protect the imperial pce well, Yacouba had no time to arrange the troops to guard the whole capital city. So he issued an order to dispatch the martialists of the major cultivation families in the city, asking them to besiege the golden eagle. Staying in the pce and protecting the emperor, Yacouba didnt know if these martialists had taken action to kill the golden eagle. After all, he hadnt got thetest news yet. G 67 Thus, Yacouba stood out from the group of generals and cupped his fists toward Huston, who was sitting in the hall. Your Majesty, I will send someone to get thetest news, said Yacouba Huston nodded and replied, Okay, do it as soon as possible. Yes, Your Majesty, Yacouba responded. Then, he looked at an officer in the hall and said, Hyman, go and get me some information. Yes, Mr. Perris, Hyman immediately replied and was about to leave the hall. Right at that moment, the door to the hall opened. A beautiful girl in fluttering white clothes walked in. She looked like a celestial fairy descending into the mortal world. Dad, the golden eagle has retreated, the pretty girl walked into the main hall and said to Huston, who was sitting on the throne. This goddess in white was Amy Franko, the only daughter of Huston. As the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, Huston was different from the previous emperors. He only had one empress and had no concubine. Therefore, Huston was known as the most devoted emperor in the Golden Tower Empire for a thousand years. Huston loved the empress pretty much. It was a pity that they only gave birth to one child, Amy. Since Amy was his only daughter, Huston treated her as the apple of his eye. Huston quickly asked his daughter, Amy, did you say that the golden eagle had retreated? Who beat it back? Dad, I dont know who beat it back yet, but I heard that the imperial preceptors mansion was attacked by the golden eagle. Over a hundred cultivators in the mansion have been seriously injured, Amy replied. A trace of surprise appeared on Hustons face. Is Levi all right? asked Huston. Amy immediately answered, As I know, the imperial preceptors mansion is destroyed most seriously by the fire of the golden eagle. More than a dozen buildings have been burned to ashes. I dont know whether Mr. Gardner is safe or not. Amy, Levi is the most indispensable minister for me, and I will marry you to his son in the future. Why dont you take people to visit him for me? Huston said in a soft voice. Huston trusted Levi the most. So he put Levi in an important position. Levi refined the elixir for him. And that miracle was said to be helpful to extend Hustons life. Therefore, Huston said that Levi was the most indispensable minister to him. As long as Levi sessfully refined the elixir for Huston, Huston would never get old. Huston attached great importance to Levi and did not even dare to offend him. Amy frowned slightly, and her beautiful face instantly became slightly gloomy. Huston even suggested that she marry Jaxon in order to obtain the elixir. Amy didnt like Jaxon at all. However, her father had already made up his mind. No matter how hard she tried, he would still marry her to Jaxon. She had not been officially engaged to Jaxon yet. But she still refused to visit Levi, and she hated meeting Jaxon. Dad, cant you just send the other ministers to visit him? Amy asked her father. Well, you should go there to visit Levi and his family members on behalf of me. Levi is so important, so wed better take the issue seriously, Huston said with a serious face. Amy could only reply in a weak voice, Alright, Dad. However, someone suddenly appeared and said loudly, Your Majesty, thank you for your great concern. Huston, Amy, and the other people in the hall all looked at the gate of the hall. They saw a senior minister, who wore a robe and a purple golden hairband,e in from the gate of the hall. The men went in without making any noise, covering with an unfathomable aura. As he stepped forward as swiftly as the wind, his white hair and ro Making 804 Making 804 The old man who stepped into the hall with an extraordinary aura was Levi, the imperial preceptor. Levi came to the throne and bowed to Huston. Your Majesty. Joy appeared on Hustons face. He immediately raised his hand and said to Levi, Levi, dont stand on ceremonies. Eunuchs, give him a seat! Thank you, Your Majesty. After saying that, Levi sat down on the armchair carried over by two eunuchs. Levi, I heard from Amy that the golden eagle that attacked Fensville tonight attacked your Mansion. Are you and your family all right? Huston asked him with concern. Levi held the fist in the other hand and said, Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. The golden eagle did attack my mansion, but my family and I are fine. Huston was relieved and said, Thats good. Then he looked at Levi, I heard that the golden eagle has been repelled. Is it true? Levi said, Your Majesty, the golden eagle has been injured and fled. Huston was delighted. Wonderful! We must reward the man who repelled the golden eagle greatly. Thank you, Your Majesty. Its my duty to repel the golden eagle and protect Fensville and the imperial pce. I shouldnt ept the reward. At this moment, Levi stood up from the armchair and said to Huston with cupped fists. This time, not only Huston but also Yacouba and the other generals in the hall were stunned. After a long while, Yacouba looked at Levi and said, Mr. Gardner, His Majesty said that he would reward the person who repelled the golden eagle. Did you do that? Levi looked at Yacouba and said modestly, Mr. Perris, I did defeat the golden eagle. As soon as Levi said this, Yacouba couldnt help but be stunned. Because Yacouba did not believe in the first ce that it was Levi who repelled the golden eagle. Although he knew that Levi was a cultivation martialist, he did not think that Levi could defeat a golden eagle that was as powerful as a Cultivation Emperor. Moreover, as the leader of the military in the imperial court, Yacouba shouldered the heavy responsibility of ensuring the safety of the empire and Fensville. While Levi relied solely on refining elixirs to be a favored subject of Huston. As a veteran general on the battlefield, Yacouba naturally looked down on imposters like Levi. Therefore, when he got a positive answer from Levi, he felt very bitter. Something as dangerous as the golden eagle was not killed by generals in Defensible but was repelled by Levi, an imposter who refined the elixir. It was a shame for Yacouba and the military. Yacouba looked at Levi and said, Mr. Gardner, you said you defeated the golden eagle. Do you have any evidence? B B Levi said indifferently, 4 have no evidence. Yacouba thenughed. It turns out that you have no evidence. Im afraid people will hardly believe that you beat back the golden eagle. However, the emperor sitting on the throne said, Yacouba, I believe what Levi said. He never lies in front of me. Moreover, Levi is very capable. He can surely defeat the golden eagle. Seeing that Huston was speaking up for Levi, Yacouba felt jealous, but he still cupped his hands to Huston and said, Your Majesty is right. What I said just now was inappropriate and offended Mr. Gardner. Mr. Gardner, please forgive me. Levi smiled and said, Mr. Perris, its nothing. The Emperor looked at Levi and asked, Levi, you repelled the golden eagle and prevented Fensville and the Imperial Pce from suffering a greater disaster. I want to reward you greatly. What do you want me to reward you? Levi said, Your Majesty, I am satisfied since youve looked so highly upon me and let me enjoy glory and wealth. You dont have to reward me anymore. Im old now, and the only person Im worried about is my son, Henri. He is still unmarried. Im concerned about him. only hope that Your Majesty can take good care of him after I die. After that, Levi knelt on the ground, looking as if he was totally dedicated to the emperor and the empire. Huston was moved and said, Levi, dont worry. You are loyal and devoted to me. I will treat your son Henri well. Henri is unmarried. My daughter, Amy, is also unmarried. I intend to However, before Huston could propose to engage Jaxon and Amy. Amy immediately said to him, Father, I have something to say. Huston was about to talk to Levi about the engagement when he was suddenly interrupted by his daughter. This made him a little angry with his daughter, so he said displeased, Amy, Im talking to Levi. What do you want to say? Father, I heard that Jaxon returned to Fensville from the hunt in the Daniel Mountains after catching a young golden eagle. Then another golden eagle attacked Fensville tonight. Amy said to her father with a serious face. I suspect that the golden eagle attacked Fensville because Jaxon has caught its young bird in the Daniel Mountains and the golden eagle followed him to Fensville to take revenge and get its young bird back. As soon as Amy said this, Yacouba also cupped his fists and reported to the emperor, Your Majesty, I have also heard about this from the servants. Huston couldnt help frowning. He looked at Levi, who was kneeling on the ground. Levi, is what Amy and Yacouba said true? Levi cursed that his son was an idiot in secret. If Jaxon hadnt returned to Fensville mboyantly after the hunt how could people know that he had caught a young golden eagle? At this time, it was impossible for Levi to deny it and conceal the truth. 45 He could only say to the emperor, Your Majesty, I have been refining the elixir for you the whole day. Therefore. I didnt know if my son had captured a young golden eagle. Itste at night when I finished refining the elixir. I wanted to send it to your pcete at night so that you can take it as soon as possible. However, the golden eagle attacked Fensville and my mansion. Then, I injured the golden eagle with my flying sword and repelled it. I was worried about Your Majesty, so I rushed to the pce as soon as possible. Fortunately, you were fine. If what Her Highness and Mr. Perris said was true, the golden eagle attacked Fensville because my son has caught the young golden eagle, I will immediately subdue my son and bring him here for Your Majesty to deal with. Hustons expression softened and he said, Levi, you dont have to. Youve worked hard to refine the elixir for me. Im very touched. Whats more, even if Jaxon caught the young golden eagle and made the golden eagle attack Fensville identally, you still injured the bird and repelled it in the end. Your contribution will offset your sons wrongdoing. Your Majesty, youre so merciful to me. Id like to die for you wholeheartedly. Levi kowtowed repeatedly on the ground. Asmile appeared on Hustons face, Levi, you dont need to do that. You just said that you have refined a new pill. Hand it over quickly! Ive been feeling unwell for the past few days. Without your elixir, I wouldnt be feeling well for a single day. Levi said, Dont worry, Your Majesty. I will refine more pills for you to keep you healthy. After that, Levi took out a small ck wooden box from the wide sleeve of his robe and said, Your Majesty, this is the Eason Elixir that I refined for you. Quickly hand it over to me, Said Huston impatiently. Levi then stepped forward and handed the small box to him. Huston took the small box and opened it. Inside the box was a thumbCsized vermillion pellet. This was the Eason Elixir that Levi had refined for him. Seeing the vermilion pill in the box, Huston was overjoyed. Hahaha, very good. Your pill is what I want the most. Seeing that her father was overjoyed to get the Eason Elixir, Amy couldnt help frowning. Her father wanted to live forever, so Levi refined the Eason Elixir to cater to her fathers wishes. As a result, Levi, who did not make any contributions to the country and the people, could be favored by her father and gain more power and influence day after day. Many ministers in the court had begun to tter Levi and gradually formed a n around him. This made Amy even more worried about the safety of her father and the empire. Father, although the golden eagle was temporarily repelled, Jaxon has captured the young bird. Im afraid that the golden eagle will attack Fensville again and endanger the safety of everyone in Fensville. Seeing that her father was enchanted by the elixir, Amy couldnt help but solemnly say to her father. Wed, Oct . Huston closed the small box, looked at Amy, and said, Amy, you are right. Tomorrow, I need you and Jaxon to lead 10,000 armored cavalry and cultivation martialists to the Daniel Mountains to find the golden eagle and kill it. Amy was taken aback. She did not expect that her father would ask her and Jaxon to deal with the golden eagle together. What he meant was quite clear. Compared with killing the golden eagle, his main intention was to let her develop a better rtionship with Jaxon. Amy didnt want to be with Jaxon. She firmly said to Huston, Father, the golden eagle is very fierce. Even if it is injured, we cant underestimate its strength. I can go there with Jaxon together. However, since we are too young and are not experienced enough, I want Mr. Perris to go to the Daniel Mountains with us. Hearing this, Huston also nodded and said, Well, youre right. I didnt think it through carefully. Then Yacouba, you should go to the Daniel Mountains with Amy and Jaxon to kill the golden eagle. Yacouba cupped his fist towards Huston and said, Yes, Your Majesty. Amy smiled sweetly at Huston, Thank you, Father. In the Imperial Pce, Huston discussed with his ministers and daughter how to deal with the golden eagle. Inside a wing room of an inn in Fensville, Gilmore stood in front of the window and watched the golden eagle escape. He calmly said to the girls, The golden eagle has indeed encountered a strong enemy. Its already injured. Its injured? Lilian was a little surprised. ire and the other girls also wondered curiously. Was the golden eagle in the sky really injured? Gilmore nodded. When it flew away, its body lost bnce. If I didnt judge wrong, its wings were injured. The girls didnt expect Gilmore to notice such a small detail. If anyone else said so, they might doubt it, but they wouldnt doubt Gilmore. Will the golden eagle leave just like that? Why did it attack this city? ire asked with a puzzled look. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore said, The golden eagleunched a wanton attack on Fensville because its hatchling was captured. Making 805 Making 805 Lilian suddenly thought of something and said, We saw on the street today that a scion riding a tall horse in splendid clothes was carrying a golden bird in a delicate gold cage. Could it be the golden eagles hatchling? The other girls also remembered Jaxon, who had swaggered on the street a few days ago, and the strange bird in the cage in his hand. Gilmore nodded at Lilian. Yes, thats the hatchling. So, the reason why the golden eagleunched an attack on the Golden Tower City tonight is that the scion in splendid clothes had caught its hatchling? Lilian asked. Gilmore nodded affirmatively. If I guess right, the golden eagle will definitelye to the Golden Tower City to look for its hatchling again after it recovers. There will be a new cmity in the Golden Tower City Lilian said indignantly, Its that scion in splendid clothes to be med. I hope only he gets punished for taking away the hatchling. He has implicated all the innocent people in the city. He deserves to die. Gilmore said, Anyway, were here to have fun, and I have a good impression of Fensville. Why dont we kindly help the citizens of Golden Tower City? So that they wont be implicated. Good idea, I also want to help the innocent people in this city. Lilian agreed immediately. ire, Christine, Luna, and the other girls all nodded in agreement. They were very enthusiastic about saving the innocent people from danger. They also felt deep hatred for Jaxon, who caught the young golden eagle and made the golden eagle hurt innocent people. Therefore, they were willing to do anything for the citizens of the Golden Tower City. Well, thats good. During my lunch, I heard from the other diners that the scion in splendid clothes who caught the baby golden eagle was the imperial preceptors son, Jaxon. Gilmore looked at the girls and said, Why dont we go to the imperial preceptors mansion and rescue the young bird? Then we can send it back to the Daniel Mountains and let it return to its mother. In this way, the golden eagle could reunite with its child. The people of the Golden Tower City wont be implicated. The girls all nodded in agreement. ire couldnt wait to say, Gilmore, lets go save the baby golden eagle now. Gilmore replied, Well, lets go to the imperial preceptors mansion now. Then, Gilmore and the girls flew out of the room window. After they flew out of the inn, Gilmore quickly found the location of the imperial preceptors mansion with his Gods Eye. n fact, the imperial preceptors mansion was only a few miles away from the inn where they lived. 15 3 67% Wed, Oct Gilmore told the girls the address of the imperial preceptors mansion. Then they flew there. Due to the fact that the golden cagle had attacked Golden Tower City, the city remained in a state of chaos. There were mes and thick smoke in many ces. Moreover, there were many cultivators flying back and forth over the city. Therefore, when the people in the city saw Gilmore and the girls flying above the city, they were not surprised. While flying, Gilmore and the girls saw that some civilian houses were destroyed and some people had died miserably. They also heard the deads living families crying. It made people sympathize and sigh. The girls all sympathized with these poor people. Gilmore, theyre so pitiful, Lilian couldnt help but say to Gilmore with a sad face. Gilmore said, Yes, theyre innocent. Then, with a thought, Gilmore activated his anima and used his spatial superpower. He took 100 pieces of silver ingots from the Kings Treasure which was preserved at the belly of the Dragonspire Mountains. Then, he gave the girls some silver ingots each and said, Give the silver ingots to these innocent people so that they can bury their dead families and rebuild their houses. The girls nodded. Then, they flew down and gave the silver ingots to the sad people whose houses were destroyed and whose families had died miserably. Gilmore smiled appreciatively when he saw the kind deeds the girls had done. The girls he loved were all kind and beautiful. With his spatial superpower, he could directly take out gold and silver from the Kings Treasure. Today, when he bought clothes in the satin store, he spent silver he took out from the Kings Treasure. With the superpower and treasure, Gilmore was not short of gold and silver, so he was happy to use his money to help innocent people. Now the girls returned to him after handing over the silver ingots to the people who had lost their houses and families. On the ground below, the people who had obtained the silver ingots all kowtowed to the girls in the air, Thank you for the silver. We will forever remember your great kindness The girls waved at the crowd. Then, they flew away with Gilmore. Soon, Gilmore and the others flew into the imperial preceptors mansion. From afar, they could see that many rooms in the imperial preceptors mansion were severely damaged. There were even wisps of smoke floating in the mansion. 275 3 5 Moreover, Gilmore found that the entire mansion was surrounded by hundreds of armored soldiers. Except for the guards outside the mansion, there were also hundreds of cultivators standing guard on the rooftops of each and every one of the buildings. The imperial preceptors mansion was practically impregnable. Needless to say, the attack of the golden eagle made the imperial preceptors mansion more heavily guarded than ever. Seeing this, Lilian couldnt help looking at Gilmore and said, Gilmore, the imperial preceptors mansion is heavily guarded. How can we get in? She had another question that she didnt say out loud. After entering the mansion, finding the young golden eagle in such arge and heavily guarded mansion would be even more of a problem. However, Gilmore remained calm and said to Lilian, Its not difficult, Lilian. As soon as he finished speaking, he activated his anima. Immediately, a transparent bubble surrounded Gilmore and the girls. Then, they were all hidden by the transparent bubble. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This was the invisible bubble that Gilmore had used in the Holy Realm. The girls were overjoyed when they saw the invisible bubble. With this invisible bubble, no one would be able to detect them when they entered the imperial preceptors mansion. Gilmore then ran his anima and manipted the invisible bubble to fly to the imperial preceptors mansion. As expected, when the invisible bubble flew into the imperial preceptors mansion, not only did all the armored soldiers outside the mansion not notice it at all, but also the cultivators on the roof of the rooms were totally unaware of it. Gilmore and the girlsnded in a magnificent attic with the help of the invisible bubble. The attic was brightly lit. There were more than a dozen cultivators guarding on it and around it. ire couldnt help but ask Gilmore, Gilmore, why are we here? Could it be Needless to say, she wanted to ask Gilmore if the young bird was in this attic. When ire spoke in the invisible bubble, her voice would not be heard from outside. Gilmore nodded at ire. Yes, the young golden eagle is in the underground pce of this attic. ire could not help but ask Gilmore, Gilmore, can you sense where the baby golden eagle is? Gilmore nodded at ire and said, Yes, with my cultivation, I can sense that there is an underground pce and a young golden eagle hidden under this building. The girls were all very shocked. They had known that Gilmore was very powerful. them. But the fact that Gilmore could sense the location of the underground pce and the golden eagle still deeply impressed They ascribed it to the ability to perceive everything that featured cultivators with a strong divine sense. wed, Gilmore looked at the girls and said, Wait for me here. Ill go in and save the young bird. The girls nodded. With Gilmores strength, they didnt fear at all that he would fail Gilmore moved and left the invisible bubble. Then his figure immediately appeared in front of the attic. When the cultivators in front of the attic suddenly saw a strange person appear in front of the attic without warning, they were all taken aback. Before they could react, Gilmore moved. A burst of powerful anima rippled out from his body. Under the rippling, both the cultivators in front of the attic and the cultivators on the roof tiles were affected by the anima. They felt extremely dizzy and then fainted. Gilmore pushed the door open and entered the building. The attic was brightly lit, but there was no one in sight. Gilmore went straight to a bedroom, found a wall inserted with a bookshelf, removed the bookshelf, and found apartment on the back wall. Opening thepartment, there was a metal copper ring inside. Gilmore grabbed the copper ring and pulled it out. A hole immediately opened at the corner of the bedroom. The hole was around 7 feet wide. Then, Gilmore entered the underground cave. There was an underground passage below, and there were lights in the passage. Gilmore knew about the buildings mechanisms and underground tunnels through his Gods Eye. Then, he walked along the underground passage and soon arrived at a spacious and resplendent underground pce. Who is it? As soon as Gilmore stepped into the underground pce, he was weed by surrounding shoutings. TwentyCodd cultivators wielding sharp swords stood in front of Gilmore. Gilmore then saw Jaxon, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, sitting on a jade chair in the underground pce. There was a golden cage on the table next to Jaxon. Inside the cage was a golden bird, which was exactly the young golden eagle. Jaxon looked at Gilmore with suspicion and vignce in his eyes. Needless to say, he was surprised. Only the trusted subordinates of the imperial preceptors mansion knew about the mechanisms and secret passages of the underground pce. It was impossible for outsiders to know them. Moreover, there were so many martialists guarding outside. It was impossible for outsiders to break in. Making 806 Making 806 Jaxons eyes were burning with anger. He couldnt believe what he had heard. The stranger breaking into his underground pce asked him to hand over the young golden eagle. This was not a funny joke. Boy, what are you talking about? Who the hell are you? What do you want by breaking into my underground pce? Jaxon looked sharply at Gilmore and said angrily. Gilmore smiled. Didnt I just say? Im here to get the young golden eagle. As for who I am, you dont need to know. You just need to know that Im here to ask for the baby golden eagle. Im here to help you and all the people in Fensville to avoid disaster. Upon hearing it, Jaxon was about to go crazy with anger. He was furious and ordered the cultivation martialists, He is here to make trouble. Kill him. Following Jaxons order, all the cultivators in the underground pce immediately attacked Gilmore. Streaks of sharp core energy attacked Gilmore like lightning. Gilmore remained calm in the face of the attacks from the cultivators. His figure, as fast as a ghost, shuttled through the cultivation martialists. Wherever he went, his palm struck out as quickly as lightning and as powerful as thunder. One cultivator after another was sent flying by Gilmore. The cultivators screamed and flew out, smashing the magnificent underground pce into pieces everywhere. in an instant, the cultivators who attacked Gilmore were all lying on the ground, groaning. Not a single one of them could tand up. This caused Jaxon, who was sitting on the jade chair in the hall, to reveal a shocked expression. le frowned and stared at Gilmore with a sharp gaze. The cultivators in the underground pce were all top Cultivation Grandmasters in the imperial preceptors mansion and ven in the Golden Tower Empire. ?owever, even dozens of such cultivators at the topCnotch expert level were no match for Gilmore. was evident how powerful Gilmore was. xon believed that Gilmore was at least at exaltedClevel. for Jaxon, he was merely at the Cultivation Grandmaster Realm. S B . He was no match for Gilmore. 08., 67% 6 However, Jaxon did not want to hand the young bird over to Gilmore. For one thing, he could raise the young bird into a spirit creature with frightening strength and use it as his battle beast. For another, his father had said that he would use this young golden eagle to lure out its injured parent to kill it. Therefore, he could not hand the young golden eagle over to Gilmore. Jaxon looked at Gilmore and said in a cold voice, How dare you break into this mansion and injure my cultivation martialists. Arent you afraid that my father will give you a cruel blow? Jaxon knew that he was no match for Gilmore. He could only use his father to scare Gilmore. However, Gilmore remained calm and said to Jaxon, Im not afraid! This caused Jaxon to feel embarrassed. He had thought that by mentioning his father, who held a high position in the Golden Tower Empire, he could scare the person in front of him away. fe didnt expect that this man was not afraid of his fathers power at all. his made Jaxon feel helpless all of a sudden. f you dare to hurt me, you will definitely regret it. My father is a martialist at emperor level. He will definitely not let you >. Jaxon had no choice but to continue to threaten and stop Gilmore with his father. owever, as soon as Jaxon finished speaking, Gilmore disappeared from where he stood. e next moment, a gust of wind blew over. Jaxons eyes were filled with horror. felt his throat tighten, and a palm appeared out of nowhere and grabbed his throat at an extremely fast speed. more had already arrived in front of him and grabbed his throat. is caused Jaxon to instantly feel suffocated. nores strength hadpletely shocked him. as too fast. ore he could see how Gilmore came to him and attacked him, his throat had been grabbed by Gilmore. uld be as easy as squashing an ant for Gilmore to kill him. ore suddenly tightened his grip, and Jaxons eyes immediately widened. He could feel that Gilmores grip on his throat ightening ly able to breathe, he felt as if Gilmore was going to break his throat. looked terrified to the extreme. He opened his mouth and said with a barely audible voice, Dont, dont kill me. The g golden eagle, you, you take it away E 67% At this moment, Jaxon did not have time to care about the young golden eagle. What was more, even if he didnt give Gilmore the bird, Gilmore could kill him and take it away. Therefore, Jaxon would rather take the initiative to hand over the young golden eagle, which might save his life. Gilmore looked at Jaxon and said, Alright, Ill take the baby golden eagle away and spare your life. After that, Gilmore loosened his grip and reached for the golden cage on the table. The golden eagle in the cage seemed to know that Gilmore was here to save it. Its small golden eyes fixed on Gilmore quietly. After Gilmore loosened his grip, Jaxon fell to the ground weakly His face was pale as he gasped for breath. Gilmore had already left the underground pce with the golden cage. Watching Gilmore leave, Jaxons eyes shed with hatred. Get up quickly. Report to my father that someone has robbed the young golden eagle, Jaxon shouted angrily to the cultivators who had fallen to the ground. However, none of the cultivators that were knocked down by Gilmore could stand up. This caused Jaxon to be extremely disappointed and furious. Thus, he wanted to stand up and seek help from his father. However, after struggling a few times, he found himself unable to get up from the ground. Gilmores grip had made him so weak. Gilmore was simply too powerful. n the end, Jaxon had no choice but to sit on the ground helplessly. bout half an hourter, footsteps came from the passage of the underground pce. hen, Levi walked into the underground pce with a group of cultivators. xon felt as if he had seen his savior. He cried to his father, Father, youre finally here evi had just returned to the mansion from the pce. He was surprised to see Jaxon and dozens of cultivators lying on the ound when he entered the underground pce. vi immediately hurried to his son, helped him up, and asked, What happened to you? xon then told him everything about Gilmore breaking into the underground pce, injuring him and the cultivators, and atching away the young golden eagle. ter Levi heard what Jaxon had said, a sharp light shed across his eyes. Imore was so bold as to barge into his most secret underground pce, injure his son, and rob the young golden eagle 1. ay. e young golden eagle was extremely useful for the moment. thout the young golden eagle, it would be as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack for him to find the mother golden le in the Daniel Mountains. 3 67% Levi then looked at a middleCaged cultivator beside him and said coldly, Tanner, immediately pass on my order. Ask the martialists and armored guards of my mansion to search Fensville. Also, take my token to the Armored Battalion and ask 100,000 soldiers to search the entire Fensville. We must find the boy who robbed the young golden eagle. The middleCaged cultivator standing aside replied to Levi solemnly, Yes, Mr. Gardner. Then, he turned and left the underground pce. Half an hourter, all the cultivation martialists and hundreds of armored guards came out of the imperial preceptors mansion and began to search for Gilmore in Fensville. What was more, the 100,000 armored soldiers of Fensville were also searching for Gilmore across the entire Fensville. However, when the imperial preceptor was making a big move to search for Gilmore in Fensville, Gilmore and the twelve girls were heading to the Daniel Mountains. They were flying in the night sky. Under the moonlight, the continuous mountain ranges below them were exceptionally spectacr and beautiful. Gilmore, I didnt expect you to get the young golden eagle so easily, Christine said to Gilmore. Gilmore quietly got the young golden eagle out of the imperial preceptors mansion with them. This made Christine admire Gilmore from the bottom of her heart. However, Gilmore was very calm and said, Jaxon originally did not want to hand over the young golden eagle. However, after he lost to me, he obediently handed it over in order to save his life. Lilian said, Gilmore, weve rescued the young bird. How are we going to find its mother? Gilmore looked at the golden cage in his hand and said, Dont worry. I believe that the young golden eagle can find its mother. In fact, Gilmore had already found the location of the mother golden eagle through his Gods Eye. After being injured by Levis flying sword, the mother golden eagle was hiding in a hidden mountain cavern in the Daniel Mountains to recuperate. Gilmore could not take the girls there for the time being. they went to the cavern where the mother golden eagle was hiding, the eagle would inevitably get nervous and might even tack Gilmore and the girls. Ithough the golden eagle was injured, it was at the emperor level and still had very terrifying strength. ilmore was not afraid of it, but the girls were no match for it. he girls felt that what Gilmore said made sense. hen lets protect the young bird and let it find its mother on its own, Lilian said. he other girls all nodded in agreement. more agreed. Well, lets go to the Daniel Mountains first and then find a ce to spend the night. ter dawn, we will escort the baby bird to find its mother. All the girls nodded. Daniel Mountains were 30 miles north of Fensville. For Gilmore and the girls, 30 miles was not far. In less than half an hour, they arrived at the Daniel Mountains. As arge mountain range, the Daniel Mountains were indeed much taller and more majestic than the other mountains around Fensville. They were majestic and lofty with numerous steep peaks. Gilmore and the girls chose a natural cavern on a mountain in the Daniel Mountains to spend the night. It was a silent night. The next day, the morning sun shone into the cavern. Gilmore and the girls woke up in the early morning sun and birdsong outside the cave. Jaxons eyes were burning with anger. He couldnt believe what he had heard. The stranger breaking into his underground pce asked him to hand over the young golden eagle. This was not a funny joke. Boy, what are you talking about? Who the hell are you? What do you want by breaking into my underground pce? Jaxon looked sharply at Gilmore and said angrily. Gilmore smiled. Didnt I just say? Im here to get the young golden eagle. As for who I am, you dont need to know. You just need to know that Im here to ask for the baby golden eagle. Im here to help you and all the people in Fensville to avoid disaster. Upon hearing it, Jaxon was about to go crazy with anger. He was furious and ordered the cultivation martialists, He is here to make trouble. Kill him. Following Jaxons order, all the cultivators in the underground pce immediately attacked Gilmore. Streaks of sharp core energy attacked Gilmore like lightning. Gilmore remained calm in the face of the attacks from the cultivators. His figure, as fast as a ghost, shuttled through the cultivation martialists. Wherever he went, his palm struck out as quickly as lightning and as powerful as thunder. One cultivator after another was sent flying by Gilmore. The cultivators screamed and flew out, smashing the magnificent underground pce into pieces everywhere. in an instant, the cultivators who attacked Gilmore were all lying on the ground, groaning. Not a single one of them could tand up. This caused Jaxon, who was sitting on the jade chair in the hall, to reveal a shocked expression. le frowned and stared at Gilmore with a sharp gaze. The cultivators in the underground pce were all top Cultivation Grandmasters in the imperial preceptors mansion and ven in the Golden Tower Empire. ?owever, even dozens of such cultivators at the topCnotch expert level were no match for Gilmore. was evident how powerful Gilmore was. xon believed that Gilmore was at least at exaltedClevel. for Jaxon, he was merely at the Cultivation Grandmaster Realm. S B . He was no match for Gilmore. 08., 67% 6 However, Jaxon did not want to hand the young bird over to Gilmore. For one thing, he could raise the young bird into a spirit creature with frightening strength and use it as his battle beast. For another, his father had said that he would use this young golden eagle to lure out its injured parent to kill it. Therefore, he could not hand the young golden eagle over to Gilmore. Jaxon looked at Gilmore and said in a cold voice, How dare you break into this mansion and injure my cultivation martialists. Arent you afraid that my father will give you a cruel blow? Jaxon knew that he was no match for Gilmore. He could only use his father to scare Gilmore. However, Gilmore remained calm and said to Jaxon, Im not afraid! This caused Jaxon to feel embarrassed. He had thought that by mentioning his father, who held a high position in the Golden Tower Empire, he could scare the person in front of him away. fe didnt expect that this man was not afraid of his fathers power at all. his made Jaxon feel helpless all of a sudden. f you dare to hurt me, you will definitely regret it. My father is a martialist at emperor level. He will definitely not let you >. Jaxon had no choice but to continue to threaten and stop Gilmore with his father. owever, as soon as Jaxon finished speaking, Gilmore disappeared from where he stood. e next moment, a gust of wind blew over. Jaxons eyes were filled with horror. felt his throat tighten, and a palm appeared out of nowhere and grabbed his throat at an extremely fast speed. more had already arrived in front of him and grabbed his throat. is caused Jaxon to instantly feel suffocated. nores strength hadpletely shocked him. as too fast. ore he could see how Gilmore came to him and attacked him, his throat had been grabbed by Gilmore. uld be as easy as squashing an ant for Gilmore to kill him. ore suddenly tightened his grip, and Jaxons eyes immediately widened. He could feel that Gilmores grip on his throat ightening ly able to breathe, he felt as if Gilmore was going to break his throat. looked terrified to the extreme. He opened his mouth and said with a barely audible voice, Dont, dont kill me. The g golden eagle, you, you take it away E 67% At this moment, Jaxon did not have time to care about the young golden eagle. What was more, even if he didnt give Gilmore the bird, Gilmore could kill him and take it away. Therefore, Jaxon would rather take the initiative to hand over the young golden eagle, which might save his life. Gilmore looked at Jaxon and said, Alright, Ill take the baby golden eagle away and spare your life. After that, Gilmore loosened his grip and reached for the golden cage on the table. The golden eagle in the cage seemed to know that Gilmore was here to save it. Its small golden eyes fixed on Gilmore quietly. After Gilmore loosened his grip, Jaxon fell to the ground weakly His face was pale as he gasped for breath. Gilmore had already left the underground pce with the golden cage. Watching Gilmore leave, Jaxons eyes shed with hatred. Get up quickly. Report to my father that someone has robbed the young golden eagle, Jaxon shouted angrily to the cultivators who had fallen to the ground. However, none of the cultivators that were knocked down by Gilmore could stand up. This caused Jaxon to be extremely disappointed and furious. Thus, he wanted to stand up and seek help from his father. However, after struggling a few times, he found himself unable to get up from the ground. Gilmores grip had made him so weak. Gilmore was simply too powerful. n the end, Jaxon had no choice but to sit on the ground helplessly. bout half an hourter, footsteps came from the passage of the underground pce. hen, Levi walked into the underground pce with a group of cultivators. xon felt as if he had seen his savior. He cried to his father, Father, youre finally here This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. evi had just returned to the mansion from the pce. He was surprised to see Jaxon and dozens of cultivators lying on the ound when he entered the underground pce. vi immediately hurried to his son, helped him up, and asked, What happened to you? xon then told him everything about Gilmore breaking into the underground pce, injuring him and the cultivators, and atching away the young golden eagle. ter Levi heard what Jaxon had said, a sharp light shed across his eyes. Imore was so bold as to barge into his most secret underground pce, injure his son, and rob the young golden eagle 1. ay. e young golden eagle was extremely useful for the moment. thout the young golden eagle, it would be as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack for him to find the mother golden le in the Daniel Mountains. 3 67% Levi then looked at a middleCaged cultivator beside him and said coldly, Tanner, immediately pass on my order. Ask the martialists and armored guards of my mansion to search Fensville. Also, take my token to the Armored Battalion and ask 100,000 soldiers to search the entire Fensville. We must find the boy who robbed the young golden eagle. The middleCaged cultivator standing aside replied to Levi solemnly, Yes, Mr. Gardner. Then, he turned and left the underground pce. Half an hourter, all the cultivation martialists and hundreds of armored guards came out of the imperial preceptors mansion and began to search for Gilmore in Fensville. What was more, the 100,000 armored soldiers of Fensville were also searching for Gilmore across the entire Fensville. However, when the imperial preceptor was making a big move to search for Gilmore in Fensville, Gilmore and the twelve girls were heading to the Daniel Mountains. They were flying in the night sky. Under the moonlight, the continuous mountain ranges below them were exceptionally spectacr and beautiful. Gilmore, I didnt expect you to get the young golden eagle so easily, Christine said to Gilmore. Gilmore quietly got the young golden eagle out of the imperial preceptors mansion with them. This made Christine admire Gilmore from the bottom of her heart. However, Gilmore was very calm and said, Jaxon originally did not want to hand over the young golden eagle. However, after he lost to me, he obediently handed it over in order to save his life. Lilian said, Gilmore, weve rescued the young bird. How are we going to find its mother? Gilmore looked at the golden cage in his hand and said, Dont worry. I believe that the young golden eagle can find its mother. In fact, Gilmore had already found the location of the mother golden eagle through his Gods Eye. After being injured by Levis flying sword, the mother golden eagle was hiding in a hidden mountain cavern in the Daniel Mountains to recuperate. Gilmore could not take the girls there for the time being. they went to the cavern where the mother golden eagle was hiding, the eagle would inevitably get nervous and might even tack Gilmore and the girls. Ithough the golden eagle was injured, it was at the emperor level and still had very terrifying strength. ilmore was not afraid of it, but the girls were no match for it. he girls felt that what Gilmore said made sense. hen lets protect the young bird and let it find its mother on its own, Lilian said. he other girls all nodded in agreement. more agreed. Well, lets go to the Daniel Mountains first and then find a ce to spend the night. ter dawn, we will escort the baby bird to find its mother. All the girls nodded. Daniel Mountains were 30 miles north of Fensville. For Gilmore and the girls, 30 miles was not far. In less than half an hour, they arrived at the Daniel Mountains. As arge mountain range, the Daniel Mountains were indeed much taller and more majestic than the other mountains around Fensville. They were majestic and lofty with numerous steep peaks. Gilmore and the girls chose a natural cavern on a mountain in the Daniel Mountains to spend the night. It was a silent night. The next day, the morning sun shone into the cavern. Gilmore and the girls woke up in the early morning sun and birdsong outside the cave. Making 807 Making 807 Gilmore and the girls woke up. Then, the girls left the cave and came back with a lot of fruits for breakfast. The wild fruits in the mountains were very sweet. Gilmore and the girls found them very delicious. Gilmore brought some wild fruits to the golden cage. The young golden eagle in the golden cage looked at Gilmore with its golden eyes. And it stared at the wild fruit in Gilmores hand. Gilmore smiled. Needless to say, the young bird must be hungry and want to eat the wild fruits. So Gilmore opened the door and said, Come out! Youre free. You dont have to be locked up in the cage anymore. The young bird raised its head and looked at Gilmore with its golden eyes. Obviously, it still couldnt believe that it could leave the golden cage so easily. lowever, when it saw the kindness in Gilmores eyes and the wild fruits in his hand, the young golden eagle seemed to elieve that all of this was true. let out a cheerful cry, Ga! he girls couldnt help smiling when they saw it. he young golden eagle flew out of the cage andnded on Gilmores wrist. looked at Gilmore and then at the wild fruits in his hand. Imore handed the wild fruits in his left palm to the young golden eagle. 1. it. These are all yours, Gilmore said to the young bird. e young golden eagle immediately used its beak to peck at the wild fruits. ing this, the girls all smiled. r eating more than a dozen wild fruits, the young golden eagle was finally full. n, it pped its wings, chirped happily at Gilmore, and stopped eating. dless to say, it seemed to tell Gilmore that it was full. naybe it was thanking Gilmore by chirping happily. ever, after eating, the golden eagle did not fly away from Gilmore but still stayed on his wrist. tore looked at the bird and said, Youre full. Its time to find your mother. t worry, no one will catch or hurt you again. We will protect you and apany you to find your mother. g that Gilmore was talking to the golden eagle, the girls were confused. They thought, Can this bird understand what Gilmore is talking about?. However, just as they were feeling suspicious, they saw the young golden eagle nod at Gilmore like a human. Then, it let out a cry. Crunch! Seeing this, the girls were stunned. God, this young bird could understand what Gilmore was saying! Fly in front and well follow behind, Gilmore said to the young golden eagle. The young golden eagle nodded at Gilmore. Then, it pped its wings and flew away from Gilmore, heading out of the cavern. After flying out of the cavern, the young golden eagle flew among the mountains, followed by Gilmore and the girls. About half an hourter, Gilmore and the girls followed the young golden eagle to a misty peak with towering trees. Through his Gods Eye, Gilmore learned that the mother bird was hiding in this peak. away from them. t was recuperating in a cavern in an extremely wellChidden ravine, at least 3 miles Gilmore did not intend to enter the cavern in the valley. All he needed to do was escort the young bird to the valley. uddenly, Gilmore couldnt help frowning. is excellent hearing enabled him to hear people flying in the air, which was a few miles away from them. oreover, the sound was very dense. It seemed that many cultivators were flying here. lian, ire, many cultivators are flying toward us, Gilmore looked at Lilian, ire, and the other girls, saying. an immediately thought of something and asked Gilmore, Gilmore, could it be that the imperial preceptors ordinates are chasing us? nore already knew who they were through his Gods Eye. e nodded to the girls and said, Yes, Im sure that they are cultivation martialists from the imperial preceptors sion. 1, Gilmore quickly ran his anima, which enveloped him and the girls. nvisible bubble enveloped them all, making them invisible in the air. invisible bubble, Gilmore said to the girls, Its very likely that these cultivation martialists from the imperial ptors mansion didnt appear in the Daniel Mountains for us. ore likely that they are after the mother golden eagle. The mother golden eagle was injured by martialists of the ial preceptors mansionst night, so the imperial preceptor sent arge number of cultivation martialists to Daniel ains to kill the mother golden eagle. ls nodded in agreement when they heard Gilmores words. ed a few times. ung golden eagle seemed to understand what Gilmore was saying. Itnded on Gilmores shoulder and anxiously then looked at the bird and said, Dont worry, your mother will be fine. If she is in danger, we will save her. this, the young golden eagle seemed to calm down. Lilian asked Gilmore, Gilmore, what should we do next? Gilmore said. The mother golden eagle is injured. The cultivation martialists of the imperial preceptors mansion must havee prepared and are determined to kill it. Therefore, the mother golden cagle is very dangerous. We must save it. The girls nodded. They saved the young golden eagle previously to save the innocent people in Fensville and to let the young bird return to the mother birds side. Now, they liked this smart and lovely young golden eagle. They didnt want anything to happen to the mother bird or see the young bird lose its mother. It would be too pitiful. Lilian continued to say to Gilmore, But we must find the golden eagle before the cultivation martialists take action. Gilmore said, Its not difficult. The bird will take us to its mother. At this point, Gilmore reached out and patted the young birds wings. The young golden eagle immediately pped its wings and flew up, leading the way. did not fly out of the invisible bubble. s Gilmore flew forward with the young golden eagle, the invisible bubble also moved forward with them. woosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! this moment, groups of cultivators flew over like lightning. ese cultivators flew extremely fast, far faster than the young golden eagle, and instantly surpassed Gilmore and the girls. ckily, under the protection of the invisible bubble, these cultivators did not find Gilmore and the girls. more and the girls found that there was a tall ck dog in front of each cultivator. se tall ck dogs were different from ordinary dogs. They were all standing on clouds. It seemed they were riding on n and capable of flying. eover, these big ck dogs sniffed extremely sensitively as they flew, as if they were looking for something. is point, Gilmore knew that the cultivators must have found the golden eagles trace and approached its hiding ce the help of the ck dogs with extremely sensitive noses. p after group of cultivators flew over. irls secretly estimated that over four hundred cultivators had flown over. usly, in order to kill the golden eagle, the imperial preceptor had made a big move and was determined to kill it. moment, another group of cultivators flew over. were many more people this time. Over three hundred people were in this group. re could clearly feel that this group of cultivators was much more powerful than the previous ones. e also found a familiar face, Jaxon, among the numerous cultivators. With acent look on his face, Jaxon said to several white Baired and dignified seniors with fluttering robes beside him while flying, Everyone, as long as you can kill the golden eagle this time to prevent the emperor and the people of Fensville from being disturbed, my father will definitely ask for credit for your deeds in front of the emperor. Mr. Gardner, thank you so much. Were obliged! Mr. Gardner, rest assured. We will definitely kill the golden eagle The whiteChaired and dignified patriarchs said with determination. Well, our sniff hounds are raised in the pce, and they are particrly sensitive to the smell of spirit beasts and spirit birds. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The golden eagle appeared in my mansionst night. The sniff hounds had smelled its remnants in the mansion. They will un for thousands of miles to track it down. I believe that the sniff hounds will find the golden eagle soon, Jaxon looked at the patriarchs of the wellCknown cultivation amilies and said with a sharp light in his eyes. ilmore and the girls now knew the reason why so many cultivators suddenly came to the Daniel Mountains. It turned out at they came here because the sniff hounds, which were able to track down the spirit birds, could find the hiding ce of e golden eagle. for the cultivators around Jaxon, they were the patriarchs and cultivation martialists of wellCknown cultivation families in nsville. order topletely eliminate the golden eagle, not only did the elites of the imperial preceptors mansione this e, but they also gathered the cultivation martialists of all the wellCknown cultivation families in Fensville. s worried the girls. n and the patriarchs of wellCknown cultivation families flew forward while talking. y did not find Gilmore and the girls in the invisible bubbles, ore and the girls followed closely behind. it to no time, Jaxon and the other people had flown to a deep valley that was suffused with dense trees and mist, which done to feel uneasy. they flew to the valley, the cultivators who had arrived here first were already in the air outside the valley, forming a ion. They were waiting for the order to attack the valley and capture the golden eagle. the cover of the invisible bubble, Gilmore and the girls also quietly arrived. They were watching Jaxon and the other wanting to know what they were going to do next. Making 808 Making 808 Woof woof woof The dozen or so sniff hounds in the air barkel wildly at the deep valley that was densely packed with trees and mist. Jaxon frowned, and his eyes became sharp. He looked at the patriarchs of the wellCknown cultivation families around himn and said. The sniff hounds barked wildly at the valley. The golden cagle must be hiding in it. The patriarchs nodded to Jaxon. Thats right. The sniff hounds mustve discovered the smell of the golden eagle, so they are barking wildly at the valley. The golden eagle must be hiding in the valley. Mr. Gardner, shall we break into it now? Jaxon nodded and said, Well, lets break in now. We must kill the injured golden eagle. Yes, Mr. Gardner. All the patriarchs answered in unison. Then, the patriarchs flew into the valley with their families cultivation martialists and the cultivation martialists of the imperial preceptors mansion. There were almost a total of a thousand people. Not long after they entered the deep valley, the golden eagle roared angrily. Creak! In the next instant, mes shot into the sky from the valley. Phick smoke billowed. There resounded shouts of fighting that shook the valley. Jeedless to say, Jaxon and the cultivators had alreadyunched an attack on the golden eagle. nd the fire that rose from the valley was undoubtedly produced by the golden eagle. utside the valley, inside the invisible bubble in the air, the young golden eagle had probably heard its mothers cry, so it gan to p its wings and fly uneasily around Gilmore. edless to say, the young golden eagle was worried about its mother. ried out to Gilmore from time to time. eemed to be asking Gilmore for help to save its mother. nore looked at the bird and said, I know youre worried about your mother. Dont worry. Im here. Shell be fine. her. n, Gilmore looked at the girls and said, Wait here for me. Take care of the young bird. Ill go into the valley to save its This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ever, the girls said one after another, Gilmore, we also want to go in with you to save the golden eagle. ore shook his head. No, youd better stay here. Ill be back soon. that, he flew out of the invisible bubble into the valley. reason why Gilmore did not want the girls to follow him into the valley was that he knew that the patriarchs brought by were all at the exaltedClevel. irls were just cultivators. It would be too dangerous for the girls to fight with them. It would be easier and safer for Gilmore to go alone. When Gilmore flew into the valley, he saw a sea of fire. The surging sea of mes almost swallowed up the entire mountain valley. Not only were the trees burned to ashes, but even the walls of the mountain valley were also burned red. as if they were about to melt into juice. In the raging sea of fire, all the cultivators were activating their core energy to resist the devouring of the raging fire. Protected by their core energy, the cultivators were fighting fiercely with the golden eagle. Although the golden eagle was injured, it still fought back fiercely in the face of the cultivators attacks. After all, the golden eagles strength was at the emperor level. Even if it was injured, it was still powerfulpared with some ordinary cultivators However, when it fought back against the patriarchs, it couldnt get the upper hand. After being repeatedly attacked and ambushed by them, the wounds on the golden eagles body continued to increase. When the golden eagle was exhausted, about to fall down at any time after being attacked by the thousands of cultivators, Jaxon, who had been observing andmanding, had a sh of light in his eyes. He raised his right hand, which was wearing a storage ring. With a sh of light, a ray of light shot out and went straight to the trapped golden eagle. As soon as the light hit the golden eagle, it immediately spread out like a golden. Instantly, it enveloped the golden eagle. After the captured the golden eagle, Jaxons eyes glistened with a wisp of joy. Ha! My Dragon Trapping Net trapped the golden eagle. This is great! The Dragon Trapping Net was a spiritual weapon given to him by his father. It could subdue emperorClevel spirit birds. Seeing that the Dragon Trapping Net had covered the golden eagle, Jaxon immediately made a magic si and chanted the incantation. In the next moment, the light contracted and tightened around the golden eagle, making it unable to move an inch. The trapped golden eagle crashed to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust in the valley. As the golden eagle was tied up by the Dragon Trapping Net and fell to the ground, it lost its ability to resist and became prey for the cultivators. Jaxon, the patriarchs, and the cultivatorsnded around the golden eagle. Everyones face lit up with the joy of victory. The patriarchs of wellCknown cultivation families ttered Jaxon one after another, Mr. Gardner, youre really awesome! The Dragon Trapping Net is truly boundlessly powerful. Fierce though the golden eagle is, it cant escape from your Dragon Trapping Net. In the face of their ttery, Jaxon had acent expression on his face. O 11:08 Wed, 3 He pretended to be modest and said, You tter me. My father gave me this topCgrade spiritual weapon because he had expected that the golden eagle was bound to resist. He asked me to act ording to circumstances and make sure to subdue the golden eagle. When the patriarchs heard this, they immediately ttered Levi Your father is really smart! He knew that the golden eagle would resist stubbornly, so he gave you the Dragon Trapping Net first. If it werent for your fathers wonderful foresight, Im afraid we wouldnt have been able to take down the golden eagle today. Jaxon could not describe how much he enjoyed the ttery. At this time, a patriarch asked Jaxon, Mr. Gardner, how should we deal with this golden crown eagle? Jaxon said in a cold voice, Kill it, take its head back, and present it to His Majesty. Hearing this, the patriarchs almost said at the same time to Jaxon, Mr. Gardner, let me cut off its head. The reason why they all wanted to cut off the head of the golden eagle was that it would also be a contribution. As long as Levi put in a good word for them in front of the Emperor, they would be able to benefit greatly. So they all wanted to get this credit. Jaxon looked at these patriarchs and said, Since you all want to kill the golden eagle, then you can do it together. This was exactly what the patriarchs wanted. After they promised Jaxon in unison, a spiritual sword appeared in each of their hands. After that, they flew out together, and the spirit swords in their hands transformed into bolts of lightning that attacked the Golden Eagle. The spiritual swords were about to pierce into the golden eagle. Right at that moment, a rumble was heard. Then, an astonishing burst of energy burst forth. A ball of light lit up around the golden eagle. Then, the patriarchs who were attacking the golden eagle suddenly felt a huge force sweeping toward them. Influenced by the huge force, the patriarchs all flew out like kites with broken strings. Bang! Bang! They fell into the valley, stirring up dust, and groaned in pain. Jaxon and the surrounding cultivators were all shocked. The patriarchs hadnt attacked the golden eagle yet. Howe they were blown away by a sudden burst of light? What was going on? They knew that the golden eagle was not only injured but also bound by the Dragon Trapping Net. There was no way it could fight back. Right when Jaxon and the other people were extremely surprised and bewildered, they saw a figure appear in front of the ||| 3 golden eagle after the lightCdissipated. Seeing someone appear out of thin air, Jaxon wondered confusedly. Who on earth is this person? When he saw who it was, he could no longer remain calm. Because he realized Gilmore was exactly the man who had almost killed him in the underground pce. At the sight of Gilmore, Jaxons eyes immediately shed with hatred. He looked at Gilmore and said coldly, Its you! I didnt expect you toe to the Daniel Mountains. No wonder all the cultivators in my mansion and the 100,000 cavalrymen of Fensville couldnt find you in Fensville. You ruined my n in my home. I didnt expect you to ruin my n again in the Daniel Mountains. Gilmore calmly looked at Jaxon and said, Thats right, Im here to ruin your n. Because I said I wouldnt let you implicate innocent people, nor would I let you harm the mother golden eagle and the young bird. At the thought that Gilmore had snatched away the young golden eagle in the underground pce, Jaxon immediately hated Gilmore more. All the cultivators, listen up. Kill him immediately. Jaxon immediately gives an order to all the cultivators around him. Although Jaxon had given the order, the surrounding cultivators did not dare to attack Gilmore when they saw the patriarchs were sent flying by the ball of light. When Jaxon found the surrounding cultivators cowered, he was furious and threatened them, If you dont listen to my order, the imperial preceptor will punish you! Hearing this, the faces of all the cultivators changed. Those cultivation martialists who served the imperial preceptors mansion wavered greatly. If they did not listen to Jaxon and attacked Gilmore, the imperial preceptor would definitely punish them cruelly afterward. Just thinking about it made them shudder. The cultivation martialists from the imperial preceptors mansion were the first to attack Gilmore. The other cultivators were also afraid of the imperial preceptors retaliation, so they braced themselves to attack Gilmore, too. Bang! Bang! Bang! Right at that moment, apuse sounded nonstop. As the endless apuse rang out, overwhelming power exploded. Then, all the cultivators who attacked Gilmore were sent flying, screaming. Thousands of cultivators fell to the ground and groaned, unable to stand up. This caused Jaxon to be instantly shocked. ||| Making 809 Making 809 Gilmore looked at Jaxon and said, What do you think? Do you still want to kill the golden eagle? Jaxon was at a loss for words, He was both angry and fearful of Gilmore. He did want to kill the golden eagle. However, he also knew that with Gilmore, who was so powerful, around, it was impossible for him to kill the golden eagle. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At this moment, his top priority was to save his own life. He was too weakpared to Gilmore. Gilmore could kill him easily. Jaxon looked at Gilmore warily and said, I wont kill the golden eagle today, but if you dare to hurt me, my father will definitely not let you off. In the face of Gilmore, Jaxon could do nothing but use his father to threaten Gilmore as he didst time, Last time, Gilmore did not kill Jaxon in the underground pce, which made Jaxon feel that Gilmore was afraid of his father. Gilmore had guessed what Jaxon was thinking. He smiled, looked at Jaxon, and said, Listen up, Jaxon. I am not afraid of your father. Even if you have ten such powerful fathers, I wont be afraid. Go back and tell your father that I saved the golden eagle because I want to. I just do it as I want. If he was dissatisfied, he coulde to me at any time. I, Gilmore Reed, am ready to see him at any time. Jaxon was shocked by what Gilmore said. Gilmore was simply the most confident person he had ever seen His father, the imperial preceptor, was favored by the emperor in the Golden Tower Empire and possessed monstrous power and authority. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that his influence was second only to the emperor. However, Gilmore said that he was not afraid even if Jaxon had ten such powerful fathers. How confident he was! Jaxon knew that this was not the time to fight Gilmore headCon unless he wanted to die. Hence, he left after saying, Alright, just you wait. My father will definitely make you regret it. After he finished his words, he left the deep valley. After Jaxon left, the injured patriarchs of the great cultivation families also struggled to get up from the ground. When they were about to escape like Jaxon, Gilmore stopped them and said, Everyone, please wait a minute. The faces of the patriarchs changed, and their bodies froze in ce. 175 Wed, In their opinion. Gilmore stopped them for no good reason. Then Gilmore looked at them and said, You attacked me and wanted to kill me just now. How are we going to settle this? The patriarchs looked at each other, and their expressions kept changing. They all cursed in their hearts, We did attack you and want to kill you! However, you were not injured, let alone killed by us. We were injured instead. Is there anything need to settle? We have been injured by you already. Isnt it enough? So a patriarch felt wronged and even pleaded with Gilmore, Mr. Reed, we were all forced by Jaxon to offend you. Now that we have suffered a lot, I hope you can be magnanimous and spare our lives. After that, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gilmore. Seeing what he had done, the other patriarchs immediately knelt down and kowtowed, Please forgive us, Mr. Reed. Gilmore sneered. Spare you? Do you think Ill spare you just because of your few words? This is simply too good for you. I dont care whether you were forced by Jaxon or not. Since you wanted to kill me, you are my lifeCandCdeath enemies. Furthermore, if I am to let you go today, what if you want to kill me in the future? Wouldnt I be too foolish? When the patriarchs heard this, they couldnt help but kowtow anxiously and say, We wont dare to offend you again, Mr. Reed. Please spare us! Gilmore looked at the patriarchs and said, Okay, its not impossible for me to spare you, but you have to cast a Heart Pearl Spell and be loyal to me from now on. The faces of the patriarchs changed again. Only then did they realize that Gilmore wanted them to cast the Heart Pearl Spell. Once the Heart Pearl Spell was activated, they needed to be loyal to Gilmore for the rest of their lives. If one was the slightest bit disloyal to Gilmore, one would suffer the terrifying punishment of the curse. Therefore, it was undoubtedly a terrible thing for them to cast a Heart Pearl Spell. However, Gilmores threatening look clearly told them that if they did not cast a Heart Pearl Spell, he would kill them without mercy. Although casting the Heart Pearl Spell was terrible, it was better than death. The patriarchs could only bow to Gilmore and say, Were willing to cast the Heart Pearl Spell, Mr. Reed. Gilmore nodded. Well, very good. You can get up now. After thanking Gilmore, the patriarchs stood up from the ground. E Then, they took out a ck jade bead from their respective storage ring and began to cast a Heart Pearl Spell. After they finished, the ck jade bead suspended in the void turned into a gust of ck air and drifted away. After the patriarchs cast the Heart Pearl Spell, they became Gilmores subordinates who would be loyal to Gilmore for the rest of their lives. At this time, a patriarch cautiously asked Gilmore, Master, weve already cast the Heart Pearl Spell. Can we leave now? Gilmore said, Since youve already cast the Heart Pearl Spell to be loyal to me, you must obey my orders. Wait a minute. After I untie the golden eagle, I will make further arrangements. Hearing this, the patriarchs didnt dare to disobey him and replied, Yes, Master. Gilmore then looked at the golden eagle. The golden eagle was already injured, and it was again seriously injured by the patriarchs attacks. What was worse, it was bound by the Dragon Trapping Net. It was extremely weak and unable to move. Gilmore looked at the trapped golden eagle and said, Dont worry. Im not here to hurt you. Im here to save you. After that, Gilmore shot out a stream of anima from his hand. The light of the anima flew out and hit the golden eagle. Although the light of the anima fell on the golden eagle, it did not cause any harm to it. The anima fell on the birds body and quickly broke out, spreading along the Dragon Trapping Net. The white light of the anima quickly covered the golden light of the Dragon Trapping Net. The next moment, the anima burst out, so dazzling that the patriarchs and other cultivators in the valley almost couldnt open their eyes. Right at this moment, a rumbling resounded as the air shook, and then white light sprayed out. The patriarchs and the cultivators closed their eyes. They all felt that there was an amazing aura surging in the air. This made them almost unable to stand still. Sometimeter, the dazzling light and shocking surging aura finally disappeared. Then, the patriarchs and the cultivators opened their eyes. Then, they saw that the Dragon Trapping Net on the golden eagle had disappeared. Their eyes were filled with shock. The Dragon Trapping Net was a topCgrade spiritual weapon that could capture emperorClevel spirit beasts and birds. But Gilmore destroyed it with a single ray of light. They had never seen anyone with such strength before. 3 They finally understood why they were so easily defeated by Gilmore. Gilmore was shockingly powerful. The golden eagle broke free from the Dragon Trapping Net, regaining its freedom. It looked less painful. Its golden eyes sparkled with gratitude and confusion as it looked at Gilmore and let out a low cry, Quack! The cry was not hostile at all, but gentle. Needless to say, the golden eagle was thanking Gilmore for saving it. It might also be asking Gilmore why he saved it. After all, the golden eagle was a spiritual bird, while Gilmore was a human. Gilmore seemed to know what it was talking about. He smiled and said, Im here to help your child save you. After saying that, Gilmore made a sword spell in his hand. Come here! As soon as he finished speaking, the invisible bubble floating outside the valley immediately flew into the valley. 15) In the invisible bubble, the girls were all wondered in confusion Why is the invisible bubble flying on its own? Whats going on? Then, they saw the invisible bubble flying into the valley with them. They saw Gilmore, the patriarchs and the cultivators. Gilmore said, Stop! The invisible bubble immediately disappeared, and then the girls and the young golden eagle appeared in everyones sight. When the patriarchs and the cultivators suddenly saw the girls appear out of thin air, they were all so shocked. When did these girlse to the valley? How did this happen? They all wondered in confusion. If it werent for the fact that it was daytime, they would have suspected that they had seen ghosts. In short, the appearance of the girls shocked them. At this time, the young golden eagle saw its mother, and it immediately let out a cheerful cry and flew toward the mother eagle. When the mother eagle saw the young eagle, its golden eyes immediately lit up, filled with joy of regaining what it had lost. Ga Ga!! The young golden eagle flew to its mother. It pped its wings and kept chirping at its mother. As for the mother golden eagle, it was also screeching nonCstop at the hatchling. Needless to say, the mother and son began to talk about what had happened to them. Seeing that the mother and son were reunited, the girls smiled happily. wed, Then, Lilian walked up to Gilmore and asked, Gilmore, are you all right? Gilmore smiled at her and asked, When did you see any ident happen to me? The confidence in his tone was evident. Lilian couldnt find a word to refute because she had never seen Gilmore get into trouble when confronting his enemies. Moreover, she also saw Jaxon fly out of the valley and flee in a panic just now. Needless to say, Gilmore had won while Jaxon had lost. The thousands of cultivators and the several patriarchs in the valley all seemed to be injured. Yet they all stayed quietly in the valley. What was going on? Lilian was curious. So, she frowned slightly and couldnt help but ask Gilmore, Gilmore, what do they want to do? Lilian pointed at the surrounding cultivators as she spoke. Making 810 Making 810 The patriarchs were indeed waiting for Gilmore to give orders. Gilmore had told them to stay and that he had other instructions and arrangements. They wanted to know what arrangements Gilmore would make After Gilmore finished speaking to Lilian and the other girls, he went to the injured golden eagle. The young golden eagle immediately flew up to Gilmore, pping its wings and chirping at Gilmore. It seemed it was asking Gilmore for something. Gilmore looked at the bird and asked, Do you want me to treat your mother? The young golden eagle immediately nodded repeatedly at Gilmore. Seeing this, the patriarchs and the cultivators were all extremely surprised. God, Gilmore knows what the golden eagle means. Isnt this a bit too amazing! Gilmore looked at the young bird and said, Dont worry, Ill treat your mothers injury. After saying that, Gilmore sat down. Then, he used his power with his palms. Two balls of anima appeared on his palms. They were as white and clean as moonlight and as warm as the rising sun. Then, Gilmore struck the injured golden eagle with his right palm. The white anima immediately fell on one of the golden eagles bloody wounds. Then, Gilmore released the other light ball with his other palm. The anima then hit another wound on the golden eagle. In the valley, everyone looked at this scene in surprise. The patriarchs and cultivators thought to themselves, Could it be that the core energy shot out by Gilmore could cure the fierce wounds on the golden eagle? They didnt know that Gilmore was emitting anima, instead, they regarded it as the core energy. While Gilmore was using his anima to heal the golden eagle and everyone in the valley focused on him, many figures quietly appeared on the surrounding mountain peaks. Although trees and faint mists in the valley hid these figures who approached quietly. But it was evident that they were all soldiers in armor. At this moment, under the cover of the trees, a beautiful young woman could be seen on one of the peaks. As beautiful as a fairy, she was Amy, the princess of the Golden Tower Empire. Beside her was a mighty old general, Yacouba, themanderCinCchief of the Golden Tower Country. GI 67% There was also a young man in splendid clothes beside them. He was Jaxon, who had just suffered a setback confronting Gilmore. After escaping from the valley, Jaxon had intended to ask his father for help. However, before he could leave the Daniel Mountains, he met the princess and the old general, who were flying over with an army of ten thousand soldiers. Amy and Yacouba came to the Daniel Mountains on the emperors order to kill the golden eagle. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ording to the emperors decree, Jaxon shoulde together with Amy and Yacouba to the Daniel Mountains to kill the golden eagle. However, Jaxon was eager to take all the credit, so he secretly contacted the major cultivation families in Fensville and came to the Daniel Mountains in advance. Jaxon had intended to snatch the credit before Amy and Yacouba came. However, Gilmore had shattered all his dreams. When Jaxon was fleeing and preparing to return to the capital, he met Amy and Yacoubas army. So, he told Amy and Yacouba that he had found traces of the golden eagle but failed to kill it because of Gilmore. Then, Jaxon, Amy, and Yacouba led the army of ten thousand armored soldiers to quietly approach the valley and appear on the mountains around the valley. At this moment, Amy and Yacouba were both surprised when they saw Gilmore running his core energy to heal the golden eagle in the valley. Could Gilmore cure the golden eagles wounds with his core energy? This was the first time they had seen such a way of treatment. ording to theirmon sense, though core energy could boost blood cirction, relieve the pain, strengthen the spirit, force out the poison, and so on, it was unheard of to use core energy to heal bloody wounds. At least, the core energy below the emperor level could not heal After all, core energy was not a panacea that could heal wounds. So, if people wanted to heal their wounds, they could only apply spirit medicine to the wound and wrap it up for a few days, allowing the wound to grow new skin and flesh before it recovered to its original state. In Amy and Yacoubas view, it was impossible for Gilmore to directly heal the golden eagles wound with his core energy. In the deep valley, the patriarchs and all the cultivators had the same thought. How was it possible to use core energy to heal the wound? However, even though they didnt believe it, they didnt say anything. After all, Gilmore controlled their lives now. The time ticked by About five minutester, Gilmore removed the anima on his palms from the two wounds andnded it on the golden eagles other wounds. ɽ The patriarch and all the cultivators in the valley were shocked to find that the wounds where Gilmores anima had been applied had changed from bloody wounds topletely healed wounds. The original wounds had disappeared. All the cultivators couldnt help but be too surprised to say anything. How could that be? Gilmore could use his core energy to heal the wounds and make new skin and flesh grow. In the eyes of the patriarchs and the cultivators, it was as magical as the magic arts. Gilmore was as unfathomable as the celestial to them. In their view, Gilmore, who had such an amazing ability, represented an enormous opportunity. Since they were now loyal to Gilmore and were now his subordinates, they could enjoy its benefits for the rest of their lives if they could please Gilmore and make him teach it to them. On the mountain peak around the valley, Amy, Yacouba, and Jaxon were also greatly shocked when they saw this scene. Gilmore actually used his core energy to heal the golden eagles wound! This was simply magic that could bring the dead back to life. Astrange light flickered in Amys eyes. Gilmore could heal the wounds of the golden eagle. In her eyes, such an amazing ability was the magic of the celestial. Then, she remembered that her father had always wanted to be a celestial. Although she didnt know if Gilmore a celestial, the magic healing skill was much better than the elixir refined by the imperial preceptor to fool her father. This made here up with an idea. Then, Amy looked at Yacouba and said, Mr. Perris, lets go down to the valley. Hearing that Amy was going down the valley, Jaxons eyes lit up. He said to Amy, Your Highness, youre right. While Gilmore is treating the golden eagle, our army shoulde out together to kill him. Jaxon knew how powerful Gilmore was. In his opinion, no one was a match for Gilmore in a oneConCone fight. But if they sent out the army when he was treating the golden eagle, they would definitely be able to kill him. However, Amy looked at Jaxon and said, No, the armored army will stay where they are. Lets go down to the valley with only 500 armored martialists with us. Jaxon was too shocked to speak. The princess doesnt want to kill Gilmore? What is going on? He wondered. Just when Jaxon was puzzled, Amy had already said to Yacouba, Mr. Perris, lets take 500 armored martialists down. ||| Although Yacouba was confised as to why Amy only brought 500 armored martialists down the valley instead of ordering the army to kill Gilmore, he still answered respectfully to Amy, Yes, Your Highness. Then, Yacouba said to a lieutenant in armor not far away, Ask five hundred armored martialists to follow Her Highness and me into the valley immediately. Yes, Mr. Perris. The lieutenant answered. In an instant, five hundred armored martialists flew out of the woods, guarding Amy and Yacouba as they flew into the valley. Jaxon, who had a guilty conscience and was afraid of Gilmore, did not fly into the valley with Amy and Yacouba. He could feel that Amy didnt want to be against Gilmore. At present, he just wanted to see what Amy was up to. If anything unfavorable to him happened, he would immediately flee. In the valley, the girls, the patriarchs, and all the cultivators had noticed the 500 armored martialists, Amy, and Yacouba, who were flying down from the mountain peak. The girls immediately became vignt. In their opinion, these armored martialists must be flying toward the valley to fight with them. The girls looked at each other and quickly reached a tacit understanding. They flew out and immediately surrounded Gilmore to protect him, facing the armored martialists flying down from the mountain. Amy and Yacouba, leading five hundred armored martialists, quicklynded in the valley. Gilmore naturally knew that neers had arrived in the valley. However, he did not stop healing the golden eagle. After Amy flew into the valley with Yacouba and the armored martialists, she looked at the girls, saying to Yacouba, Mr. Perris, lets just stand aside. We will go there after that young man finishes healing the golden eagle. Yacouba cupped his fists and replied, Yes, Your Highness. When the girls heard how Yacouba addressed Amy, they realized that this beautiful girl with an extraordinary temperament was the princess. No wonder there were so many soldierClike armored martialists around. Though the girls didnt know why Amy had appeared in the valley, they could tell that she didnt seem to be hostile to them. About ten minutester, Gilmore withdrew his anima. The golden eagles wounds had all healed as if it had never been -injured. Once again, everyone in the valley was shocked. Afjer Gilmore cured the golden eagles wounds, he said to the young bird who flew over, Your mothers wound has healed: You can leave now. 111 D den eagle chirped happily at Gilmore. wounds. Making 811 Making 811 hapter 811 Once the golden eagles wounds had mended, it was brimming with life and vigor. It turned to Gilmore and let out a cry of thanks, Caw! Gilmore, with a smile gracing his face, gestured to the golden eagle. Off you go now! But the golden eagle shook its head, looking intently at the valleys patriarchs and all the cultivators, including Amy and the armored masters like Yacouba. Then, the golden eagle let out a furious roar. Caw! A vast and formidable aura instantly enveloped the valley. This unexpected show of might caused a ripple of shock to cross the faces of the patriarchs, even Princess Amy and the General Yacouba. At this moment, the golden eagle had recovered from its injuries, and its strength had also returned to the strongest state of emperor level. Now at full strength, the golden eagle stood unchallenged in the valley, except from Gilmore. The reason why the golden eagle roared at the patriarchs and all the cultivators was very simple, because they had attacked it before It also roared at Princess Amy, the General Yacouba and the armored masters, sensing their possible malicious intent towards it or Gilmore. The golden eagles roar served as a fierce deterrent, a warning to back off. Seeing the golden eagles aggressive stance, panic ensued among the patriarchs and cultivators. They had provoked the golden eagle earlier, and now, they feared its vengeance, which seemed all but justified. But they knew they were no match for the golden eagles attack. Thus, the patriarchs, with a pathetic look, turned to Gilmore for help. Master, please save us! Gilmore had no choice but to speak to the golden eagle, The golden eagle, though theyve attacked you and would rightly deserve death. But theyve been punished and have since reformed, swearing falty to me. They wont cause any more trouble. Spare them this once, and if they ever stray again, Ill be the first to deal with them Upon hearing Gilmores words, the formidable golden eagle retracted its menacing aura. It then called out softly to Gilmore and chirped gently to the young golden eagle. With that, the mother and child golden eagles took flight, leaving the valley behind. As the two golden eagles soared away, they asionally looked back at Gilmore. Their nces seemed to convey reluctance and gratitude to Gilmore. Finally, the mother and child golden eagles disappeared into the sky, out of everyones sight. 58 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. B With the golden eagle gone, Princess Amy turned to the General Yacouba and said, General, you and all the armored masters stay here. I need to speak with this scion. Yacouba nodded. As you wish, Princess. Then, Amy made her way towards Gilmore. However, before she could reach Gilmore, she was intercepted by Lilian, ire, and the other ladies. Lilian eyed Princess Amy warily and asked. Whats your business here? A faint smile yed on Amys lips as she responded, Theres no need for rm. I am Amy, Princess of the Golden Tower Empire, and 1 bear no ill will I have something important to discuss with the scion here. Lilian, ire, and the otherdies sensed no hostility from Amy Besides, even if Amy had any intentions of initiating a conflict, they were not intimidated and confident they could subdue her swiftly, Thus, Lilian and the others turned to Gilmore, seeking his cue. Gilmore nced at Princess Amy and then said to Lilian and others, Let here forth Lilian and the others stepped aside, allowing Amy to approach Gilmore. Princess Amy immediately walked up to Gilmore. Facing her, Gilmore said, So the Princess of the Golden Tower Empire graces us with her presence. What brings you to seek me out Despite Amys royal status, Gilmore didnt exhibit the fawning respect one might expect in the presence of a princess. Instead, Gilmore treated Amy more like a stranger It left Amy somewhat taken aback. As a princess, everyone in the Golden Tower Empire respected her. However, Gilmore did not treat her as a princess at all. It was the first time to Amy Even more disconcerting was Gilmoresposed demeanor despite her famed beauty. It was as if her charms were of no particr significance to Gilmore. However, when Amy thought of Lilian, ire, and the other girl who had just stopped her and were obviously deeply in love with Gilmore, she realized that they were all peerless beauties. It seemed only logical for Gilmore to remain indifferent to her status as a princess. Yet, this only piqued Amys curiosity about the enigmatic Gilmore. Putting aside her initial disheartenment, Amy said to Gilmore, Scion, I witnessed how you healed the golden eagle with your core energy, as if raising the dead and mending bones. Scion is really a Celestial. Its a supreme honor for our Golden Tower Empire to have a Celestial visiting us. So I want to invite scion to the pce and let me and my father entertain The Celestial guests. E Gilmore was taken aback. He didnt expect that Amy would regard him as the Celestial when he treated the golden eagle. Moreover, they invited him to the pce as the Celestial honored guest. This was far beyond his expectations But then Gilmore thought, while the title of the Celestial guest didnt particrly intrigue him. Since he was in the Golden Tower Empire, it would be interesting to experience the pce.. After all, he and Lilian were traveling. There were scenic buildings or interesting things to y with. Of course, they wouldnt miss them. Thus, Gilmore replied to Princess Amy, Your highness tters me too much. Im not the Celestial, just an ordinary person. Im quite honored to be invited to the pce by the princess. Princess Amys heart lifted with silent joy upon hearing Gilmores eptance. This time, she wanted to invite Gilmore to the pce. Her aim in inviting him to the pce was to recruit this prodigious talent for her father and the Golden Tower Empire. A talent that seemed almost the celestial in nature. Of course, apart from recruiting geniuses, Amy also had another n. That was to leverage Gilmores astonishing abilities, akin to those of the Celestial, to counterbnce the influence of the sage Henri within the royal court. The Celestial, then let us set out for the pce now! Amy said to Gilmore with polite eagerness. Gilmore nodded. Yes, we shall depart immediately. With that, Gilmore, along with Lilian, ire, and the otherdies, were escorted by Amy, Yacouba, and five hundred armored masters, departing from the valley. Of course, the patriarchs and all the cultivators, along with the surrounding armored forces, followed suit. Back in Fensville, Gilmore instructed the patriarchs to lead their cultivators back to their respective sects. Meanwhile, Gilmore, Lilian, ire and others apanied by Princess Amy, General Yacouba, and tens of thousands of armored forces, headed straight for the pce. The sight of tens of thousands of armored troops escorting Gilmore and the princess to the pce caused quite a stir in Fenwille The pce. Princess Amy said to Gilmore, The Celestial, please wait in the side hall for a moment while I go and summon my father. Gilmore responded with a nod, Of course, Princess. Princess Amy then turned to Yacouba and instructed, General, please escort the Celestial to the pce in the meantime. Yacouba courteously gestured to Gilmore. Please, follow me, the Celestial 58% 12.02 Thu, Oct 31 B&B. Gilmore, along with Lilian. ire, and the others, followed Yacouba to settle in the pce. While Princess Amy went deeper into the pce to find her father. Father, your daughteres before you. Amy said as she reached her father in the depths of the pce. Huston, looked at his daughter and asked, Amy, you went with General Yacouba and scion Henri to the Daniel Mountains with ten thousand troops. Did you manage to y the golden eagle? Amy replied back. Father, although we did not y the golden eagle on the Daniel Mountain. But we encountered the Celestial Surprise etched on Hustons face and said to Amy, What do you mean, the Celestial? Amy nodded solemnly. Yes, father, I indeed met the Celestial. Huston quickly asked. Where is the Celestial now? Amy replied. I have invited the Celestial to our pce and came to ask you to meet him. Joy spread across Hustons face as he eximed, Wonderful! To have the Celestial visit our pce But then his expression sobered, and he said to Amy, Before we meet the Celestial, tell me, Amy, how did youe to believe he is the Celestial! Amy then recounted to her father how Gilmore had healed the golden eagle, restoring it from the brink of death as if mending flesh and bone with a mere touch. After listening, a look of astonishment crossed Hustons face. The ability to bring back the dead and mend bones suggested that even if Gilmore wasnt the Celestial, he was undoubtedly a marvel in this world, an individual of extraordinary caliber. Amy then said to her father, Also, father, the Celestial canmunicate with the golden eagle. He seems to understand thenguage of spiritual birds. This deepened the astonishment on Emperor Hustons face. Very well, I shall meet the Celestial right away, Emperor Huston replied to Army. nked by eunuchs, courtdies, and guards, Huston and Princess made their way to the pce where Gilmore was waiting. Father, this is the Celestial guest, Amy said, pointing towards Gilmore upon entering. Gilmore had risen from his chair and greeted Huston with a respectful bow. Gilmore has the honor of meeting the Emperor Huston of the Golden Tower Empire. Seeing Gilmore address him without kneeling, speaking with an equal tongue. This made him more or less ufortable. But then he remembered that Gilmore was considered the Celestial. Such the Celestial often held themselves above worldly concern and in their eyes, an emperor would hardly hold significance. It was already a great honor for the Celestial to talk to him in an equal tone. G 9.58 With the realization. Hustons face broke into a pleased smile, and he returned Gilmores greeting Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire is honored to meet the Celestial guest The entire court, including the General Yacouba and a host of eunuchs and courtdies, were taken aback to see Huston meeting Gilmore as an equal. Making 812 Making 812 Emperor Huston bestowed upon Gilmore, whom he saw as the Celestial, a royal reception in the grand hall of the pce. The meeting with Hustonsted a solid two hours Throughout the conversation with Gilmore, Huston seemed just like an ordinary man, consistently disying deep reverence for the Celestial. Once the meeting was over, Huston asked his only daughter, Princess Amy, to make arrangements for Gilmores stay in Fensville. Princess Amy was the only princess of Emperor Huston. Her status as a princess was equivalent to that of the Crown Prince. Therefore, she had her own East Pce in the Imperial Pce. Moreover, there was a Princesss residence outside the pce that belonged to her alone. Under normal circumstances, Amy lived in the Eastern Pce. Most of the time, the Princesss residence was idle. Amy thus arranged for Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and theirpanions to stay at this external Princesss residence. Amy arranged for Gilmore and the others to stay at the Princesss residence which was an honor that had never been seen Fensville This was also why Amy regarded Gilmore as the Celestial. After ensuring Gilmore and the othersfortable settlement, Amy returned to the pce to report to her father. in Huston looked at his daughter Amy and said. Amy, do you think the Celestial would be willing to stay in the Golden Tower, Empire? Amy responded with conviction, Father, as long as we treat him with genuine respect and sincerity, I believe we can persuade the Celestial to stay at Golden Tower Empire. Huston stroked his beard thoughtfully and nodded. Indeed, as long as I am sincere, we can convince the Celestial to stay in Fensville Then, Huston looked at Amy and said, Amy, do you think the Celestial can refine elixirs for me like imperial preceptor? Without a hint of doubt, Amy said, Of course he can! The Celestial has the power to miraculously heal the golden eagle, a feat beyond the imperial preceptors capabilities. Not only could the Celestial refine pills, but they must be better than the imperial preceptor. Father, after eating it, you will definitely be able to live forever Hearing his daughters words, Huston was very happy and said, youre right, Amy. Starting tomorrow, Ill personally visit the Celestial twice a day to extend my greetings. We must ensure the Celestial stay in Fensville. Amy said. With your sincere efforts, Father, Im certain the Celestial will choose to stay in Fensville. Imperial Preceptors Manor. Levi, the imperial preceptor, wore a grave expression. As he sipped his coffee, he listened intently to the ount of the events on the Daniel Mountains, narrated by Jaxon 19 12.02 Thu, Oct 31 B 58 In the end, Jaxon said to his father unwillingly. Father, thats what happened. Its all Gilmores fault. He stopped me from killing the Golden Eagle. Whats even more puzzling is that the princess brought him back to the pce. What does he want? Levi set down his coffee and gazed at his son. What is she thinking? Humph! Isnt it obvious? Amy has always seen me as a rival. Moreover, shes reluctant to marry you. She took Gilmore back to the pce and regarded him as the Celestial. Obviously, she wanted to take him back to the pce and rece me. This is called killing without spilling blood. The princess is not a kind person. Shock appeared in the eyes of jaxon. He hadnt expected that Amy had brought Gilmore to the pce with such a deep and crafty motive behind it. Dad, what should we do? Jaxon anxiously asked Levi responded with a cold chuckle. The princess thinks she can just bring someone into the pce and rece me, overthrow me? Thats just wishful thinking. Before Mr. Franko too fond of this man, we must eliminate him. However, Jaxon had reservations. Father, Gilmore is an incredibly powerful cultivator. I fear it won be easy to get rid of him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He thought about how Gilmore had swept across the Daniel Mountain, defeating various patriarchs cultivating families and even healing the terrifying wounds of the golden eagle. This made Jaxon uneasy. But imperial preceptor Levi was brimming with confidence and said, My son, rest assured. My power has recently reached the intermediate emperor level. I dont believe that this young man possesses the same. Levis confidence stemmed from knowing that the strongest people in the Golden Tower Empire were merely a few old military masters with elite exaltedClevel. Now that he had broken through to an intermediate emperor level, he stood above all cultivators in the Golden Tower Empire. So, Levi was wholly confident in defeating Gilmore, Jaxon quickly shared how Gilmore could heal the golden eagles wounds with core energy. Father, the golden eagles wounds were terrifyingly vast. They shouldnt have been able to heal so quickly, but Gilmore healed it entirely in just a few minutes with core energy. Facing Jaxons doubt, Levi smiled. My son, I admit Gilmore is capable. However, his cultivating strength hasnt reached a level that would shock the world. In my opinion, he was able to heal the golden eagles wounds so quickly because he had learned a miraculous healing technique. Bybining his core energy and this technique, he can achice unexpectedly effective results. Thats the real exnation 581 Listening to this. Jaxon pondered, Could it really be the case? So, Gilmore was able to heal the golden eagles wounds swiftly just because he had this miraculous healing technique? Thinking of this, Jaxon asked. So, Father, how should we deal with Gilmore? Levis eyes gleamed sharply and said. Ill go to the pce right now and report to Mr. Franko about Gilmores interference in eliminating the golden eagle. We must have him punished. But what if the princess intervenes? Jaxon said. Dont worry, my son. Mr. Franko relies on the longevity pills I prepare. If he doesnt act against Gilmore, Ill withhold his elixir. Unless, of course, he doesnt care for his life With a sparkle in his eyes, Levi seemed to have everything under control. Jaxon got the point immediately. Father is wise! The pce. Princess Army was deep in conversation with her father, the emperor, inside the pce. Just then, an elderly eunuchs stepped in through the grand doors of the main hall Mr. Franko, the imperial preceptor Levi wishes to see you. Huston looked surprised. Anson, did the imperial preceptor mention why he wants to see me? The old eunuch replied, Mr. Franko, the imperial preceptor said he had something urgent to discuss. Huston pondered for a moment, then nodded at the eunuch. Alright, have hime in Yes, Mr. Franko, the old eunuch responded and exited the hall Once the eunuch left, Huston turned to Princess Amy. Amy, since the imperial preceptor ising, you should step back for a bit. However, Amy voiced her concern, Father, I believe the imperial preceptor seeks an audience because he wants to cause trouble for the Celestial, Mr. Reed Huston looked puzzled. And what makes you think that? Princess Amy said, Jaxon was defeated by Mr. Reed in the Daniel Mountains. The imperial preceptor wont just let that slide. Especially when he knows that youve personally hosted the Celestial, Mr. Reed. The imperial preceptor will definitely be very worried. He is afraid that Mr. Reed will steal his favor and trust in front of Father and make him lose power. Huston furrowed his brows. Amy, do you really believe thats the case? With a yful simile, Amy replied. Father, if you dont believe me, why dont we make a little wager to see if Im right? Huston chuckled. Alright, lets have a bet. If the imperial preceptor acts as you predict. Ill grant you a wish. If not, you should apologize to him and agree to the arranged marriage with Henri scion. 12 02 Thu, Oct 31 B Amy nodded seriously Agreed, Father. Its a deal Huston instructed, Go and hide behind the curtains. 58 Princess Amy nodded and took her ce behind the curtains of the grand hall. Soon after, imperial preceptor Levi entered the hall and greeted Huston with a bow. Your servant, Levi, pays his respects. Seated on his throne, Huston motioned for Levi to rise. Theres no need for formalities, imperial preceptor. Thank you, Mr. Franko. Huston eyed Levi curiously. Imperial preceptor, what matter brings you here? Levis face turned serious. Mr. Franko, Ive heard that you honored a guest today who ims to be the Celestial? Huston looked intrigued. Indeed, imperial preceptor. Today I did meet with a distinguished Celestial guest. Then, he asked the imperial preceptor, Why would you say that the Celestial is fake? Mr. Franko, tales of the Celestials are merely legends. On our, there are no such beings. Levi said with firm conviction, Moreover, this Gilmore not only interfered when my son tried to kill the golden eagle. But also injured members of major cultivator families. He even threatened my son. He healed the wound of the golden eagle and finally let it go. Mr. Franko, I think Gilmore must have taken care of the golden cagle. Gilmore must be the mastermind behind the Golden Eagles wanton attack on Fensville and the deaths of so many innocent people. And now, the princess regards this murderous fiend as the Celestial and has invited him back to the pce. Its like letting the wolf into the sheep pen. Tm afraid that Gilmore will harm Mr. Franko and the Golden Tower Empire next! Having made his case, imperial preceptor Levi immediately knelt, his voice filled with emotion. Mr. Franko, I implore you to punish Gilmore harshly. If not, you and the Golden Tower Empire will be in grave danger! Levis voice trembled, filled with both fear and loyalty. Just as he thought he had made an impression on Huston, urging him to take stern action against Gilmore. Suddenly, a boisterousughter echoed from the throne, Hahaha. The imperial preceptor raised his head in astonishment. Then, he saw Mr. Franko smiling on the throne. And he smiled very happily. This left Levi bewildered. Why is Mr. Frankoughing? Gathering his wits, he carefully said, Mr. Franko, did I perhaps say something amiss? Huston, finallyposing himself, said, Imperial preceptor, not only did you not err, but youve also hit the nail on the head 58% 12.02 Thu, Oct 31 B Indeed, Huston hadughed because what Levi said was precisely what the princess had anticipated. So he couldnt helpughing. So, he agreed with Levi wholeheartedly. However, this just made Levi even more puzzled. Since he was right, why was Huston smiling so strangely? Mr. Franko, since Ive spoken correctly, should we arrest and execute the fake Celestial, Gilmore? Imperial preceptor Levi asked cautiously. Huston, however, responded gravely, No, imperial preceptor. Although Mr. Reed did prevent Jaxon from killing the golden cagle. Mr. Reeds cultivation skills are profound. He possesses a supernatural skill to heal and resurrect, which he used to heal the golden eagles wounds. Such a miraculous technique, akin to the Celestial, is exactly what our empire needs. Levi was taken aback. A sense of uncase washed over him. Because as soon as Huston met Gilmore today, he stood up for Gilmore. There was nock of praise in his words. This made the imperial preceptor feel that Huston seemed to attach great importance to Gilmore. At this rate, it wouldnt be long before Gilmore became Hustons most trusted aide. A fleeting, unnoticed glint of animosity shed in Levis eyes. He would never let Gilmore be Hustons favorite and rece him. Mr. Franko, Gilmores background is murky. I fear that your highness has been blinded by his smooth talk. Youre being yed and are bound to suffer, the imperial preceptor earnestly advised Huston. Imperial preceptor, may I know what my father was fooled by Mr. Reed and what he suffered? Right at this moment, a womans voice sounded. Levi looked over to see Princess Amy emerging from behind the curtains of the grand hall. Fixing his gaze on Amy, he said, Princess, I know you have never seen eyeCtoCeye with me. You think that taking the elixir will be detrimental to Mr. Franko But my loyalty to Mr. Franko is unwavering. Why would you, with your suspicions about me, bring a chatan posing as the Celestial into the pce? Arent you afraid hell bring harm to Mr. Franko? Regrets would be toote. Anny, looking unperturbed, responded, Levi, I hold no prejudices against you. Youre the imperial preceptor, crafting elixirs that promise eternal youth for my father. Why would I be upset with you? BG. G Tinvited Mr. Reed to the pce because his skills as a cultivator are astounding. He has this incredible technique of resurrecting the dead. Such a prodigious talent like the Celestial is exactly what our empire needs. I wanted him to meet my father. As Amys words hung in the air, Huston nodded in agreement. Indeed, Levi. Mr. Reed is truly a rare gem. From that, the imperial preceptor knew that Huston wouldnt punish Gilmore, Thus, the imperial preceptor looked at Huston and said, Mr. Franko, Im just worried about you. If youre not inclined to heed my advice, then Ill hold my peace. I hope things turn out as you anticipate, without any mishaps. Huston nodded. Thank you, imperial preceptor. You mean well But I believe theres nothing to wor worry about with Mr. Reed. Please, ease your mind. Finally, Huston inquired, Imperial preceptor, do you have any new elixirs of longevity? The imperial preceptor looked at Huston indifferently and said, Mr. Franko, I didnt refine a good elixir of longevity today. In the past few days, I was a little tired, so I failed to refine the elixir. Mr. Franko, please wait for a few days. I will definitely refine the elixir. A touch of disappointment, mixed with impatience, shed in Hustons eyes. He couldnt wait any longer. But all he did was offer a sheepish smile and say, Levi, if youre feeling worn out, take some time to rest. Only with proper rest will you be able to craft the elixir. The imperial preceptor bowed. Yes, Mr. Franko. Ill rejuvenate and prepare the elixir The imperial preceptor, since youre tired, you should have a good rest. I want Mr. Reed to try refining the elixir. At this time, Princess Amy looked at the imperial preceptor with concern and said. A fleeting, enigmatic gleam passed through the imperial preceptors eyes before he calmly said, Perhaps, princess. Mr. Reed might indeed be more adept at elixir. Rest up, imperial preceptor. We can wait for the elixir, Huston said. Mr. Franko, Ill take my leave first. With that said, the imperial preceptor left the hall. Once he left, Huston turned to Amy with a hint of reproach. Amy, why did you suggest Mr. Reed make the elixir instead of Levi? In this way, the imperial preceptor will think that we deliberately ignore him. What if he doesnt refine the elixir anymore? Amy, full of confidence, said, Father, I believe Mr. Reed can craft it. Moreover, the imperial preceptor was obviously dissatisfied because her father did not agree to punish Mr. Reed. He deliberately said that he was mentally and physically weak and could not refine the elixir. He was obviously giving father a hard time and not taking you seriously at all. How can such an official stay with my father? If Mr. Reed can refine the elixir, why dont Father expel the imperial EX 58% BUG. preceptor from the Fensville Hustons face tightened, his brows knitted. Clearly, Amys words had touched a nerve. He naturally saw that the imperial preceptor was threatening him invisibly. However, Huston had his own concerns. He looked at his daughter and said. Amy, its not that your father doesnt understand what youre saying. But what if Mr. Reed cannot concoct the elixir? Wouldnt that mean I cant achieve eternal youth? Father, Amy replied, tomorrow, lets meet Mr. Reed again. Perhaps we can plead with him to make the elixir for you. Huston nodded in agreement. Alright, well ask Mr. Reed tomorrow. The Imperial preceptors Manor. Imperial preceptor Levi had just returned, making his way into a grand hall within the mansion Father, youre back? Jaxon, seated in the hall, stood up immediately, approaching Gilmore with curiosity. Levi sat down with a grim expression, directing his gaze towards his son Jaxon, and said, My son. Ive met with Mr. Franko. However, things did not go as 1 anticipated Jaxon, puzzled, asked, Father, what unexpected turn did it take Levi exined, It seems Mr. Franko has taken the princesss words to heart. Not only does he have no intentions of punishing Gilmore, but he even ns to rely heavily on him. A look of worry crossed Jaxons face. Father, if Gilmore gains Mr. Frankos favor and trust. Our family might lose our footing in Fensville. Youre right. If Gilmore gains power, our family will lose all our influence in Fensville. Thats why I wont let Gilmore rise to power. Levis eyes shed with sharpness. Jaxon, still puzzled, said, But father, with Mr. Franko and Princess on his side, how can we deal with Gilmore! Levis gaze was profound and said, My son, have you forgotten? Mr. Franko has been taking my elixir for years. This elixir contains the poisonous insect I nted. Levi suddenly leaned in, whispering a string of words into Jaxons ear. Once Levi finished, Jaxons eyes sparkled with realization. So youve been prepared all along, Father. Im eager to see how Gilmore will escape from the palm of your hand, Late that night, Levi sat crossClegged in a tower hall. In front of him was a table with a brush, cinnabar, an ink stone, and yellow paper. Jaxon stood by his side, watching his father with a solemn expression G. Levi said, My son, grind the cinnabar for me. Jaxonplied, grinding the cinnabar in the ink stone diligently. 58. 58. Minutester, after Jaxon had finished grinding, Levi picked up the brush, dipped it in the cinnabar ink, and began to draw intricate symbols on the yellow paper with grace and ir. Levi drew three or four cinnabar talismans. Levi began chanting incantations, formingplex and mysterious hand signs with his other hand. As he chanted the incantation, he made a seal with his hand. Suddenly, a chilling wind blew through the hall, filling the room with an overwhelming and eerie presence. Above the imperial preceptors mansion, dark clouds gathered ominously, shes of lightning asionally illuminating the skies. At the same time, in the pce. Huston, in a deep slumber atop his luxurious bed, suddenly furrowed his brows, growing increasingly agitated. Then, like a jolt, Huston woke from his dreams. But the awakening brought no relief. His expression twisted in pain. Because he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. It was as if he had been twisted by a knife. This searing pain made Hustonsplexion ashen, sweat pouring down his brow like a spring shower. Someone! Help! His voice echoed desperately throughout the halls of the pce. His frantic shout instantly mobilized the pce guards, who rushed into the chamber. Mr. Franko, were here to protect you, they proimed with unwavering loyalty. But the agonized Huston, barely holding onto hisposure, said, Enough with the formalities! Summon the royal physicians now! All the guards acknowledged. Then, several guards quickly left the hall. Soon, about a dozen royal physicians, escorted by the guards, hurriedly entered the Hustons chamber. The reason why there were more than a dozen imperial physicians here was that Huston had something to do. As an imperial physician, who would dare to note? More than a dozen of the most famous imperial physicians with the best medical skills in the pce began to diagnose Hustons symptoms one by one. After feeling the pulse, they were all confused. How could they know nothing about Hustons illness. They gathered together and began to discuss. B/D 12:02 hu Oct 31 Just as they were discussing what kind of illness Huston had and how to treat him. On the throne, Hustons face became more and more ugly, and he had begun to scream, Ah! In the Pce at night, Hustons screams were heard. 58 58% This made all the pce maids and guards in the pce, who had been shaking their heads and ready to fall asleep at any time, cheer up. They all rushed to Hustons grand. The imperial preceptors Manor. A sinister smirk crept onto Levis face, his eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. It was as if he had a birdsCeye view of the events unfolding in the pce. Seeing his father cease his mysterious chants, Jaxon curiously asked, Father, did your spell inflict pain upon Mr. Franko? My son, Ive just used a powerful incantation to activate the parasite inside Mr. Franko. Hes now enduring excruciating Torment. Now its thete night, and we should rest. Tomorrow, Mr. Franko will surely summon me. It will be our chance to bend him to our will and, most importantly, to deal with Gilmore Jaxon, clearly impressed, praised. Father, your strategies are unparalleled, truly a mastermind in our times! 5831 Making 813 Making 813 The next day, within the pce. Outside Hustons chamber, officials gathered. News of Hustons agonizing abdominal pains had spread, and all the officials knew about it. They arrived at the pce early in the morning to pay their respects to Huston. However, the head eunuch stopped them, exining that Huston, exhausted from his illness, needed rest and shouldnt be disturbed. So, the officials waited outside the chamber, not daring to intrude However, there were a few people who were able to enter inside For instance, Princess Amy, the armysmander Yacouba. And Preceptor Levi. At the moment, inside the chamber, Huston looked pale and lifeless, lying on his bed. Father, how are you feeling? Princess Amy asked with deep concern. To the side, Yacoubas eyes were also full of concern and distress. Preceptor Levi, however, remained silent. Looking at his daughter, Huston replied, Amy, Im feeling a bit better Amy then asked, Father, what did the royal physicians say? Amy, after their diagnosisst night, they couldnt determine the cause. They imed they had never seen such a peculiar ailment before. Theyre at a loss. They only prescribed some calming and painCrelief medicine. Huston looked at Amy and said. Amy frowned in concern This was indeed very strangel Even the royal physicians couldnt figure it out. A neverCbeforeCseen mdy? Amy then turned to Yacouba, asking, General, do you think someone could have poisoned my father? With a grave expression, Yacouba replied, Princess, the sudden affliction and the severe abdominal pain Mr. Franko experienced indeed resemble poisoning symptoms. I will order a thorough investigation into Mr. Frankos meals and daily activities to see if theres been any foul y. Princess Amy nodded and said, Thank you, General Mr. Franko, Levi said, Tve concocted a Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir. Once consumed, it can ward off all toxins. Perhaps you should give it a try. As he spoke, he took out a small wooden box from his pocket. 58 12.02 Thu, Oct 31 B B Then he opened it to reveal a single ck pill. As soon as the box was opened, a medicinal aroma permeated the air. Upon smelling it, the previously listless Huston perked up, his eyes shining with renewed vigor. It seemed as if he was suddenly reinvigorated Imperial preceptor, quickly, give me your Spirit Spring Detoxifying elixir, Huston said, his eyes gleaming with desperation as if a starving man had just spotted food. Imperial preceptor Levi promptly handed over the elixir. Mr. Franko, please take it. Huston took the elixir, put it into his mouth, and swallowed it quickly. After swallowing the elixir, Huston closed his eyes afterward, he appeared to be in a moment of deep meditation. Princess Amy and the general, Yacouba, exchanged nces. Suspicion clouded their eyes. They found it hard to believe that the imperial preceptors Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir could truly render someone immune to all poisons. General Yacouba turned to the imperial preceptor, asking, Imperial preceptor, what is the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir made of? The imperial preceptors eyes shed with a hint of displeasure. Rest assured, General. The Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir is concocted from the finest ingredients. It has no issues. Yacouba said, Imperial preceptor, even if you used the most precious ingredients, it doesnt guarantee its safety for Mr. Franko. Thus, imperial preceptor. Id like one of the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir to be checked by the imperial physician. Only after his approval can Mr. Franko consume it. The imperial preceptor was not happy. He looked at Yacouba and said, General, what do you mean? Are you implying that my Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir could harm Mr. Franko? Yacouba quickly responded, Imperial preceptor, I never said that. As themander of the imperial guards, its my duty to ensure Mr. Frankos safety. I cant let my guard down. Anything Mr. Franko consumes must be inspected by the imperial physician first. At that moment, Huston opened his eyes and said, Yacouba, I trust the imperial preceptor. He would not wish harm upon It was evident from his appearance that after consuming the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir, the paleness on his face had been rece healthy glow. with Yacouba bowed and said, Mr. Franko, I was only doing my duty ensuring your safety? General, it seems you still dont trust me. Ill give you a Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir, said the imperial preceptor. retrieving a wooden box from his robe and handing it over to Yacouba. GG. Yacouba epted the box. Thank you, imperial preceptor. Once the elixir is approved by the imperial physician, Ill return After this, Yacouba looked at the emperor and said, Mr. Franko please rest and take care of yourself. Ill take my leave With a wave of his hand, Huston said, You may leave. Yacouba exited the grand hall.. The imperial preceptor also took his leave. Mr. Franko, I wont disturb your rest further. Take care, imperial preceptor. After the imperial preceptor left, only Princess Amy remained by Hustons side. Father, how do you feel after taking the imperial preceptors elixir? Amy asked with concern. Amy, its quite peculiar. Before taking the elixir, I felt weak and unwell, but after swallowing it, it was as if a burst of energy revived me. All the difort vanished There was some excitement in Hustons eyes. However, Amy couldnt help but grow more suspicious. Why did Father seem perfectly fine after taking the imperial preceptors elixir? Was it really like some kind of magical antidote? This made Amy wonder if fathers intense stomach pain was orchestrated by the imperial preceptor himself. She couldnt help but pin her hopes on the old general Yacouba. She hoped that Yacouba would take the box of elixir so that the imperial physician could find out the truth. With these thoughts, Amy looked at her father and said, Father, Im relieved to see you well. Ill take my leave now. Please This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Huston nodded. Alright, you may go. Princess Amy bid her father farewell and left the grand hall. An hourter, in the Eastern Pce. Sitting on her throne, Princess Amy asked General Yacouba, General, did the imperial physicians find anything unusual with the imperial preceptors elixir? Yacouba furrowed his brows and shook his head. Princess, about a dozen imperial physicians have examined the elixir, but they couldnt find anything amiss. A puzzled expression painted Amys face. If there was nothing wrong with the elixir, could it be that her fathers sudden illness was unrted to the imperial. preceptor! Princess, could it be that Mr. Frankos stomach pain is truly a rare illness and has nothing to do with the imperial preceptor? Yacouba asked, echoing her doubts. This was also what puzzled Princess Amy. Amy swiftly replied to Yacouba, General, my father has always been in good health without any strange ailments. G This sudden sickness is too peculiar! 587 She then eyed the box of elixir in Yacoubas hand and said to Yacouba, I just cant believe that theres nothing wrong with this elixir General, theres one more person who might be able to help us clear up this mystery. Yacouba looked puzzled Princess, who might that be? The Celestial guest, Mr. Reed, Princess Amy said with a determined glint in her eye Making 814 Making 814 BUG D 58% Yacoubas eyes sparkled as he looked at Princess Amy, Princess, are you saying that Mr. Reed can help us pinpoint the problem? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amy nodded. General, youve seen it for yourself in the Daniel Mountain. Mr. Reed was able to instantly heal the golden eagles wound. With Mr. Reeds miraculous skills of reviving the dead and mending bones, he can surely cure the emperors current stomach pain. Yacouba nodded in agreement. Indeed, youre right We shouldnt waste time. Lets see Mr. Reed now, Princess Amy decisively dered. Yes, Princess, Yacouba responded. Fensville, the Princesss residence. Gilmores temporary dwelling. At that moment, in one of the towers of th the Princesss mansion. Gilmore was having coffee and chatting with Lilian, ire, and others living the good life. At this time, Lilian turned to Gilmore. Gilmore, weve we leaving? been in the Golden Tower Empire for several days now. When are Gilmore replied. Since were here in the Golden Tower Empire, we should stay a while, enjoying the food and sights. ire, Christine, and the otherdies nodded in agreement. From the modern civilized world, they came to an ancient empire. These different worlds from past to present, for them, were undoubtedly full of novelty. It genuinely piqued their interest. Therefore, ire, Christine, and the others werent in a hurry to leave. In fact, Lilian was just asking. She was not in a hurry to leave the Golden Tower Empire. Well, then lets stay in the Golden Tower Empire until weve had our fill of fun, Lilian said to Gilmore with a smile. Gilmore nodded in agreement To Gilmore, being able to travel the world and admire its beauty with Lilian, ire, and the others was indeed a blessing Just as Gilmore was talking to the girls. An old eunuch entered and addressed Gilmore respectfully. The Celestial Guest, the Princess and the renowned General base strived Upon hearing tas, Gilmore quickly responded, Please usher the Princess and the General in The old eunuch acknowledged and exited the tower. Even though the matton belonged to Princess Amy. 58% B&B. However, in order to show her respect, even in the Princess Mansion, she asked the old eunuch to inform Gilmore. This made Gilmore. Lilian and the others feel respect for the princess, Shortly after, the eunuch escorted Princess Amy and General Yacouba into the tower. Amy, greetings to the Celestial Princess Amy bowed to Gilmore General Yacouba immediately followed suit, giving a fist salute. pay my respects to The Celestial. Gilmore replied. Princess, General Yacouba, theres no need for formalities. Then, looking at the princess, Gilmore said, Princess, in the future, please dont address me as the Celestial. Im just an ordinary man. You can simply call me Mr. Reed. Of course, in the eyes of the princess and General, Gilmore was obviously being modest. Possessing the ability to revive the dead and having immeasurable skills as a cultivator, they certainly didnt view Gilmore as an ordinary person. And they also believed that the more powerful someone was, the more they downyed their abilities. However, Gilmore told her not to call him the Celestial, but Mr. Reed. Princess Amy also felt that being treated as the Celestial guest made her and Gilmore politer and distant. She was about the same age as Gilmore. If she addressed him as Mr. Reed, it would indeed bring them closer. Thus, Princess Amy nodded to Gilmore. Alright, from now on Ill call you Mr. Reed. Gilmore, looking intently at Princess Amy, inquired, Princess, did you seek me out for a particr reason? Amy got straight to the point, nodding at Gilmore. Mr. Reed, I indeed have a matter to discuss. Amy then exined how her father, the emperor, was suddenly afflicted with severe abdominal pain the previous night. All the royal physicians were baffled, unable to determine the ailments cause. In the end. Amy turned to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, do you have any idea what might be ailing my father? Gilmore asked, Has Mr. Franko consumed anything unusualtely? Amy replied. My fathers diet has always been strict. Its safe to say there shouldnt be any issues. Amy then recalled something and said, However, apart from his regr meals, he also takes elixirs crafted by the imperial preceptor And its strange that my father was originally very weak and in low spirits today. After the imperial preceptor gave him an elizar called anima PoisonCCleaning elixir, my father seemed to be free from all diseases and was in good spirits Speaking of this, Princess Amy looked at General Yacouba and said. General, show Mr. Reed the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir of the imperial preceptor Yes, Princess Yacoutes imsardiately took out a box, opened it, and handed it to Gilmore. Inside the box was a ck elixir. It was the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir. Gilmore took the elixir, sniffing it briefly ζ:58% BB Of course, Gilmore didnt know the ingredients of the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir. However, he narrowed his eyes and activated his Gods Eye. There were no secrets to the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir Gilmore looked at the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir for a while and then handed it back to Yacouba, Then he turned to Princess Amy, dering. Princess, theres something wrong with this elixir. Upon hearing this, both Amy and General Yacouba looked sharply at Gilmore. They seemed to be on high alert all of a sudden. It wasnt surprising for Amy and General Yacouba to react this way, Because they had suspected all along that there was something fishy about the imperial preceptors elixir. They justcked proof. Now that Gilmore had pointed out there was an issue with the elixir, it was like a confirmation of their suspicions. So, they were eager to know, what exactly was wrong with the elixir. Armys eyes were filled with urgent hope as she asked Gilmore, Could you please tell us whats wrong with the elixir, Mr. Reed Gilmore Reed said. This elixir is not immune to all poisons. If Im not mistaken, its merely a temporary antidote. It doesnt tackle the root of the illness. The elixir is more like a desperate measure to quench a burning thirst. Princess Amy was shocked. She looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, do you mean that the imperial preceptor also caused my fathers abdominal painst night And that his elixir could only temporarily ease my fathers suffering, right? Gilmore nodded. Exactly. The elixir serves as a temporary relief for your fathers pain, but it does nothing to cure the underlying disease Army, like a drowning person clutching at a lifeline, turned to Gilmore and pleaded, Could you, Mr. Reed, possibly cure my fathers ailmentpletely? Gilmore pretended to be a master and said to Princess Amy, Princess, if everything goes well, Mr. Franko will have a stomachache again after dinner tonight. I wille to the pce then and eradicate the root of his ailment Both Princess Amy and General Yacoubas faces lit up with joy. It seemed their faith in Gilmore wasnt misced. He indeed seemed capable of relieving Huston from his affliction, This glimmer of hope was a wee change for them They wanted anxiously for the evening, hoping Gilmore would elimi Making 815 Making 815 The pce. It was lunchtime, and Huston, having just finished his meal, looked noticeably better. At the moment, he was leisurely sipping his coffee seated in his grand chair. Footsteps echoed, and Princess Amy entered the room. Father, Amy greeted with a bow. Huston smiled. No need for formalities, Amy. Have you had your lunch? Amy nodded. Yes, Father, I have Huston inquired. Amy, have you met with Mr. Reed today? Amy replied. Yes Father, I met with Mr. Reed Curiosity gleamed in Hustons eyes and said. Did you discuss the matter of concocting the elixir with him? Amy nodded. Yes, I went to see Mr. Reed, but I havent mentioned the elixirCmaking yet. Then what did you discuss with Mr. Reed? Amy responded. I told him about your intense abdominal painst night and asked if he might have a solution. Speaking of this, Amy, looking into her fathers eyes, said, Father, do you want to know what Mr. Reed said? Huston, appearing a bit flustered, replied, How would I know? Hurry up and tell me, what did Mr. Reed say? Seeing her fathers eagerness, Amy ryed how Gilmore had identified the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir as a mere temporary antidote, not the cureCall it was believed to be. It could only provide momentary relief for the emperors pain. Amy told her father everything about it. After hearing this, a touch of surprise appeared on Hustons face, Sull, he looked at his daughter and said, Amy, how can you be so sure about what this Mr. Reed ims? How do we know hes not just spanning tales? Arrry said confidently, I trust in what Mr. Reed says. If you doubt fum. Father, we can simply wait for tonight. Mr. Reed predicted that after dinner, your abdominal pain would Then, we can see if Mr. Reeds prediction holds true Hudon nodde reement. Then well see tonight if what Me Reed says is urate Meanwhile, et the imperial puecepturs residence. The imperial preceptor. Levi, was sitting as a pavilion, enjoying its coffee. Eather, did Mr. Franko heed your advice and take action again Gilmore? Jaxon, also in the pavilion, asked his father. 58% Imperial preceptor Levi shook his head. Mr. Franko didnt punish Gilmore? Jaxon, looking a bit agitated, asked. Father, are we just going to let this Gilmore off the hook so easily? I wont let him get away with it, the preceptor, Levi, said with a sinister glint in his eyes. Tonight, Ill make my move and have the curse attack Mr. Franko, revealing my true n. Imperial preceptor Levis eyes shed with a gloomy light when he said this. As time flew by, the night settled over the pce, The grand hall of the pce was bathed in bright light. Huston, looking at the delicacies served by the maids and cunuchs, wore a worried expression He remembered what Amy had told him during the day that after dinner, he would suffer intense abdominal pain. The very thought made him hesitant to eat. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just then. Princess Amy entered the hall. Father Amy. I was just about to have dinner Father, go ahead and eat, pretend as if Im not here, Amy said with a smile. However, Huston frowned slightly, Amy, thinking about what you told me earlier, Im hesitant to eat. Dont worry, Father, Amy said, if anything goes wrong, Mr. Reed will be here to help. Hearing this. Hustons face showed a slight relief. Alright, Ill take your word for it this time. Huston then picked up his knives and forks and started eating. More than ten minutester, Hustons scream rang out in the hall. Ah! Ah! Ah! In the hall. Amy and the eunuchs and pce maids were all in a mess. Because Huston who was eating just moments ago, suddenly changed color and screamed in agony. He then fell to the ground, writhing and screaming in pain. Without hesitation, Amy directed the servants to assist the emperor, helping him to his throne. When Amy asked the eunuchs and pce maids to carry her father to the throne. A voice echoed from outside The imperial preceptor seeks an audience with Mr. Franko. Turning to her father, Amy said, Father, Mr. Reed said your abdominal pain is caused by the imperial preceptor. And Mr. Hend was right, you felt pain right after dinner Do you still trust the imperial preceptor to not harm your Huston was indeed taken aback. Everything happened just as Gore predicted This was simply a brilliant n ף 58% Bu G This made Huston feel that Gilmore was as mysterious and unfathomable as the Celestial. Amy, now father believes you are telling the truth. But before there is any real evidence, we can only suspect. Why dont you let him in? Well uncover what he has done step by step. Seeing her father finally trusting her words, Amys face lit up with a triumphant smile. Very well, let the imperial preceptor in. Huston gave a slight nod to his daughter. Amy quickly signaled one of the eunuchs in the hall and instructed, Go and invite the imperial preceptor in. Yes, Princess, the eunuch replied, then promptly left the grand hall. In a short while, the same eunuch returned, leading imperial preceptor Levi inside, Mr. Franko, has your abdominal pain red up again? Noticing Hustons pale face, drenched in cold sweat on his royal couch. Levi asked feigning deep concern. Hustons pain was so intense that he could hardly speak. All he could manage was a weak nod in response. Levi feigned shock on his face. Mr. Franko you must take care of your health. Thappen to have a Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir with me. If you take it, youll be fine. After that, imperial preceptor Levi took out a wooden box from his pocket and opened it. There was a ck elixir in the box. It was the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir. The air was also filled with the fragrance of elixir, Smelling the fragrance of the elixir, Huston suddenly felt much better. It was as if this Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir was a miraculous elixir. Huston, tager for relief, reached out to take the elixir. However, just then, a sharp voice echoed, Mr. Franko, do not take that elixir! Huston, the imperial preceptor, and the princess turned towards the entrance. Cilmore, apanied by Lilian, ire and others walked into the grand hall. Upon seeing Gilmore, Amy a face lit up with relief Before she visited Huston, she had sent someone to the Princesss residence to fetch Gilmore. She knew with Gilmores presence, her fathers agonizing pain right finally be alleviated. And the imperial preceptors ludden schemes could be unveiled The imperial preceptor frowned. He was about to teed Huston the Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir, but he didnt expect This really ruined los Making 816 Making 816 Gilmore and Lilian, along with theirpanions, entered the grand hall. Gilmore slightly bowed to Huston, who was reclining on the throne. Huston, Gilmore hase to see you. Theres no need for such formalities for a guest of honor like the Celestial, Huston responded, his face showing respect as hemanded Anson to provide a seat. Anson nodded and promptly brought over a chair, cing it behind Gilmore. A shade ofplexity crossed Levis eyes. It stung a bit that, despite his lofty status as the imperial preceptor, Huston hadnt offered him a seat. Instead, it was Gilmore, a man he considered the phony Celestial, who was granted this honor by Mr. Franko. This made Levi feel a little ufortable. In his opinion, this was already very obvious. Mr. Franko values Gilmore far more than him. Levi harbored a secret grudge. He thought, Hmph! After all Levi had done a lot for you, concocting elixirs. I didnt expect that you wouldnt take me seriously so soon. Instead, you paid attention to a fraud who pretended to be the Celestial! A chill of unnoticed malice flickered in Levis eyes. This time, with Huston suffering from the parasitic bite, he resolved not to provide the antidote. He would make Mr. Franko crave death over this a Then, Mr. Franko will realize Levis importance. agony. Gilmore sat down and looked up at Huston on the chair, asking, Huston, Ive heard from the princess that youve been turmented by stomach pains as if bound by twisting knots? Huston, enduring excruciating pain, nodded at Gilmore. The Celestial, my stomach pains have struck suddenly, unbearable as if shed by kraves Do you have a means to cure this affliction. Of course, I do, Gilmore replied Then Gilmore stepped forward to take Hustons hand. However, at this trend, a ligure stopped Gilmore It was Leys who stopped Galore, his expression cold Levi addressed Gilmore skeptically, M. Reed, thats quite the old im. Even the pce physicians are at a loss with Mr. Frankos condition, uncertain of which medicine to use 17 125 Thu, Dcal 58 Gilmore and Lilian, along with theirpanions, entered the grand hall. Gilmore slightly bowed to Huston, who was reclining on the throne. Huston, Gilmore hase to see you. Theres no need for such formalities for a guest of honor like the Celestial, Huston responded, his face showing respect as hemanded Anson to provide a seat. Anson nodded and promptly brought over a chair, cing it behind Gilmore. A shade ofplexity crossed Levis eyes It stung a bit that, despite his lofty status as the imperial preceptor, Huston hadnt offered him a seat. Instead, it was Gilmore, a man he considered the phony Celestial, who was granted this honor by Mr. Franko. This made Levi feel a little ufortable. In his opinion, this was already very obvious, Mr. Franko values Gilmore f far more than him. Levi harbored a secret grudge. He thought, Hmph! After all Levi had done a lot for you, concocting elixirs. I didnt expect that you wouldnt take me seriously so soon. Instead, you paid attention to a fraud who pretended to be the Celestial! Achill of unnoticed malice flickered in Levis e This time, with Huston suffering from the parasitic bite, he resolved not to provide the antidote. He would make Mr. Franko crave death over this agony. Then, Mr. Franko will realize Levis importance. Colmore sat down and looked up at Huston on the chair, asking Huston, Ive heard from the princess that youve been Tormented by stomach pains as if bound by twisting knots? Huston, enduring excruciating pain, nodded at Gilmore. The Celestial, my stomach pains have struck suddenly, unbearable as if shed by knives Do you t hase a means to cure this affliction? Of course, I do Gilmore replied. Then Gilmore stepped forward to take Hustons hand Howe, at this ment, a figure stopped Gilmore It was Levi who stopped Calore, hus expression cold, Levi addressed Galore skeptically, Mr. Reed, thats quite the hold im. Even the pce physicians are at a loss with Mr. Frankos condition, uncertain of which medicine to use. 17 D 58% BG. How can you cure it? How can you expect us to believe you, and what proof can you offer? Mr. Frankos body is not somemon flesh that tolerates recklessness. Gilmore replied with a smile. If I say I can cure it, rest assured, can. Im well aware of how Mr. Frankos health is, which is why Im here to stop those with malicious intents, using vile means to harm Mr. Franko, Upon hearing this. Levi was seething with rage. What did you just say? You mentioned someone with ill intent using poisonous substances to harm Mr. Franko. Whom are you using? Gilmore said, Whoever has a guilty conscience will know. Levi was inwardly furious and wanted to tear Gilmore apart. However, he managed to keep hisposure in front of Mr. Franko, not wanting to show any weakness. Levi suppssed his anger and said to Gilmore, Some are keen to nder others, thinking they can seed with their plots. Sadly, those who attempt to turn right into wrong will never triumph. Gilmore smirked coldly. Indeed, those who twist the truth will eventually reap what they sow. Gilmore, since you im my elixir cannot cure the Mr. Frankos unique ailment, shall we make a bet? Levi challenged Gilmore provocatively and said. Gilmore agreed readily. Sure, what are the stakes? Levi said, Lets make a bet. If you cant cure Mr. Frankos strange disease, what should we do? What if my Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir can cure Mr. Frankos strange disease? Gilmore responded, looking directly at Levi, Tm willing to take this bet. How shall the loser be punished? Why doesnt Levi enlighten us The imperial preceptor said, If you cure Mr. Franko, and you win, then I will kneel before you and call you the Celestial three times. However, if you lose and I win, you will have to crawl out of the pce like a dog and never appear in Fensville again. Before Gilmore could respond, ire couldnt hold back and said to Levi, If you lose, you merely have to kneel and call out the Celestial three times. If Gilmore loses, he has to crawl out of the pce and vanish from Fensville. Such punishment seems quite unfair Levis brows furrowed, and his gaze turned icy as he red at ire. And who might you be, daring to interrupt? Gilmore said to Levi, She is my wife. Though the imperial preceptor was furious, he did not scold her further. Gilmore said to Levi, My wife is right. F The terms you propose for the loser are indeed unfair. I have no interest in an unfair wager. With a cold snort, Levi said, Fine, then the loser, whoever it is, will crawl out of the pce like a dog. Even though Levi was certain that he would win. However, he still left himself a way out, which was to climb out of the pce without saying that he would never appear in Fensville again Gilmore nodded. Agreed, thats settled. Levi also turned to Huston and said, Mr. Franko, we request you to bear witness to the wager with Mr. Reed. If the loser refuses the agreed punishment, please Mr. Franko issue an edict for his execution. Huston, appearing weak on his throne, nodded to Levi. Fine, I will bear witness. Seeing Mr. Frankos agreement, Levi was inwardly delighted. When Gilmore losester, he wont have to worry about him going back on his word. Then, Levi looked at Gilmore and said, Now, lets start treating Mr. Franko. TI let you treat Mr. Franko first. If Mr. Franko cant relieve the pain in half an hour, the treatment will fail. Then I will treat Mr. Franko. What do you think? The reason Levi set a halfChour limit was that he knew his Spirit Spring Detoxifying Elixir would relieve Mr. Frankos abdominal pain within that time frame. He believed there was no way Gilmore could relieve the pain of Mr. Franko in under thirty minutes. Because the source of Mr. Frankos excruciating pain wasnt any mysterious ailment, It was the result of a parasitic worm he had secretly introduced into the Mr. Frankos body. Alright, well take half an hour as the deadline. Whoever can cure Mr. Franko wins. Ill start with the treatment, Gilmore said. After that, Gilmore walked to the couch. Amy moved the chair to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, please sit down and treat my father. Thank you, Amy: Gilmore responded and took a seat. Gilmore then ced his hand on Hustons wrist, pretending to check his pulse. Huston was writhing in agony, his brow covered in cold sweat, his face as white as a ghost. Of course, Gilmore was not actually taking the pulse. It was all for show to make everyone believe he was a skilled healer. After a moment, Gilmore withdrew his hand. Huston quickly asked, the Celestial, what illness do I suffer from and can it be cured? Gilmore looked up at Huston and said, Mr. Franko, you are notick Gilmores statement caused Huston, Amy and everyone else to do a doubleCtake. 377 Ger Did they hear Mr. Franko, right! sick? Seeing his tortured and agonized state, it was clear he was seriously ill. Yet, Gilmore had imed he wasnt sick. Although he knew that Hustons stomach pain wasnt due to an illness but because of a malicious charm he had secretly used. However, he sneered at Gilmore and said. If you dont know how to cure diseases, Mr. Reed, just say it. Theres no need to dy Mr. Frankos treatment. Hes clearly in so much pain, and yet you im Mr. Franko isnt sick. Nows not the time for jokes. Hearing from Gilmore that he wasnt sick, Huston felt a wave of disappointment. He was in such excruciating pain that he couldnt believe it wasnt due to an illness. He had put great hope in Gilmore, the Celestial. But it seemed now that he might be, as Levi suggested, the Celestial of fake. After her initial shock, Amy hastily said to Levi, Levi, Mr. Reed did not say he was joking. Since Mr. Reed insists my father isnt sick, there must be a reason. Why dont we listen to what Mr. Reed has to say? Leviughed coldly. Amy, at this point, you still believe The Celestial of fake can cure Mr. Franko? Amy was so angry she was lost for words, You. She turned away from Levi and looked towards Gilmore, saying Mr. Reed, you just mentioned that my father isnt sick. Can you exin why my father isnt ill? Gilmore nodded, his gaze sharp as he looked towards Huston on the royal couch, then to Amy and the others nearby, and said, I have just checked Mr. Frankos pulse and found it to be steady, not the pulse of someone who is ill. However, although Mr. Franko is not ill, there is something untoward within his body. What kind of anomaly? Princess Amy couldnt help but ask. about Huston, as well as everyone else, turned their eyes to Gilmore, eager to know what sort of anomaly Gilmore was talking Levi lelt a surge of shock internally. He knew that Mr. Frankos illness was indeed due to an anomaly within his body. And this anomaly was a parasitic worm capable of tormenting Mr. Franko to the brink of death. Gilmores ability to identify that the root cause of the ailment stemmed from an anomaly unsettled Levi a bit. Still, Levi was convinced that Gilmore could not possibly know about the worm he had secretly ced i 57% 12.03 Just then. Gilmore looked at Amy and said, Ms. Franko, there is a parasitic worm inside Mr. Frank What? A worm has been ced in my father? Amy was shocked. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Huston also showed a look of astonishment.. Even Levi was taken aback. How could this be possible? How could Gilmore have discovered the presence of the parasitic worm in Mr. Frankos body? Levi knew he had ced the worm inside Mr. Franko alongside an elixir of longevity. This affair was known to no one but himself. Moreover, the worm he used was tinier than a strand of hair, invisible to the naked eye. And once it entered the Mr. Frankos bloodstream, finding it hidden there would be impossible for anyone. Yet, here was Gilmore, dering the presence of the worm inside Mr. Franko, utterly beyond Levis expectations. With calm assurance, Gilmore said to Amy, Thats right, Mr. Franko has been afflicted with a parasitic worm. But dont worry. I can kill all the insects in Mr. Frankos body and get him out of danger quickly. When Amy heard this, she was overjoyed. Hurry up, Mr. Reed, help my father get rid of the poisonous insects. Gilmore nodded and said, Alright, as I work to remove the worm, I ask everyone to step back. Keep your distance from Mr. Franko and me to avoid the worm escaping from his body and entering yours. Hearing this, everyone consciously stepped back several feet away. Needless to say, they were very afraid of the venomous insects. Hustons face too showed fear as he looked towards Gilmore. The Celestial, save me! Gilmore said to Huston, Dont worry, Mr. Franko, I will definitely get rid of all the venomous insects in vo After that, Gilmore stretched out his hand. He ran his anima and then sent out moonlightCwhite anima from his palm. Gilmores palm, glowing with anima, moved methodically over Elustons abdomen body. Gilmore moved his palm up and down above the Hustons abdomen, and the anima in his palm illuminated Hustons entire abdomen. In this way, Gilmore used the anima in his palm to shine on the Hustons abdomen for about ten minutes before he withdrew his palm Then, Gilmore said to the Huston, Mr. Franko, all the poisonous insects in your boily have been killed. You will no longer have abdominal pain in the future. When Huston heard what Gilmore said, he couldnt believe it. Just moments ago, his abdomen was in agony. Yet now, the pain had vanished as if by magic. Joy flickered in Hustons eyes. Had his abdominal pain really healed? 57 7 57% It was like a dream. The Celestial, has my pain truly been cured? Huston asked, looking at Gilmore. Gilmore simply nodded with a smile and said, Mr. Franko, your suffering is indeed over. You might want to stand and take a few steps. Still in a haze of doubt, Huston rose from his throne and, to the amazement of all, walked around. Huston was finally sure that his abdominal pain hadpletely healed. Overwhelmed with joy and gratitude, Huston sped Gilmores hand. Mr. Reed, I cant thank you enough. Without your help, I fear I would have continued to endure unbearable pain. Gilmore said. Mr. Franko, you tter me. It just so happens that ve learned the witchcraft technique and can use it. As long as Mr. Franko is healthy, I am also happy for you. Huston said. Mr. Reed, you are truly the Celestial. Not only remarkable in skill but also humble in spirit. Im ttered. Mr. Franko, Gilmore Reed said modestly. Then, turning to Levi, who was still in a state of shock, Gilmore said to him, Imperial Preceptor, our bet has concluded, and I have won. As per our agreement, its time for you to ept the penalty. Levis face soured. He had never imagined that he would lose the bet Ʒ He thought that he was going to crawl out of the pce like a dog. Then he would never be able to raise his head in front of the officials. However, he had asked Mr. Franko to testify for the bet, so he could not deny it. Therefore, Levi looked at Huston. His intention was obvious. He hoped that Huston could help him out. At the end of the day, Levi did not want to crawl out of the pce. It was too embarrassing. However, when Huston saw Levis gaze, he nodded his head and said: Yes, Im the witnesses to your bet. Now that Mr. Reed has gotten rid of the poison in my body in less than half an hour, Mr. Reed naturally wins this bet. Speaking of this, Huston looked at Levi and said, Imperial Preceptor, you wont deny it, will you? Levi immediately put on a bitter face. He had intended to ask Huston to help her out of embarrassment But now, Huston urged him to fulfill his promise. This was truly unfortunate for Levi G. Levi was also taken aback. E Making 817 Making 817 * 57% 1 The Imperial Preceptor could only offer a sheepish nod to Euston, saying, Mr. Franko is right. I cannot deny it. Without any desire to ingratiate or show weakness, imperial preceptor turned to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, I apologize for my earlier offense. If Mr. Reed could reduce the punishment of this bet. Crawling out of the pce will be tough for me. If Mr. Reed would be willing to spare me this punishment, lan prepared to meet any other demand you might have, as long as it is within my power. However, Gilmore coolly responded. Imperial Preceptor, Im sorry but I have no other requests. Lets stick to the terms of our original bet. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The Imperial Preceptor was at a loss for words, He had thought he could entice Gilmore with an alternative, swaying his decision. But it seemed that Gilmore was intent on holding him to their agreement. This caught the Imperial Preceptor off guard. He hadnt expected Gilmore to be impervious to any other terins Youre not going to weasel out of this, are you, the imperial preceptor? Gilmore asked with a devilish smirk. With clenched teeth, the Imperial Preceptor replied, Alright, Gilmore. Today, I will crawl out of the pce. But dont get too smug. Just because youve won today doesnt mean youll win forever! Gilmore seemed indifferent. Imperial Preceptor, then Ill wait for the day you defeat me. A fierce light flickered in the Imperial Preceptors eyes. One day, he would personally get rid of Gilmore. Lets wait and see Then, with everyone watching, the Imperial Preceptor slowly knelt down. The Imperial Preceptor began to crawl out with his hands and feet. Mr.Atkins, have the soldiers outside follow the Imperial Preceptor to make sure he crawls out of the pce gates. Yes, Mr. Franko Anson responded. Then he called two cultivators from outside the hall and asked them to monitor the Imperial Preceptor to fulfill his promise. With great embarrassment, the Imperial Preceptor crawled out of the grand hall, his dignity in tatters. It didnt take long for the news to spread that the Imperial Preceptor had lost the bet and had to crawl out of the pce. This spectacle attracted many onlookers from among the maids, eunuchs, and guards, all watching from a distance, It naturally drew a lot of discussion. ?? Some whispered that the Imperial Preceptor had fallen from grace. Others admired imperial preceptors willingness to honor the bet and keep his word. Opinions were divided, to say the least. In Mr. Frankos resting pce. Gilmore, Huston, and Amy witnessed the imperial preceptors departure. Unable to contain his curiosity, Huston turned to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, since you were able to rid me of the parasitic insect within me. Surely you can also uncover who cast this curse upon me? Gilmore replied. To be frank, Mr. Franko, you probably have an inkling of who the culprit is. Its none other than the himself. imperial precepto The insect was ced by him. If Im not mistaken, he introduced it into Mr. Frankos body through an elixir. Hearing this, Huston, Amy, and the others were shocked. Huston had suspected the imperial preceptor might have been behind this nefarious act. Butcking concrete evidence, Huston dared not convict imperial preceptor out of spection alone. Of course, without Gilmores intervention, he might never have realized he was afflicted by such a curse. Father, Imperial Preceptor used venomous insects to harm you Why dont we let the imperial troops in the pce take him down immediately? However, Huston raised a hand to pause her zeal, saying, Amy, the time isnt right. The imperial preceptor is not only powerful in his cultivation but also holds considerable influence in Fensville. A hasty move against him could stir up turmoil in the Fensville and even rattle the Golden Tower Empire. Therefore, we cant attack the Imperial Preceptor for the time being Although Gilmore was far more powerful than the Imperial Preceptor, it would not be a problem for him to take action. He also didnt take the Imperial Preceptors forces seriously, However, Huston was worried, and Gilmore did not want to show all his Therefore, Gilmore was not in a hurry to show off. trump cards. Anyway, he believed that even if he didnt kill the Imperial Preceptor, the Imperial Preceptor would make trouble for him. It wouldnt be toote for him to take action then. Huston then turned to Amy and said, From this day forth, youll begin to systematically dismantle the imperial preceptorswork within our court Yes, Father, Princess Amy responded, ready to act An hourter, the imperial preceptor finally emerged from the gre gates on all fours. At that moment, he was a pitiful sight. Sweat drenched his robe, his hair was in disarray, and his knees were bare from the holes in his clothing. The sweat on his back had soaked his clothes. It was not an exaggeration to say that the imperial preceptor was in a mess. Then the Imperial Preceptor stood up from the ground. Please get on the carriage. Mr. Gardner. At this time, the coachman led the horse in front of the carriage to the Imperial Preceptor. In addition to the coachman leading the carriage out, there were several cultivators. Due to the terms of the wager, the coachman and the guards, who were also cultivators, had no choice but to follow the impenal preceptor at a distance. It was not until the Imperial Preceptor climbed out of the pce and fulfilled the bet that the coachman brought the carriage over. After the Imperial Preceptor got on the carriage, he asked the coachman to drive back to the Imperial Preceptors Mansion. ton Twenty minutes after boarding the carriage, the imperial preceptor was back at his residence. In the attic, the Imperial Preceptor had just sat down for a while. Jaxon eagerly asked. Father, did Mr. Franko agree to your suggestion to eliminate Gilmore? However, Imperial Preceptors words were like a bucket of cold water on his face. My son, I didnt expect Gilmore to be so difficult to deal with. Then, the Imperial Preceptor told him how Gilmore had made a bet with him, how he treated Mr. Franko, and how Gilmore discovered that there was a venomous insect in Mr. Frankos body and how he eliminated it. Of course, the imperial preceptor also said that he lost the bet with Gilmore and crawled out of the pce. After hearing the entire ordeal, Jaxon was utterly dumbstruck. What shocked him the most was Gilmores ability to detect the insect within Mr. Franko. Furthermore, removing the insects was simply inconceivable. However, he was unwilling to let Gilmore go just like that. Father, are we really unable to do anything to Gilmore? Jaxon looked at his father and asked. As he spoke, he clenched his fists tightly. The Imperial Preceptors brow furrowed as a chilling light danced in his eyes, Indeed, could it be possible that he was outmatched by Gilmore After a long moment of thought, the imperial preceptor spoke with clenched teeth and resolute conviction, My son, paurace. I will find Gilmores Achilles heel and then we will take him down in one fell swoop Inside the Imperial Pce. Amy looked at her father and said, Father, Gilmore saved your e. How do you n to reward him? Huston gazed at Gilmore and said. Mr. Reed, as the Celestial, you surely wouldnt care for gold, jewels, or treasures. B Why dont Mr. Reed tell us what you desire? That way, I can see if it is within my power to grant it to you. of the However, Gilmore waved off the offer casually and said, Mr. Franko, I need nothing- Amy has been incredibly hospitable, even offering her residence for us to stay in. Her generosity is more than enough reason for me to help alleviate Mr. Frankos worries. Hearing this. Huston and Amy were very happy. Good. Since the Celestial has said so, we shall not mention the reward. Huston said with smile. 57 He then looked to his daughter. Amy. In theing days, why dont you keep Mr. Reed and his friendspany. Show them the sights within and around Fensville. Of course. Father, Amy replied. After that, Gilmore and his party bid farewell to Huston and left the pce to return to the princesss residence. Making 818 Making 818 At the Princesss Residence. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Not long after Gilmore and hispanions returned to the residence, Amy came to visit. Amy, please have a seat, Gilmore said as he rose to his feet, gesturing towards the chairs in the hall for Amy. With a smile on her face, Amy responded to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, no need for such formalities. Then, Gilmore and Amy took their seats in the great hall. Amy had the eunuchs serve coffee. After a few sips of the coffee, Amy looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, you really put the Imperial Preceptor in his ce today at the pce. It was quite satisfying for everyone to witness. Gilmore modestly replied, Amy, youre too kind. It was nothing more than lending a hand, hardly worth mentioning Amy said. The Imperial Preceptor used to be arrogant and condescending in the court because of my fathers favor and However, today, he lost to Mr. Reed and crawled out of the pce. Countless people in the pce were talking about him. which had already made him lose fare. In the future, you will lose a lot of prestige in the court. Gilmore responded, He has only himself to me. If he hadntried to harm Mr. Franko, he wouldnt have brought such shame upon himself. Amy nodded in agreement, then sighed. Its just a pity we couldnt prove that the insects in my fathers body were the work of the Imperial Preceptor, allowing him to escape hiseuppance. Dont worry about it, Amy. As long as the Imperial Preceptors malicious intentions persist, he will stir trouble again. Eventually, he will dig his own grave, Gilmore said. Amy nodded. Mr. Reed, youre right. Sooner orter, that he will meet his end. After a pause, as if struck by a sudden thought, Amy turned to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, I want to ask you something. What is it, Amy? Gilmore asked. I want to ask you, Mr. Reed, do you know how to refine elixirs? Amy, do you want to refine elixirs? Shaking her head in front of Cilmore, Amy exined, Not for me, but for my father. He longs for eternal youth. Thats why the Imperial Preceptor fluttered him with promises of lifeC extending elixirs My fathers obsession with immortality is exactly what gave the Imperial Preceptor the opportunity to exploit him and poison hirn with insects secretly through those elixirs. So, if you can make elixirs, even if they cannot grant eternal life, as long as they can keep my father away from that viinous Imperial Preceptor, I would be eternally grateful to you, Mr. Reed Gilmore appreciated Anys lilial piety. ײ57%, BB. He nodded and said to Amy, Well, I cant make an elixir for immortality, but I can concoct some elixirs that enhance health and strengthen the body. Any said, Thank you. Mr. Reed Mr. Reed, I should return to the pce now. Amy, let me give you some elixirs to take back to Mr. Franko, Gilmore said as he took out several elixirs from his storage ring and handed them to Amy. These were the spiritual elixirs he had acquired from the cavern dwelling of the Purple Dragon. Mr. Reed, I cant thank you enough. Amy said as she immediately sensed the extraordinary aura of the elixirs. Theres no need for thanks, Amy. Its just a small token, Gilmore replied. Afterward, with Gilmore. Lilian, and others seeing her off, Amy left the Princesss residence, carrying the elixirs with her. That night. Gilmore, Lilian. ire, and the others were leisurely sitting in the courtyard of the estate, sipping coffee and admiring the Gilmore, the moon is exceptionally full and bright tonight, Lilian remarked to Gilmore. Gilmore nodded in agreement. Indeed, the moon is at its fullest tonight. However, as soon as Gilmore finished his sentence, his pupils contracted as if he had witnessed something shocking. His expression turned solemn. Noticing the change in Gilmores demeanor, Lilian couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong, Gilmore? Gilmore said, If Im not mistaken, something big will happen tonight, Lilian Gilmore, What kind of significant event? Lilian inquired with curiosity. Gilmore Reed replied, Its just a feeling for now, and whether something will indeed happen, I cant be certain yet. This left Lilian, ire, and the otherdies with puzzled looks on their faces. They wondered what could possibly be the significant event Gilmore was referring to. But since Gilmore didnt borate, they didnt press for answers They knew that even if they didnt ask, Gilmore would tell them what he wanted to say. Of course, if Gilmore felt that the time was not right, he would not say anything. Gilmore, do we need to prepare for anything tonight, in case your feeling turns out to be right? Lilian asked Gilmore. Gilmore Reed said, Theres no need for that. We can respond ordingly once the event actually takes ce The visions seen by his Gods Eye hinted at a true cmity, potentially a disaster. A disaster impacted the lives of countless citizens of the Golden Tower Empire. Of course, since the disaster had not yet urred, he couldnt disclose everything, 9.57%, GB In that case, Lilian and the others would suspect how Gilmore knew all this. Therefore, Gilmore chose to simply warn them of a significant event that might happen. Lilian and ire also felt inexplicably uneasy. Despite the mysterious unease brought by Gilmores words, Lilian and the others believed that if Gilmore referred to something as significant. It must indeed be of grave importance However, Gilmores calm assurance meant that he was confident in facing whatever was toe. Gilmore and the others had been watching the moon, drinking coffee, and chatting in the yard. As the time passed. Suddenly, ire noticed something unusual and eximed to Lilian and the others, Look up, everyone! Theres something odd about the moon. Hearing what ires words, the girls immediately looked up at the sky. Then, they saw the moon seemingly growrger and brighter. But it wasnt the size or the brightness of the moon that was the main concem. The real surprise was the snowkes that began to drift down from the bright sky. Snow! Yes, it was snowing. Indeed, it had begun to snow, which left thedies in wonder. It was June and July now. Why was it snowing? This abnormal spectacle was utterly bewildering. It took a moment for everyone to regain theirposure from the startling scene. Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, Lilian looked at Gilmore and said, Is this the major event you were talking about, Gilmore? Gilmore nodded at Lilian, saying, Exactly. The snowfall in June in the Golden Tower Empire is set to bring about a major catastrophe. ta What should we do? Although Lilian was not a native of the Golden Tower Empire, she did not want to see innocent citizens suffer. Gilmore replied, Some natural disasters cannot be stopped. All we can do is to try our best to help the Golden Tower Empire after the cmity hits. Lilian and the other women nodded in agreement. The next day. In Fensville, the capital of the Golden Tower Empire, homes, streets, and alleys were all nketed in thick snow. Many citizens, unprepared for winter during the summer months, didnt even have winter clothing or quilts and were caught offCguard by the heavy snowfall. 57% BUG For the impoverished households, the number of people who froze to death or were injured by the cold was not small. In a short time, frozen bodies could be seen everywhere in Fensville, creating a bleak scene.. At this moment, inside the imperial pce.. In the main hall. Huston held morning court. Hundreds of officials gathered and stood in a row. One after another, ministers reported to Huston that the overnight snow disaster had caused enormous devastation. throughout the Golden Tower Empire. The unexpected June snowfall had left the people throughout the Golden Tower Empire utterly unprepared. From the frozen livestock to the destruction of arge number of crops. Moreover, countless citizens, unable to acquire winter clothes and quilts in time, had frozen to death by the thousands. It was clear that the bizarre snowfall overnight had brought unprecedented disaster and loss to the Golden Tower Empire. After listening to the reports of all the officials, Huston frowned with endless worry in his eyes. He could not believe that a sudden snow disaster had brought such cmity to the Golden Tower Empire. At this time, Huston couldnt help looking at Levi and said, Imperial Preceptor, you have always been knowledgeable. Last night, the snow disaster suddenly wreaked havoc throughout the country. Do you know why? The imperial preceptor Levi stroked his beard, stepping out from among the ministers. Mr. Franko, after the snow disasterst night, I observed the celestial signs and divined the omens at home and have ascertained the root cause, the imperial preceptor Levi looked at Huston and said. Upon hearing this, a spark of hope shed across Hustons face, and he quickly asked, Then, imperial preceptor, what is the reason for this snow disaster? The Imperial Preceptor had poisoned him and made Huston hold a grudge against Levi. While, the imperial preceptor was in charge of astrology and divination for the Golden Tower Empire, Huston still sought his counsel regarding the disaster. The imperial preceptor Levi responded with gravity, ording to the stars and omens, the snow disaster originates from the Sunsbury Ice Mountains of the Golden Tower Empire. Furthermore, this snow cmity is set t The imperial preceptors words caused a stir among the officials in the hall. The Ice Mountains is a deste and bitterly cold wilderness in Sunsbury Even in the past, such a terrifying snowstorm from the Ice Mountains in Sunsbury has never rampaged across the Golden Tower Empire like this And with the snow disaster expected tost for dozens of days, could bring unimaginable destruction to the Golden -Tower Empire Upon the dragon throne, Hustons anxiety was palpable, and he asked with a heavy tone. Imperial preceptor, is there any way to resolve or end this snow disputer? The imperial preceptor spoke solemnly. Mr. Franko, to resolve this snow cmity originating from the Ice Mountains, we must send someone with heavenly powers to the Ice Mountains o appease the lee God with a sacritice. 2-04 Thu, Oct 31 Only after worshipping the Ice God can the snow disaster from the lee Mountains be quelled 57% Huston pondered for a moment before looking at the imperial preceptor, Imperial preceptor, you are the one with supernatural skills. I nowmand you to lead a thousand imperial knights to the Ice Mountains to conduct the sacrifice to the Ice God. Since learning about the imperial preceptors treachery, Huston had been looking for an opportunity to remove him. Keeping such a devious man like the imperial preceptor close was a recipe for endless trouble. And if he could send the imperial preceptor to the Ice Mountains, to possibly meet his end in that frozen wilderness, nothing could be better. However, the imperial preceptor said back to Huston, Mr. Franko, I cannot leave Fensville. With such a catastrophe upon the Golden Tower Empire, I must remain in Fensville and conduct prayers for one month. Only then will the Ice God cease to bring disaster upon the Golden Tower Empire. Huston seethed inwardly. In his eyes, the imperial preceptors insistence on staying in Fensville to pray was clearly an excuse to avoid going to the Ice Mountains. This made Hustons n to eliminate the imperial preceptor unattainable. BUB Making 819 Making 819 Huston had no choice but to say to the imperial preceptor, Since you wish to stay in Fensville to pray for blessings, I will send someone else. With that, Huston looked towards the court officials gathered in the grand hall and spoke, Gentlemen, who is willing to journey to the Ice Mountains on my behalf, to offer worship to the Ice God and resolve the cmity of the snow disaster for the Golden Tower Empire? Whoever is willing to go, upon your return, I will promote you and reward you handsomely. However, the officials in the hall exchanged nces. But no one volunteered to take the perilous trip to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. Huston was extremely irritated. These ministers usually said how loyal they were to him. But when the time came demonstrate it, they were as timid as turtles tucking their heads in their shells. This deeply disappointed Huston. His gaze involuntarily turned to Yacouba, the aged yet valiant General with silver whiskers and a face etched with the experiences of life. This general of the Golden Tower Empire was hisst hope. Seeing Hustons look. General Yacouba didnt wait for Huston to speak. With his tall and dignified presence, he stepped forward from the ranks of the military officers. With a formal bow, General Yacouba addressed Huston seated on the dragon throne, Mr. Franko I am willing to go to the Ice Mountains on your behalf to offer worship to the Ice God. Emotions welled up inside Huston. General Yacouba was truly a pir of the Golden Tower Empire, In every upheaval and crisis faced by the Golden Tower Empire, he had been there. And this time, it was such a difficult task to go to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. It was only when no one d dared to ept it that Yacouba epted it. Huston felt a heavy sense of gratitude, seeing a pir of the state shouldering his worries. But alongside his gratitude, there was a pang of reluctance. General Yarouba had served the nation and its people with utmost loyalty, pouring out his heart and soul. Now advanced in years, he was still ready to face hardship for the sake of the country. This troubled Huston. It took a moment before Huston could speak, General Yacouba you are of considerable age. The journey to the Ice Mountains is thousands of miles of trekking through mountains and waters, a journey fraught with hardship. BG Only after worshipping the Ice God can the snow disaster from the Ice Mountains be quelled. 57% Huston pondered for a moment before looking at the imperial preceptor, Imperial preceptor, you are the one with supernatural skills. I nowmand you to lead a thousand imperial knights to the Ice Mountains to conduct the sacrifice to the Ice God Since learning about the imperial preceptors treachery, Huston had been looking for an opportunity to remove him. Keeping such a devious man like the imperial preceptor close was a recipe for endless trouble. And if he could send the imperial preceptor to the Ice Mountains, to possibly meet his end in that frozen wilderness, nothing could be better. However, the imperial preceptor said back to Huston, Mr. Franko, I cannot leave Fensville, With such a catastrophe upon the Golden Tower Empire, I must remain in Fensville and conduct prayers for one month. Only then will the Ice God cease to bring disaster upon the Golden Tower Empire. Huston seethed inwardly. In his eyes, the imperial preceptors insistence on staying in Fensville to pray was clearly an excuse to avoid going to the Ice Mountains, This made Hustons n to eliminate the imperial preceptor unattainable. BEND GIFT 57% Huston had no choice but to say to the imperial preceptor, Since you wish to stay in Fensville to pray for blessings, I will send someone else. With that, Huston looked towards the court officials gathered in the grand hall and spoke, Gentlemen, who is willing to journey to the Ice Mountains on my behalf, to offer worship to the Ice God and resolve the cmity of the snow disaster for the Golden Tower Empire? Whoever is willing to go, upon your return, I will promote you and reward you handsomely. However, the officials in the hall exchanged nces. But no one volunteered to take the perilous trip to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. Huston was extremely irritated. These ministers usually said how loyal they were to him. But when the time came demonstrate it, they were as timid as turtles tucking their heads in their shells. This deeply disappointed Huston. His gaze involuntarily turned to Yacouba, the aged yet valiant General with silver whiskers and a face etched with the experiences of life. This general of the Golden Tower Empire was hisst hope. Seeing Hustons look, General Yacouba didnt wait for Huston to speak. With his tall and dignified presence, he stepped forward from the ranks of the military officers. With a formal bow, General Yacouba addressed Huston seated on the dragon throne, Mr. Franko I am willing to go to the Ice Mountains on your behalf to offer worship to the Ice God Emotions welled up inside Husto General Yacouba was truly a pir of the Golden Tower Empire, In every upheaval and crisis faced by the Golden Tower Empire he had been there. And this time, it was such a difficult task to go to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. It was o only when no one dared to ept it that Yacouba epted it Huston felt a heavy sense of gratitude, seeing a pir of the state shouldering his worries. But alongside his gratitude, there was a pang of reluctance. General Yacouba had served the nation and its people with utmost loyalty, pouring out his heart and soul. Now advanced in years, he was still ready to face hardship for the sake of the country. This troubled Huston It took a moment before Huston could speak, General Yarouba, you are Mountains is thousands of miles of trekking througli mountains a journey fraught with hardship. considerable age. The journey to the Ice waters, Are you certain you e (can withstand it? General Yacouba replied with a booming voice, Mr. Franko, although I am of advanced years, my dedication to the nation and to the people remains strong. I believe I am capable ofpleting this mission to offer worship to the Ice God and to alleviate the snow disaster. A glimmer of tears could be seen in Hustons eyes as he spoke, Mr. Perris, you are indeed the backbone of the Golden Tower Empire. To have such a steadfast and loyal minister is both my fortune and the nations This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. General Vacouba immediately knelt down and said, Mr. Franko tters me. I am your subject, and I will serve the Golden Tower Empire to the utmost until my dying breath. This is my duty The courtiers in the grand hall were also full of praise. General Yacouba is truly the pir of our nation. The Golden Tower Empire is indeed fortunate to have Mr. Perris! General Yacouba is the shield of our empire, safeguarding the Golden Tower Empire. Huston, hearing these sycophantic praises from his courtiers, felt his anger boiling within. He wished he could strip these tterers of their titles and have them all beheaded. But he knew, as much as he despised these courtiers ways, he couldnt just have them executed. Doing so would make him no different from a tyrant. Mr. Franko, the General Yacouba is an important general of the country. He is famous all over the world and has a wide range of abilities. It is just right for him to worship the Ice God At this time, Imperial Preceptor Levi praised. Huston coldly responded, Imperial Preceptor, General Yacouba being the pir of our nation, is certainly capable of undertaking this mission, unlike some who im to share my worries but prefer to stay in Fensville, fearing for their own lives. His words were clearly a dig at Levi and the silent ministers. The imperial preceptor and the ministers, after hearing this, looked slightly ufortable. However, they all had thick skins and quickly regained theirposure, despite Hustons mockery. Compared to going to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God whats there to feel ufortable about being ridiculed by Huston? So, they remained indifferent. When Huston saw these ministers, he was like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water and had no reaction to what he said He said angrily, If there is nothing else, you can leave the court The ministers looked at each other, with none having affairs to report. Seeing this, Huston then dered, Court is adjourned The ministers began to leave the grand hall. discuss However, at that moment, the imperial preceptor suddenly said Huston, Mr. Franko, there is something else I must @ Huston looked at the imperial preceptor and asked, Imperial Pceptor, what is it that you wish to discuss? 57% 12:04 The Imperial Preceptor said, Mr. Franko, the snow disaster of the Golden Tower Empire is so terrible and serious. eto To truly show our sincerity to the Ice God, I believe we should send a member of the royal family to apany General Yacouba to offer tributes to the lee God. Huston frowned. Imperial Preceptor, why must a member of the royal family personally go? Levi said. Mr. Franko, the Ice God is a deity of the Sunsbury, To stop the snow disaster, merely sending General Yacouba to offer tributes might not suffice. But if a royal family member were to apany him, it would surely move the Ice God and put an end to the snow disaster guing the Golden Tower Empire, A glint shed in Hustons eyes, To him, Levis words seemed like utter nonsense. Initially, the imperial preceptor had imed that sending a supernatural skill individual to offer tributes to the Ice God would suffice. Now he also said that he needed thepany of the royal family members to move the Ice God so that the disaster would no longer harm the Golden Tower Empire, Huston was starting to regret asking Levi about the root cause of the snow disaster. And now, with all the courtiers present, Levi had put forth this proposition. He didnt know how to refute. After all, Levi, the imperial preceptor, held sway over astrology geomancy, and divination, and Huston himself had sought his counsel. Therefore, all the officials firmly believed what Imperial Preceptor said. At this juncture, even if Huston wanted to overturn Levis words, it was a battle he could not win. So, with a tone of detached agreement, Huston said, Very well, shall select a member from the royal family for this purpose. Court is dismissed With that, Huston rose from his throne and dered the court adjourned. The reason why he was in such a hurry to leave was that he was afraid of the Imperial Preceptor. Later, he would say that he needed to send someone to worship the Ice God together so that the Golden Tower Empire would not suffer from a snow disaster. Before leaving, Huston cast a nce at Yacouba and said, Mr. Perris, after the court, join me in the inner pce. I have further matters to discuss with you Yacouba responded with a dutiful, As youmand, Mr. Franko Escorted by a coterie of eunuchs, Huston departed the great hall Deep within the pce. Within a pce. Huston sat sipping his coffee, his demeanor serene. Yacouba stood by respectfully, his silence an embodiment of hidisciplined nature. After taking a sip of his coffee, Huston set down his cup and looked at Yacouba. Mr. Perris, this journey to the Ice Mountains 0.57% G G is fraught with danger. Are you certain you can manage? Mr. Franko, rest assured, we will fulfill our mission and return safely. Yacouba said. Huston nodded and then said aloud. The imperial preceptor mentioned that a member of the royal family should. apany you. Who do you think we should send? The question was a thorn in Hustons side. Apart from the Hustons wife, the only other royal member was Princess Amy. As for Hustons brothers and sisters, these generals and princesses were all hiding. It was impossible for them to worship the Ice God on behalf of Huston. They were very afraid of death. Huston couldnt bear to force them to go there. They didnt care about the royal family, but the Huston did. Yacouba, hearing Hustons query, furrowed his brow. He too quickly realized that Hustons siblings were unlikely to share the burden. Because he knew that Hustons brothers and sisters were all afraid of death, but liked to seek pleasure and indulge in luxury. They would scramble for a bar of gold. But asking them to face the Ice God was out of the question. Therefore, if he really wanted to send a member of the royal family to follow him to pay respects to the Ice God, the only member of the royal family was Princess Amy. But Yacouba balked at the idea of putting the princess in harms way. He was momentarily at a loss. Just then, a firm voice rose. Father, let me apany Mr. Perris to the Ice Mountains to pay tribute to the Ice God. Huston and General Yacouba looked over and saw Princess Amywalking in. Amy, youre my only daughter, I wont allow you to go. Huston objected almost immediately. But Amy didnt hesitate, saying, Father, let me go with General Yacouba. If he can shoulder such responsibility for the country and its people at his age, how can I, as a princess, not do the same? Amy, dont let bravado dictate your actions. Ill send your uncle instead, the Huston stated with a finality that brooked no argument. Yet Amy just pouted and replied, Forget it. My uncles, all they do is hide whenever theres trouble. They im to be sick and unable to move whenever you assignem tasks. As the nation faces peril. I cannot hide. Hearing Amys words, both Huston and General Yacouba were deeply moved. Huston looked at his daughter with a heavy heart and said, Amalthough what youre doing is honorable. But youre my only daughter. And youre the future ruler of the Golden Tower Empire. You absolutely must note to any harm. However, Amy looked at her father and said, Then, Father, if I cane back safe and sound, does that mean I can go? Huston was speechless. For a moment, he was at a loss for words due to his Amys question. Of course, he didnt want Amy to go to worship. But if Amy could enter the fray ande back safe and sound. Perhaps it wasnt entirely out of the question. Thus, Huston could only nod in agreement. A delighted Amy then asked. So, Father, when do Mr. Perris and I depart for the Ice Mountains? Tomorrow morning, you shall set out, Huston said. Yes, Father Then I shall take my leave now, Amy said as she prepared to leave. Huston waved his hand and said. Well, go ahead! Mr. Franko, I will also take my leave, General Yacouba said. Again, Huston waved his hand. General, rest well today. From tomorrow Huston had no choice but to say to the imperial preceptor, Since you wish to stay in Fensville to pray for blessings, I will send someone else. With that, Huston looked towards the court officials gathered in the grand hall and spoke, Gentlemen, who is willing to journey to the Ice Mountains on my behalf, to offer worship to the Ice God and resolve the cmity of the snow disaster for the Golden Tower Empire? Whoever is willing to go, upon your return, I will promote you and reward you handsomely. However, the officials in the hall exchanged nces. But no one volunteered to take the perilous trip to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. Huston was extremely irritated. These ministers usually said how loyal they were to him. But when the time came demonstrate it, they were as timid as turtles tucking their heads in their shells. This deeply disappointed Huston. His gaze involuntarily turned to Yacouba, the aged yet valiant General with silver whiskers and a face etched with the experiences of life. This general of the Golden Tower Empire was hisst hope. Seeing Hustons look. General Yacouba didnt wait for Huston to speak. With his tall and dignified presence, he stepped forward from the ranks of the military officers. With a formal bow, General Yacouba addressed Huston seated on the dragon throne, Mr. Franko I am willing to go to the Ice Mountains on your behalf to offer worship to the Ice God. Emotions welled up inside Huston. General Yacouba was truly a pir of the Golden Tower Empire, In every upheaval and crisis faced by the Golden Tower Empire, he had been there. And this time, it was such a difficult task to go to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. It was only when no one d dared to ept it that Yacouba epted it. Huston felt a heavy sense of gratitude, seeing a pir of the state shouldering his worries. But alongside his gratitude, there was a pang of reluctance. General Yarouba had served the nation and its people with utmost loyalty, pouring out his heart and soul. Now advanced in years, he was still ready to face hardship for the sake of the country. This troubled Huston. It took a moment before Huston could speak, General Yacouba you are of considerable age. The journey to the Ice Mountains is thousands of miles of trekking through mountains and waters, a journey fraught with hardship. BG Only after worshipping the Ice God can the snow disaster from the Ice Mountains be quelled. 57% Huston pondered for a moment before looking at the imperial preceptor, Imperial preceptor, you are the one with supernatural skills. I nowmand you to lead a thousand imperial knights to the Ice Mountains to conduct the sacrifice to the Ice God Since learning about the imperial preceptors treachery, Huston had been looking for an opportunity to remove him. Keeping such a devious man like the imperial preceptor close was a recipe for endless trouble. And if he could send the imperial preceptor to the Ice Mountains, to possibly meet his end in that frozen wilderness, nothing could be better. However, the imperial preceptor said back to Huston, Mr. Franko, I cannot leave Fensville, With such a catastrophe upon the Golden Tower Empire, I must remain in Fensville and conduct prayers for one month. Only then will the Ice God cease to bring disaster upon the Golden Tower Empire. Huston seethed inwardly. In his eyes, the imperial preceptors insistence on staying in Fensville to pray was clearly an excuse to avoid going to the Ice Mountains, This made Hustons n to eliminate the imperial preceptor unattainable. BEND GIFT 57% Huston had no choice but to say to the imperial preceptor, Since you wish to stay in Fensville to pray for blessings, I will send someone else. With that, Huston looked towards the court officials gathered in the grand hall and spoke, Gentlemen, who is willing to journey to the Ice Mountains on my behalf, to offer worship to the Ice God and resolve the cmity of the snow disaster for the Golden Tower Empire? Whoever is willing to go, upon your return, I will promote you and reward you handsomely. However, the officials in the hall exchanged nces. But no one volunteered to take the perilous trip to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. Huston was extremely irritated. These ministers usually said how loyal they were to him. But when the time came demonstrate it, they were as timid as turtles tucking their heads in their shells. This deeply disappointed Huston. His gaze involuntarily turned to Yacouba, the aged yet valiant General with silver whiskers and a face etched with the experiences of life. This general of the Golden Tower Empire was hisst hope. Seeing Hustons look, General Yacouba didnt wait for Huston to speak. With his tall and dignified presence, he stepped forward from the ranks of the military officers. With a formal bow, General Yacouba addressed Huston seated on the dragon throne, Mr. Franko I am willing to go to the Ice Mountains on your behalf to offer worship to the Ice God Emotions welled up inside Husto General Yacouba was truly a pir of the Golden Tower Empire, In every upheaval and crisis faced by the Golden Tower Empire he had been there. And this time, it was such a difficult task to go to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. It was o only when no one dared to ept it that Yacouba epted it Huston felt a heavy sense of gratitude, seeing a pir of the state shouldering his worries. But alongside his gratitude, there was a pang of reluctance. General Yacouba had served the nation and its people with utmost loyalty, pouring out his heart and soul. Now advanced in years, he was still ready to face hardship for the sake of the country. This troubled Huston It took a moment before Huston could speak, General Yarouba, you are Mountains is thousands of miles of trekking througli mountains a journey fraught with hardship. considerable age. The journey to the Ice waters, Are you certain you e (can withstand it? General Yacouba replied with a booming voice, Mr. Franko, although I am of advanced years, my dedication to the nation and to the people remains strong. I believe I am capable ofpleting this mission to offer worship to the Ice God and to alleviate the snow disaster. A glimmer of tears could be seen in Hustons eyes as he spoke, Mr. Perris, you are indeed the backbone of the Golden Tower Empire. To have such a steadfast and loyal minister is both my fortune and the nations General Vacouba immediately knelt down and said, Mr. Franko tters me. I am your subject, and I will serve the Golden Tower Empire to the utmost until my dying breath. This is my duty The courtiers in the grand hall were also full of praise. General Yacouba is truly the pir of our nation. The Golden Tower Empire is indeed fortunate to have Mr. Perris! General Yacouba is the shield of our empire, safeguarding the Golden Tower Empire. Huston, hearing these sycophantic praises from his courtiers, felt his anger boiling within. He wished he could strip these tterers of their titles and have them all beheaded. But he knew, as much as he despised these courtiers ways, he couldnt just have them executed. Doing so would make him no different from a tyrant. Mr. Franko, the General Yacouba is an important general of the country. He is famous all over the world and has a wide range of abilities. It is just right for him to worship the Ice God At this time, Imperial Preceptor Levi praised. Huston coldly responded, Imperial Preceptor, General Yacouba being the pir of our nation, is certainly capable of undertaking this mission, unlike some who im to share my worries but prefer to stay in Fensville, fearing for their own lives. His words were clearly a dig at Levi and the silent ministers. The imperial preceptor and the ministers, after hearing this, looked slightly ufortable. However, they all had thick skins and quickly regained theirposure, despite Hustons mockery. Compared to going to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God whats there to feel ufortable about being ridiculed by Huston? So, they remained indifferent. When Huston saw these ministers, he was like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water and had no reaction to what he said He said angrily, If there is nothing else, you can leave the court The ministers looked at each other, with none having affairs to report. Seeing this, Huston then dered, Court is adjourned The ministers began to leave the grand hall. discuss However, at that moment, the imperial preceptor suddenly said Huston, Mr. Franko, there is something else I must @ Huston looked at the imperial preceptor and asked, Imperial Pceptor, what is it that you wish to discuss? 57% 12:04 The Imperial Preceptor said, Mr. Franko, the snow disaster of the Golden Tower Empire is so terrible and serious. eto To truly show our sincerity to the Ice God, I believe we should send a member of the royal family to apany General Yacouba to offer tributes to the lee God. Huston frowned. Imperial Preceptor, why must a member of the royal family personally go? Levi said. Mr. Franko, the Ice God is a deity of the Sunsbury, To stop the snow disaster, merely sending General Yacouba to offer tributes might not suffice. But if a royal family member were to apany him, it would surely move the Ice God and put an end to the snow disaster guing the Golden Tower Empire, A glint shed in Hustons eyes, To him, Levis words seemed like utter nonsense. Initially, the imperial preceptor had imed that sending a supernatural skill individual to offer tributes to the Ice God would suffice. Now he also said that he needed thepany of the royal family members to move the Ice God so that the disaster would no longer harm the Golden Tower Empire, Huston was starting to regret asking Levi about the root cause of the snow disaster. And now, with all the courtiers present, Levi had put forth this proposition. He didnt know how to refute. After all, Levi, the imperial preceptor, held sway over astrology geomancy, and divination, and Huston himself had sought his counsel. Therefore, all the officials firmly believed what Imperial Preceptor said. At this juncture, even if Huston wanted to overturn Levis words, it was a battle he could not win. So, with a tone of detached agreement, Huston said, Very well, shall select a member from the royal family for this purpose. Court is dismissed With that, Huston rose from his throne and dered the court adjourned. The reason why he was in such a hurry to leave was that he was afraid of the Imperial Preceptor. Later, he would say that he needed to send someone to worship the Ice God together so that the Golden Tower Empire would not suffer from a snow disaster. Before leaving, Huston cast a nce at Yacouba and said, Mr. Perris, after the court, join me in the inner pce. I have further matters to discuss with you Yacouba responded with a dutiful, As youmand, Mr. Franko Escorted by a coterie of eunuchs, Huston departed the great hall Deep within the pce. Within a pce. Huston sat sipping his coffee, his demeanor serene. Yacouba stood by respectfully, his silence an embodiment of hidisciplined nature. After taking a sip of his coffee, Huston set down his cup and looked at Yacouba. Mr. Perris, this journey to the Ice Mountains 0.57% G G is fraught with danger. Are you certain you can manage? Mr. Franko, rest assured, we will fulfill our mission and return safely. Yacouba said. Huston nodded and then said aloud. The imperial preceptor mentioned that a member of the royal family should. apany you. Who do you think we should send? The question was a thorn in Hustons side. Apart from the Hustons wife, the only other royal member was Princess Amy. As for Hustons brothers and sisters, these generals and princesses were all hiding. It was impossible for them to worship the Ice God on behalf of Huston. They were very afraid of death. Huston couldnt bear to force them to go there. They didnt care about the royal family, but the Huston did. Yacouba, hearing Hustons query, furrowed his brow. He too quickly realized that Hustons siblings were unlikely to share the burden. Because he knew that Hustons brothers and sisters were all afraid of death, but liked to seek pleasure and indulge in luxury. They would scramble for a bar of gold. But asking them to face the Ice God was out of the question. Therefore, if he really wanted to send a member of the royal family to follow him to pay respects to the Ice God, the only member of the royal family was Princess Amy. But Yacouba balked at the idea of putting the princess in harms way. He was momentarily at a loss. Just then, a firm voice rose. Father, let me apany Mr. Perris to the Ice Mountains to pay tribute to the Ice God. Huston and General Yacouba looked over and saw Princess Amywalking in. Amy, youre my only daughter, I wont allow you to go. Huston objected almost immediately. But Amy didnt hesitate, saying, Father, let me go with General Yacouba. If he can shoulder such responsibility for the country and its people at his age, how can I, as a princess, not do the same? Amy, dont let bravado dictate your actions. Ill send your uncle instead, the Huston stated with a finality that brooked no argument. Yet Amy just pouted and replied, Forget it. My uncles, all they do is hide whenever theres trouble. They im to be sick and unable to move whenever you assignem tasks. As the nation faces peril. I cannot hide. Hearing Amys words, both Huston and General Yacouba were deeply moved. Huston looked at his daughter with a heavy heart and said, Amalthough what youre doing is honorable. But youre my only daughter. And youre the future ruler of the Golden Tower Empire. You absolutely must note to any harm. However, Amy looked at her father and said, Then, Father, if I cane back safe and sound, does that mean I can go? Huston was speechless. For a moment, he was at a loss for words due to his Amys question. Of course, he didnt want Amy to go to worship. But if Amy could enter the fray ande back safe and sound. Perhaps it wasnt entirely out of the question. Thus, Huston could only nod in agreement. A delighted Amy then asked. So, Father, when do Mr. Perris and I depart for the Ice Mountains? Tomorrow morning, you shall set out, Huston said. Yes, Father Then I shall take my leave now, Amy said as she prepared to leave. Huston waved his hand and said. Well, go ahead! Mr. Franko, I will also take my leave, General Yacouba said. Again, Huston waved his hand. General, rest well today. From tomorrow onwards, the journey will be very challenging General Yacouba assured him. Mr. Franko, I wont find it hard General Yacouba and Amy walked out of the pce, Before Yacouba could leave, Amy stopped him. Old General,e with me to the Princesss residence. , the journey will be very challenging General Yacouba assured him. Mr. Franko, I wont find it hard General Yacouba and Amy walked out of the pce, Before Yacouba could leave, Amy stopped him. Old General,e with me to the Princesss residence. Making 820 Making 820 ENT GG. D Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 57% At the Princesss residence. Amy, Yacouba, please take a seat. Gilmore gestured to the chairs in the hall as Amy and Yacouba came to see him. Amy and Yacouba thanked Gilmore and sat down. Gilmore looked at the two and asked, Amy, Yacouba, do youe to see me because there is a matter you wish to discuss? Both Amy and Yacouba nodded. Amy spoke to Gilmore. Mr. Reed, tomorrow Yacouba and I must travel to the Ice Mountains in the Sunsbury. There is a matter for which we need to request Mr. Reeds assistance. Gilmore replied. Theres no need for formalities, Amy. Whatever you need help with, feel free to ask. Amy said, Last night, a terrible snow disaster struck the Golden Tower Empire, causing countless deaths and injuries, and the loss of crops and livestock was tremendous. Its like the Golden Tower Empire has been through a massive catastrophe. The imperial preceptor mentioned that this terrible snow disaster originates from the Ice Mountains and that we must offer sacrifices to the Ice God to quell the disaster. However, if Yacouba and I go to the Ice Mountains to offer sacrifices to Ice God, Im worried the imperial preceptor might harbor ill intentions towards my father, Huston. So, I hope, Mr. Reed, that in our absence, you could protect my father and prevent the imperial preceptor frommitting any treacherous deeds. Gilmore smiled faintly. I see. Rest assured, Amy I will ensure Hustons safety. With Mr. Reeds assurance, relief washed over Amys face. But Gilmore shook his head. Your father may be safe, but you and Yacouba will face dangers on your journey to the Ice Mountains. At this, Yacouba said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, dont worry. I will do my utmost to protect the Amy and ensure her safety on the journey to the Ice Mountains However, Gilmore replied, Yacouba, its not that I want to rain on your parade, but even with your protection, the trip to the Ice Mountains will be perilous. Not only will you fail to protect Amy But even n your own life could be at stake. Yacouba, puzzled, asked, Mr. Reed, are you saying there are challenges in the Ice Mountains that I cannot ovee Gilmore nodded. Yes, the dangers of this trip to the Ice Mountains are far beyond your expectations. Why do you think the imperial preceptor said that the snowstorm came from the Ice Mountains? Why did he send you to the loe Mountains to pay your respects to the Ice God? Do you think it will be a smooth journey to the lce Mountains? Hearing thus, Yacouba and Amy suddenly became serious. Amy looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, are you suggesting that the imperial preceptor might plot against us on our journey to the Ice Mountains? 0.57%1 Gilmore responded, Most likely, imperial preceptor wants to ensure that you never return. That way, he can have absolute control over the Golden Tower Empire and eventually usurp Hustons throne. A glimt of cold determination shed in Amys eyes as she said. The imperial preceptor is indeed treacherous. So, Mr. Reed, what should we do to thwart his ns? Gilmore said. Its simple. I will apany you to the Ice Mountains, and all dangers can be mitigated. But this made Amy furrow her brows. However, if Mr. Reed goes with us to the Ice Mountains, who will protect my father? Gilmore replied. Tonight. I will visit the pce and set up a formation to protect it. No one will be able to enter the pce until your retum from the Ice Mountains, Additionally, I will ask my fiances to stay in the pce and guard Mr. Franko. Surprise and relief flickered in Amys eyes. Gilmore was going to set up a formation to protect the pce! Of course. Amy knew about the formation. The very thought of a formation powerful enough to protect such a vast pce was a testament to its strength. Amy then remembered something and turned to Gilmore. But Mr. Reed, the imperial preceptor Levi is an emperor level cultivator. Can Mr. Reeds formation withstand Levis attacks? Gilmore said. You neednt worry, Amy. While I may not be an invincible cultivator, I am certainly capable of erecting a formation that can repel the imperial preceptors strength. Hearing this, Amy was secretly delighted and said to Gilmore, Thank you, Mr. Reed, for setting up a formation in the pce. My father and I will be very grateful. Gilmore waved his hand dismissively and said, Your Highness, no need for formalities. Your father, the emperor, has treated me with such honor and even arranged for me to stay in your residence. Its only right that I do what I can to help out with some tasks. Upon hearing this, Amy thought to herself, Its a good thing that we invited Gilmore back from the Daniel Mountains. Otherwise, the crisis facing the Golden Tower Empire and my fathers safety would be difficult to resolve. After discussing the trip to the Ice Mountains and the arrangement of a defensive formation in the pce. Amy and Yacouba bid farewell to Gilmore for the evening. Late at night, in the imperial pce. At this moment, there were four figures standing on a severalCstory attic.. These four figures were Gilmore, Amy, Huston, and Yacouba. Hathed in the glow of the moon, Yacouba addressed Gilmore, Mr. Reed, within the pce, there are fifty thousand Imperial Guards Tomorrow, after Amy and I leave, the generals in charge of the Imperial Guards, all under my command, will ensure the pces safety. Nothing will go amiss. Gilmore nodded in approval. GB }ζ57%, Well, tell all the imperial guards not to leave the Imperial Pce before we leave Fensville and come back from the Ice Mountains Yacouba said, Mr. Reed. I have already ryed your instructions to my men. Thats good, Gilmore responded. Then, turning to Huston and Amy, Gilmore said, Mr. Franko, Ms. Franko, we can now begin setting up the formation. Huston and his daughter nodded in agreement. Gilmore then channeled his anima into his palm His palms began to emit a white, moonClike anima, which surged forth. In an instant, the anima spread out from Gilmores palm, initially illuminating the nearby pavilions. Gilmore covered the pces with his white anima. Soon, the whole imperial pce was shrouded in white light of anima As the white light of anima enveloped the entire imperial pce Gilmore formed a hand seal andmanded, Activate the formation! As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud rumble, and white light surged in the air, as if a comet had suddenly burst A boundless aura rippled outwards. The gushing white light of anima shook violently, and then the light of anima disappeared. Soon, the imperial pce returned to normal. Gilmore retracted the anima to his palms and calmly informed Amy and Huston, The formation is now set. From this moment on, the pce is protected by my Cosmic Star Formation. No one is allowed to enter, especially cultivators, regardless of their strength. Only those without any cultivation or martial arts can enter the pce. Relief washed over Huston and his daughters faces. The cosmic star formation was truly miraculous and useful. The pce was protected by this formation, which could prevent any cultivator or person with martial arts from entering. But it could also let ordinary people without cultivation or martial arts enter the pce. In this way, those ministers without cultivation and martial arts could enter the pce. Such a formation couldnt be better. Huston expressed his immense gratitude to Gilmore. Mr. Reed we cant thank you enough Cilmore replied modestly, It was nothing. Mr. Franko Cilmore then looked at Huston and said, Mr. Franko just safety stay in the pce. Ill have my fiances here to ensure your 57% BB. As long as you dont leave, even the imperial preceptor with all his schemes wont be able to touch a hair on your head. Huston nodded to Gilmore. Mr. Reed, I will heed your advice and will not leave the pce. Good, thats settled then, said Gilmore. Tomorrow, I will head to the Ice Mountains with Amy and Yacouba. Mr. Reed, you have protected Amy. For this great kindness, I will forever hold it in my heart, Huston said, bowing slightly to Gilmore. Despite being the Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, he bowed to Gilmore, disying none of the usual imperial airs. It was a sincere gesture of gratitude from Emperor Huston. Gilmore helped the bowing Huston to his feet and said, Mr. Franko, theres no need for formalities. The Golden Tower Empire is under threat from the snow disaster, and it saddens me to see the people suffer. If I can do something for the Golden Tower Empire and its people, I find it meaningful. Hustons eyes shimmered with respect for Gilmore. Mr. Reed, on behalf of all citizens of the Golden Tower Empire, I thank you If Mr. Franko continues to thank me in this manner, itll seem like were strangers, Gilmore replied. You wouldnt treat one of your own with such ceremony. Quick to respond. Huston said, Mr. Reed, then I wont be so formal henceforth. I truly consider you one of us. Satisfied, Gilmore replied. Thats more like it. Mr. Franko. Theres no need for formality among family Just then, something seemed to strike Huston, and he turned to Gilmore. Mr. Reed, although the imperial preceptor is versed in astronomy and divination. But he imed that the snow disaster in the Golden Tower Empire stems from the Ice Mountains and is a result of the Ice Gods wrath. Do you believe this to be true, Mr. Reed? Gilmore replied seriously, Mr. Franko, I can tell you with certainty that the snow disaster ravaging our country indeed originates from the Ice Mountains in the Sunsbury. As for the Snow Cmity, it was the rage of the Ice God that brought the Snow Cmity to the Golden Tower Empire, I am suspicious of that. Who has ever seen this Ice God? Its likely a figment, a tale spun to bewilder the people, perhaps concocted by the imperial preceptor himself. Although the snow disaster did note from the anger of the Ice God, there has never been a snow disaster in the Golden- Tower Empire in the past six or seven months. Why did it suddenly appear this year? This means that there must be something we dont know in the Ice Mountains that has changed thews of heaven and carth, resulting in such a strange disaster in June. When they heard this, Huston, Amy, and Yacouba were stunned into silence, visibly taken aback. After a moment, they came to their senses, their faces showing a dawning understanding. Huston, excitedly addressing Gilmore, said, Mr. Reed, youve thought this through so thoroughly; why didnt it cross my mind? Then he looked at Gilmore and asked cagerly, Mr. Reed, what do you think is the unknown force in the Ice Mountains thats changing thews of nature? B .57% Gilmores eyes reflected unfathomable depths as he spoke. It could be a fierce beast that shakes heaven and earth, or a devil akin to the Grim Reaper, or perhaps a catastrophic anomaly. Without being g in the lee Mountains. I cannot say for certain what it is Hearing this. Huston. Amy, and Yacouba were profoundly shaken. They didnt think Gilmore was joking. To them. Gilmores strength was the celestial, his abilities boundless. It was as if he had powers from another world. Otherwise. Gilmore would not have known so much. Therefore, they firmly believed what Gilmore said. Yet, upon hearing Gilmores exnation, they realized the journey to the Ice Mountains would be fraught wanger. Are you scared? Gilmore seemed to read Amys mind as he turned to her and asked. Amy replied. Mr. Reed, for my father, for the Golden Tower Empire and its countless citizens, I would face the myriad dangers of the Ice Mountains without hesitation. Gilmore nodded. Good, thats the spirit. Gilmore then bid farewell to Huston, Mr. Franko, the Cosmic Star Formation has been set. Its gettingte. I should return now. Mr. Franko should also rest early. Take care, Mr. Reed Huston said. Like a golden eagle disappearing into the night, Gilmore left the imperial pce. Back at the Princesss residence, Gilmore was in his attic. He entered his pavilion, only to find the main hall brightly lit Lilian, ire, and the others were all seated, evidently having not gone to bed. They were all waiting for Gilmore to c Gilmore looked at them and asked, Why havent you all gone to sleep? We were waiting for you, Lilian and the others said. Gilmore knew thate tomorrow, he would head to the Ice Mountains with Amy and Yacouba. As the time for parting drew near, and considering they might be separated for a while, it was natural for them to feet reluctant to say goodbye. Gilmore sat down on a chair and looked at the women, reassuring them, Dont worry, Lwill go to the Ice Mountains, help the Golden Tower Empire eliminate this blizzard, and Ill be right back. Hearing Gilmores words, Lilian couldnt hide her worry. Gilmore, a snow disaster is a natural cmity. How can human -efforts stop it Indeed, a snow disaster was a force of nature. Eliminating such a disaster wasnt something easily done by morals. Gilmore was not an ordinary person. 6 However, it was impossible to eliminate the snow disaster. In Lilians eyes, the only way to eliminate a snow disaster was to wait for it it to pass on its own. ? 57% But as long as the disaster persisted, Gilmore would have to wait in the Ice Mountains. What if it didnt pass for a month or even a year? Would Gilmore then be stuck in the Ice Mountains for such a long time? She couldnt bear such a long wait. Simrly, ire, Christine, and otherdies also expressed their concerns to Gilmore. Why must you, who is not even a god of weather, go to stop this blizzard, Gilmore? Why do you want to eliminate the snow disaster? Thats right. As long as the snowstormsts, you wonte back from the Ice Mountains. Then how long do we have to wait? We are all your hances Hearing this, Gilmore wanted to cry but had no tears. He could only say to them. Alright, alright. Lets do this. No matter when the blizzard stops, I promise you, I will return to Fensville within five days after my departure to the Ice Mountains. Gilmores promise brought smiles to their faces. They all looked pleased and said. Thats more like it! If it werent just f t just five days, I wouldnt even allow you to go to the Ice Mountains. Then well wait for your return here in Fensville, Be extra careful on your journey to the Ice Mountains. Gilmore smiled too. It seemed his promise of a fiveCday return lessened theirints. With a more serious tone, Gilmore told them, After I leave Fensville, you all should enter the pce to protect Huston. Do not step outside the pce. Otherwise, the protective formations Ive set up wont be able to guard you. Lilian and the other women nodded. Gilmore, we understand. After chatting with the women for a bit longer, Gilmore retreated to his bedroom to rest, and the night passed without incident The next moming The morning sun shone on the balcony of the Princesss residence. Gilmore, having finished his morning routine, dressed neatly, and stepped out of the loft Lilian, ire, and the other women followed him, seeing him off At the same time, on the street outside the Princesss residence came the sound of horse hooves, the sound of armor, the sound of swords and Soon enough, a majestic cavalry of a thousand riders on towering horses, dignified and stern, came thundering down the The appearance of this cavalry made themoners on the street quickly step aside. ɫ? 57% B&B. The troop halted in front of the Princesss residence. riders Leading the troop were two riders onrge horses, Amy and Yacouba Amy turned to Yacouba and asked, Has Mr. Reed woken up yet, Mr. Perris? Yacouba, duiiful as always, replied to Amy, Ms. Franko, I will go and check immediately. Amy nodded her approval. Yacouba dismounted and knocked on the closed gates of the Princesss residence, The gates opened quickly, and the butler immediately recognized Amy, Ms. Franko, wee. Pleasee inside and have a seat. Amy also wanted to go in and have a look, so she said to the butler, Okay, Ill go in and see Mr. Reed. Then. Amy got off the horse and ordered all the armored cavalry soldiers to stay where they were. After giving her orders, she, apanied by Yacouba, entered the Princesss residence. Shortly after, Gilmore emerged from the Princesss residence with Amy and Yacouba. Lilian, ire, and the otherdies came out to see them off. After bidding farewell to Gilmore, thedies watched as Gilmore mounted a warhorse and rode off with Amy, Yacouba, and over a thousand ironCd knights, leaving Fensville behind.. As Gilmores figure disappeared from view, Lilian and thedies made their way to the imperial pce, This was the task Gilmore gave them, which was to protect Huston in the pce. They soon arrived at the pce. As they got closer, the Cosmic Star Formation that surrounded the imperial pce began to operate, Faint white light appeared in the entire pce. Of course, not many people could see the faint white light of this formation. Unless the other party was an extremely powerful cultivator. Lilian and herpanions, also being cultivators, could see the glow of the Cosmic Star Formation. Gilmore had taught them the hand seals to enter the formation protecting the pce. They performed the hand seals and emitted a stream of core energy. Immediately, the Cosmic Star Formation opened a pathway for them Then, Lilian and the other girls entered the pce through the opening of the formation. As they entered the pce, the opening of the formation closed in an instant. Making 821 Making 821 Gilmore, Amy, and Yacouba leading a thousand ironCd knight, had left Fensville far behind after several hours. They were galloping on the mountain trails, heading westward. However, they were racing against a relentless snow disaster, which showed no signs of abating. On the way forward, they could see that the surrounding mountains were all covered with thick snow. It made people feel as if they were on a snowy in. Amy, the journey to the Sunsbury from here must span about two or three thousand miles, right? Gilmore asked Amy while they rode side by side. Any replied, Mr. Reed, indeed, it is a vast distance to the Sunsbury, easily two or three thousand miles. How long will it take us to get there on horseback? Gilmore asked. ith a hint of helplessness in her tone, Amy responded, Although our steeds are of the finest breed, capable of covering a thousand miles a day, it would still take us five days to reach the Ice Mountains in the Sunsbury. Gilmores expression turned grave as he said, That wont do. If we only arrive at the Ice Mountains after four or five days, the Golden Tower Empire will have been ravaged by the snow disaster for just as long. If thats the case, the consequences will be unimaginable. I wonder how many more citizens of the Golden Tower Empire will die miserably? Hearing this, Amy and Yacouba also frowned in concern. Of course they knew tha innocent civilians. if they arrived at the Ice Mountains a dayter, the snowstorm would take the lives of many Mr. Reed, are you suggesting we take to the skies to reach the lee Mountains? Amy asked Gilmore. Gilmore nodded. Its the only way to get to the Ice Mountains faster. But, Mr. Reed, there is something you might not be aware of, the princess interjected with a serious look and said. Gilmore was curious. Amy, what could that be? Amy said, The Ice Mountains in the Sunsbury is a cursed ce, It is also covered by a formation. Thus, after entering, we will lose our way ay in the Ice Mountains. We will not be able to find our way back. However, our warhorses know the way and can bring us out of the lce Mountains. Gilmore finally understood what they were worried about. This was also the reason why they had chosen to ride the ironCd knights to the Ice Mountains. Amy, dont worry. Even if there is a formation in the Ice Mountains, it will be cursed by the curse power, making it impossible for people to distinguish things and find the way back Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, with me here, all of this wont be a problem. I will lead you all in and out safely At Gilmores words, both Amy and Yacouba were first taken aback, then filled with joy. GB Mr. Reed, you can find a path in and out of the Ice Mountains? Amys eyes lit up with hope as she spoke to Gilmore. Gilmore asked, What? You dont believe me? Gilmore was not worried because of his Gods Eye. He could not only travel freely in the desert with the help of his Cods Eye.. Moreover, he also knew that the terrifying truth was hidden in the Ice Mountains. However, he did not tell her everything so as not to arouse Amy suspicion. Amy said to Gilmore, I believe you. You can surely guide us through the Ice Mountains. Gilmore nodded. Then lets waste no time. All knights, abandon your steeds. Well proceed by air. Although Gilmore was not a princess or Yacouba, his orders were as effective as theirs. All of the armored cavalry soldiers responded in unison, and then immediately flew up from their horses. Gilmore, Amy, Yacouba, and a thousand ironCd knights soared towards the west at breakneck speed. 0 Making 822 Making 822 The Ice Mountains. The pr region of the Sunsbury had a destend of ice and know within a radius of thousands of miles. The Ice Mountains spanned across the entire Sunsbury. Like an ice giant dragon, they were located in the Sunsbury. IceCsnow mountain ranges rose from the ground one after another and rose and fell continuously, forming a magnificent scene of ice and snow. There was no summer here all year round, and there was even no sunlight. Although the sky here was gloomy, it made people feel extremely depressed. Even between the icebergs of the Ice Mountains, there was often ayer of misty light mist Once they entered the mountain, they would lose their way and would not be able to find their way back. Because this was the pr region of the Sunsbury, where there was no sun all day long, it snowed heavily all day in the Ice Mountains/ It could be said that the Ice Mountains were extremely cold, like a great ice cave in the human world. Gilmore, Amy, and Yacouba, after half a days flight, had arrived at the Ice Mountains. Of course, Amy and Yacouba and the others could fly thousands of miles from Fensville of the Golden Tower Empire to the Ice Mountains in Sunsbury in half a day was after Gilmore activated his anima. Before entering the lce Mountains was arge gorge On both sides of the gorge were towering icebergs and snowy cliffs From Yacouba, Gilmore knew that this was the only way ay to enter the mountain range. Entering the mountain range from other ces could easily cause one to lose ones way. For the Ice Mountains were cursed, home to strange and capricious forces. There were some ces they couldnt go. Some ces were the only ces where one could pass through alive. There were some ces that were everCchanging, dangerous and unpredictable. This canyon was the proven passage, the one path that guaranteed life. In addition, this was the experience gained by predecessors who had entered the Ice Mbamtains many times with their lives. As such, on this trip to the Ice Mountains, Yacouba had also chosen to enter the Ice Mountains from this canyon. As soon as they flew into the canyon, a cold wind as sharp as a knife blew toward them. But thanks to Gilmores barrier of anima, Amy, Yacouba and theirpanions were shielded from the biting winds. The cold wind that blew over the canyon was all blocked outside the light shield of anima The cold wind whistled through the valley, and it waspletely silent. Only the falling snow in the sky could be seen. The Ice Mountains. The pr region of the Sunsbury had a destend of ice and now within a radius of thousands of miles. The Ice Mountains spanned across the entire Sunsbury. Like an ice giant dragon, they were located in the Sunsbury. IceCsnow mountain ranges rose from the ground one after another and rose and fell continuously, forming a magnificent scene of ice and snow. There was no summer here all year round, and there was even no sunlight. Although the sky here was gloomy, it made people feel extremely depressed. Even between the icebergs of the Ice Mountains, there was often ayer of misty light mist. Once they entered the mountain, they would lose their way and would not be able to find their way back. Because this was the pr region of the Sunsbury, where there was no sun all day long, it snowed heavily all day in the Ice Mountains, It could be said that the Ice Mountains were extremely cold, like great ice cave in the human world. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore, Amy, and Yacouba, after half a days flight, had arrived at the Ice Mountains. Of course. Amy and Yacouba and the others could fly thousands of miles from Fensville of the Golden Tower Empire to the Ice Mountains in Sunsbury in half a day was after Gilmore activated his anima Before entering the Ice Mountains was arge gorge. On both sides of the gorge were towering icebergs and snowy cliffs. From Yacouba, Gilmore knew that this was the only way to enter, the mountain range. Entering the mountain range from other ces could easily cause one to lose ones way. For the Ice Mountains were cursed, home to strange and capricious forces. There were some ces they y couldnt go. Some ces were the only ces where one could pass through alive. There were some ces that were everCchanging, dangerous and unpredictable. This canyon was the proven passage, the one path that guaranteed life. In addition, this was the experience gained by predecessors who had entered the Ice Mountains many times with their lives. Such, on this trip to the Ice Mountains, Yacouba had also chosen to enter the Ice Mountains from this canyon As soon as they flew into the canyon, a cold wind as sharp as a life blew toward them But thanks to Gilmores barrier of anima, Amy, Yacouba and theirpanions were shielded from the biting winds. The cold wind that blew over the canyon was all blocked outside the light shield of anima. The cold wind whistled through the valley, and it waspletely silent. Only the falling snow in the sky could be seen. Gilmore and hispanions moved quietly through the canyon, a silent procession against the snow. As Gilmore and hispanions neared the narrowest part of the gorge, flying just a few miles into it, the passage ahead. suddenly tightened, squeezing down to a mere 40 feet in width, The gorge, at this choke point, was nked by two perilous ice diffs. Just as Gilmore and hispanions were about to enter this cramped section. Gilmores brow furrowed, a sharp light flickering in his eyes. Then, Gilmore reminded Amy and Yacouba, Theres an ambush ahead! At his alert, Amy, Yacouba, and all their armored warriors tensed up, swords unsheathed, bracing for the confrontation. As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, he heard thick snow piled up on both sides of the valley ahead. Suddenly, rustling sounds could be heard as snow sttered everywhere One figure after another flew out of the snow. In an instant, about a hundred masked figures in ck garb appeared on the cliffs nking the narrow pass. Their hands gripping swords that glinted with a menacing chill. They were giving off the formidable aura of a cultivator. Among the masked men in ck, the leaders were two seniors in monastic costume. However, the two seniors in monastic costumes covered their mouths and noses with masks to hide their true faces. However, even so, the eyes of Amy shed with coldness. She palmed at the two monastic seniors and asked, Are you Jepson and Carey from the Imperial Preceptors Mansion? The eyes of the two masked monastic seniors showed surprise. Obviously, they didnt expect that Amy would recognize them. The two masked monastic seniors were the Imperial Preceptor Levis two junior apprentices, Jepson and Carey. Jepson and Carey looked at each other again. Then, Jepson said to Carey, Senior apprentice, now that she has recognized us, we dont have to hide anymore. Thats right, we dont need to hide it from them, Carey said as he pulled off the veil on his face. Jepson also took off the mask on his face. Princess Amy looked at Jepson and said in a cold voice, Youre not in the Fensville Imperial Preceptors Mansion. Why are you here in the Ice Mountains? Jepson sneered and said, Amy, maybe you dont know that before the Imperial Preceptor asked you toe to the Ice Mountains, you had already stepped on the road to death. As for us, we are here to send you all to theherworld. The eyes of Amy and Yacouba shed with fierce light. Gilmore was right. B B. Sure enough, the Imperial Preceptor sent masters to kill them on their way to the Ice Mountains. 8K 87% They knew that Jepson and Carey were the junior apprentices of Imperial Preceptor, Levi. They both had the strength of elite exaltedClevel. Amy and Yacouba were no match for them. Fortunately, Gilmore came with them. Otherwise, this trip to the Ice Mountains would have been a oneCway trip. If you want to send us to hell, Im afraid you wont be able to do it. Amy made no attempt to hide her disdain for them. Amy knew very well how strong Gilmore was. Even if they were exaltedClevel, they were no match for Cilmore. Jepson and Carey looked at each other again. What? We couldnt kill Amy and Yacouba? Before they came here, they had a thorough understanding of their strength. That was definitely enough to kill Amy and Yacouba. As for the thousands of armored soldiers, they were all at the beginners level and the intermediate level. Jepson and Carey did not take them seriously at all. As for Gilmore, they did not notice him at all. Moreover, he wouldnt take it seriously even if he noticed it. Not to mention that they didnt take Gilmore seriously, even Imperial Preceptor Levi, who sent them to kill Amy and Yacouba, didnt think much of Gilmore. Amy, do you still think you can go back alive at this time? Jepson sneered, Then, he looked at Amy with a smile. How about this? As long as you promise to be the daughterC inw of our senior apprentice imperial preceptor Levi and marry our martial nephew Jaxon, we can spare your life. Haha, its like a toad wanting to eat swan meat. Let me tell you, as a princess Amy, if I want to marry someone, I should. marry a great hero. How can I marry the son of a treacherous minister with evil intentions? Amys face was full of contempt. Hearing this, Carey and Jepson were furious. BB Making 823 Making 823 Junior apprentice, why bother with more useless talk? Since she refuses to see reason, lets send her off, Careys eyes flickered with murderous intent as he spoke to Jepson. Jepson immediately ordered the hundredCplus masked figures in ck who stood on the snowy cliffs, Kill! With Jepsonsmand, the masked figures holding swords on the snowy cliffs erupted into war cries that shook the valley. leaping from the cliffs to attack Amy, General Yacouba, and their companions. Seeing the enemys charge, all the irond warriors inside the anima shield prepared themselves for battle, their armor shimmering with streams of core energy, bristling with the will to fight. General Yacoubas eyes gleamed with a fierce light, ready to order his irond warriors to meet the enemy in battle. But at that moment, Gilmore stopped him. General Yacouba, hold your forces. With my cultivators power protecting you, they cant harm you. As long as you stay quietly within the shield, their attacks cant touch you. Upon hearing Gilmores words, Yacouba was momentarily taken aback. Could this anima shield really withstand the assault of the masked attackers! Then he and Amy remembered how justst night, Gilmore had set up the Cosmic Star Formation. It could set up arge formation covering the imperial pce.. It was even easier for Gilmore to protect more than a thousand people General Yacouba had no doubts about Gilmores strength. Thus, watching the masked figures relentlessly assault the shield, General Yacouba did not issue the order for his irond warriors to strike back. However, the thousands of armored soldiers tried their best to hold back Because Yacouba hadnt given the order, they couldnt charge out without permission. Military orders were as immovable as mountains and they had to follow their leadersmand. At that moment, the hundredCplus masked figuresunched their attack. They descended with howls, swords glinting coldly as they struck at the shield enclosing Amy, General Yacouba, and everyone else. What happened next was unexpected. The figures brandishing their swords hit the anima shield. And in the next instant, screams filled the air. Bang, bang, bang! A series of astonishing sounds erupted. The masked figures were flung back by the terrifying force of the anima shield as they struck it. He was immediately sent flying by the terrifying power of the anima shield. BB. In the scream, more than a hundred masked men in ck flew out like kites with broken strings. One after another, theynded at the bottom of the canyon. No one was able to climb out of the thick snow on the canyon passage. It was clear, those flung by the anima shield and smashed to the valley floor were grievously injured. The sight left not only Jepson and Carey dumbstruck. But also Amy and General Yacouba were in shock. Amy and her group had thought that Gilmores anima shield could withstand the attackers blows, However, they did not expect that Gilmore would be able to send all the masked men in ck flying with his anima shield. Such power was beyond belief. Both Jepson and Carey were stunned by this disy from the anima shield they had previously paid no mind to. How could the anima shield be so formidable? It took a while for them to regain their senses, and then they considered that the anima shields power must powerful spiritual weapon carried by Amy or General Yacouba This shield of anima must have been formed by the energy of the spiritual weapon. With this thought, a sense of unwillingness shed in Jepson and Careys eyes. be due to some Jepsons face turned icy as he spoke to Amy and General Yacouba, I hadnt expected you to carry spiritual weapons with you. But even if you have the spiritual weapons, dont think for a second that you can escape with your lives. As he finished speaking, a fierce, meClike energy began to surge within Jepsons palm. The vast and astonishing cultivators energy rapidly spread out in all directions, pressing down oppressively. Even within the protective glow of the anima shield, Amy, General Yacouba, and all the irond warriors could feel the immense pressure bearing down on them. Seeing their attackers being repelled and thrown back by the anima shield gave Amy and General Yacouba immense confidence in Gilmores protective creation. Princess Amy, with confidence in her voice, said to Jepson, Thats right, I have brought a spiritual weapon with me. If you think you can, thene to me. If you can kill me, then you can im it as your skill. Hearing this, both Jepson and Carey nearly burst mes from their eyes. Princess Amys words were a clear provocation, dismissing their power outright. Carey and Jepson looked at each dther again, their eyes shing with coldness. They decided it was time to show Princess Amy a lesson. Then, with his energyCcharged palm, Jepson struck out at the anima shield surrounding Amy and the others. Boom! BB. Jepsons cultivator energy exploded with the ferocity of a meteor, rushing towards the anima shield like a beam of light from a falling star. Simultaneously, Careyunched his own orb of cultivator energy The two orbs of energy, one after the other, bombarded the anima shield. 86% He could clearly feel that when the two clusters of energy flew out, the terrifying power made the air tremble violently, as if the space would copse at any time. Within the anima shield, Princess Amy, General Yacouba, and the thousand irond warriors braced for the impact of this terrifying force. They were all a little worried. They were afraid that the shield of anima would not be able to resist the attacks of the two groups of cultivation energy and turn them into ashes. Boom! As the two groups of cultivation energy light bombarded the anima shield. An enormous bang that shook the heavens resounded through the gorge The force of the impact spread out, causing the thick snow on the cliffs of the canyon to crackle and fall into the canyon. It was as if the entire valley was about to copse. This scene was extremely frightening. When the two groups of energy light hit the shield of anima, they burst out a fierce light, which was as amazing as the collision and explosion of the stars in outer space. Jepson and Carey wore smug expressions, confident in the devastating power they had unleashed. This strike of theirs all uses the most powerful cultivation energy They didnt believe that they couldnt destroy the anima shield around Amy and Yacouba. Therefore, when they saw the light burst out like an explosion of a, they almost thought that the shield of anima had been blown up by them. In the next moment, they could kill Amy and Yacouba. However, right at the moment when they were feelingcent and thinking that they would be able to kill all of their opponents. Suddenly, rumbles could be heard. The two massive orbs of cultivator energy, upon striking the anima shield, were unexpectedly reflected back. It seemed to be more than ten times more powerful than when they attacked. Moreover, the two balls of light bounced back by the anima shield flew so fast that Carey and Jepson had no time to dodge. In a moment of desperation, Jepson and Carey had no time to think. In order to save their lives, they subconsciously struck out their palms to fight back against the energy light. Bang! Bang! Two earthCshattering sounds rang out. Bang! Bang! BG When Carey and Jepson were about to counterCattack with their palms. Their expressions turned to horror. They felt a surge of agony as their own energy sts, rebounded with exponentially increased force. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They were caught off guard. They immediately felt iparable pain. The unexpected counterattack left them reeling, their blood boiling with pain as they spat out mouthfuls of blood. Despite the bloodshed, the relentless energy kept battering their bodies against the canyon walls. It caused the rocky facade to crumble and fall. Carey and Jepson struggled to break free from the cliff of the canyon. Hovering in the air, their appearances underwent an up and down change. His hair was disheveled while the jade crown had fallen to the ground, and his countenance was ghastly pale and filled with indescribable pain. Even the monastic costumes they wore were tattered like rags, fluttering about in the wind. The spectacle brought involuntaryughter from Amy, Yacouba, and all the warriors within the protective anima shield. However, they were equally astonished by the formidable power of the anima shield. This was simply too shocking. It could counterCattack with even greater force and strike his opponent hard. This was simply too satisfying. This caused Amy and Yacouba to all let out sighs of relief. This was especially true when they saw Jepson and Carey in such a sorry state. Carey and Jepson were extremely shocked.. They had clearly realized that the power of the anima shield was not something they could crack. They knew that they had made a mistake today! If they continued to fight, they would not be able to gain the upper hand. Exchanging a single nce, they reached a silent agreement. That was to escape. Only by escaping would they be able to survive. Therefore, they immediately burst out all their cultivation and flew away from the canyon as fast as they could. Swoosh, swoosh. In an instant, the two figures flew away like lightning. BB. Seeing Carey and Jepson running away so fast, Amy was so anxious that she almost stamped her but sigh. It was toote to stop them now. However, at this moment, in the anima shield, Gilmore said, Its not so easy to run away! As soon as he finished speaking, Gilmore suddenly disappeared into the animma shield. 86% el, Yacouba couldnt help By the time Amy, Yacouba, and the rest caught on, Gilmore had already closed the miles between them, hot on the heels of the flee Making 824 Making 824 Jepson and Carey, who had fled miles into the sky, thought they had narrowly escaped with their lives. However, to their utter shock. Gilmore appeared beside them in a whoosh, as silently as if he were a ghost. With lightningCfast reflexes, Gilmore struck their acupoints. Before they could react, they were caught by Gilmore and carried back to the canyon. Whoosh! In an instant, Gilmores figure returned within the anima shield Amy, Yacouba, and all the armored warriors were left with their mouths agape in astonishment. Oh my god! Such speed was simply astonishing From the moment Gilmore left the protection of the anima shield to when he captured the fleeing Jepson and Carey and returned. This time, the whole process took only a breaths time. Gilmores strength was terrifying. Watching Jepson and Carey, two elite cultivation martialists, now powerless in Gilmores hands like mere chicks, unable to fight back at all. Amy, Yacouba and the rest were at a loss for words to describe the shock they felt. All they could think was how mighty andmanding Gilmore was! After capturing Jepson and Carey and bringing them back into the anima shield, Gilmore released his grip, leaving them to float within the anima shields Is space. Thanks to the anima shields energy, even without exerting any core energy, one could stand or sit as if on solid ground. without falling from the sky. Jepson and Carey were equally horrified, having been overpowered and captured by a young man, To them, this was truly an injustice. Kid, who are you, and why did you ambush us? Jepson said, his face dark with anger as he stared at Gilmore. Gilmore responded coolly, My name is Gilmore. I wonder if youve heard of me? Of course, Jepson and Carey had heard the name Gilmore. But even though they had heard about Gilmore and his doings in the Golden Tower Empire from the lips of Jaxon and Levi. They, like Levi, did not truly believe Gilmore was the Celestial, the fabled living dead man with white bones. In their eyes, Gilmore was nothing more than a man with exceptional medical skills. As for being the Celestial, that was aughable idea. However, at this moment, Jepson and Carey realized how wildly off the mark they had been in their understanding of Gilmore. Gilmores strength was far from the weakness they had imagined Material ? N?velDrama.Org. By now, they had understood that the terrifying anima shield was Gilmores doing. It was not formed by Amy and Yacoubas spiritual weapons. This meant that Gilmore was the real master among them, not Amy or Yacouba. On the other hand, Jepson and the others had always viewed Amy and Yacouba as important targets. They hadpletely overlooked the true master, Gilmore, and now they were paying a steep price for it. Let us go, Gilmore. Otherwise, when you return to Fensville, my senior apprentice, the imperial preceptor, will not let this slide, Carey said to Gilmore. Gilmore just smirked. Oh? Is your imperial preceptor more influential than Amy or Yacouba? Or is it that even Huston cant touch you? Carey said. Mr. Reed, in the Golden Tower Empire, the imperial preceptor can cover the sky with one hand And that emperor, whos always dreaming of eternal life, is nothing but a figurehead. You might not be aware, but before you set out for the Ice Mountains, the imperial preceptor had already bought off many courtiers and won over numerous generals with abination of favors and threats. By the time you return to Fensville, the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire will likely have changed hands to the imperial preceptor. And you will be powerless to change anything. Going back is simply marching to your doom. Hearing this, a worried look naturally crept onto Amys face. Without a word, her thoughts were obviously on her father back in Fensville. However, Gilmore then assured her, Amy, theres no need to worry. The pce is protected by my Cosmic Star Formation. The imperial preceptor can stir up as much trouble as he likes, but he wont be able to make big waves. Huston will be safe. Amy recalled the Cosmic Star Formation in the pce, and her face slowly lost its anxious expression. She nodded at Gilmore. Mr. Reed, I was overly concerned. Jepson and Carey, on the other hand, looked puzzled. Obviously, they were all very curious: What was going on with the Cosmic Star Formation in the pce? Making 825 Making 825 General Yacouba looked at Jepson and Carey, then turned to Gilmore and asked, Mr. Reed, how shall we deal with these Gilmore replied, They were sent by the imperial preceptor to assassinate Amy and Yacouba, so naturally, they should be taken back to Fensville to testify against the imperial preceptors deeds Amy and Yacouba both thought this was a good n. They nodded in agreement with Gilmore. However, before we head back to Fensville, we should strip them of their cultivator powers, Gilmore said, looking at General Yacouba. Let Yacouba handle the task of stripping them of their powers. A fierce light shed in Yacoubas eyes, indicating his disdain for evil. He confidently responded, Yes, Mr. Reed. Jepson and Careys expressions changed drastically upon hearing Gilmores words that Yacouba was going to strip them of their powers. Jepson, already in a panic, said, Yacouba, you cant do this, the imperial preceptor wont let you get away with it. Carey quickly said, Right, right, if you dont strip our powers, once we return to Fensville, I can persuade the inperial preceptor to spare your life and even appoint you as the national general of the Golden Tower Empire. Needless to say, they believed that the imperial preceptor was about to stage a coup in Fensville and be the new ruler of the Golden Tower Empire. That was why they told Yacouba that as long as their cultivation power was not abolished, not only could they save their lives, but they could also be conferred the title of national general. But General Yacouba wasnt going to buy their words. With the Cosmic Star Formationid out by Gilmore protecting the pce, it was impossible for the imperial preceptor to ust the throne. Once they returned to Fensville and testified against the imperial preceptors treason, his influence would crumble. With a scornful chuckle, General Yacouba said, You two can suggest to your senior apprentice, the imperial preceptor, to keep that title of national general for yourselves. I have no interest in it, nor will I ever serve a traitor. As soon as he finished speaking, General Yacoubas figure moved like a bolt of lightning. With a heavy palm strike, he hit Jepsons mana core. Jepsons face twisted in agony as he let out a bloodCcurdling scream. In the next moment, he was sent flying several feet,nding within the space of the aninjaCshield. Seeing General Yacouba strike Jepson. Careys face turned pale. Then, he attempted to flee. But he couldnt move an inch as Gilmore had sealed his trigger point The sound of the wind howled as General Yacouba struck like thunder, his palm carrying a fearsome force towards Carey. The terrifying energy airflow almost suffocated Carey. 15 Fri, Nov Bang In the scream. Carey and Jepson flew out like defeated cotton and fell into the space of the light shield of anima. In an instant, General Yacouba had stripped both of their cultivator powerspletely. Apart from groaning, they were unable to stand up at all. Of course, their trigger point was sealed. Even if they wanted to stand up, it was impossible. General Yacouba red at Jepson and warned, Now that youre our prisoners. I advise you to cooperate nicely. If you dare disobey us, beware for your lives. Jepson and Carey seethed with inner rage after Yacouba stripped them of their cultivator powers. But now they no longer had the power of cultivation. If Yacouba wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as crushing an ant. Of course, they would not be stupid enough to go against Yacouba at this time. Recognizing the gravity of their situation, they promptly groveled before Yacouba, saying, Mr. Perris, spare our lives. We are willing to cooperate with you Yacoubas stern expression finally eased up. Yes Then Yacouba turned to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, I have neutralized their cultivator powers Gilmore nodded back. Alright, Mr. Perris, lets keep moving. But Yacouba hesitated and said to Gilmore, However, Mr. Reed, the imperial preceptor is in Fensville. Hes colluding with high officials and winning over militarymanders, plotting to usurp the throne. Arent we heading back to Fensville to protect Huston and thwart the imperial preceptors schemes? Gilmore looked serious as he replied to Yacouba, Mr. Perris, we wont return to Fensville. First, the pce is protected by the Cosmic Star Formation I have set up. Huston is safe, Second, let the imperial preceptor make his move. Once he does, it will give us the perfect opportunity to deal with him when we return. An epiphany struck Yacouba and said, So, Mr. Reed, you suggest that we dont stop the imperial preceptor from rebelling. Let him carry out his plot, which will be known to all Then we can return to Fensville and eliminate the traitors. Gilmores lips curled into a smile. Exactly, Mr. Perris, you catch on quick. Amy and Yacouba exchanged a look and shared a smile, both appreciating the ingenuity of Gilmores n. They were particrly reassured knowing that with the Cosmic Star Formation and the Imperial Guard within the pce, not only was Huston safe, but so were the fifty thousand elite soldiers. With such a force at their disposal, Yacouba could immediately confront the imperial preceptor upon their return to Fensville. Thus, the group, including Gilmore, Amy and Yacouba continued their journey into the depths of the Ice Mountains. Carey and Jepson, whose cultivation power had been destroyed, had also be captives. They were escorted by armored GB. soldiers and continued to go deep into the Ice Mountains. Hourster, Gilmore and the rest had delved a thousand miles into the Ice Mountains. As they went deeper into the Ice Mountains, the iceberg became steeper and steeper, towering into the clouds. 286%D And the weather turned vicious with thick snowfall and boneCchilling winds, rendering the world a blurry white canvas. It was hard to tell the direction. If not for Gilmores protective anima shield, both Yacouba and Any believed that their journey would have been far more perilous. The Ice Mountains were extremely cold, to the extent where it could even freeze low level armored soldiers in the beginners level and intermediate level to death.. It was clear that their smooth journey into the heart of the Ice Mountains was all thanks to Gilmore. However, the deeper they went into the Ice Mountains, the more frightened they became. Because the environment in the depths of the Ice Mountains was extremely cruel, far exceeding their expectations. As far as the eye could see, there were towering icebergs, feathered snow, and howling ice storms all over the sky. They felt an overwhelming sense of insignificance amidst the vast expanse of snow and ice that stretched as far as the eye could see. The more they became aware of the enormity of the Ice Mountains, the more they felt like mere specks against its grandeur This only intensified their feeling of helplessness in preventing the rampaging blizzards from wreaking havoc on the Golden Tower Empire. Amy and Yacouba both had a glint of bewilderment in their eyes. What could they possibly use to stop the relentless cold of the Ice Mountains? Reed, weve ventured deep into the Ice Mountains, but we still havent found a way to halt or dissolve the icy chill that continues to bring disaster to the Golden Tower Empire. However, Gilmore Mountains is no mained unfazed and calmly replied, Dont worry, Amy. Stopping and dissolving the blizzard of the Ice task. However, as long as we do not give up, I believe that God will bless us. Gilmoresforting words somewhat alleviated Princess Amys despair. However, uncertainty still clouded her mind. If they couldnt find a way, they wouldnt be able to stop the snowstorms in the Ice Mountains and continue to harm the citizens of the Golden Tower Empire. At that time, the Golden Tower Empire would be a living purgatory. Undeterred, Gilmore and hispanions continued their flight deep into the heart of the Ice Mountains Without realizing it, they had traveled another thousand miles towards the Ice Mountains. Thendscape here was no longer what it had been before Towering ice peaks wrapped in swirling white mist reached into the heavens. B/5 They couldnt tell east from west and west at all. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It could be heard that the ice storm made an amazing sound like thunder in the light shield of anima. But even so, the amazing ice storm was blocked by the light shield of anima Looking at the rumbling ice storm outside, the faces of the thousand armored warriors unconsciously changed. They were d that they were in the light shield of anima. Otherwise, even if the ice storm outside didnt blow them away, it would immediately freeze them into icicles. Even Amy and Yacouba had looks of shock on their faces. They didnt expect the ice storm to be so terrifying after traveling two thousand miles into the Ice Mountains. Mr. Reed, should we keep going? Amy asked Gilmore, her voice betraying her nervousness. She couldnt fathom how much more terrifying the cold could get another thousand miles further in. Gilmores expression remained calm and collected. He reassured Amy, Amy, we must press on. If we turn back now, have aplished nothing. we will Though Amy was unsure of what Gilmore could do to alleviate the disaster brought by the Ice Mountains to the Golden Tower Empire. However, since Gilmore said so, they continued to move forward. She could only nod. All right, lets move on. To be honest, if she gave up going back just like that, not only would she return emptyChanded Before the snow disaster of the Golden Tower Empire was resolved, the people would fall into disaster. Actually, she also wanted to stop the snowstorm and continue harming the Golden Tower Empire. Areover, Gilmore was calm, which gave her hope. Perhaps Gilmore really had a way to resolve the snow disaster and bring disaster to the Golden Tower Empire. Dont go any further. Otherwise, we will die without a burial ground. Right at this moment, a trembling voice that seemed to be filled with iparable fear sounded. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and found that the person who spoke was Jepson. Jepsons face was pale, as if he was terrified. Yacouba immediately shouted at him, Jepson, if you try to scare me again, Ill have someone throw you into this icynd and leave you to fend for yourself. However, as soon as Yacouba finished speaking, he saw Jepson standing next to Carey. He said in a panic, Mr. Perris, my junior apprentice is not exaggerating. He really cant leave anymore. If he does, he will die. Yacouba said angrily, How did he die? Carey said, The further we go, the more terrifying the storm in the Ice Mountains will be. It can tear us to pieces. Even at emperor level one will be froze into ice at the end of the mountain range and die immediately. 475 8b% Carey seemed to be afraid that Yacouba would not believe him, so he said, senior apprentice Imperial Preceptor told us that. The reason why he asked the Amy and Yacouba toe to the lee Mountains to worship the Ice God. He just wants you to be frozen to death by the terrifying storm in the Ice Mountains. Hearing this, Yacouba, Amy, and the thousands of armored soldiers were all convinced. Imperial Preceptor wanted them to die in the Ice Mountains However, they did not expect the Imperial Preceptor to be so vicious. 0 Fri, Nov Making 826 Making 826 Careys words dropped like a bombshell in everyones hearts. They knew that if they went deeper into the lee Mountains, the terrible ice storm could tear people apart and even freeze the powerful figures at emperor level into ice cubes. It was truly terrifying. Not to mention that they were not at the emperor level. In particr, thousand armored soldiers only had the strength of the beginners level and the intermediate level. In the face of such a terrible ice storm, it could be said that he had no defense at all. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Right when all of the armored warriors were panicking in their hearts, an iparably calm voice sounded. As long as Im here, the ice storm of the Ice Mountains can even freeze an emperor level master into ice. I wont let anyone here die. Everyone looked over. The person who spoke was naturally Gilmore, Gilmore looked calm, and his eyes sparkled with confidence and determination The uneasiness in the hearts of the thousands of armored soldiers disappeared unconsciously. They had witnessed Gilmores defiance of the heavens, his incredible strength. And right then, even as the horrendous blizzard raged outside the protective anima shield. They were still fine. Thus, they believed in Gilmores assurance that none of them would need to worry about their lives. Mr. Reed is right. With Mr. Reed around, well be fine. We support Mr. Reed and are willing to obey Mr. Reeds orders. All the armored soldiers raised their arms and shouted in support of Gilmore. Amy and Yacouba naturally supported Gilmore. Seeing all the Irond Soldiers resolved to follow Gilmore deeper into the Ice Mountains, both Jepson and Careys eyes were clouded with intensified fear. They harbored worries of being turned into ice shards by the imminent blizzards. Gilmore activated the anima shield. With a whoosh, he vanished into the blizzardCwracked mountainside. Unknowingly, they had flown another two or three thousand miles. Finally, Gilmore, Amy, Yacouba, and everyone else could faintly see the end of the Ice Mountains on the horizon However, the end of the Ice Mountains was already in sight Fri, Nov The chaotic energies between heaven and earth grew even more terrifying. Thunderous roars, like continuous peals of thunder, emanated from the end of the Ice Mountains. It was as if heralding the splitting of the skies and the earth. Likewise, the storm outside escted to monstrous proportions It was like the roaring of thousands of giant dragons, shaking the very heavens and earth. 86% The raging blizzard struck with such force against the anima shield surrounding Gilmore, Amy, Yacouba, and the others. Everyone could clearly see the terrifying blizzard pounding on the anima shield, which deformed under pressure like a balloon being squeezed. Even on the surface of the anima shield,yers of power rippled like water. It looked as though the anima shield would give way at any moment, bursting with a pop. Of course, the light shield of anima did not explode. Despite the blizzards horrifying strength, which deformed the anima shield. However, the light shield of anima was very tenacious and tough, and it was not blown up by the ice storm. Instead, after briefly deforming, the anima shield swiftly sprang back to its original shape. Witnessing this, Amy, Yacouba, and all the Irond Soldiers were both shocked and relieved. They were shocked that Gilmore had such a powerful anima shield. They were d to have such a powerful light shield of anima, so they didnt have to worry about the terrible ice storm that could freeze people to death. Then, Gilmore turned to Amy and Yacouba and said, It seems were truly about to reach the end of the Ice Mountains. Unable to contain her concern, Amy once again said to Gilmore What can we do next to stop the mountains blizzards from continuing to threaten the Golden Tower Empire? Making 827 Making 827 Gilmore said. Ive discovered the Storms Eye of the Ice Mountains. The Storms Eye of the Ice Mountains? Amy asked in confusion. Gilmore nodded, Exactly, the Storms Eye is the source of both the bitter cold and the storm of the fce Mountains. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It is the origin of the snow disasters guing the Golden Tower Empire Hearing this, both Amy and Yacouba, the divine martial general, had their eyes light up with excitement. The Storms Eye. The very source of the snow cmities. After a strenuous and long journey, they had finally located the Storms Eye. Amy quickly turned to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, since we are about to head to the Storms Eye, how can we prevent its eruption and the resulting snow disaster that threatens the Golden Tower Empire Gilmore replied, The simplest way would be to plug the Storms Eye. That would stop the snow disasters from urring Plug the Storms Eye? Both Amy and Yacouba, the general, were immensely impressed by the idea. Lets head to the Storms Eye right now. As soon as Gilmore finished speaking, a radiant anima shield burst forth, speeding towards the mysterious icy mountain ahead The closer they got, the more the roar of the ice storm amplified, a sound so fierce it sent chills down ones spine. And with it, the strength of the storm increased. The anima shield distorted more frequently under the storms ferocity, but fortunately, despite the outsides terrifying ice storm. The anima shield remained unbroken. This brought a wave of calm over the warriors in iron armor, who had initially turned pale with fear. Soon after. Gilmore drove the anima light shield to the mountain range. There was a huge whirlpool like a ck hole. The vortex was a few hundred yards wide and round. Spinning like a ck hole, bottomless and endless, it exuded a deathly aura. A force strong enough to tear everything apart was emanating from the abyssClike Storms Eye. But under Gilmores control, the anima shield was not sucked towards the Storms Eye. Instead, it held its ground steadily about three hundred feet in front of the Storms Eye. Seeing the Storms Eye, a few hundred yards wide, especially feeling its terrifying force. Amy. General Yacouba and the thousand ironCd warriors utterly astonished. Was this truly the Storms Eye It was unfathomably daunting. And with such an enormous Storms Eye, how were they supposed to plug it? K 86% So, Amy turned to Gilmore again and said, Gilmore, how can we possibly plug something as vast as the Storms Eye? Gilmore spoke confidently. Although the Storms Eye is immensely wide, plugging it isnt as difficult as it might seem. Everyones gaze was fixed on Gilmore, their expressions tight with anxiety. They were all silently praying Gilmore could plug the Storms Eye In that case, it would be a pity that all his efforts would be in vain As if he could read their thoughts, Gilmore began to channel anima, forming hand seals and reciting incantations. As Gilmore did this, an aura as boundless and aweCinspiring as that of a Celestial being emanated from him. This left Amy, Mr. Perris, and all the warriors greatly astounded Such a formidable presence! At that moment, Gilmore, in their eyes, was like an emperor of heaven,manding a respect that was beyond words Gilmore formed seals and chanted the incantations. In an instant, amidst the ravaging storm, an unknown force emerged. This force was mysterious and astonishing. Amy and Mr. Perris in the light shield of anima could clearly feel it. And they could sense that this unknown mysterious force was emanating from Gilmore. Then, they felt as if the earth and heavens were trembling- It was as if an earthquake had suddenly erupted all around them Of course, there was no actual earthquake. Instead, the towering ice peaks around them, scraping the skies, began to uproot themselves from the earth Amy, General Yacouba and the thousand ironCd warriors witnessed an astonishing sight One by one, the ice mountains were plucked from the ground like bamboo shoots by airinvisible, formidable divine power, and hung suspended in the sky. At a nce, there were not a thousand ice peaks, but at least several hundred that had been lifted from the ground and were hanging in the air The scene was eerie and wondrous, and its grandeur was beyond words. Everyone, including Amy and Mr. Perris was spellbound. Hundreds of peaks, manipted by an unknown divine power, were torn from the earth and hung in midair. L - More and more ice peaks continuously rose from the ground, pausing in the sky. :386%ͯ Between heaven and earth, the sound of icebergs rising from the ground had already covered the frightening sound of the ice storm. In just about half an hour, all the ice mountains within hundreds of miles around the Ice Mountains, numbering in the thousands, had been uprooted from the earth and were suspended in the air. As far as the eye could see, the sky was dotted with gigantic floating ice mountains. To Amy, Mr. Perris and the ironCd warriors, the sight was indescribably shocking. They could hardly believe that there was someone in this world who possessed such divine power that they could lift thousands of ice mountains from the earth and suspend them in the sky. Amy, Mr. Perris and the others looked at Gilmore with admiration. Indeed, they all felt it. The thousands of ice mountains rising from the Ice Mountains and hovering in the air was the work. of Gilmores defiance of the heavens. Such was Gilmore, akin to a deity walking among mortals. It was at this moment, as an endless aura of authority radiated from Gilmore, that a sudden sh of brilliance sparkled in his eyes. With a sharpmand. Seal it! With his order. At hismand, the thousands of floating ice mountains immediately hurtled towards the Storms Eye. Thousands of ice mountains, controlled by an unseen, astonishing force, flowed like water towards the Storms Eye Mountain after mountain flew towards the Storms Eye.. However, the Storms Eye, which seemed only a few hundred yards wide, was somehow able to swallow up these ten- thousandCmeter ice mountains one by one. In less than half an hour, several hundred ice mountains had been devoured by the Storms Eye. Hundreds more continued to seal it off, As these hundreds of ice mountains flew into the Storms Eye, it began to shrink from a few hundred yards wide to several tens of feet less. The ice mountains kept flying into the Storms Eye With more and more ice mountains plugging it up, the width of the Storms Eye continued to decrease. After thousands of ice mountains flew into the Storms Eye, its width suddenly shrank to nothing With a whoosh, after the Storms Eye waspletely sealed, it disappeared out of sight. Amy, Mr. Perris, and all the ironCd warriors were dumbfounded. The Storms Eye had vanished? What on earth had just happened? Making 828 Making 828 The Storms Eye had vanished. Amy and Yacouba could hardly believe their eyes. Yet, the Storms Eye was indeed gone. And as the Storms Eye disappeared, the biting cold that had permeated the air seemed to lessen significantly. The thick snowkes that had been dancing in the sky also began to dwindle in size. The fog that surrounded them also seemed to lift a great deal. It felt as if the heavens and earth had opened up, bringing much more light to the world. A look of incredulity was stered on everyones faces. After a long moment, Amy came back to her senses and looked at Gilmore, asking, Mr. Reed, how did the Storms Eye just disappear? Gilmore replied, The Storms Eye hasnt disappeared. Its simply been blocked by thousands of ice mountains. CBut the swallowing power of the Storms Eye is terribly formidable. Even if thousands of ice mountains have temporarily blocked it, in a years time, these ice mountains will be digestedpletely. By then, the Storms Eye will reappear. Indeed, the Storms Eye hadnt vanished for good. And through his Gods Eye, Gilmore discovered that the Storms Eye was merely an entrance to a hidden realm within the Ice Mountains. This secret realm was almost sealed by the mysterious and grand formation. The secret realm inside was as vast as another Ice Mountains, Moreover, the temperature of this secret realm was more than ten times colder than the Ice Mountains outside. This exined why the Storms Eye had unleashed such a terrifying cold stream. Within this hidden realm, therey secrets unknown to the world. Gilmore knew that even if he ventured in, he couldnt guarantee everyones safety. Therefore, Gilmore chose to block the Storms Eye with the ice mountains of the Ice Mountains range. Rather than leading everyone into the hidden realm through the Storms Eye. Upon hearing that the Storms Eye would reappear. Amy, looking worried, said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, isnt there a way to permanently seal off this Storms Eye? Gilmore solemnly said to Amy, At least for now, we cant permanently block the Storms Eye. However, before the Storms Eye reemerges in a year. Ille up with a way topletely seal it off Amys expression was visibly rxed Since Gilmore would find a way to seal the Storms Eye before it could open again. This undeniably gave her a glimmer of hope. And she was full of confidence in Gilmore. 861 Gilmore had recently performed a supernatural skill by moving thousands of ice mountains in the Ice Mountains to block the Storms Eye. To Amy, it seemed as though Gilmore was allCpowerful, akin to a god. So when Gilmore said he could find a way to permanently block the Storms Eye. Amy believed hirm without a shadow of a doubt. A smile bloomed on Amys face as she said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, thank you for shielding our Golden Tower Empire from the Storms Eye. Youve spared all the citizens of Golden Tower Empire from death, injury, and disaster. You are a benefactor to the Willock family, and to all the people of Golden Tower Empire. Gilmore, however, simply smiled lightly. Lets not talk about benefactors. I dont fancy being thanked day in and day out, its rather exhausting. If I may, Id much prefer to be your friend. Its much more rxing. Princess Amy and General Yacouba exchanged looks, clearly respecting Gilmore all the more for not basking in his own glory, Thus, Amy said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, weve already been friends. Ah, friends, thats good. I dont care for being anyones savior, Gilmore said, content. Amy then said, If thats how you feel, Mr. Reed, then Ill regard you as my most important friend, not a benefactor. Gilmore chuckled. Agreed, lets leave it at that. Cilmore then turned to Amy and General Yacouba, The Storms Eye in the Ice Mountains is now sealed. We had finished our work in the Ice Mountains. We can go back to Fensville now. Suddenly, Amy remembered something and asked Gilmore, Right, Mr. Reed, are we heading back without offering sacrifices to the Ice God? &face took on an amused expression. Tve blocked the Storms Eye. Even if the Ice God does exist, which is not certain, by doing this, weve surely angered him. Do you really think our sacrifices would still be wee? Hearing this. Amy couldnt help but think it made sense. She replied to Gilmore, Youre right, Mr. Reed. By sealing the Storms Eye, weve essentially defied the Ice God. Then why bother with a ceremony? Lets just head back to Fensville Moreover, Amy was also very worried about her father in the Ferrville. She was e eager to retum home. Gilmore chuckled d you get it, But theres rio need to rush back to the Ice Mountains this time. Well take the scenic route, enjoy the journey. Let the imperial preceptor hatch his plot. That way, when we return, we can catch a traitor redChanded. Although Amy was eager to know if her father was safe, she still listened to Gilmores words, She also felt that it made sense. The imperial preceptor had long harbored rebellious intentions, and if they returned too soon, they might miss the chance to catch him in the act. Better to let imperial preceptors treacherye to light, so they could justifiably take him down. So, Gilmore and hispanions didnt rush on their way back to Fensville. Instead, they took their time, leisurely admiring the snowscape of the Ice Mountains as they made their way back to Fensville At the residence of the imperial preceptor. The imperial preceptor sat on a grand chair in the hall, sipping coffee. There were about twenty or thirty people sitting on chairs on both sides of the hall. Among the twenty to thirty people, there were ministers wearing ck veiled hats and imperial uniforms, as well as mighty generals in armor. They sat down in a hall. Esteemed lords and generals, please, enjoy your coffee, the imperial preceptor said with a benign smile, addressing all the officials and generals in the hall. They politely lifted their coffee in response. To your health, imperial preceptor Everyone then tasted the coffee. After drinking the coffee, the imperial preceptor looked at the ministers and generals and said, My lords, you should know why I invited you here today? An elder official, his hair frosted with age, spoke, Although we have some idea, we still wish to hear it from you, imperial preceptor. The Imperial Preceptor nodded. Okay, Ill tell you. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. His expression became solemn. He looked at the crowd and said, My lords, we are willing to follow our Imperial Preceptor to the death. The current emperor, Huston, was mediocre, and he did not have any sons. He only had one princess, Amy How could a grand empire allow a woman to rule over the world? Even we men had to be subservient to a kind of humiliation was that? woman. What Now, the heavens have sent this snow cmity, clearly outraged at our current emperors ineptitude. The celestial powers cannot bear to watch the Golden Tower Empire led by a doCnothing ruler. He couldnt bear to see a woman be the future emperor. The snow disaster wreaking havoc in the Golden Tower Empire was a punishment given by the heavens to the cument B B. emperor Huston. As for overthrowing the throne of the Willock family, its Gods will If the Imperial Preceptor bes the new Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, Ill treat you well. Youll be the founding fathers of the new empire. The Imperial Preceptor can promise you that after you gain control of the empire, you will be granted the title of King My lords, do you have anything else to say? At this juncture, the imperial preceptor, Levi, let his gaze drift across the faces of the assembled officials and generals. Yes, these ministers and generals were all Imperial Preceptor Levis trusted subordinates who had been secretly bribed and roped in Most were influential ministers in the court, with several holding key positions, and while the generals present couldnt match the status of the General Yacouba, they nheless wielded considerable influence within the military ranks. Many of them bore no love for General Yacouba, resenting the fact that he overshadowed them. In addition, the Imperial Preceptor tried to sow dissension between them and secretly roped them in to join the Imperial Preceptors camp. It could be said that these generals were hostile towards Yacouba, as well as the royal family that valued the Godly Mr. Perris. As for the ministers, their allegiance was swayed by the prevailing winds. They clearly saw the sweeping power of the imperial preceptor within the court. It was so formidable that even Huston himself seemed unable to rein him in. With the aging Huston having only a single daughter, Amy. They believed that once Huston passed, Amy stood no chance of ascending to the throne. The powerful Imperial Preceptor was definitely the next Emperor, and Princess Amy was very likely to die in thepetition for the throne at a young age. It was precisely because theyd seen all of this clearly that these courtiers who sought to curry favor with the country joined he Imperial Preceptors camp and started stealing the country and usurping the throne. When the ministers and generals heard that the Imperial Preceptor would be the new emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, they would be conferred the title of king. Their eyes lit up with joy. In the Golden Tower Empire where only the descendants of the Willock family were conferred the title of king, this was something that ministers and generals did not dare to imagine. This was something that they had dreamed of achieving. Therefore, the Imperial Preceptors promise made them indescribably excited. Thus, without hesitation, the ministers and generals said to Levi We have nothing to add, imperial preceptor. We will follow your lead in all things. The Willock family has declined, the Golden Tower Empire is decaying. The snow disaster is just the latest in a string of cmities befalling themon folk, signaling that its time for the Willock family to relinquish their imperial grip. You, imperial preceptor, are the chosen one. Making 829 Making 829 The reason Jaxon was so wary of Gilmore was simple. He had suffered defeats at Gilmores hands a few times before and the memory cast a long shadow over him. With caution, he said to his father, Father, didnt we send two uncles, our senior cultivators, to deal with Gilmore, Amy and Yacouba at the Ice Mountains? Levi, the imperial preceptor, nodded. Yes, what about it? Wouldnt it be wise to contact them first to see if Gilmore and hispanions have been taken care of by our uncles, Jaxon said. That way, we wouldnt have any concerns hanging over us. Hearing this, Levi chuckled, My son, I see what worries you. If things are as I expect, your uncles should have already wiped them outpletely. Besides, even if they fail to kill Gilmore, by the time Gilmore, Amy and theirpanions return to Fensville, I will have already imed the throne of the Golden Tower Empire. If theye back to Fensville, theyre walking into their graves Despite his confident words, Levi still pulled out a jade slip from his storage ring. The imperial preceptor channeled his core energy into the transsion jade slip. In an instant, the surface of the jade slip emitted a soft light. Then Levi spoke to the jade slip, Jepson and Carey have you seen Gilmore and his group arrive at the Ice Mountains? Senior apprentice Levi, wey in wait for them andunched an ambush. Unexpectedly, we eliminated them all very quickly. Joy spread across Levis face as he heard this. Well done. You may return to Fensville now, he spoke into the jade slip. As youmand, senior apprentice Levi. Levi withdrew his core energy, and the glow from the jade slip faded. The Imperial Preceptor then put the jade slip back into the storage ring. Turning to Jaxon, he said, You heard them, didnt you? Gilmore has been taken care of by your uncles. Are you you at case now? Jaxon nodded at his father. He hadnt expected the two uncles to be capable of taking down Gilmore. It seemed to him that Gilmore could only strut around when facing someone weaker In the face of his uncles, two exaltedClevel cultivators, Gilmore had met his end. This was nothing but a pillow of thistles. Yet for Jaxon, hearing of Gilmores demise was like a breath of fresh air, releasing the pentCup resentment he harbored. BB. Meanwhile, far above the Ice, Mountains, within a protective shield of anima. Gilmore withdrew his own anima, and the light from the transsion jade slip in his hand faded away. Then Gilmore looked at Jepson and Carey, who were showing him utmost respect, and said, Well done. With that, Gilmore stored the transsion jade slip into his storage ring. Thats right, the Imperial Preceptor had just sent a voice message to Carey and Jepson by the jade slip. Gilmore held the jade slip in his hand and asked Jepson and the others to reply to the Imperial Preceptor. When the Imperial Preceptor heard that Gilmore was dead, Gilmore asked Jepson and Carey to tell him about it. The reason why Gilmore asked Jepson and the others to reply to Imperial Preceptor and the others in this way. His real purpose was to deceive the Imperial Preceptor Now, as Gilmore and his group made their way back to Fensville, they nned to catch their enemies off guard With Levi duped, Gilmore and hispanions could ease their minds. They continued their journey back to Fensville, leisurely enjoying the scenery and unfazed by the events. As night fell. The imperial pce burst into a chorus of eunuchs and maids eximing with joy, Look, the snow has stopped! The blizzard has ceased! This must be because the princess Amy went to the Ice Mountains to pay homage to the Ice God, and so the deity has ceased the snowfall. In the pce, every maid and eunuch was jumping for joy, some even dancing in celebration. At the same time, outside the pce walls, the whole city Streets were deserted, every home battened down. iv of F Fensville had been shut tight due to the severe snowstorm. But soon, doors and windows creaked open. Followed by this, Fensville resounded with the overjoyed voices of its citizens. Its wonderful, the snow has stopped! The blizzard has finally passed. We are saved At the imperial preceptors residence. Levi sat in his study, sipping coffee and engrossed in a book,pletely captivated by the literary world. Outside the study, the manor buzzed with activity, and cheers could be heard even beyond its walls. Cheers came from outside the mansion. Thismotion caused the imperial preceptor to set aside his book. He called out to the study door, Mr. Walton, what on earth is happening outside? 215 Fri, Nov As his voice faded, a semiors strode in. The seniors, in his fifties and with a solemn demeanor, said to the imperial preceptor, Imperial Preceptor, the snow has stopped. The servants in the manor and the people out in the streets are all cheering and celebrating The imperial preceptors brow furrowed. The snowstorm has ceased? How could that be? The seniors were Mr. Walton, who was highly trusted by Imperial Preceptor. Yes, Imperial Preceptor, the heavy snow has indeed ceased, Mr. Walton said. Do you know why the snowstorm suddenly stopped the imperial preceptor asked Mr. Walton further. This question stumped Mr. Walton. Mr. Walton shook his head at the Imperial Preceptor and said, Imperial Preceptor, I dont know. However, Ive heard the people im its because the princess Amy went to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God The Imperial Preceptor nodded. Hearing those words, he knew that no one knew why the snowstorm had stopped. Simrly, the Imperial Preceptor did not know. However, he also felt that the reason why the snow disaster stopped was definitely not because the princess Amy had paid her respects to the Ice God.. After all, he had learned from Jepsonsmunication that the princess Amy and her party had met their demise at the hands of his junior apprentice Jepsons fellow disciples. He didnt know why the snow disaster had stopped. But it didnt matter anymore. le had already arranged with his loyal ministers and generals tounch a surprise attack on the pce at midnight. He destroyed the Willock family in one fell swoop. From then on, the dynasty would change. As he pondered this, a fiery glint of wild ambition flickered in his eyes. He was full of crazy ambition. Inside the pce, the chief eunuch, Anson, could barely contain his joy as he approached Huston, who was engrossed in reviewing petitions Your Majesty, an extraordinary event has urred outside! Huston put down his brush and looked up, intrigued by the joy radiating from Ansons face. Anson, what exactly has happened? With a beaming smile, Anson replied, Your Majesty, the snowstorm outside has stopped. The snowstorm has stopped? Huston couldnt hide his joy either. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anson nodded with a smile. Everyone in the pce is overjoyed 86% GB. They all say the snowstorm has stopped because the princess Amy went to the Ice Mountains to worship the Ice God. The Ice God finally stopped being angry, so the snow disaster stopped. Though Huston felt that the end of the snowstorm might not solely be due to his daughter Amys prayer to the Ice God. Whatever the reason, the end of the snowstorm meant the people of the Golden Tower Empire no longer had to suffer. To Huston, this was truly a reason to rejoice. Finally, the heavens have shown mercy, Huston murmured as he gazed out the study window at the bright, full moon, repeatedly expressing his approval. Then, concern crept into his voice. But I wonder if the princess Amy and her entourage are safe in the Ice Mountains? With a reassuring smile, Anson said, Your Majesty, rest assured, the princess Army and herpany will surely be safe. Huston nodded. Yes, Amy and herpanions will return safely With that, Hustons gaze drifted back to the moon outside the window, lost in his thoughts. Time slipped quietly toward midnight. Under the light of the moon, the bustling city of Fensville had settled into silence. All the people had fallen asleep. Only the shadows of the patrolling guards moved about. The rest had retired for the night, or were sumbing to sleep. At that moment, groups of figures flew out from many ces in Fensville. They quickly gathered into tens of thousands of figures. There were cultivators in nightwear and soldiers in armor. They flew aggressively to the pce. Soon, tens of thousands of soldiers had gathered in the air around the imperial pce. Enemies approach! Be on guardTM All royal guards, prepare for battle! Protect Mr. Franko! In an instant, the pce was a boiling cauldron of activity. The royal guards had spotted the enemy. In the imperial pce, the Imperial Guards in shining armor immediately began to arrange their troops and get busy. Soon, the atmosphere in the imperial pce was tense and murderous. The thousands of cultivators and armored warriors outside were eyeing the pce with predatory focus. Among this massive army, the imperial preceptor, along with numerous ministers and generals, could be seen leading the charge. Imperial Preceptor, weve surrounded the pce. Shall we attack now? a warrior, exuding a fierce aura, asked the imperial preceptor. BB. The imperial preceplors t glinted fiercely as he gazed at the pce. Yes, let our forces swoop down immediately. y all the royal guards and drag out that dogCemperor Huston to meet his end The generals voice boomed like thunder. As youmand, imperial preceptor! Kill!! This general roared like thunder. As his cry rang out like a p of thunder, the tens of thousands of masters in the sky descended on the pce like a swarm of locusts. Killing intent filled the sky, shaking heaven and earth! However, as these thousands of masters unleashed their terrifying power upon the pce, the air trembled violently. Suddenly, the air shook violently. In an instant, a ball of light as dazzling as the rising sun suddenly appeared from the imperial pce. The entire imperial pce was enveloped by a ball of white light The light that enveloped the pce was a huge inverted semicircle of light arc. With the sudden appearance of this light arc, a stream of earthCshattering energy suddenly filled heaven and earth. In the sky, the tens of thousands of masters who were attacking the pce were also approaching the huge light are that enveloped the pce. With a loud bang, they were all sent flying by the terrifying power of the light arc. The tens of thousands of masters in the air were shaken away by the horrible energy of the light arc, like leaves flying all over the sky, screaming. The sight left the tens of thousands of royal guards within the pce, ready for battle, utterly dumbfounded. Simrly, the imperial preceptor and all the ministers and generals were left agape, their eyes wide with disbelief! Making 830 Making 830 Tenn of thousands of mastersunched a collective assault on the pce. But before they could even reach it, a dazzling light burst forth, and a light are sent all the masters flying. Watching the masters scatter across the sky like autumn leaves in a whirlwind. The imperial preceptor and all the ministers and generals in a state of chaos. Good heavens, how could this be possible? What was this sudden light are that erupted from the pce? Why had they never seen it before? Tens of thousands of masters, now inplete disarray? The masters, thrown by the pces powerful Cosmic Star Formation, were like leaves in the wind, finally crashing down into the streets and alleys of Fensville. The thudding sounds were incessant. It was as if there was a rain of people in the sky. The ground cracked, and many houses on the street were smashed into big holes. Clouds of dust rose continuously Then, amidst the mor, every household opened their doors and windows. But seeing the cultivators and irond warriors scattered in the streets, unable to move, whining and groaning. They quickly shut their windows, afraid of getting dragged into trouble, not daring to show themselves again. It was clear to the citizens of Fensville that something significant was happening tonight. They were ordinary folks who only wanted to protect their lives and live in peace. They had no desire to get involved in a rebellion that could cost them their lives, knowing well that no one woulde to their rescue. Above in the sky, the imperial preceptor, the rebellious ministers, and generals saw their tens of thousands of forces rendered powerless by the sudden light are from the pce, utterly unable to fight. Their faces turned ashen, looking as if they were constipated, the ugliness of their situation unspeakabler What do we do now, imperial preceptor? the ministers and generals asked in panic, turning to him for guidance. A glint flickered in the imperial preceptors eyes, revealing the turmoil within him as he pondered over a strategy. as now out of the question. The masters were utterly defeated, and another assault on the pce was But to retreat now, aftering so close to victory, was an unbearable thought for the imperial preceptor. Just one more push into the pce, the death of Emperor Huston, and he would be the new master of the Golden Tower Empire. C With a fierce glint in his eyes, the imperial preceptor turned to the ministers and generals and said, Though our army and masters have failed in their attack. However, if we were to give up just like that, there might not be such a good opportunity in the future. My lords, join me in one final push into the pce. Once we eliminate that dog emperor, the empire will be ours tomand. I assure you, your loyalty will be handsomely rewarded. Hearing the Imperial Preceptors words, the eyes of all the ministers and generals lit up with fanaticism. They dreamed of basking in glory as the imperial preceptors trusted officials, perhaps even being crowned as kings. Their ambition grew wild, blinding them to the fact that their vast army of masters had been routed. Together, they assured the imperial preceptor, We are ready to follow you into the pce, to take down that dog Emperor Huston Excellent! With your loyalty, we are sure to etch our names in history. Let us strike! With the imperial preceptors eyes zing and an imposing aura. Then, the imperial preceptor burst forth with his formidable emperor level energy. A majestic, purpleCgolden emperor level energy enveloped him ring like an inferno, radiating a skyChigh dominion. An invisible pressure instantly pressed down on the imperial pce. Under the amazing energy of the emperor level energy that erupted from the Imperial Preceptor, the sky kept trembling, as if the world was about to copse. Then, the Imperial Preceptors whole body, like a shocking meteor, bombarded the dazzling Imperial Pce below with the light are. The ministers and generals, awestruck by the imperial preceptors power, found their confidence soaring. At the same time, their confidence was greatly boosted! The imperial preceptor was an intermediate emperor level power. How could he not be able to breach the pce? The Imperial Preceptor would definitely win. The imperial preceptor was destined to be the new emperor of the Golden Tower Empire. Thus, they unleashed all their cultivator prowess, following the imperial preceptor in a concerted attack on the pce. But history repeated itself. With the eruption of the amazing emperor level energy, the Imperial Preceptor, as well as the ministers and generals, attacked the Imperial Pce and approached the light curtain of the Cosmic Star Formation. The next moment, there was a loud bang, and then the Imperial Preceptor, ministers, and generals seemed to have been struck by a hundred thousand lowCpressure electricity. Their bodies glowed and convulsed. In their pigCkilling screams, they were all sent flying by the power of the formation of the Cosmic Star Formation without exception The group, two or three dozen strong, spun through the air as they were catapulted across the sky In the end, they fell to the ground one after another in the arcs. Some shattered the streets, some smashed down houses. Without exception, all were gravely injured Unlike the earlier assault on the pce by the tens of thousands of the armys masters, who though badly injured at least retained their dignified appearance. As for the imperial preceptor and others. Their hair stood on end, smoking at the tips, and their faces were as ck as the bottom of a pot, their clothes in tatters, making them look no beber than beggars. Not only was he in a sorry state. They were also rolling their eyes back, foaming at the mouth as if poisoned by food, limbs twitching, bodies stiffening intermittently, as if they were on the brink of death. It was then that the imperial preceptor saw, under the moonlit sky, a flock of people flying towards them. Over a thousand strong, most d in iron armor. Then the Imperial Preceptor recognized that among the armored warriors were Princess Amy, General Yacouba, and Gilmore. The imperial preceptor felt as if he had plunged into the deepest pits of hell. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He immediately realized that it must be Princess Amy and herpany returning from the Ice Mountains. And with Amy and the others return, the imperial preceptors failed attempt to usurp the throne of the Golden Tower Empire would likely lead him down a path with only death at its end. A sh of regret flickered in the imperial preceptors eyes He then pulled out a jade slip from his storage ring Then, seriously injured, he injected thest wisp of core energy into the jade slip. The jade slip suddenly lit up with a soft light. The jade slip emitted light, making Imperial Preceptors face indescribably pale. In a low voice, the imperial preceptor spoke to the jade slip, My sacred master, your servant Levi has failed in his mission at the Golden Tower Empire. He couldnt escape death and felt sorry for the Master. Please send someone else toplete my n, Master. I bid you farewell, Master. I hope master can get out of the cold Sunsbury as soon as possible and take control of the world. Then, the core energy in the Imperial Preceptors hand disappeared. The light on the jade slip also dissipated. With a crack, the jade slip in the Imperial Preceptors hand broke into pieces and fell to the ground. A look of sorrow swirled in the imperial preceptors eyes as he murmured, I never imagined that the n I meticulously orchestrated over the years would crumble to dust. B This defeat. I cannot ept it. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! And just as the light dimmed, Gilmore, Princess Amy, General Yacouba, and over a thousand ironC d warriors descended upon the streets of Fensville, right where the imperial preceptor stood. Making 831 Making 831 Mr. Reed, its Imperial Preceptor Levi! The princess, Amy, saw the Imperial Preceptor lying motionless on the street at a nce. Her eyes suddenly turned sharp as she spoke to Gilmore. Meanwhile, Gilmore remained calm, simply nodding in agreement. Yes, thats the imperial preceptor Levi Looking around the streets of Fensville, Gilmore noticed cultivators and ironCarmored soldiers sprawled on the ground, wounded, a slight smile ying on his lips. It seems were a littlete. The coup to seize the throne has already failed and ended. Amy and General Yacouba, naturally, also noticed the street was strewn with the cultivators and armored warriors. It goes without saying that these countless cultivators and warriors were part of the rebel army. It appeared that the imperial preceptor had indeed initiated a revolt. But why were these tens of thousands from the rebel army in such a sorry state, sprawled across the streets and alleys of Fensville? What on earth had happened? Puzzled, Amy posed this question to Gilmore. Gilmore responded to Amys query with a light chuckle. Because they did something as foolish as trying to crack a nut with a sledgehammer. Amy grew even more perplexed. Trying to crack a nut with a sledgehammer? What does that mean? Gilmore said, Alright, I wont speak in riddles anymore. Trying to crack a nut with a sledgehammer means that when the imperial preceptor and his rebel forces attacked the pce, they were halted by the Cosmic Star Formation that I had set up. Their strength was insufficient to break through the Cosmic Star Formation, so in the end, they were all flung away by the formation. Thats why they ended up as we see them now, scattered all over the ground, thrown around by the formation. Hearing Gilmores exnation, Amy and General Yacouba finally grasped the meaning of trying to crack a nut with a sledgehammer. When they realized that the cultivators and armored warriors lying all over the street were incapacitated by the formation. They couldnt help but be astounded by the power of the Cosmic Star Formation that Gilmore had set up in the pce. You see, the imperial preceptor was at an emperor level. Yet, even with his emperor level prowess, the imperial preceptor was unable to breach the Cosmic Star Formation. And even sustained severe injuries. The power of the Cosmic Star Formation that Gilmore had ced in the pce was truly astonishing. Amy finally understood why Gilmore had kept assuring her that her father, Huston, and the pce would be safe. Indeed, with such an incredibly powerful Cosmic Star Formation, how could her father and the pcee to any harm? E The imperial preceptor also came to the realization that the dazzling light arc that had flung tens of thousands of the armys masters and severely wounded him was actually a formation set up by Gilmore. But the power of this formation was almost unbelievably tremendous. Even he, with his exaltedClevel, was unable to break through the formation. And instead was injured by its bacsh. The Imperial Preceptor couldnt help but wonder about the true extent of Gilmores abilities. Princess Amy gazed coldly at the heavily injured Imperial Preceptor lying on the ground, powerless to resist, and said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, how should we deal with this archCtraitor? Gilmore replied, Amy, as a princess of a nation, you must be more aware than I am of how traitors should be dealt with, arent you? Of course, Princess Amy knew how to deal with the rebel. In the Golden Tower Empire, the rebel must be put to death. However, Princess Amy still asked Gilmore because she wanted to show her respect for Gilmore. Moreover, Gilmore was irreceable in her heart. Thus, Amy said, Mr. Reed, ording to thews of the Golden Tower Empire, traitors must be put to death without mercy. Gilmore nodded. Indeed, such rebellious subjects must be executed. With a grave expression, Princess Amy turned to General Yacouba and ordered, Old General, strip this archCtraitor of his cultivators powers and take him to the pce for Father to pass judgment. General Yacouba immediately said. Yes, Amy. Then, with a sharp look and an aura of formidable strength, General Yacouba approached the Imperial Preceptor. Upon hearing the princess Amy order Mr. Perris to have his cultivators powers stripped, the Imperial Preceptors face went pale with the sudden shift of his fate. As the Imperial Preceptor of the emperor level, he couldnt express his pain and anger. Yet, being heavily injured, he was utterly incapable of stopping what was about to happen. General Yacouba closed in, step by step. As a general loyal to Mr. Franko and devoted to protecting the nation and its people, Yacouba had long harbored disdain for the Imperial Preceptors treacherous aspirations. Now, with the Imperial Preceptor defeated and incapacitated, it was the perfect opportunity to rid the Golden Tower Empire of a viin. Naturally, General Yacouba wouldnt let this chance slip by. Standing before the Imperial Preceptor, General Yacouba said coldly, Imperial Preceptor, did you ever imagine you would end up at my mercy? Deceiving His Majesty with your elixir. Corrupting ministers and warriors with your schemes. Youve paved your own path to doom. % 5 As soon as the words fell, General Yacouba acted, and with a single strike. Boom! A scream followed by the imperial preceptor. Ahh! General Yacouba had effectively disabled the Imperial Preceptors cultivation ability. The Imperial Preceptors face was full of pain and despair. Take this archCtraitor Levi away, Mr. Perrismanded the armored warriors. By yourmand, Mr. Perris, the warriors responded with booming voices. Immediately, two imposing armored warriors stepped forward and took away the now powerless Imperial Preceptor. At the same time, General Yacouba began to turn his attention to the remaining treacherous ministers and warriors. Then, Mr. Perris stepped forward and stripped the treacherous ministers and warriors of their mystical cultivator powers one by one. Next, the irond warriors advanced to escort these disgraced officials and warriors away. Princess Amy, surveying the streets swarming with tens of thousands of rebellious cultivators and armored soldiers. She turned to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, we are shortChanded against such a multitude of rebels. We have no choice but to return to the pce and have the imperial guards haul these traitors away. Gilmore nodded in agreement. Indeed, these mutinous cultivators and soldiers are severely injured. They wont be getting up for hours. We can head back to the pce and then deploy the imperial guards to take them into custody one by one. Princess Amy immediately said to Mr. Perris, Yacouba, we must return to the pce now. At yourmand, Princess Amy, he replied. Subsequently, Gilmore, the Princess Amy, Mr. Perris, and over a thousand irond warriors, escorting the imperial preceptor and a host of treacherous ministers and warriors, took to the skies towards the pce. The Pce. A fortress guarded as securely as an iron barrel by the imperial soldiers. Inside, a crowd of eunuchs and soldiers surrounded Huston. Huston looked uncertain, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes. He had received a report from his servants, learning that the imperial preceptor had rallied a host of ministers, warriors, and tens of thousands of master soldiers in an attempt to storm the pce and usurp the throne. Although Gilmore had set up a defensive formation around the pce before leaving Fensville. Huston was still worried the formation might not withstand the imperial preceptors rebel army. However, he soon received word from the general of the imperial guards that the imperial preceptors tens of thousands of masters had been sted away by the pces formation. Report! Just then, a soldier called out loudly. Anson promptly informedCHuston, Your Majesty, Mr. Shelton of the imperial guards has arrived. Bring Mr. Shelton in at once! Huston said hurriedly. Mr. Shelton, please enter! Anson announced with his hoarse voice. Soon after, a middleCaged general d in silver armor, exuding an imposing aura, appeared before Huston. 13 ? 3 85% Mr. Shelton knelt with a fist to the ground. Your Majesty, the imperial preceptor and the traitorous ministers have just attacked the pce and were repelled by the pces formation. The pce remains untouched by the rebel forces. I havee to report this great victory! Upon hearing Mr. Sheltons report, Huston, Anson, and everyone in the great hall, including soldiers and eunuchs, showed relief and joy. All the soldiers and eunuchs then knelt down in unison, eximing to Huston, Long live Your Majesty, may you live forever! The pce is safe and the empire is blessed! Congrattions to Your Majesty on the splendid victory. May the rebels be ground to dust! Huston, his face bright with joy, quickly told everyone, Rise, all of you. Thank you, Your Majesty. After thanking Huston, the soldiers and eunuchs stood up from the ground. Lets go outside and take a look, Huston dered in high spirits, motioning for everyone to follow. The soldiers and eunuchs responded in unison, As you wish, Your Majesty. Apanied by his entourage, Huston stepped out of the pce. Outside the pce, thousands of royal guards knelt in unison, eximing, Long live Your Majesty may you live forever! Hovering above the pce, the silhouettes of several beautiful women could be seen. Among them Lilian, ire, and others. These women, following Gilmores instructions, had stayed at the pce as a precaution to ensure its safety. Therefore, when they learned of the Imperial Preceptor leading an army of masters to attack, they were also on guard at Hustons pce. Furthermore, they flew above the imperial pce to guard it. However, upon witnessing the Imperial Preceptor and his army masters being repelled by the pces formation. Even the Imperial Preceptor was no exception. They knew that they didnt need to do anything about the rebellion tonight. Seeing Huston emerge from the pce, Lilian, ire, and the others descended gracefully. We pay our respects to Your Majesty. Lilian, ire and others saluted Huston with a fist wrapped in a palm. Huston returned the gesture with immense respect. Ladies, please, theres no need for formalities. You have indeed worked hard tonight! Considering they were Gilmores fiances, Huston treated them with the utmost hospitality, expressing the excessive 10:18 Sat, No politeness. 3 Moreover, the Cosmic Star Formation that Gilmore had set up at the pce had saved him from the Imperial Preceptors rebellion, sparing him a tribtion. Thus, in Hustons eyes, Lilian, ire, and the rest were his saviors. Your Majesty, look, someone is flying towards the pce, Mr. Shelton pointed to the sky, saying to Huston. At the mention of figures approaching from the sky, Hustons expression tensed. The reason why his face changed slightly was that he suddenly thought that it was the Imperial Preceptor and others who came again. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hustons gaze swiftly turned skyward, and despite the distance blurring the details. However, he could discern a group of about a thousand many d in iron armor. Mr. Shelton, can you make out who they are? Huston asked, his brow furrowed, turning to Mr. Shelton. Mr. Sheltons eyes sparkled as he looked around. And soon his face lit up with joy as he announced to Huston, Your Majesty, its the Princess Amy and Mr. Perris! The worry on Hustons face was instantly reced by relief. Amy and Mr. Perris have returned, thats wonderful! At that moment, Lilian, ire, and the others also recognized the neers in the sky, including Gilmore. Joy painted their faces as well. Gilmore is back! Finally, we get to see him. It went without saying. Since Gilmore had ventured into the Ice Mountains, despite being aware of his formidable strength, a hint of concern had lingered in their hearts. Now, seeing Gilmore return safe and sound naturally filled them with immense joy. Hearing from Lilian and the others that Gilmore was back, Huston quickly said to them, Ladies, Mr. Reed is not only my savior but also a great benefactor of the Golden Tower Empire. Upon Mr. Reeds return from the Ice Mountains, I must express my deepest gratitude to him. Lilian offered a serene smile in response. Your Majesty is too kind. Gilmore despises evil and is more than happy to lend his strength to the Golden Tower Empire. Huston nodded in agreement, for indeed, Gilmore was such a noble soul. As they spoke, Gilmore and his entourage flew into the pce airspace, passing through the light curtain of the Cosmic Star Formation. Because Gilmore was the one who set up the formation, he led the group into the Cosmic Star Formation. The light curtain did not attack them This fact struck a particrly sour note in the imperial preceptor, now a prisoner. Why was he attacked miserably by this formation when he approached the imperial pce. Now that he had be a captive and was being escorted to the formation, he was safe and sound. The irony was almost too bitter to bear. Soon enough, Gilmore, Amy, Mr. Perris, and their party descended onto the pce square. Huston, Lilian, thedies, and the assembled soldiers had all stepped forward to greet them. Princess Amy and General Yacouba immediately saluted Huston as they approached. However, Huston merely nodded joyously in response. He walked up to Gilmore, cupped his fists, and bowed deeply. Please ept my bow, Mr. Reed! As the emperor, Huston bowed to Gilmore, who was not the emperor, and even called himself I not emperor. It could be seen how much Huston respected Gilmore. Gilmore quickly assisted Huston to stand upright. Your Majesty, theres no need for such formalities. 0 Mr. Reed, had it not been for your Cosmic Star Formation today, I would have been dead, and the Golden Tower Empire would have faced destruction. Huston said. Huston choked with sobs when he spoke, which showed how excited he was. Gilmore had indeed saved his life and his country. How could he not be stirred, grateful, and regard Gilmore as a man of immense honor. As Huston spoke, every soldier and eunuch present fell into respectful silence. Without a doubt, in their hearts, Gilmore was their savior as well Had it not been for Gilmores formation, they all knew they would not have survived the imperial preceptors tens of thousands of rebels storming the pce. Everyone was grateful to Gilmore. Gilmore said to Huston, Your Majesty, the past is behind us. The great traitor, the imperial preceptor, and his conspiring ministers and generals have all been captured. They are now at your discretion to judge and punish. As he spoke, Gilmore gestured towards the imperial preceptor and the rebel ministers and generals being escorted by the soldiers in iron armor. Huston had already noticed the captured imperial preceptor. Now, looking at the imperial preceptor, a deepCseated hatred red in his heart. This imperial preceptor, whom he had trusted so dearly, to whom he had given so much power and status. However, the Imperial Preceptor used the elixir to put venomous insects in him, gathered a group of rebels, and led the army to seize the throne. For such a grand traitor, Hustons eyes sparked with a cold fierceness as hemanded, Seize this great traitor, Levi, and all the conspiring rebels, and execute them on the spot. Let this serve as a warning to all, and uphold the dignity of our Golden Tower Empire! C Making 832 Making 832 Screams pierced the air as blood sttered and heads rolled to the ground. The imperial preceptor and a group of rebellious ministers and warriors had their heads severed by the sweeping des of the Imperial Guards. This brought a sigh of relief to all of the Imperial Guards, as well as to Huston, the princess Amy, and Mr. Perris. And so, a rebellion incited by the imperial preceptor was thoroughly quelled. Following that, Princess Amy reported to her father about the tens of thousands of the imperial preceptors rebels who were seriously wounded andy strewn about the streets and alleys outside the pce in Fensville. Emperor Huston immediately ordered the deployment of the Imperial Guards to arrest the tens of thousands of rebels throughout the streets and alleys of Fensville. At the same time, General Yacouba led five thousand ironCd warriors to surround the residence of the imperial preceptor. At hismand, the five thousand ironCarmored soldiers stormed the residence of the imperial preceptor. Any resistance was met with lethal force. Some family members of the imperial preceptor were also captured. However, after the operation ended, General Yacouba discovered that the imperial preceptors son, Jaxon, was missing. Clearly, Jaxon had escaped before the forces began their raid on the imperial preceptors residence. Mr. Perris had no choice but to order his troops to search the entire city for any sign of Jaxon. And to strictly scrutinize all who passed through Fensvilles gates. The next morning, as the sun rose from the east side of the pce, casting its rays on the grandiose and colossal pyramid of Fensville, the sacred light was indescribably magnificent. When the sun shone on the eastern pyramid, it also illuminated the entire Fensville. The streets and alleys of Fensville bustled just as on any other day, with the hustle and bustle of life. It was as if nothing had happenedst night. For themon folk, their livelihood was of utmost importance; whatever had happened the night before was no longer of concern. Their priorities were their lives and their daily bread. They had no interest in dwelling on other matters. At the Princesss residence Gilmore had returned to his usual leisurely ways, leisurely drinking coffee and chatting with Lilian, ire, and the others. Lilian and the others inquired about Gilmores trip to the Ice Mountains. Gilmore then detailed his perilous journey to the Ice Mountains for them. As they listened to the perils of the Ice Mountains, concern painted the faces of Lilian and the others. However, they also knew that even with the dangers of the Ice Mountains, Gilmore would be fine. After all, he had a knack for turning peril into safety, bringing back hope from the brink of despair. Lilian then asked, Gilmore, you mentioned that the Storms Eye can only be sealed for a year. The Storms Eye will open again, threatening the Golden Tower Empire. Isnt there a way to permanently resolve this? Gilmore replied, There is only one way to permanently seal the Storms Eye. And that is topletely eliminate the mysterious and terrifying entity hidden within the Storms Eye. Curious, Lilian asked, A mysterious and terrifying entity? Q A Gilmore nodded. When I went to the Ice Mountains to seal the Storms Eye, I could feel the presence of something mysterious and terrifying lurking within it. 3,85%0 But I had to rush back to Fensville to quell the imperial preceptors rebellion, so I didnt fully investigate what this entity might be. So, what do you think this mysterious and terrifying entity is? Lilian asked. Gilmore answered, A mysterious and terrifying person. A person? Lilian was surprised. ire and the rest of the women also showed their astonishment. A person inside the Storms Eye? Gilmore said, If we dont help the Golden Tower Empire resolve this threat, the empire will still be in danger of copsing. Lilian said, So, Gilmore, you want to help the Golden Tower Empire ovee this cmity? Gilmore nodded. Yes, since wevee to the Golden Tower Empire and have already helped them once, we might as well help them to the end. After all, Gilmore had be friends with Princess Amy and Huston. This was a favor Gilmore was willing to help with. Lilian looked at Gilmore and said, Does that mean youll go back to the Ice Mountains? Gilmore shook his head. No, theres no need for me to go to the Ice Mountains. If things go as I expect, a new disaster will soon befall the Golden Tower Empire. Gilmores words only deepened Lilian and the rests puzzlement Another disaster? Lilian wondered what this new disaster could be. Gilmore looked at Lilian and said, This disaster will be a hundred times worse than the snow disaster. The disaster will be triggered by that mysterious and terrifying person from the Storms Eye. Lilian and the other girls were all curious. Who was this mysterious and terrifying person of the Storms Eye? There was actually a tribtion that was a hundred times more terrifying than a snow disaster? .85% But they had never been to the Ice Mountains andcked Gilmores immense and astonishing strength to sense the of this person from the Storms Eye. presence So they couldnt even begin to imagine. What about the Golden Tower Empire? Lilian asked Gilmore. Gilmore said, I will save it. Lilian and the other girls couldnt help smiling. Indeed, who else but Gilmore could save the Golden Tower Empire? Who else could confront a disaster a hundred times stronger than a snow cmity? Gilmore, when will this disaster strike? Lilian asked Gilmore. Gilmore shook his head. I dont know, but I have a premonition that it wille very soon. Of course, Gilmore knew exactly when the disaster would strike, but he feigned ignorance. If he told them the truth, Lilian and the others would suspect why Gilmore knew about it. After all, iming to sense a mysterious and terrifying person in the Storms Eye could be attributed to his remarkable -abilities without causing doubt. But now, to know precisely when the cmity would happen, down to the smallest detail, would seem odd. Everyone would find it strange. Could he predict the future? How would Gilmore exin that? He certainly couldnt say it was through the Gods Eye. Indeed, it was through Gods Eye that Gilmore knew. Storms Eye, blocked by thousands of icebergs, would be forced open by that mysterious and terrifying person in three days, using their tremendous divine power. Then, a fearsome and enigmatic person, leading a horde of otherworldly beings, would attack the Golden Tower Empire. If Gilmore didnt intervene, the Golden Tower Empire would face a disaster akin to hell, countless civilians would die, and the Golden Tower Empire would fall to the otherworldly beings. At that point, all humans of the Golden Tower Empire would be ves to these otherworldly creatures, trampled at their whim. Gilmore could never just stand by and watch. Not to mention that the Princess Amy, and Huston were already friends. But also, he could not bear to see innocent citizens of the Golden Tower Empire die unjustly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was not a coldCblooded creature Before this cmity struck, Gilmore had to do what he could to protect the people of the Golden Tower Empire. 85% So, Gilmore said to Lilian and the others, Lilian, before this cmity arrives, I need to do some things in the Golden Tower Empire. Would you like to join me in doing these things? Lilian and others were very curious. Gilmore, what do you need us to do with you? Gilmore mysteriously said, Come with me, and youll find out. After hearing Gilmores words, their curiosity was piqued even more. But since Gilmore remained mysterious, they knew that no amount of questioning would get them answers. So they didnt ask further. Then, they all agreed to Gilmores proposal. Alright, well join you. Making 833 Making 833 Night had fallen over Fensville. Above the city, at an altitude of tens of thousands of yards, the wind and clouds roiled tumultuously. Hovering above these swirling winds and clouds were a group of people. It was Gilmore and Lilian along with the other women. Lilian and the rest had no idea why Gilmore had brought them flying up to this high altitude in the dead of night. It was at this moment that ire couldnt help but speak to Gilmore, Gilmore, can we drop the mystery now? Tell us, why have you brought us all the way up here into the sky? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore shed them a smile. Alright, Ill get straight to the point. Then, pointing down towards Fensville below, he said, Before the catastrophe arrives, I want to set up a formation to protect the entire Fensville. When disaster strikes, this formation will shield everyone in Fensville. Hearing this, ire, Lilian, and the others finally understood what Gilmore intended to do. He was going to set up a formation! And not just any formation, but one that could protect the entirety of Fensville. Though Fensville was vast. But for Lilian, ire, and the others, this was not a problem for Gilmore at all. When Gilmore fought against the Devil Emperor, he had set up a Golden Light Formation that covered an area of 30 miles and trapped 200,000 demon cultivators. So, for Gilmore to set up a formation to protect a city like Fensville was essentially a walk in the park. Lilian asked Gilmore, Do you need our help with anything, Gilmore? Gilmore responded, Theres no need. Gilmores expression turned serious as he looked at Lilian and the others, saying, Although I dont need your help, I do want you to pay close attention while I set up the formation. Watch how I cast the formation, remember the seals I form with my hands, and take note of the incantations I recite. Lilian, ire, and the others immediately realized that Gilmore hadnt summoned them for a casual night flight. He wanted them to learn the art of forming magical arrays. Lilian and the other girls nodded at Gilmore. Gilmore then began to construct the formation. A white anima emanated from his body, bathing him in moonlight, making him appear divine, as if he were the embodiment of sanctity. Sitting crossClegged in the air, Gilmore closed his eyes. His hands rested on his knees, palms facing upwards, fingers moving 71 ou rapidly to form seals, as he started chanting the incantations. As he formed hand seals, he began to chant incantations. All of a sudden, he emitted an energy aura as vast as the starry sky. Lilian and ire could feel the air tremble slightly. It was as if Gilmore had the divine power tomand the forces of heaven and earth. Suddenly, Gilmores fingers pointed toward Fensville below. Streaks of light, like shooting stars, pierced the night sky, hurtling rapidly towards Fensville. These brilliant streaks of lightnded at strategic locations throughout Fensville, north, south, east, and west. After the lightnded, it disappeared into the ground. The fleeting glow of these meteorClike streaks gave the illusion that they were never there. Even the soldiers on guard atop Fensville walls saw nothing amiss, merely thinking they had witnessed shooting stars streaking across the sky. They had no idea that, high above, Gilmore was setting a powerful formation. After sending dozens of these meteorClike streaks into the city, Gilmore opened his eyes and ceased the flow of anima -around him, standing suspended in the air. Without a doubt, he hadpleted the formation. Gilmore looked toward Lilian, ire, and the others, exining, This formation is known as the Demon Formation. Its specifically designed to counter otherworldly demons and malevolent entities. As soon as these alien forces approach. The Demon Formation will activate a protective light screen around Fensville. Then, Gilmore said to the women, Have you allmitted to memory the hand seals and incantations? Lilian, ire, and the others replied, Weve grasped the basics, but we still need to practice and fully understand them. Gilmore nodded, satisfied. He was very satisfied that they were able to memorize the Demon Formation at one time. However, he knew that Lilian, ire, and the others were all talented, so it was not surprising that they could remember it all at once. ɫ Making 834 Making 834 :. 85%# After setting up the Demon Formation in Fensville, Gilmore turned to the women and said, Although Fensville is protected by the Demon Formation, theres no need to worry. But this is just Fensville, the Tower Empire has many other cities. It looks like were in for a busy night, visiting and setting up formations in all the major cities of the Golden Tower Empire. Only by fortifying every city with formations can we safeguard the citizens from a catastrophe. Lilian, ire, and the others e somewhat surprised to hear this. They knew that the Golden Tower Empire was vast, with its territoryparable to Eldoria and comprised of over a hundred cities, bothrge and small. Thus, setting up formations in all these cities was indeed a monumental task. However, Gilmore was determined to protect the innocent citizens of the Golden Tower Empire, and naturally, Lilian, ire, and the others were unwavering in their support for him. They all nodded in agreement with Gilmores n. Gilmore then unleashed his anima. In an instant, as he channeled anima, it enveloped Lilian and the others in a protective aura. With a hand gesture and a surge of power, he activated the manuals. In a whoosh, the light aura of anima enveloped everyone, and they vanished from the sky high above Fensville. Momentster, Lilian, ire, and the others felt the gusting wind cease. They were no longer in the skies above Fensville but had arrived in an unfamiliar airspace. Below themy another city, much smaller than Fensville and certainly not as grand or majestic, a city home to tens of thousands of people. Lilian and the women were astounded. In just a blink of an eye, Gilmore had transported them from the skies above Fensville to another city entirely. Moreover, as far as they knew, there were no other cities within 30 miles of Fensville. This meant the city they had arrived at was just beyond 30 miles from Fensville. Yet, Gilmore had brought them there in the blink of an eye. Such a feat was truly astonishing, leaving Lilian, ire, and the others speechless with amazement. How on earth did Gilmore manage that? Seeing the astonished looks on Lilian and the others faces, Gilmore remained calm and exined, This citys name is Unicorn, a midCsized city in the Golden Tower Empire. Im going to set up a formation here now. After saying this, Gilmore sat crossClegged in midCair, began forming hand seals, and muttered incantations. Minutester, with dozens of streaks of light shooting down like meteors, illuminating key points throughout Unicorn, the Demon Formation was sessfully established in the city. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After setting up the Demon Formation in Unicorn, Gilmore, along with Lilian, ire, and the others, teleported once again to another city in the Golden Tower Empire to set up another formation. Throughout the night, Gilmore, apanied by Lilian, ire, and the women, visited over a hundred cities in the Golden Tower Empire, setting up formations in each one. Despite the vast number of cities they visited, the entire journey around the Golden Tower Empire only took them about two to three hours. The reason they were able to set up formations in all the cities of the Golden Tower Empire in just a few hours was, of course, thanks to the invaluable skill of teleportation. It allowed him to make a round trip across the Golden Tower Empire in less than an hour with ease. After setting up formations in all the cities of the Golden Tower Empire, Gilmore returned with the women to the Princesss residence and sweetly drifted into dreand. The next day, Princess Amy came to the residence. In the living room, with a sweet and beautiful smile, Princess Amy ryed her fathers invitation to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, my father has sent me to invite you and thedies to a noon banquet at the pce. I wonder if you could make time to attend? Gilmore responded, Your Highness, if Mr. Franko has extended an invitation, of course, I shall attend. Kalso have matters to discuss with Mr. Franko, Gilmore added. Although Princess Amy didnt know what Gilmore wanted to discuss with her father, she was overjoyed to hear he would- attend the pces noon banquet. Then, Mr. Reed, shall we head to the pce now? Princess Amy asked enthusiastically. However, Gilmore replied, Princess, lets wait a bit. Some of my fiances are still not up, and others are freshening up. Besides, theres still some time before the noon banquet. Hearing this, Princess Amy smiled apologetically, Youre right, Mr. Reed. I forgot how long it takes us women to get ready before stepping out. Gilmore chuckled, Yes, its one of those unavoidable things. Seeing that they needed to wait, Princess Amy curiously asked Gilmore, Mr. Reed, if you dont mind me asking, how do you have so many fiances? She had been curious ever since Gilmore mentioned that Lilian and the others were his fiances. However, at that time, they were in a rush to the Ice Mountains, and she hadnt asked further. Now, with some leisure time, she posed her question. Gilmore exined to Amy, Because I am in love with each of them, and weve all decided to spend our lives together. Thats why they are all my fiances. His answer left Princess Amy with no room for objection. Indeed, why question it? When two people are in love, they simply choose to be together ? 85% However, the fact that Gilmore, who was not of royal or noble birth, had so many women by his side made Princess Amy think that he seemed to have more romantic fortune than even the nobles of the Golden Tower Empire. The thought of Gilmores legendary prowess and his appeal to so many remarkable women somehow made sense to Princess Amy. He gazed at Amy, asking, Do you see any issue with that? Amy quickly shook her head, Not at all, Im just quite envious of Mr. Reed. Gilmore responded with a smile, Dont be. When you ascend to the throne of the Golden Tower Empire, you too can have your pick a horde of suitors across vast royal courts. However, Amy looked astonished at this suggestion and then shuddered, emphatically refusing, No, Mr. Reed, I dont desire a horde of men in my court. Im only interested in one man. Im not that kind of woman. Gilmore was taken aback, thinking, Well, this Amy is quite pureChearted! He quickly said, Then lets forget what I just said. Come on, lets have some coffee. He then poured coffee for Amy. By this time, Lilian, ire, and the others had finished their preparations and joined them in the hall. Gilmore exined the princesss invitation to the pces noon banquet, and everyone agreed to attend. The group then left the Princesss residence and headed to the pce. The royal banquet was held in a magnificent, glittering hall. Apart from the Emperor Huston and Princess Amy, other notable attendees included Yacouba, along with Gilmore and the other women. During the banquet, Huston personally poured wine for Gilmore, After filling his cup, Huston raised his ss towards Gilmore, saying, Mr. Reed, you are my savior. I toast to you. Gilmore raised his ss in return, replying, Mr. Franko is too kind. I toast to you as well. Together, they said, Cheers! Their sses clinked in unison, and they drained their drinks in one go. Following this, a chorus of cheerfulughter filled the room. Huston, looking intently at Gilmore, inquired, Mr. Reed, I heard from Amy that you have something important to discuss with me? Gilmore nodded, Indeed, there is a matter I need to discuss. Iye divined that a cmity is looming over the Golden Tower Empire. I urge Mr. Franko to prepare in advance to avoid catastrophic losses. 0 What? Another disaster on the horizon? What kind of cmity, Mr. Reed? Hustons face showed immediate concern as he pressed for more details. Gilmore replied, I cannot specify the nature of this disaster yet, but its certainly a major one. I implore Mr. Franko to take this seriously, or we might face something even more dreadful than the recent snow disaster. Huston, Amy, and Yacoubas faces turned grave instantly. They all knew too well the horrors of the snow disaster. The thought of something even more terrifying was unthinkable. Amy quickly turned to Gilmore, asking, Mr. Reed, what should we do? Gilmore advised, Starting immediately, issue a strict order for all cities and citizens to stay put, and dere martialw throughout the nation. Huston, with a solemn demeanor, agreed, Very well, I will issue the order for nationwide martialw right away. Gilmore added, Although this impending disaster is fearsome, its not insurmountable. I will stand with you in this crisis. The Emperor looked at him gratefully, Mr. Reed, you truly are a savior of the Golden Tower Empire. He was well aware of Gilmores supernatural skill. With Gilmore by their side, Huston felt like he had a formidable pir of support, and that there was still hope for the empire. His gratitude towards Gilmore was immense. Yet, Gilmore remained calm and humble, saying to Huston, Mr. Franko, theres no need for formalities. Saving the people from disaster is a duty I willingly embrace. What began as a casual luncheon at the pce quickly escted into a crisis meeting. Huston, too preupied to eat, summoned paper and ink to issue an immediate decree of martialw throughout the Golden Tower Empire. He instructed Anson to dispatch the decree to every corner of the empire without dy. Within a day, Hustons order for nationwide martialw spread rapidly, nketing every city in the empire. A sense of foreboding hung over thend like dark, oppressive clouds. Simultaneously, at the heart of the Ice Mountains, where Gilmore had previously sealed the Storms Eye with a thousand icebergs, a disturbing change was unfolding. Amidst the crackling and snapping sounds, the icebergs began to shatter and fall from the void, crashing onto the mountainous terrain. It was as if some terrifying, unknown force was about to burst forth from the earth. Then, with a deafening roar that echoed through the heavens, the icebergs shattered The sealed Storms Eye reappeared at the end of the mountain range, unleashing a terrifying cold storm. The gale that burst -forth seemed intent on turning the entire world into a frozen wastnd. A horrific catastrophe was about to begin! Making 835 Making 835 The Storms Eye opened in an ine unleashing a terrifying and boneCchilling tempest, its unrelenting fury engulfing the world. The Storms Eye, once a few hund yards wide, now swelled to several miles in breadth. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. From the Storms Eye, a white tempest burst forth, spiraling out into the world. As this blizzard manifested, the already frigid environment turned into a hellishndscape of ice. Within this white storm, a towering figure faintly appeared. Though shrouded by the storm, the figure exuded an overwhelming aura that seemed to press down upon the very heavens and earth. I, the Ice Venerable Master, have finally returned after ten thousand years! the figure proimed. Ten millenniums ago, as I ascended to the ascension level and braved my tribtion, I was ambushed by Golden Emperor and other cultivating martialists, leaving me gravely injured and sealed within this Storms Eye. They thought they could end me by sealing me in the Storms Eye, but little did they know, I refused to yield to death. Over these ten thousand years, not only have I healed from my lifeCthreatening wounds within the storms eye, but I have also broken through to the ascension level. This vendetta from ten millenniums ago, I, the Ice Venerable Master, vow to avenge! As the voice, filled with grudge and determination, echoed from within the blizzard, a sudden boom resounded. A beam of frostCwhite light shot forth from the storm, striking the snowy ground and instantly cracking it open. A gaping chasm, three hundred feet deep and stretching three thousand feet long, was carved into the icy earth. After creating this massive rift, Ice Venerable Master swiftly took off, soaring through the void. An hourter, this white storm appeared above a certain area in the Ice Mountains. Then, the figure within the white storm descended onto the peak of an icy mountain. Where are the eight Ice Kings of the Ice Mountains? The cold voice of Ice Venerable Master, from within the storm, echoed between the icy peaks. As Ice Venerable Master finished speaking, a series of thunderous booms emanated from several ice mountains. Soon after, beams of light burst forth from within the ice, hurtling towards the peak where Ice Venerable Master was located. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! These lightsnded, and eight seniors appeared before Ice Venerable Master. These seniors were distinct from the humans of the Golden Tower Empire, marked by the frost clinging to their hair and eyebrows, sparkling like crystals. Their eyes, too, were unlike those of ordinary humans, resembling glittering ice orbs instead of the typical blue pupils. They radiated a chilly aura. Indeed, these eight seniors were not humans from the Golden Tower Empire, but members of a different race known as the Ice n. Born of ice and snow, the Ice n thrived in the frosty environments, living amidst the ice and snow while sharing many simrities with humans in other aspects. Upon seeing Ice Venerable Master amidst the white storm, the eight seniors immediately knelt down, The eight Ice Kings of the Ice n pay their respects to the Ice Venerable Master! they eximed. Congrattions to the venerable master for breaking free from the seal and returning to the Ice n! All of our Ice n warmly wees the venerable masters return, the seniors said; their voices echoing with reverence. The eight seniors were the eight Ice Kings of the Ice n, equivalent to the eight generals of the Golden Tower Empire. They were also Ice Venerable Masters most trusted lieutenants. Ice Venerable Master asked, My Ice Kings, in the ten thousand years I was sealed in the Storms Eye, how has our Ice n fared? One of the seniors, d in a purple robe, stepped forward to report, Venerable master, following your instructions, after your defeat at the hands of Golden Emperor, our Ice n immediately retreated underground into the ciers. We stayed hidden to preserve our strength, eagerly awaiting your return. Ice Venerable Master nodded in approval. Yes, youve done well. Ten millenniums ago, as Ice Venerable Master was on the brink of ascending to the ascension level and facing his heavenly tribtion, Golden Emperor seized the moment to attack him with many cultivation martialists. The Ice n and the humans of the Golden Tower Empire had been warring on the same continent for countless years, each striving to be the sole ruler. Yet, despite centuries of battle, neither side couldpletely vanquish the other. ice Venerable Master was one of the few on this continent poised to ascend to the ascension level, a status that would have made him an unparalleled force. Fearing the Ice ns dominance once Ice Venerable Master ascended, Golden Emperor resolved to strike during Ice Venerable Masters vulnerable moment of tribtion, an ordeal necessary for ascension, which was but a prelude to the greater tribtion of actual ascension to the celestial. Seizing this crucial opportunity, Golden Emperor led the most powerful cultivation martialists of the Golden Tower Empire in an assault on Ice Venerable Master during his tribtion. Ice Venerable Master hadnt expected Golden Emperor to discover his secret location for undergoing the tribtion. Knowing the odds were against him, Ice Venerable Master had instructed the eight Ice Kings before the impending battle with Golden Emperor. If he were to be defeated, all members of the Ice n were to retreat beneath the ciers. The Ice n, adept at living within the icy mountains, had the unique skill to construct their homes beneath the ciers, a feat impossible for the human residents of the Golden Tower Empire who couldnt withstand the bitter cold of the mountains, let alone build an underground city in the ice like the Ice n. This strategy ensured that if all the Ice n retreated underground, they would survive. Ice Venerable Master turned to the Purple Robe Ice King, Lead me to our Ice ns base beneath the cier. . The Purple Robe Ice King bowed respectfully and replied, Yes, venerable master. 3 Then, he and the other seven kings swiftly flew off the icy mountain towards another one, with Ice Venerable Master following closely behind. 85% Reaching the destination, the Purple Robe Ice King didnt evennd before releasing a beam of purple light from his hand, striking a specific spot on the icy mountain. The thick ice covering that spot instantly dissolved under the purple light, revealing a passage leading into the mountain. The Purple Robe Ice King then said to Ice Venerable Master, Venerable master, this is one of the entrances to our Ice ns kingdom. Ice Venerable Master nodded, Alright, lets head in. The Purple Robe Ice King and the other seven kings led the way, flying into the passage first. Ice Venerable Master followedst. As he entered, the extreme cold energy he exuded instantly reformed the thick ice blocks behind him, making the entrance to the Ice ns kingdom vanish without a trace. This ability to manipte ice was precisely why the Ice n, hidden beneath the ciers, remained elusive and difficult for the humans topletely eradicate. Born with the power of ice, they could effortlessly dissolve or form ice and snow. For them, entering these ice mountains was as natural as a fish to water. Soon, they reached a point about a thousand yards underground, and a vast subterranean world unfolded before them. It was an underground kingdom, grand and extensive, spanning 30 miles in every directionCa true subterranean kingdom This realm, hidden from the sun, mirrored a city with its inns, shops, restaurants, and bustling streets. It was as if a slice of the Golden Tower Empires Fensville, had been transnted underground. Even horseCdrawn carriages rolled down the streets amid the hustle and bustle of people. The only difference was the crystal ballClike eyes of everyone they passed byCa distinctive feature of the Ice ns people. As the eight Ice Kings and Ice Venerable Master approached the subterranean kingdom, the Ice n citizens on the streets immediately knelt down. They looked up towards the sky and shouted with great reverence, Hail to the Eight Ice Kings! This scene made it clear that the Ice Kings held a revered and esteemed status among the Ice n people. The eight Ice Kings addressed the kneeling crowd, saying, Rise, people of the Ice n, rise! Thank you, Ice Kings! the citizens responded as they stood up from the streets. Then, the Purple Robe Ice King, with a gesture towards Ice Venerable Master who was enveloped in a white storm, announced to the citizens, People of the Ice n, this is our true leader, Ice Venerable Master! Please, pay your respects to him. As he spoke, the Purple Robe Ice King used his profound cultivation skills to amplify his voice, ensuring it reached every corner of the vast underground city. In no time, almost all the lee n inhabitants heard the announcement and realized that Ice Venerable Master had returned. 85% Consequently, throughout the vast city stretching 30 miles, whether they could see Ice Venerable Master or not, the people knelt down and shouted in unison, Hails to Ice Venerable Master! Their voices echoed like waves throughout the underground kingdom. Due to the sheer size of the city, only those nearby could see Ice Venerable Master amidst the storm. Those farther away no chance of glimpsing him. However, whether they could see him or not, everyone felt an immense surge of excitement and joy. had After what felt like an eternity, the people of the Ice n Kingdom had finally witnessed the return of Ice Venerable Master, their longCawaited leader. Although the Ice n people who longed for the return of Ice Venerable Master, ten thousand years ago have long since passed away, turning to dust, the current Ice n people are countless generations descended from those ancestors. But from those ancestors to the present, after ten thousand years of waiting in the shadows, the master of the Ice n has returned. This signifies that they can now measure up against the humans of the Golden Tower Empire and step into the light. No longer must they hide underground, letting the people of the Golden Tower Empire live in peace above ground as the sole rulers. They refuse to stay hidden forever like mice shunning daylight. They, too, wish to be masters of thend above. As the entire poption of the vast underground city knelt down, shouting hails to Ice Venerable Master, a dramatic moment unfolded. From the grand pces at the heart of the city, tens of thousands of figures suddenly soared into the air. These were the cultivation martialists of the Ice n. Cloaked in white, iceClike armor, they were the Ice Warriors of the Ice n Kingdoms royal pce. THE IN Tens of thousands of these Ice Warriors quickly gathered in the space around Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings. Then, they all knelt on one knee in midCair, shouting in unison, Fifty thousand Ice Warriors pay their hails to Ice Venerable Master! It was evident that these fifty thousand Ice Warriors were a bit nervous. Although they were not their ancestors who had served Ice Venerable Master ten thousand years ago, his fame and legendary tales were well known to them. In the eyes of all the Ice Warriors, Ice Venerable Master was akin to a deity. Amidst the storm, Ice Venerable Master addressed the Ice Warriors, No need for excessive formalities, all of you, rise! Thank you for your grace! Then, Ice Venerable Master instructed the Purple Robe Ice King Have all the people rise. Were heading back to the pce. Yes, venerable master, the Purple Robe Ice King replied, and then he announced to the people on the ground, Everyone, & stand up and go about your business! Although all the Ice n people lived beneath the ciers, they had plenty of work to do to sustain their lives. Under the protection of the eight Ice Kings and tens of thousands of Ice Warriors, Ice Venerable Master proceeded towards the royal pce in the vast underground city of the Ice n. Meanwhile, the people expressed their gratitude aloud, Thank you for your holy grace, venerable master! 0 Making 836 Making 836 In a pce of the Ice ns royal court. Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings entered the grand hall and took their seats. Promptly, pce maids of the Ice n came in, carrying trays of coffee. Ice Venerable Master, please enjoy the coffee, said a maid with utmost respect. Ice Venerable Master took the cup from the tray held by the maid. Of course, shrouded in white, it was impossible for her to see Ice Venerable Masters true face. All she saw was his hand, aged like pine bark, extending from the white storm. Everyone, leave, Ice Venerable Mastermanded. With that, all the maids who had entered the hall withdrew. At that moment, the white storm enveloping Ice Venerable Master also dissipated, revealing his true appearance. The eight Ice Kings noticed that Ice Venerable Master, like ten millenniums ago when he stood alone against many rivals, had not aged. In fact, he appeared even younger. His long white hair shimmered with a frosty sheen, unlike the crystalline snow that adorned the hair and eyebrows of the eight kings. Ice Venerable Masters eyebrows were long and nted, and his iceCblue eyes sparkled like lightning, as if they could see through everything. His white robe made him look tall and majestic, like a mountain, radiating an overwhelmingly powerful aura. $ I n to retaliate against the Golden Tower Empire within the next two days, Ice Venerable Master stated. Tell me everything you know about the Golden Tower Empire. The eight Ice Kings exchanged nces and answered in unison, Yes, venerable master. The Purple Robe Ice King then reported to the Ice Venerable Master, Venerable master, though you instructed us to retreat underground to preserve our strength, we have still been keeping a close eye on the Golden Tower Empire for these ten thousand years, ready to take revenge upon your return. The Ice Venerable Master nodded slightly. Go on. Venerable master, the current strength of the Golden Tower Empire is nothing like it was ten thousand years ago. Golden Emperor defeated you back then, but he didnt advance to the ascension level andter perished during his ascension tribtion. Over the ten millennia, the Golden Tower Empire has experienced a significant decline in talents. Its hard to estimate how many cultivators of the emperor level they have now, but it cant be many. We had nted one of our people in the Golden Tower Empire who gained the emperors trust and became a powerful minister, influencing the court and the nation. We could have quietly taken control of the Golden Tower Empire through this infiltrator. However, a man named Gilmore appeared in the Empire and foiled our ns. Our agents efforts were in vain. Not only did we lose a crucial piece, but our years of influence were uprooted. The Ice Venerable Masters brows furrowed slightly. Who is this Gilmore? And who exactly was our agent nted near the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire? The Purple Robe Ice King continued, Gilmore is a mystery. Information from our sources in the Golden Tower Empire only tells us hes enigmatic and his origins are unclear. He gained the princesss favor and subsequently the emperors trust by healing a severely wounded golden eagle in the Daniel Mountains and was brought to the pce. With Gilmores assistance, the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire eventually eliminated our agent and the power we had cultivated there. Our agent was a cultivation martialist from our Ice n, born to a woman captured by the Golden Tower Empire. She was impregnated by one of our nobles, and their son, though he carried our Ice n bloodline, also had the blue eyes typical of the Golden Tower Empires people, making it impossible to detect his Ice n heritage. After raising the child who bore the Ice n bloodline yet resembled a native of the Golden Tower Empire, he spent decades growing up among us. The eight Ice Kings taught him cultivation skills until he achieved the level of Cultivation Emperor. Only then did we send him to the Golden Tower Empire, disguised as a normal cultivator. He quickly gained the emperors trust and significant influence by concocting longevity elixirs. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Unfortunately, if it werent for Gilmore, we would have already taken control of the Golden Tower Empire The Purple Robe Ice King sighed at this point. ? gleam appeared in the Ice Venerable Masters eyes as he said, Indeed, its a pity. But even though this Gilmore managed to eliminate our agent, I can still conquer the Golden Tower Empire. The Purple Robe Ice King and the other seven Ice Kings immediately stood up, bowed with fists sped, and said, With the venerable masters return, we will undoubtedly sweep through the Golden Tower Empire, establishing the Ice n Kingdom as the sole ruler of the continent. The Ice Venerable Master nodded, Ive been sealed for ten thousand years, filled with rage. Im itching to ughter every single person in the Golden Tower Empire to quell the fury in my heart. Eight Ice Kings, immediately ready our grand army. In two days, we shall obliterate the Golden Tower Empire. The eight Ice Kings answered in unison, Yes, venerable master. Two dayster, in Unicorn, the closest city in the Golden Tower Empire to the Sunsbury Ice Mountains, the city was under high alert. The general, having received the emperors decree, was informed of an impending cmity set to befall the Golden Tower Empire, originating from the Ice Mountains. Hence, being only a hundred miles from the Ice Mountains, Unicorn was under lockdown. The gates were closed, the whole city was on high alert, and even in broad daylight, every household stayed indoors, with only the citys soldiers patrolling the streets on horseback. An invisible tension enveloped the entire city. In the generals residence within the city, the general and several deputies were discussing military affairs. Y One deputy addressed themander, General Zack, the emperors decree mentioned a great cmity from the Ice Mountains is imminent. What do you think it could be? 86% General Zack, with a deeply furrowed brow, replied, Deputy Lenin, the emperors decree didnt specify, and I cant begin to guess. The cmity of the Ice Mountains is likely to be a major snow disaster. I just hope it doesnt bring greater disaster to our nation. General Zack spoke these words, his eyes reflecting unmistakable worry. But General Zack, this is so strange. Snow disasters arent unheard of. They typically ur once every two or three years, but always in the winter. Why is it happening in June this year, and it looks like its not just a oneCtime event A deputy, with a puzzled look on his face, voiced his concerns. General Zack nodded in agreement, Yes, a snow disaster in June is indeed bizarre to the extreme. Thats what worries me! So, General Zack, what do you think is going on? Deputy Lenn, the Ice Mountains were the territory of the Ice n ten thousand years ago. The current snow disaster gives one an ominous feeling. I just hope the Golden Tower Empire can withstand this ordeal, General Zack muttered. The other deputies also furrowed their brows in deep concern. General Zack, its bad news! Just then, an anxious voice came from outside, followed by a soldier rushing in, causing a moment of surprise among the generals present. General Zack, observing the soldiers panicked demeanor, asked, Whats happened thats got you shouting and panicking like this? Out of breath, the soldier eximed, General Zack, its terrible, the great cmity it has arrived! As soon as the soldier finished speaking, a boneCchilling cold swept through the room, filling the generals with an unexinable sense of unease. General Zack, you you should go outside and see for yourself the soldier said, his face pale with panic, pointing outside. Without asking any more questions, General Zack and a few deputies quickly strode out of the room. Outside, they were greeted by an astonishing sight. A storm was rolling in from the west side of Unicorn. It was a white storm, vast and overwhelming, carrying with it a blizzard of ice and snow. The sound of ice chunks falling and striking the earth with a crackling noise was clear even from a great distance, utterly astounding. But what was truly terrifying was not just the stormCitself. Above the rolling clouds, they could see tens of thousands of Ice Warriors riding the storm, bearing down on Unicorn. General Zacks eyes widened in shock, and then he snapped back to reality, shouting loudly, This is the Ice ns army, attacking Unicorn! All soldiers, prepare for battle! Soon, the war horns in Phoenix Dragon City sounded, resonating across the sky, WooCwooCwoo. War drums thundered in response, Boom, boom, boom!!! All the soldiers in the city readied their swords and crossbows, poised to meet the enemy. A great battle was imminent. 86% Making 837 Making 837 A tempest roared toward Unicorn, on the Sunsbury of the Golden Tower Empire. Astride this tumultuous storm was the vast army of the Ice n. Tens of thousands of Ice Warriors, bristling with murderous intent, their des and swords shimmering in the storms wrath. Leading this formidable Ice n force were the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings. In no time, this great Ice n army was hovering above Unicorn. The Ice Venerable Master, with a piercing cold gaze, looked down at Unicorn, where soldiers were armed to the teeth. With a singlemand, he bellowed, All Ice n warriors, heed my order, leave not a soul alive in the human city of the Golden Tower Empire! Yes, venerable master! The legions responded in unison, their voices thundering through the heavens, their momentum unstoppable. Then, under the leadership of the eight Ice Kings, the tens of thousands of Ice n warriors unleashed their cultivator energy and the brilliance of their swords, a terrifying force that nketed the skies, descending upon Unicorn. However, as the Ice n army advanced upon Unicorn, before they could even reach the city walls, a thunderous boom echoed through the heavens, and the world shook violently. Suddenly, three hundred feet above Unicorn, a protective screen shed into existence. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This massive shield enveloped the entire city, shining as bright as the sun and the moon, radiating a power that seemed to shake the very fabric of the earth. Within this enormous screen, mysterious and ancient runes shimmered and danced. The tens of thousands of Ice n warriors descending from the sky touched this colossal shield and were instantly set aze by the ancient runes. In an instant, thousands of Ice n warriors were consumed by the fiery runes. These Ice Warriors, now engulfed in mes, let out earthCshattering screams, Aaahhh! Those set ame by the shield fell from the sky into Unicorn, their bodies charred to cinders, smashing into dust impact. upon All Ice n forces, retreat immediately! Above the skies, the Ice Venerable Master, his face a mask of shock, quickly regained his senses and bellowed themand. His voice echoed across the heavens, and with it, the tens of thousands of Ice n warriors attacking Unicorn hastily retreated in disarray. The eight Ice Kings led the retreat, taking the army back up into the skies. Although the withdrawal was timely, the Ice Kings couldnt hide their disheveled appearance. Venerable master, could it be that Unicorn was prepared for us? the Purple Robe Ice King asked, his voice heavy with concern. The Ice Venerable Masters eyes flickered sharply, a sign of his agitation. 09:59 Mon, This shield over Unicorn seems to be a massive formation, he observed. And the power of this formation seems to be extremely formidable as well! 3 The Purple Robe Ice King looked at the Ice Venerable Master and ventured, Venerable master, do you think there could be a formation expert within Unicorn? The Ice Venerable Master shook his head. Impossible. Such a remote and minor city would not be given many resources by the Golden Tower Empire. Even if the Empire did have powerful formation experts, they would likely be stationed in Fensville. The Purple Robe Ice King furrowed his brow in confusion and queried, Then this formation in Unicorn After a moment of contemtion, the Ice Venerable Master spected, Its very likely that the Golden Tower Empire sent a formation expert in advance to set this up. The Purple Robe Ice King inquired, Then, venerable master, how shall we break this formation? A cold light sparkled in the Ice Venerable Masters eyes as he dered, Let me try. I refuse to believe that the formation of this insignificant Unicorn can withstand my assault. No sooner had he finished speaking than the Ice Venerable Masters figure shot forward, engulfed by a white storm. Swiftly, the Venerable Master, riding the white storm, approached the formation above Unicorn, closing in to a mere hundred feet above it. Then, the Ice Venerable Master raised his right palm. On his right palm emerged a whirlwind of white energy. With the appearance of this swirling vortex, the temperature in the surrounding airspace plummeted. Not only did heavy snow start to fall from the sky, but the green hills around were instantly covered in snow and ice, visible to the naked eye. V Boom! The Ice Venerable Master unleashed a palm strike from above, and from his hand, a white storm erupted. The howling of the storm was like thunder. As the white storm, carrying within it the energy of a whirlwind, struck towards the formation below, the energy swiftly took the shape of a giant white python. This python, though formed of the whirlwinds energy, looked strikingly real, and the aura it emitted was a hundred times more terrifying than that of a living python. Inside Unicorn, all the soldiers who saw the python within the storm strike down were struck with awe and fear. Many of the faintChearted soldiers even let out screams of terror. Bang! A massive explosion resounded! In that instant, as the python within the storm crashed against the formation, the heavens and the earth seemed to shake violently, as if they might copse under the force of the impact A blinding light burst forth, and a terrifying wave of energy rippled through the air. 80% As this terrifying force spread, the mountains within a threeCmile radius crumbled like dry weeds, ttened to the ground. The giant python in the storm shattered to pieces under this ferocious power. Yet, after the python had been obliterated, the formation remained intact, as if nothing had happened, its energy continuously flowing, vast and boundless as the heavens and the earth. Above the skies, the Ice Venerable Masters face suddenly contorted, a look of ugly shock spreading across his features. He couldnt hide the horror in his eyes either. It was beyond him how his powerful strike, one he thought could shatter mountains, had failed to break the formation protecting Unicorn. It was utterly inconceivable! The eight Ice Kings and the tens of th of the Ice ns army were equally stunned into silence. Their venerable masters attack, ineffectual against the citys formation? How could that be? They all knew him to be an ascension level cultivator, a being of ascended might. Could it be that the Golden Tower Empire also had such a cultivator of the ascension level in their midst? Why hadnt their national advisor, Levi, mentioned this? Yes, Levi, their crucial nt in the empire, had assured them that he, as a Cultivation Emperor, was second to none within the Golden Tower Empire. The possibility of the empire housing a cultivator of the ascension level was beyond belief. Seeing the giant pythons attack dissipate in the air, General Zack and all the soldiers within Unicorn felt as if they were in a dream. Could this be real? The appearance of the formation in the skies above them was already hard enough to believe. Now, to witness the strongest of the Ice n strike with all his might and still fail to breach the formation, leaving Unicorn unscathedCit was like a fantasy too surreal to be trusted. They were all prepared for ast stand, ready to perish alongside the Ice ns forces. But now, the anticipated end was unnecessary. They were burning with curiosity, when had this formation appeared above the Unicorn? Who had cast it? Clearly, unraveling this mystery was not going to happen immediately. Yet, they couldnt help but feel a profound gratitude for the mysterious benefactor who had set up the formation in secret. This formation had not only saved them but also the lives of every citizen in Unicorn. When this cmity has passed, I, Zack, must find this benefactor to express the heartfelt thanks of all the military and civilians of Unicorn, General Zack murmured as he gazed at the enchantment above, his voice carrying a solemn vow. Making 838 Making 838 hapter 838 The formation that both stunned the Ice Venerable Master and the entire military of Unicorn was none other than the Demon Formation quietlyid by Gilmore under the veil of night. When the Ice Venerable Masters initial strike failed to shatter the Demon Formation, he was greatly shaken, and a wave of discontent surged within him. Refusing to yield, heunched another attackCthis time with both palms thrusting forward. Twin storms erupted, and from within their tumultuous hearts, two massive python silhouettes emerged.. With gaping maws and fangs bared, exuding a murderous aura, they mmed against the glowing screen of the Demon Formation. The earth trembled mightily, and a shockwave of raw power burst forth, ttening every peak within 30 miles. The once rolling hills around Unicorn were reduced to nds, stripping thend of its natural defenses. Yet, even the might of the twin pythons, unleashed by the Ice Venerable Master, failed to alter the oue. The pythons exploded into nothingness, while the luminous barrier of the Demon Formation remained unscathed, as pristine as before. The Ice Venerable Master finally realized the extraordinary power of the formation. It was an enigma he, even at the ascension level, could not unravel. His heart was gripped by a shock so intense it was as if thunder had struck his soul. Could the Golden Tower Empire possess a formation master of the ascension level? This thought cast a deep shadow of unease within him. The Ice Venerable Masters unease was naturalCif the Golden Tower Empire had a martialist of the ascension level, his grand scheme to wipe out the Empires human race might crumble to dust. So, it was crucial for the Ice Venerable Master to identify the one who set up the formation. His gaze swept over the soldiers in Unicorn, ready for battle, and he called out with authority, Who would have guessed that Unicorn, this seemingly insignificant ce, would harbor a formation master of such caliber that even I, the Ice Venerable Master, cannot break his enchantment. Would the mastermind behind this formation care to show themselves? I, the Ice Venerable Master, would very much like to exchange some words. Within the city, General Zacks brow furrowed as he listened to the Ice Venerable Masters speech from above, an inkling of recognition sparked in his mind. He turned to his deputies, Why does the name Ice Venerable Master ring a bell? The deputies seemed to share his sense of deja vu. Then, one of them, eyes lighting up with realization, said to General Zack, General, I remember now! Our empires history speaks of an Ice Venerable Master from the Ice n of Sunsury, vile and ferocious, who, millennia ago, possessed extraordinary prowess and constantly sought the destruction of our human race. *But this great threat to our race was defeated by Golden Emperor, along with the most powerful cultivation martialists, before he could ascend. He was then sealed within the Ice Mountains by the Golden Emperor. 10:0 04 3 86%D No sooner had the deputy finished his exnation than General Zack and the other deputies faces turned pale. Their dramatic change in expression was due to a sudden realization C could the figure in the skies be that very Ice Venerable Master from ten thousand years ago? But they had never heard of anyone who lived for ten thousand years. The Ice Venerable Master was supposedly vanquished and sealed by Golden Emperor ten thousand years ago. Even if he hadnt met his demise, breaking through that seal should have been impossible, right? Just then, from the sky, came the Ice Venerable Masters cool voice, How extraordinary that there are still those in this world who remember meCa rare honor indeed. General Zack and his deputies snapped their gazes upwards to the Ice Venerable Master hovering above them. They thought, Could it be that this ancient being is indeed the same Ice Venerable Master from ten millennia past? If he truly was the Ice Venerable Master, then this was a gargantuan threat looming over the Golden Tower Empire. In Golden Tower Empire, no one could match the might of the Ice Venerable Master, especially since the Golden Emperor who had defeated him ten thousand years ago had long since passed away. Yet General Zacks eyes danced with cunning as he concocted a n. He stered a facade of calm on his face and looked up at the Ice Venerable Master hovering in the sky, his voice booming, Ice Venerable Master, youve got some nerve, invading the cities of the Golden Tower Empire. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ten thousand years ago, Golden Emperor sealed you away for a millennium. I didnt expect you to reemerge and start causing trouble again. I suggest you scurry back to the Ice Mountains of Sunsbury and reflect on your actions. Otherwise, youre bound to repeat the disasters of ten millennia past. Hearing General Zacks words, a flicker of rage ignited in the eyes of the Ice Venerable Master. How dare a mere city guard from the small city of Unicorn chastise him? It infuriated him so much that his palms clenched tightly, veins bulging like ropes on his hands. He was seething with the desire to tear General Zack into pieces right there and then. But Unicorn was shielded by the formation. He couldnty a finger on Zack. The Ice Venerable Master, struggling to keep his fury in check, shouted back at Zack, You insolent fool! What gives you, a mere proficient level cultivator, the right to lecture me? Bring forth the formation expert from your city to speak to me or once I break through your citys formation, I swear I will leave no one in Unicorn alive! However, far from being intimidated, General Zack onlyughed. Ice Venerable Master, who are you trying to frighten? If you could break through our citys formation, wouldnt you have done so already? It seems to me you cant break it at all. Sure, you want to meet our citys formation master? But first, youll have to break through our citys formation, because without that, you wont even get a foot in the door! General Zacks words nearly drove the Ice Venerable Master to cough up blood in fury. Zack was right. Kiss If the Ice Venerable Master could have broken the formation, he wouldnt be here wasting his breath. He would have already taken Zacks head. 86% As General Zacks voice faded, thousands of soldiers within the city walls couldnt hide their smug grins, eager to see the Ice Venerable Master made aughingstock. The Ice Venerable Masters fury boiled within him, almost bursting forth from his chest, especially since the soldiers reveled in his misfortune with such tant mockery, and all in front of the tens of thousands of his Ice ns army and the eight Ice Kings. It was an unbearable humiliation. If he failed to breach the formation of Unicorn, even these soldiers could mock him with such impunity. Where would his dignity stand before his entire army? His authority would be deeply undermined. The Ice Venerable Masters eyes zed with anger, and suddenly, a terrifyingly cold storm erupted from him. This storm was a monstrous whirlwind, 150 feet across, twisting like a colossal vortex, with the Ice Venerable Master at its eye. His eyes bulged with rage, like a demon. His white hair whipped about him, his robes snapping in the wind, an endless aura of murderous intent emanating from him, oppressive as it filled the heavens and the earth. In the next moment, from the eye of the storm, the Ice Venerable Master unleashed lightningClike bolts of white light from his palms. Thunderous booms echoed incessantly. Wave after wave of these bolts, carrying the immense force and magical power of a supreme being, crashed against the Demon Formations shield.. Then came a sound like the world shattering, a mighty explosion. Terrifying waves of force swept across thend, ttening mountains for hundreds of miles around Unicorn. The Ice Venerable Masters fearsome attacksted for half an hour, his lightningClike radiance illuminating the entire sky, overshadowing the sun and the moon for miles around. Yet, even with the Ice Venerable Master exerting his full strength against the Demon Formation, the result was unchanged. All his attacks failed to breach the Formation. The Demon Formation stood unyielding, as impregnable as a fortress, without a single scratch. Making 839 Making 839 Mon, Nov 86% The Ice Venerable Master was on the verge of a breakdown. After a fierce assault, his white hair was in disarray, and his face showed clear signs of exhaustion. But what really hit him hard was the blow to his pride and confidence. He hadunched a ferocious attack, employing nearly all of his cultivated power. Yet the Demon Formation hadnt sustained the slightest damage. To the Ice Venerable Master, it was so strange. Above in the skies, the Ice ns army and the eight Ice Kings, having witnessed the Ice Venerable Master exert his full strength to no avail, felt a crushing sense of defeat, and their morale plummeted. In contrast, General Zack and all the soldiers within Unicorn were greatly heartened and brimming with joy. While the Ice Venerable Master frantically bombarded the formation above Unicorn, they had harbored fears that he might actually break through. Now, seeing that his attacks did nothing to the formation, their confidence soared. General Zack didnt miss a chance to mock the Ice Venerable Master. He shouted for all to hear: Look everyone, this is the Ice Venerable Master who was once defeated by our great Golden Emperor. His strength isughably weak. He cant even crack the formation of Unicorn. And to think he dreamed of invading our Golden Tower Empire! Ridiculous! As General Zacks words ended, thousands of soldiers in the city erupted into roaringughter, Hahaha What a weakling! To think such a weakling dreamed of conquering us humansCwhat a joke! Hearing the unrestrained mockery from the soldiers of Unicorn, the Ice Venerable Master clenched his teeth so hard he thought they might shatter. Rage surged within him like a towering inferno. Yet, even with anger pushing him to the brink, the Ice Venerable Master had to confront a bitter truth, he could not break through Unicorns formation. Nor could he silence these mocking soldiers of Unicorn with death. With aplexion dark as thunderclouds, the Ice Venerable Master snorted coldly and, commandeering the winds of the storm, he took off into the sky. As he left, he issued amand, All of my Ice n, follow me! The Ice ns army and the eight Ice Kings immediately took to the air, following the Ice Venerable Master in retreat. The reason the Ice Venerable Master chose to withdraw from Unicorn was straightforward: since he couldnt shatter the Demon Formation and he couldnt kill the jeering soldiers, why should he stay and endure their taunts? Thus, he chose to leave. All the soldiers in Unicorn watched as the Ice Venerable Master led the Ice ns army away from the skies above their city. They knew then that the lee ns forces had failed to take Unicorn. Watching their disgraced departure, every soldier in the city let out a triumphant cheer. However, the fact that Unicorn had not lost a single soldier and had forced the enemy to retreat in embarrassment did not allow General Zack to forget the looming danger the Ice n army still posed to the Golden Tower Empire. He ordered his soldiers to continue to guard the city walls vigntly, without a hint of ckness. Then, he returned to his headquarters and promptly took out a jade slip. Through it, he conveyed everything that had happened, down to thest detail, to Yacouba, who was in charge of military affairs in Fensville. Several hundred miles from Unicorn, the Ice Venerable Master, leading the Ice ns army, was still airborne, his face a picture of gloom. 5 At this moment, the Purple Robe Ice King approached the Ice Venerable Master cautiously and ventured, Venerable master, although weve been held back by Unicorn, surely the Golden Tower Empire cant protect all its cities with formations. There must be some cities without such defenses. We can take our revengeter on those. The Ice Venerable Masters expression remained dark as he gave a slight nod to the Ice King in purple, You speak the truth, Purple Robe Ice King. Even if we cant seize Unicorn, does that mean I cant take the rest of the cities in the Golden Tower Empire? Even if the Golden Tower Empire indeed had ascension level formation martialist, it was imusible for them to set up formations for every single city. Each time a formation martialist constructs a formation, it drains a vast amount of core energy, requiring months to recuperate. To set formations for all the cities of the Golden Tower Empire was a feat not even the Ice Venerable Master could achieve without wearing himself to death. And if it didnt kill him, it would take decades to set up formations for so many cities. Thus, the Ice Venerable Master was certain that only a select few cities in the Golden Tower Empire would be fortified with formations. And perhaps, Unicorn was protected because it was closest to the icy tempests of the Sunsbury Ice Mountains. The Golden Tower Empire wanted to protect Unicorn, so they had set up a formation. However, the Ice Venerable Master quickly realized his mistake. Over the next few hours, as they flew over the territories of the Golden Tower Empire, they encountered several cities, each guarded by formations, just like Unicorn. Naturally, the Ice Venerable Master and his army met with the same setbacks when they tried to attack these cities, just as they had at Unicorn. Not a single city fell to their onught. On the contrary, the repeated attacks were even too much for the Ice Venerable Master, who was at the ascension level. So, they found a grand mountain range within the borders of the Golden Tower Empire and chose a valley among its towering peaks to rest and recuperate. Meanwhile, back in the imperial pce of Fensville, the Yacouba was a picture of urgency and grave concern as he hastened toward a pce hall. Kiss His swift strides caused the treasured sword at his waist to tap against his armor, creating a rhythmic ttering sound. In full battle regalia, the imposing Yacouba arrived at the Emperors private study. Indeed, inside the study, the Emperor was conversing with the princess. 86% As she sipped her coffee, Amy inquired, Father, you said that ording to Mr. Reed, we were to face a great cmity within these two days. Why has there been no sign of it? Hustons brow furrowed slightly as he replied, Even though Mr. Reed is young, his skills are remarkable. However, divining the fate of cmities can sometimes be imprecise, which is not unusual. Hustons words were chosen to shield his daughter from worry rather than to cast doubt on Gilmores divination. He preferred to softly suggest that there might be some discrepancies rather than bluntly stating an error was made. But, this might be a good sign. No cmity is certainly better than a cmity, he added. Amy smiled in agreement, nodding, You are right, Father. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But no sooner had her words faded than Yacoubas voice rang out from outside the study, Your Majesty, have urgent matters to report! Making 840 Making 840 ? Come in, said the Huston, addressing the door to his private study. The door swung open and Yacouba strode into the room. Huston looked at Yacouba and asked, Yacouba, what urgent matter do you have to report? Yacouba bowed with a fist sped in the other hand and said, Your Majesty, I bring troubling news. The General of Unicorn, Zack, has sent an urgent military reportCthe Ice n ariny is invading Unicorn. The Ice n army? Hustons face showed surprise. Yes, Your Majesty, the Ice n army has indeed invaded Unicorn, led by none other than the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings, continued Yacouba. Hustons eyes widened in shock, The Ice Venerable Master? Isnt it said that the Ice n hasnt shown itself for ten thousand years? And that the Ice Venerable Master was sealed in the Storms Eye by the Golden Emperor all those ten millennia ago? How is it that now, the Ice Venerable Master has reappeared and leads the Ice n army to invade thends of our Golden Tower Empire? The news Yacouba brought was indeed shocking to Huston. After all, since the time the Ice Venerable Master was sealed by the Golden Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, the Ice n had retreated to the depths of Sunsbury, never to be seen or heard from again, with no further invasions. Unexpectedly, ten thousand yearster, the Ice n army would suddenly appear, and the Ice Venerable Master would resurface. This left Huston somewhat at a loss. Yacoubas brow was deeply furrowed with confusion as well, Your Majesty, I too find it extremely strange. The Ice Venerable Master was sealed by the Golden Emperor in the Storms Eye. He should have dissipated into nothingness over these ten thousand years. Who would have expected that not only did he survive, but he now leads the Ice n army to our doorstep? A look of worry shed in Hustons eyes as he said to Yacouba, Yacouba, has Unicorn fallen? Have General Zack and all the soldiers and civilians in the city been ughtered by the Ice n army? However, Yacoubas reply was unexpectedly reassuring, Your Majesty, its quite strange indeed. Unicorn was guarded by a mere 10,000 soldiers, and against the assault of the Ice ns mighty army, their annihtion seemed all but certain. Yet, against all odds, as the Ice ns forcesid siege to the city, a dazzling formation suddenly materialized above Unicorn, staving off the invaders attack. But the surprises didnt stop there. The power of this formation was so tremendous that it incinerated thousands of Ice n warriors into ash, forcing the army to retreat. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Even more astonishing was that this formation, appearing out of the blue, proved impregnable even to the Ice Venerable Master, who, despite exerting Herculean efforts, could not breach it. ||| O Mon, Kis In the end, the Ice Venerable Master had no choice but to retreat from Unicorn with his forces, tail between their legs. Upon hearing Yacoubas ount, Huston and the Amy exchanged a look, their eyes wide with astonishment. Such a turn of events was almost beyond belief. 86% It took a moment for Huston to collect his thoughts before he addressed Yacouba, Yacouba, was it your doingCarranging this formation in Unicorn? Yacouba immediately denied, Your Majesty, I sent no one to Unicorn to set up any formation. Moreover, theres nobody in our Golden Tower Empires military capable of establishing a formation mighty enough to hold off the Ice ns army and the Ice Venerable Master Huston knew this was true. The Ice Venerable Master had been more powerful than even the Golden Emperor ten thousand years ago. His cultivation now would be unimaginably formidable, and no martialist within the Golden Tower Empire could conjure such a powerful formation to withstand the Ice Venerable Master But if it wasnt Yacouba who dispatched a martialist to set up the formation, then who was the mysterious expert behind Unicorns formation? Huston looked perplexed, turning his gaze between the Amy and Yacouba. Suddenly, as if a light bulb had turned on, Amys eyes sparkled with realization, and a smile spread across her face. Father, I think I might know whos behind Unicorns formation, she said brightly. Huston leaned forward eagerly, Amy, do you know who set up the formation? Could it possibly be- As he spoke, a realization seemed to dawn on him as well, his eyes lighting up with the possibility. Amy, seeming to read her fathers mind, nodded with a knowing smile, Yes, Father, it must be him However, Yacouba, witnessing Huston and Amys hesitance, as if they were ying a guessing game, was truly baffled. He looked at Amy and Huston and couldnt help but ask, Your Majesty, Her Highness, who exactly are you talking about? Realizing that Yacouba was out of the loop, Huston and Amy shared a smile before replying in unison, Yacouba, the person we have in mind is none other than Mr. Reed. Upon hearing this, a light bulb went off for Yacouba. With the gentle nudge from Huston and Amy, he too considered it highly likely that the person who had set up the formation in Unicorn was Gilmore. After all, Gilmore had, just a few days earlier, established aplex Cosmic Star Formation in the pce. Levi, along with a horde of traitorous officials and tens of thousands of rebels, were thwarted by this very formationid out by Gilmore. Thus, they quickly connected the dots, suspecting that the formation protecting Unicorn could very well be Gilmores -handiwork. And they were aware that within the Golden Tower Empire, he was likely the only one capable of erecting such a formation capable of holding back the Ice Venerable Master and the Ice ns army. Yacouba, proceed at once to the Princesss residence and invite Mr. Reed to the pce. I wish to discuss the defense strategy with him, Huston immediately instructed General Yacouba. ? 3 Yes, Your Majesty, Yacouba responded promptly. As he turned to leave, Huston suddenly called out to him, Wait, Yacouba. Yacouba stopped in his tracks, turned around, and saluted the emperor, Your Majesty, may I be of further service? Huston replied, I feel that just sending you might not show enough respect. It would be better if I went to Mr. Reeds residence in person. You and Amy will apany me. This announcement visibly surprised Yacouba. It was unprecedented for the ruler of a nation to leave the pce and personally seek out someone like Gilmore. It was a humbling act of honor. But then it dawned on him C Mr. Reed was akin to a celestial, one before whom even emperors would willingly lower their stature and treat as a distinguished guest. So, it was not so strange after all for Mr. Reed to make such a personal visit. With this in mind, Yacouba respectfully affirmed, As you wish, Your Majesty. Half an hourter, the royal procession appeared at the gates of the Princesss residence. Once the arrival of the Emperor was announced, the servants hurriedly opened the central doors to wee him Gilmore, along with Lilian, ire, and Christine, stepped out of the residence to greet Huston, Amy, and Yacouba. Once everyone was escorted into the residence, they settled into the living room in the vi. Servants presented coffee and fruit. After a few sips of coffee, Gilmore looked towards the emperor and asked, Your Majesty graces us. May I know what brings you to seek me out? Huston, without any intent to conceal the reason, nodded towards Gilmore, Mr. Reed, my search for you is indeed for a matter of great importance. Making 841 Making 841 Though Huston tried his best to remainposed, a flicker of excitement could still be seen in his eyes. Mr. Reed, just as you predicted, a significant event has indeed unfolded in the Golden Tower Empire. Of course, Gilmore was well aware of the situation. But he feigned ignorance, asking, Your Majesty, what exactly has happened? Huston looked at Gilmore and said, word by word, Mr. Reed, the Ice Venerable Master has led the Ice ns army out of Sunsbury and begun their incursion into the Golden Tower Empire! A great cmity is about to befall us. The Ice Venerable Master? Gilmores brows knit slightly. Yes, exactly, the Ice Venerable Master! Huston affirmed. Then he detailed the origins of the Ice Venerable Master and the extent of his dreadfulness to Gilmore. Gilmore didnt need to be told. He knew the backstory of the Ice Venerable Master. Otherwise, he wouldnt have preemptively set up formations across the empires cities. Gilmore nodded at Huston and said, So, this Ice Venerable Master is quite a big deal and not easy to deal with. As you said, Huston agreed, even the Golden Emperor of our Golden Tower Empire from ten thousand years ago couldnt vanquish him. That speaks volumes about his terrifying strength! I must confess, Mr. Reed, there is no martialist in the Golden Tower Empire who can contend with the Ice Venerable Master. Gilmore replied, Your Majesty, I find it hard to believe that in the vast and resourceful Golden Tower Empire, teeming with talent, there isnt a single martialist capable of confronting the Ice Venerable Master. Huston replied somberly, Indeed, Mr. Reed, there is no one in the Golden Tower Empire who can match the Ice Venerable Master, except for one person. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gilmore, curious, inquired, If there is someone capable of confronting the Ice Venerable Master, why havent you sought them out? With the Ice Venerable Masters forces advancing, we dont have a moment to waste. Your Majesty should urgently call this martialist. upon Huston said, Although I am eager to invite this martialist to aid the Golden Tower Empire against the Ice VenerableCMaster, I fear that he may not agree to assist us in this fight. However, I am afraid that this master will not agree to help me deal with venerable master Han Bing. Gilmore reassured, That wont happen. The citizens of the Golden Tower Empire are about to face ughter through no fault of their own. I believe this martialist will not stand by heartlessly and let innocent lives be lost or allow the Ice ns army to kill without restraint. Hustons face lit up with gratitude. Mr. Reed, your words bringfort to me and all the citizens of the Golden Tow Empire. We are all deeply indebted to you. After these words, Huston rose from his throne and, to Gilmores astonishment, knelt before him with a thud. 09:58 However, Gilmore was shocked by his actions. Whats going on? Huston is kneeling to me to express his thanks? Gilmore couldnt shake off the feeling that he had somehow wandered into the wrong scene in a y. Not only was Gilmore stunned. Amy, Yacouba, and all thedies present, including Lilian and ire, were equally taken aback. Especially Yacouba, whose eyes widened in disbelief. He had lived a long life but had never seen an emperor kneel before amoner. Who would believe such a tale if it were told? Gilmore quickly helped Huston up, saying, Your Majesty, theres no need for such grand gestures! Yet Huston replied with gratitude, Mr. Reed, you are the only one who can save the Golden Tower Empire from this cmity. Moreover, I havee to know that the sudden appearance of the formation in the border city of Unicorn is which saved its soldiers and citizens from a fate worse than death. your doing, My bow was to thank you on behalf of the people of Unicorn. Gilmore hadnt expected Huston to guess so quickly that he was responsible for the formation in Unicorn. With Huston kneeling in thanks, Gilmore found it awkward to keep up the pretense. So, he had to admit, Your Majesty is astute. Indeed, it was me who set up the formation in Unicorn. Huston said, Mr. Reed, why should that be a problem? Just a few days ago, you set up a formation in our pce, ensuring our survival during the attack by Levi and his rebels. So naturally, when Unicorn was saved by a formation, I immediately thought of you. Wearing a modest smile, Gilmore replied, Indeed, over the past couple of days, I divined the looming disaster facing the Golden Tower Empire, foreseeing that it would be a military catastrophe originating from the icy gales of the Sunsbury Ice Mountains. Hence, I took a quiet trip to Unicorn and discreetlyid down a formation for its protection. Fortunately, this formation stood firm against the onught of the Ice ns army and the Ice Venerable Master, bringing me a small measure offort. Having already covertly set the formation, I did not wish to burden Your Majesty with further worries, so I chose not to disclose this matter. Hearing Gilmores admission, Huston, Amy, and Yacouba feltCtheir suspicions confirmed and were filled with immense joy. Especially when they learned that Gilmore had kept this a secret to spare Huston worry, it touched Hustons heart beyond words. However, concern soon clouded Hustons face, and he said to Gilmore, With your formation, Unicorn was spared. But in Golden Tower Empire, with its numerous cities, I fear that many will suffer countless casualties in the face of the Ice 45 n army. Gilmore responded calmly, Your Majesty, rest assured, just as Unicorn remains unharmed, so too will the other cities of the Golden Tower Empire remain safe. When the Ice Venerable Master and his armye to attack, they will find that they have bitten off more than they can chew, and will not gain any advantage. Gilmores words were delivered with such a lightness, as if brushing off dust from his shoulders, yet brimming with confidence. Huston, Amy, and Yacouba were taken aback. Why was Gilmore so sure of himself? Amy seemed to suddenly have a light bulb moment and asked Gilmore, Mr. Reed, have you by any chance set up formations in all the cities of the Golden Tower Empire? Gilmore neither confirmed nor denied, simply replying, Princess, just take a breather. The Ice ns army and the Ice Venerable Master wont be able to stir up any serious trouble. We can just sit back and enjoy the show. At these words, a look of delight spread across the faces of Amy, Huston, and Yacouba. They could almost be certain from Gilmores words that he had indeed set up formations across all the cities of the Golden Tower Empire. They were speechless with surprise. Considering the monumental effort it would take to set up formations in the Empires numerous cities, they were in awe. Setting up a formation in one city was enough to deplete a great deal of a cultivators power. To do so in hundreds? It was almost beyond belief. In the eyes of Huston and Amy, Gilmores strength seemed to the celestial! With such prowess, Huston felt a wave of relief wash over him. Even if the Ice Venerable Master led the Ice ns army against the Golden Tower Empire, there was nothing to fear. Mr. Reed, then what should we do next to face the Ice ns army? Huston asked, as respectfully as a student seeking wisdom from his teacher. Gilmore answered, Do nothing special. Just carry on as usual. Making 842 Making 842 Hearing Gilmores words, Huston, Amy, and Yacouba were utterly dumbfounded. The Ice ns army and the Ice Venerable Master were on the verge of attacking. Huston had asked for strategies to counter the enemy, and Gilmore nonchntly suggested they just carry on as usual! How could this not leave Huston, Amy, and Yacoubapletely bbergasted? 74% Seeing their puzzled looks, Gilmore feltpelled to rify, As I said earlier, even if the Ice Venerable Master leads the Ice ns army against the Golden Tower Empire, they wont gain a thing, let alone destroy the Empire. All Your Majesty has to do is order every citizen and soldier in the cities of the Golden Tower Empire to strictly stay within their walls. Not a step out. No evil force will be able to touch them, not in the slightest. Snapping back to reality, Huston respectfully said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, I understand. Ill issue the orders to every city right away, making sure no one leaves their city. After saying this, Huston looked towards Yacouba andmanded, Yacouba, notify all the generals immediately to carry out Mr. Reeds instructions. Yes, Your Majesty, Yacouba replied, and immediately left the living room to dispatch the orders to the generals of the cities. Mr. Reed, do you think Fensville can withstand the attack from the Ice Venerable Master and the Ice ns army? Huston couldnt help but ask Gilmore. Gilmore replied confidently, Not only will Fensville hold, but we will also turn the tide against the Ice Venerable Master and the Ice ns army, sending them packing in aplete rout. A flicker of amazement appeared in Hustons eyes. Although he trusted that with Gilmores help, Fensville would be safe, the idea that they could actually send the enemy fleeing in disarray seemed almost too good to be true. Huston still couldnt believe it. Still, if it could really happen, it was precisely the oue he most wished to see. Mr. Reed, youre truly a savior to me and the Golden Tower Empire, Huston couldnt help but thank Gilmore again. Gilmore remained as cool as a cucumber: Its a mere trifle, Your Majesty. Theres no need for formality. Then, looking at Huston, Gilmore continued, Your Majesty, you can rest easy. You and the princess should head back to the pce, get some good rest, and brace yourselves for quite the spectacle to Hearing this, Huston and Amy felt a surge of relief in their hearts. It seemed Gilmore was brimming with confidence about oveing this cmity. This allowed them to ease their worries as well. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Having discussed what they came for, Huston and Amy bid farewell to Gilmore and returned to the pce. A thousand miles from the capital of the Golden Tower Empire, within a massive mountain range, the Ice Venerable Master and tens of thousands of the Ice ns army were recuperating in several large valleys. < In a cavern within the valley, the Ice Venerable Master was sitting crossClegged with his eyes closed. Besides him, the eight Ice Kings were all in quiet meditation. After an indeterminate amount of time, the Ice Venerable Master slowly opened his eyes, which shed like lightning, utterly captivating! Sensing that their venerable master had finished his rest, the eight Ice Kings also opened their eyes. They stood up, knelt on one knee around the Ice Venerable Master, and asked with a fist held to the chest, Venerable master, are you feeling better now? The Ice Venerable Master nodded slightly to the eight Ice Kings and replied, Yes, thank you for your concern, my dear Ice Kings. I am fine. I was just a bit exhausted from the excessive use of my cultivation energy. However, after a few hours of rest, I have fully recovered. Indeed, after entering the Golden Tower Empire, the Ice Venerable Master and his army had passed through over a dozen cities,unching attacks on each. Unexpectedly, not only did they fail to capture a single city, but the Ice Venerable Master also expended a great deal of his cultivation energy. It took several hours of rest for him to regain his original spirit and cultivation level. Seeing that the Ice Venerable Master was unharmed, the eight Ice Kings breathed a sigh of relief and said in unison, Venerable Master, seeing that youre well, we too can rest easy. Then, the Purple Robe Ice King addressed, Venerable master, weve attacked over a dozen cities along the way, all ending in failure. What should we do ne Although the cities of the Golden Tower Empire were wellCdefended by formations, making them difficult to conquer. If their mighty army could make a beeline for Fensville and snatch the emperor, they could turn the tide in their favor. This thought excited them greatly. However, Venerable Master, the Purple Robe Ice King paused, pondering a potential snag, if Fensville is also protected by a powerful formation, what then? The Ice Venerable Master, appearing to have an ace up his sleeve, responded, If Fensville is indeed shielded by formidable formations that I cannot break through with my utmost effort, then I shall have no choice but to use the treasured spiritual weapon Ive preserved for ten thousand years! At this revtion, the Ice Kings spirits soared. Could it be that the Venerable Master had an extraordinary spiritual weapon yet to be unleashed? Considering the Ice Venerable Masters millenniaClong survival and his emergence from the Storms Eye, it was hard for them to believe he didnt possess some formidable spiritual weapon. Making 843 Making 843 The Ice Venerable Master indeed possessed a remarkable spiritual weapon. It was a significant reason he could emerge from the Storms Eye after ten thousand years. Of course, he would never resort to using this spiritual weapon unless it was a matter of life and death. Having reached a decision with the eight Ice Kings, the Ice Venerable Master stepped out of his cavernous retreat. With amand, he led tens of thousands of his ice ns warriors toward Fensville. In the Fensville of the Golden Tower Empire. In the cloudless sky, the sun was shining brightly. Inside the city, it was business as usual with bustling streets, the hustle and bustle of crowds, and a lively atmosphere. Unbeknownst to everyone, a cmity had already entered the borders of the Golden Tower Empire and was about to descend upon Fensville. Street vendors hawked their wares loudly and enthusiastically. In the taverns, young nobles clinked their cups merrily. In the theatre, beautiful courtesans plucked their musical instruments with delicate grace. And on a bridge, ady of high birth, unmatched in elegance, watched a pair of ducks frolicking in the water below, her maid holding an umbre over her. Everything was as picturesque and natural as could be. But just then, the sky, which had been clear moments ago, suddenly darkened. This odd shift made everyoneCthe shouting vendors, the merry young nobles, the courtesan, the lady on the bridgeClook up in surprise. Then, they saw dark clouds rolling in the sky at some point. The sky filled with a sudden oppressiveness, as if storm clouds were pressing directly upon Fensville. Eh, whats with the weather? It was clear as far as the eye could see, and now its suddenly covered in clouds? a vendor grumbled, his brow furrowed as he gazed at the overcast sky above. Folks, looks like were in for a downpour, huh? slurred a slightly drunken young noble in the tavern, his gaze listless as he stared into the sky. The courtesan in the theatre, her fingers dancing across the strings, felt a wave of mncholy wash over her as she watched the sky grow dark. The weather seemed as foul as the hand fate had dealt her. And on the bridge, the maid holding the umbre saw the clouds gathering thick and fast, and couldnt help but urge her youngdy, Miss, lets hurry back! Its going to start raining any minute now! Simrly, within the pce of Fensville, the imperial guards stood in formidable rows, their des a forest of steel, ready for battle. - In front of a grand hall in the pce, surrounded by tens of thousands of these imperial guards, stood Huston, Amy, Yacouba, Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and Christine. Their gazes were all fixed upon the tumultuous dark clouds overhead. A chilling aura of malice pressed down on them. They all sensed the oppressive killing intent. They knew the Ice n army was approaching. Above them, indeed, the Ice n army was arriving, riding the clouds, silently drawing near above Fensville. Mr. Reed, the Ice n army is upon us! Yacoubas eyes sparked as he turned to Gilmore. Huston and Amy also looked to Gilmore. In their eyes, the only one who could stand against the Ice Venerable Master and his army was Gilmore. Gilmore was their only beacon of hope. Gilmores face was the epitome of calm. He observed the roiling clouds above and the dense ranks of the Ice n army without a hint of anxiety. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Theres no need for worry, Your Majesty, Your Highness, General, he assured. I haveid the Demon Formation throughout the entire Fensville, and theres also the Cosmic Star Formation protecting the pce. If the Ice Venerable Master can break through these two formations, then it will be time for me to act. Huston, Amy and Yacouba, upon hearing Gilmores words, felt a profound sense of relief. Meanwhile, the citizens of Fensville had be painfully aware of the sprawling army above them in the darkened sky, with their swords ready and their aura menacing. Panic spread among the people of Fensville. Oh no, theres an army in the sky! Where did this army No matter where this army hase from, it must be here to attack Fensville! Soon, the townsfolk scattered, disappearing into their homes to hide. The streets of Fensville emptied in the blink of an eye, leaving only the patrolling soldiers visible on the city walls. Above the dark clouds, the Ice Venerable Master gazed down at Fensville with a glint of cold light in his eyes. He then turned to the eight Ice Kings andmanded, Lead five thousand of our elite troops and test the citys defenses. The eight Ice Kings bowed and responded, As you wish, venerable master. With that, they led the elite force of five thousand downward toward Fensville. Shouts and the sh of weapons filled the air, a cacophony against the once peaceful sky. The Ice Venerable Master had sent them to probe the citys defenses, wanting to know if the Fensvale was protected by formations. If formations were indeed ince, the loss incurred by this elite force would be much smaller compared to a fullCscale assault. The eight Ice Kings, shrouded in a blizzard of their own making led the charge of five thousand elite warriors towards the city below. But as they neared Fensville, just several feet from the citys airspace, a thunderous boom echoed through the air, and the atmosphere quivered. Suddenly, a dazzling barrier appeared above Fensville. The attacking Ice Kings and their elite troops immediately felt the overwhelming power of a formidable formation. The Purple Robe Ice King issued the order almost instantly, Retreat! Just several feet from the protective formation around Fensville the eight Ice Kings and their elite troops swiftly halted their advance and turned to flee into the sky. Somewhat disheveled, the eight Ice Kings returned to the Ice Venerable Masters side. The Purple Robe Ice King reported to the Ice Venerable Master, Venerable Master, as you can see, Fensville is also shielded by a formation. The Ice Venerable Master nodded, his eyes gleaming with a sharpness like that of a des edge. Indeed, he could see that Fensville was protected by a formation, one that was not unfamiliar to him. It was identical to those he had encountered in Unicorn and other cities. From his.previous experiences, the Ice Venerable Master knew that with his power, it was impossible to break through this formation. He instructed the eight Ice Kings, Stay here while I move forward to speak. If they refuse to surrender, I will use the spiritual weapon to break the formation, and then you will lead the army to strike. Yes, Venerable Master, the eight Ice Kings responded in unison. After giving his orders, the Ice Venerable Master flew down, stopping a few feet away from the formations radiant barrier. The power emanating from the formation was immense, and even he, an ascension level beginner, did not dare to get too close. After all, his previous attempts to breach the formation had brought him no advantage. His gaze then settled on the imperial pce. It didnt take long for him to spot the Emperor Bruce of the Golden Tower Empire, d in a dragon robe and wearing a crown, standing before a pce. Addressing the Emperor, he proimed, Hear me, Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, I am the Ice Venerable Master. Ten millenniums ago, your ancestor, the Golden Emperor, took advantage of my ascension and the tribtion that came with it,unching a surprise attack with his martialists. He sealed me in the Storms Eye for ten thousand years. Today, I have miraculously survived and freed myself from the Storms Eye. I am here to exact vengeance upon the Golden Tower Empire. Surrender peacefully, and I may spare your life. Otherwise, I vow toy waste to your nation and leave none alive. 09:59 Tue, Nov As the Ice Venerable Master spoke, he imbued his voice with the thunder from the heavens, resounding throughout the entire F Making 844 Making 844 In front of the pce, Huston shed a look of rage upon hearing the threats from the Ice Venerable Master overhead. He answered back loudly, looking up at the Ice Venerable Master Ice Venerable Master, ten millenniums ago, the Golden Emperor sealed you away. Its disappointing to see that you havent reflected on your actions. Now, you once again start your onught against my Golden Tower Empire. Rest assured, your evil deeds wille back to haunt you. Up in the sky, upon hearing the Hustons words, the Ice Venerable Master seethed with rage. He immediately saw that this Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire was merely at the level of a Cultivation Grandmaster, which, to an ascension level cultivator like him, wasughably weak. Yet, it was this very Emperor, so weak, who dared to curse him with retribution. The Ice Venerable Master was so incensed he wished he could twist off Hustons head right then and there. A mere Emperor dares to speak to me with such insolence, truly courting death, the Ice Venerable Master bellowed with cold fury. Its you who doesnt seem to know the meaning of death, came a cool, collected voice at that moment. The sharp gaze of the Ice Venerable Master in the sky instantly turned towards the speaker. He found that the person speaking was a very ordinaryClooking young man in his early twenties. Who are you? he barked in anger. I am Gilmore Reed, replied Gilmore, looking up, meeting the Ice Venerable Masters gaze squarely, neither servile nor overbearing. Indeed, it was Gilmore who had just spoken. Y The Ice Venerable Masters eyes locked onto Gilmore and he said, So, you are the Gilmore who brought about the demise of our Ice n and the key yer in the Golden Tower Empire, Levi? Gilmore nodded, The traitor Levi was indeed killed by me. While it was Huston who ordered the execution of the national advisor Levi, it was Gilmore who had defeated him, thwarted his coup, and ultimately led to his demise. So, Gilmore took the responsibility for Levis death onto himself. The Ice Venerable Master spoke with a chilling voice, Good, since youve admitted it, that shows courage. Once I break this formation, Ill kill you and this Emperor together. But Gilmore simply looked at the Ice Venerable Master and said. This formation, you cant break. The eyes of the Ice Venerable Master widened in an instant, his rage boiling over, wishing he could tear Gilmore to shreds. Young man, you didnt set up this formation, how would you know I cant break it? the Ice Vener venomously. Gilmore responded calmly, Ice Venerable Master, youre right, I did set up the formation. Not just the one in Fensville, but every city in the Golden Tower Empire isced with my formations. e Master hissed Have you managed to breach any of them? Hearing this, the Ice Venerable Masters eyes bulged to the brink as if they were about to pop out of their sockets, a mix of shock and fury washing over him. His facial muscles began to twitch violently, clearly driven to the edge of rage. Simrly, the eight Ice Kings and the Ice n army in the sky were utterly astonished upon learning that the formations around the cities of the Golden Tower Empire wereid by Gilmore, especially seeing that he was just a young man in his early twenties. The fact that he could set up formations in so many cities that even the Ice Venerable Master couldnt break through shocked them to their core. With a piercing look, the Ice Venerable Master stared at Gilmore and said, So youre the one who laid the formations. May I ask who this expert is from? Gilmore replied, An expert I am not, just a nobody from Eldoria. Eldoria? Not just the Ice Venerable Master in the sky, but everyone else was baffled, unclear about what ce Eldoria was. Even Huston, Amy, and Yacouba were scratching their heads, What ce is Eldoria? The reason being, the Golden Tower Empire waspletely sealed off from the rest of the world, and its inhabitants had never left this sealed world. Thus, they were naturally clueless about the outside world and its nations of the 21st century. Gilmore, of course, didnt bother exining to the Ice Venerable Master. Whether the Ice Venerable Master knew of Eldoria or not didnt matter. What mattered was that his assault on Fensville was doomed to fail. Eldoriand, if your formations are so formidable, do you dare toe out and test your mettle against me? the Ice Venerable Master sneered at Gilmore. Gilmore was more than willing. However, with azy drawl, he replied, If you want to take me on, break through my Demon Formation first. This nearly gave the Ice Venerable Master a stroke out of sheer frustration. In fact, his reason for wanting a oneConCone battle with Gilmore was that he hadnt sensed a particrly strong power from him. To the Ice Venerable Master, Gilmore might have an innate talent and profound understanding of formations, but his own cultivation might not be exceptionally strong C certainly not stronger than the Ice Venerable Master. That was why he challenged Gilmore to a duel. Yet Gilmore had tCout rejected his challenge. While this stoked the fires of rage in the Ice Venerable Master, it also made him more certain that Gilmore was apprehensive, feeling inferior in strength and too afraid to face him directly. A fierce glint sparked in the Ice Venerable Masters eyes as he dered, Fine, then I will break this formation and show you. ? B B With that, he slowly lifted his right hand. As he raised his hand, an immense and boundless aura of power emanated from him. Then, with a sh of light from the storage ring on his finger, an object appeared. It was a crystalCclear, coneCshaped item, no more than a few inches long, but it radiated an invisible yet immense aura characteristic of a spiritual weapon. The Ice Venerable Master held the ice cone aloft with one hand while forming hand seals with the other, muttering incantations under his breath. Soon, in tandem with the hand seals and the incantations, the ice spike slowly rose from his palm and flew up into the higher void. Suddenly, a burst of dazzling white light, like a flurry of snow, crupted from the ice spike. The light almost enveloped the whole world, covering the skies. At that moment, the Ice Venerable Master bellowed, Ice Cone, strike! Following hismand, that tiny ice spike, in an instant, unleashed an astonishing and limitless energy. A cacophony of cracking sounds filled the air. Then, in the void, starting from the ice spike, ice began to form at a speed visible to the naked eye. It grew from one yard to ten, from a hundred to several hundred, then to a thousand, and tens of thousands of yard In just a few breaths, a gigantic ice mountain, wide enough to rival the size of the entire Fensville and soaring tens of thousands of feet high, materialized in the sky above the city. This sight left the tens of thousands of royal guards in the pce, Huston, Amy, Yacouba, speechless with shock. Lilian, ire, Christine, and the other women were greatly astonished. Such a colossal ice mountain, they thought, could only bring devastation if it were to fall. They could imagine that the protective formation over Fensville might not withstand the terrifying force of the ice mountain. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. And if the formation failed to hold, every building, pce, and person below would be reduced to dust. Making 845 Making 845 1 Bang! A thunderous roar shook the heavens, suddenly erupting as the towering ice mountain came crashing down towards the city of Fensville below. The force of its fall unleashed a maelstrom of power, sweeping through the area like a tsunami under the ice mountain. The air trembled violently, as if the very fabric of the world was about to copse. Before the pce, Huston, Amy, and couba all turned pale with fear. They couldnt dare to imagine the consequences if this colossal ice mountain were to break through the citys protective formation. However, amidst the palpable dread coursing through everyone in the pce, Gilmore remained as calm as ever, gazing at the descending ice mountain. Even he hadnt anticipated that the Ice With a contraction of his pupils, he activ e Master would possess such a spiritual weapon as the Ice Cone. Gods Eye, quickly unraveling the origins and secrets of the Ice Cone. This Ice Cone was hidden within the Storms Eye in the Ice Mountains, a ce of extreme cold, a veritable hell on earth for humans. Even the ice folk, inhabitants of the icy world, would find the extreme chill of the Storms Eye unbearable. It was precisely because of its dreadfully frigid conditions that the Golden Emperor had sealed the Ice Venerable Master within the Storms Eye. What was meant to be a catastrophic end for the Ice Venerable Master ironically turned into a blessing in disguise when he discovered and obtained the Ice Cone from within it. The Ice Cone had been wellCconcealed within the Storms Eye. Yet, having been sealed in the Storms Eye for ten thousand years, the Ice Venerable Master had traversed every corner of this forbidding ce. By a stroke of serendipity, he stumbled upon the hidden spiritual weapon of the Ice Cone. This spiritual weapon is by no means ordinary. It is Its a unique spiritual weapon, teeming with extraordinary icy energy. essence of the Storms Eye at the heart of the Ice Mountains. Even the Ice Venerable Master spent centuries mastering It is, indeed, a marvel of nature and the cosmos. and harnessing this spiritual weapons full potential. With its power, he eventually broke the seal of the Golden Emperor and freed himself from the Storms Eye. Had it not been for the critical battle over Fensville, which would decide the oue of the war, the Ice Venerable Master would not have revealed and used this extraordinary spiritual weapon for an assault. a true ascension level spiritual weapon. After Gilmore had thoroughly understood the origins and capabilities of the Ice Cone, he used Gods Eye to gauge its power, equating it to the strength of an intermediate ascension level cultivator Although the Ice Cone is immensely powerful, Gilmore knew that, despite its formidable might, it would be impossible to immediately break through the Demon Formation. Bang! Just then, a sound like the earth shattering resounded. Everyone in the pce could feel the air trembling, even the ptial buildings themselves quivered. However, all eyes were fixed on the Demon Formations barrier above Fensville. They all wondered whether the formation could withstand the assault of such a monumental ice mountain. As the sound echoed, the barrier of the Demon Formation lit up brilliantly, like the blinding rays of the sun.. Despite the intense light, the Demon Formation over Fensville held strong against the attack. Above, the Ice Venerable Masters brow furrowed slightly, clearly in disbelief that the ice mountain, condensed by the energy of the Ice Cone, failed to breach the Demon Formation. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The eight Ice Kings and the entire ice army were equally astounded, both by the sudden creation of the towering ice mountain and by the formations capacity to withstand such a massive assault. A spark of determination flickered in the eyes of the Ice Venerable Master. The ice mountain he conjured weighed billions of tons. Could such a terrifying mass of ice really not crush a mere formation? Unconvinced, the Ice Venerable Masters hands moved to form another seal, his mouth whispering another true incantation. Whoosh! The air vibrated violently. The towering ice mountain suddenly surged upward, ascending dozens of feet before crashing down with a force that shook heaven and earth once again. Yet again, the colossal ice mountain failed to shatter the Demon Formation. The Ice Venerable Master, undeterred and with a steely resolve, continued to form hand seals and chant incantations, causing the ice mountain to rise and fall repeatedly in a relentless assault. No matter how furiously hemanded the ice mountain to strike, the Demon Formation remained as unyielding as a fortress, without so much as a crack. The Ice Venerable Mastersplexion had turned a shade paler, and beads of sweat now lined his temples. Although the Ice Cone he wielded had the mightparable to that of an intermediate ascension level cultivator, operating it drained his own cultivation power. Such relentlessmanding of the ice mountain against the Demon Formation had significantly sapped his cultivation power. Moreover, Ice Venerable Master also knew that if he continued to drive the Towering Ice Mountain to attack like this, he would be exhausted in less than half an hour. Aware that continuing in this manner would leave him utterly depleted in less than half an hour, the Ice Venerable Master resolved to deploy his ultimate move. Break! he thundered once more, and with thatmand, the ice mountain in the sky burst asunder. In an instant, countless massive blocks of ice cascaded down toward Fensville below. However, these ice blocks stood no chance of reaching the city, for upon touching the lurninous screen of the Demon Formation, they transformed into water vapor, disappearing without a trace. With the ice mountain gone, the original Ice Cone was revealed in the sky. The Ice Venerable Master readied another hand seal and recited the true incantation once again: Ice Cone, strike! In a sh, the Ice Cone burst forth with blinding white light, shooting down toward the Demon Formation like a beam of light from a shooting star. Indeed, the Ice Venerable Master had decided to directlymand the Ice Cone in his attack against the Dernon Formation. As the Ice Cone sped forth, an intense cold swept across thend, as if in a blink, the world had transformed into the frigid expanse of the Arctic. A staggering power filled the air, inspiring awe and a palpable sense of rm in all who witnessed it. Making 846 Making 846 Like a shooting star, the Ice Cone sped towards the Demon Formation with great urgency. As it touched down, a thunderous roar echoed across the heavens and earth.. The Demon Formation shone brightly, and a vast aura rushed straight to the astral man. Everyone in the pce saw that under the attack of the Ice Cone cracks, like spider webs, appeared on the light curtain of the Demon Formation. Of course, the cracks that now marred the barrier of the Demon Formation were not tiny like those of a spiders web but were massive, stretching several feet across like a giant web stretched out under the sky. Witnessing these sprawling cracks, Huston, Amy, Yacouba, and even the tens of thousands of the royal guard couldnt hide their shock. Even thedies, Lilian, ire, and Christine, showed visible concern. This was because the previous attacks by the Ice Venerable Master using the Ice Cone, even with the power to summon a towering ice mountain, hadnt left a scratch on the Demon Formation. However, this time, the seemingly insignificant Ice Cone had managed to weave a web of fractures on the once imprable barrier indicating a power that posed a real threat to the Demon Formations integrity. The entire pce was filled with anxiety over the possibility of the Demon Formation being shattered by the Ice Cone. Gilmore observed the cracks caused by the attack, his brow creasing ever so slightly, but his face remained otherwise serene. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The attack from the Ice Cone was indeed more fearsome than any mountai: ould have been. Yet, while the raw power of the Ice Cone was immense, Gilmore was aware that if it failed to break the Demon Formation, the spiritual weapon might be destroyed. He also recognized that the might of the Demon Formation was not as overwhelming as that of the Ice Cone. Without his intervention, the formation would fall within half an hour. Of course, the idea of Gilmore not taking action was unthinkable. Boom! A tremor passed through the air. As Gilmore flipped his right hand, a profound and astonishing power burst forth from him. This disy of might startled Huston, Amy, and Yacouba. And then, they all saw a sphere of white energy forming above Gilmores palm. The sphere of white energy, though small, radiated a power that felt like it could shake the heavens and split the earth, as if harboring the might to obliterates. Seeing this, Huston, Amy, and Yacouba all had a glimmer of joy on their facesCthey knew Gilmore was about to make his move. At that moment, a sharp glint shed in Gilmores eyes. The next second, he hurled the ball of white energy into the sky! 16:50 Wed, Nov 6 BBB. Swish! A sound ripped through the air, piercing the silence of the sky. Gilmores energy st cut through the clouds, soaring from the pce and prating the Demon Formation. With a thunderous boom that shook the heavens and earth, the energy collided with the Ice Cone high above. In an instant, the Ice Cone was sted to pieces, its fragments scattering across the sky. Following the shattering of the Ice Cone, peace returned to the skies above. The Ice Venerable Master, suspended in the air, was utterly stunned. His eyes widened, but no words came out. He couldnt believe itChis Ice Cone, more precious to him than life itself, was destroyed in the blink of an eye. The Ice Venerable Master felt as if his heart was bleeding. With his Ice Cone gone, the Ice Venerable Master had no chance of breaking through the Demon Formation. 48 What shocked him even more was that Gilmore, with a mere wave of his hand, had obliterated his treasured Nce Cone in an instant. Gilmores strength was unimaginably formidable. To think that the Ice Cone, which possessed the power of an intermediate ascension level cultivator, was destroyed so effortlessly by Gilmore, suggested that Gilmores cultivation strength must be at the elite ascension level. For the Ice Venerable Master, who was only the ascension level beginner this was an immense threat. Now, the Ice Venerable Master didnt just see Gilmore as someone wi power of the formations. It was clear that Gilmores own cultivation strength was at the ascension level. The Ice Venerable Master hadnt expected that the young Gilmore would possess such remarkable cultivation strength. Although he wasnt sure where Eldoria was, he was almost certain it had to be a nation brimming with powerful cultivators. Otherwise, how could the youthful Gilmore possess the strength of the ascension level? The Ice Venerable Master felt utterly disheartened. Originally, after being sealed in the Storms Eye for ten thousand years, filled with a deepCseated hatred, he had thought of exacting his revenge upon the Golden Tower Empire as soon as he was free, to wreak havoc and let blood flow like rivers. But, to his dismay, his n to avenge himself on the Golden Tower Empire hade to a quick and miserable end. The Ice Venerable Master knew he had been soundly defeated this time. Without the Ice Cone, his immediate priority was to escape Fensville as quickly as possible, or else he would lose more than just his pride. Thus, with a loud shout, Retreat! the Ice Venerable Master exerted all his power to flee Fensville at breakneck speed. The eight Ice Kings and the ice army,ing to their senses, swiftly followed suit in the escape. Watching the Ice Venerable Master and his ice army flee, Huston couldnt help but issue rapid orders to his Yacouba, Quick, ? Yacouba, lead our Imperial Guards to pursue! Just as Yacouba was about toply, Gilmore, with a face as calm as a millpond, said, No need, they wont get far. Having said this, Gilmore began to form seals with his hands and chanted an incantation softly. In a blink, beams of light soared into the sky within 30 miles of Fensville, forming a series of radiant curtains. These towering curtains of light enveloped a 30Cmile radius around Fensville, connecting to form a gigantic circr wall of light that wrapped around the area, creating a massive enclosure Once the light wallpleted its circuit, a hemisphere of luminescence materialized overhead, settling atop the light wall. In this way, everything within 30 miles of Fensville, whether it was in the heavens or beneath the earth, was encased by the light wall and capped by the light dome. This was the Lockdown Formation that Gilmore had prearranged, foreseeing that the Ice Venerable Master and his ice army would inevitably take to their heels after a heavy defeat. The formation was designed specifically to prevent their escape. Witnessing the immediate encasement of 30 miles with this formation, Huston, Amy, Yacouba, indeed, everyone wore expressions of jubtion and inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Now, the Ice Venerable Master and his cohort had no avenue for escape. The Ice Venerable Master, the eight Ice Kings, and the ice army continued their frantic flight. But after covering just a few dozen miles, an earthCshattering sound erupted from all directions. Then, they saw beams of light soaring skyward. In the blink of an eye, the beams interconnected, forming a colossal circr wall of light over 30 miles. Before they had a chance to grasp the situation, a dome of light descended from the skies, sealing the world into a confined space of merely 30 miles. The most crushing reality for them was that they had not yet managed to flee beyond the range of this formidable sealed formation. Making 847 Making 847 Inside the royal pce of Fensville. Gilmore said to Huston, Your Majesty, Ill be right back. With that, he vanished with the swiftness of a falcon in flight. Huston, Amy, and YacoubaCeveryoneChadnt caught even a glimpse of how Gilmore disappeared. Amazement was an understatement for what they felt, He was incredibly fast! Then it clickedCthey realized that Gilmores sudden disappearance meant he was off to confront the Ice Venerable Master. At this moment, around dozens of miles away from Fensville, amidst a range of mountains. The Ice Venerable Master, the eight Ice Kings, and tens of thousands of the ice army were suspended over the mountains, cornered with no way out, much like beasts ensnared in a trap. What should we do, venerable master? the Ice Kings asked in a panic, as they saw the 30Cmile radius enclosed by the formation. For a moment, the Ice Venerable Master was at a loss for words. Ever since the Ice Cone was destroyed by Gilmore, he had lost his trump card. Relying solely on his own power, there was no way he could break through the light wall that encircled them and the dome above. He even felt that this formation was more powerful than the Demon Formation. What to do next? The Ice Venerable Master didnt have an answer. Apart from struggling like a dying beast, he couldnt think of any other way out. After a long silence, the Ice Venerable Master looked up at the eight Ice Kings and said, My Ice Kings, today we might be facing our doom. I never imagined that my n for revenge would lead our Ice n to the brink of extinction. Ive failed you all, failed our entire Ice n. Upon hearing the Ice Venerable Masters words, the eight Ice Kings and all the warriors of the ice army were engulfed in a wave of sorrow. They knew that even the Ice Venerable Master had no means to lead them out of this dire situation. As the shadow of death loomed, and the extinction of the Ice n seemed imminent, they were understandably heartbroken. The Ice Kings said to the Ice Venerable Master, Venerable master, even if today is the day we perish, we harbor no regrets. To have lived and died alongside you is an honor that fills us with pride. These were the sentiments etched deep in their hearts. For ten millennia, they had been the trusted followers of the Ice Venerable Master. 16:50 Wed, Nov 6 BBB. It was he who had raised thein to the stature of the eight Ice Kings, bestowing upon them rank, power, and wealth. And for that, they were prepared to face life and death with him. The Ice Venerable Master was deeply moved. In such a hopeless moment, to hear that the eight Ice Kings remained unwavering in their loyalty was touching. He looked at them and said, With your words, my noble Ice Kings, I can face death without regret. As his words faded, the tens of thousands of soldiers of the ice tribes army raised their arms and cried out with a passion that shook the heavens, We will follow you to death, venerable master! We pledge our lives to you, venerable master! Long live the Venerable Master, long live the Ice n! The Ice Venerable Master nodded to them all, Very well, today we shall face death together. And even in death, let us leave our foes reeling and rivers stained with their blood. The ice armys warriors responded with a thunderous cheer, The Ice n will prevail! A cold gleam shed in the Ice Venerable Masters eyes. If there was no escape, then he would ensure their enemies perished with them. Just then, with a thunderous disruption in the air, a burst of light appeared less than 35 feet above where the Ice Venerable Master was floating. He instantly shifted his gaze skyward to see the light that had emerged in the void, gradually dissipating. And then, a figure emerged in the void. It was a young man, suspended in midCair, exuding an overwhelming 1. ce. The Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings instantly recognized him as Gilmore. Gilmore looked at the Ice Venerable Master and said, The vows youve taken are indeed tragic. But escaping today is not in the cards for you. Of course, its also impossible for you to take down the citizens and the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire with you. The Ice Venerable Master didnt want to hear this, but he had to admit to himself that Gilmore indeed possessed the power to make it so they could neither flee nor harm the emperor and his subjects of the Golden Tower Empire. However, faced with a desperate situation, retreating was akin to embracing death. Steeling himself, the Ice Venerable Master defied Gilmore, Even if you are mighty, our Ice n will not sit idle awaiting death, nor will we dishonor ourselves by surrendering to the Golden Tower Empire. Gilmore offered a slight smile, What do you propose then? Through gritted teeth, the Ice Venerable Master dered, We will fight until ourst breath! No, you only have one path to life C surrender to me, and your Ice n will survive, Gilmore countered. Impossible! the Ice Venerable Master asserted resolutely. The eight Ice Kings and all the warriors of the ice tribe also had an unyielding light in their eyes. 16.50 Wed, Nov 48% Gilmore, addressing the Ice Venerable Master, proposed, Alright, if you dont want to surrender, thats your choice. Then defeat me. If you defeat me, not only can you leave, but I also wont stand in your way in any future conflicts with the Golden Tower Empire. A fierce light flickered in the Ice Venerable Masters eyes, Fine, even in death, I shall battle you. Knowing that the battle would likely end in defeat, the Ice Venerable Master, as the tenCmillenniaC old venerable master of the Ice n, would rather die than yield to Gilmore. Whoosh! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Ice Venerable Masters figure shot up like lightning, soaring to the same heights in the sky as Gilmore. But at that moment, with a whooshing sound, eight figures rapidly appeared by the Ice Venerable Masters side. The eight figures were none other than the eight Ice Kings. They looked at the Ice Venerable Master with resolve and said, Venerable master, let us join you in this fight. However, the Ice Venerable Master furrowed his brow and replied, Stand down. Though I may not be stronger than him, I have pledged a oneConCone battle and I intend to keep my word Otherwise, Id lose face beyond redemption. The eight Ice Kings showed signs of urgency. At such a critical juncture, what value was there in a promise or saving face? Wasnt the most important thing to defeat the formidable enemy and escape from this perilous situation? The Purple Robe Ice King pleaded with the Ice Venerable Master, Vene master, please let us fight alongside you. We vowed to share life and death together. The Ice Venerable Master was about to stop them when Gilmores voice rang out, Ice Venerable Master, listen well, I dont need your promise. Let the eight Ice Kings join you. The oue will be the same for me, but this has nothing to do with keeping promises. Come at me together. Otherwise, you alone might not withstand my second move. Hearing this, the Ice Venerable Master was nearly fuming with rage. Gilmore was implying that he couldnt even survive a second move against him. This wasnt just disrespect; it was utter contempt. The Ice Venerable Master had lived for ten thousand years and never had he been so belittled. So with a glint of icy resolve in his eyes, he turned to the eight Ice Kings, My fellow Ice Kings, strike with me. We must defeat him. Failing to defeat Gilmore would be an unbearable blot on the Ice Venerable Masters honor. With a unified cry, the eight Ice Kings followed the Ice Venerable Master in an assault on Gilmore. Together, their attack sent shockwaves through the air, unleashing a terrifying force that seemed to press down on heaven and earth itself! Making 848 Making 848 The Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings unleashed their full cultivation power, their core energy raging around them like a storm, fast as lightning as theyunched their assault on Gilmore. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as they were about to strike him, and with only a few feet to go, the air trembled. Suddenly, a shield of light red up in front of Gilmore. Adorned with golden rune symbols and emitting a mysterious energy, this screen of light wrapped around Gilmore in aplete circle, cocooning him as if the golden rune symbols themselves were warding off any harm. The next moment, the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings, with all their might behind their palms, struck the luminous barrier surrounding Gilmore. A sizzling sound filled the air, and wisps of smoke began to rise. Their palms seemed to have hit an iron te heated redChot, the golden symbols searing their flesh until it was indistinguishable. Agony forced screams from their lips, a chorus of pain, Ahh! As their cries echoed, the shield burst forth with a formidable force, sending the Ice Venerable Master and hispany flying backward. With a thunderous roar, the nine figures crashed through a series of mountains. The impact was so fierce that it sliced the peaks in half like a de through butter, and a great cloud of dust enveloped the mountain range, billowing into the sky. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Momentster, figures emerged from the settling dust, soaring into the air. It was the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings, though now they were in a sorry state. up in such a sorry state. Their hair was disheveled, their faces ashen, and their expressions twisted in barely endured pain. Gilmore looked at their disheveled figures and said, Just now, you attacked me and ended Do you still wish to continue the fight? Let me give you a word of caution, if I make a move, youll only have one chance to respond. Its in your best interest not to force my hand a second time. Otherwise, youll all end up dead. The Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings had not anticipated that their fullCforce attack would not only fail to graze Gilmores clothes but would also get them blown away by the shield. They had no doubts about the veracity of Gilmores words. But even so, they saw no other option but to fight to the bitter end. Even in death, we shall fight on! bellowed the Ice Venerable Master in rage, beforeunching another fullCpowered assault On Gilmore. The eight Ice Kings followed suit. Watching the nine adversaries stilling at him relentlessly, Gilmore could only shake his head in resignation. Then, in a blink, he vanished. His figure flickered like a phantom, here one moment and there the next, elusive as a shadow. But wherever the unpredictable Gilmore moved, the sound of his palms striking was like thunder, relentless and booming. And with each resounding p, there followed a chorus of agonized screams. The Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings plummeted towards the mountain below like kites with broken strings. Immediately, dozens of warriors from the ice n soared into the air, caught them, and thennded on a mountain peak. Afternding, the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings were deathly pale. They seemed extremely weak and in pain, quickly asking to beid down on the ground. Then, they promptly sat crossClegged and closed their eyes to heal. But their eyes soon snapped open, filled with unspeakable despair. Just as they attempted to circte their core energy to heal, they found to their horror that there was no trace of core energy left in them. In other words, their cultivation power had beenpletely stripped away. They realized that in the aerial confrontation, Gilmore had stealthily and swiftly crippled their cultivation. The shock was indescribable, and they were seething with a fierce desire to retaliate against Gilmore. Just then, with a whoosh, Gilmores figure appeared above the mountain. Looking at the Ice Venerable Master, he said, Venerable master, although Ive stripped away your cultivation, I didnt n to kill you. O follow mymands, not only will your If you and the eight Ice Kings, along with all the warriors of the ice n, a n survive, but I can also ensure that the Golden Tower Empire will not cause your extinction. Hearing this, it would be a lie to say that the Ice Venerable Master and hispanions werent tempted. They were at the end of their rope, powerless asmbs to the ughter without their cultivation. Now, even clinging to life was a luxury, let alone protecting the Ice n. With the survival and future of the entire ice n at stake, the Ice Venerable Master began to reconsider. His own death was a minor affair, but if the Ice n were to be extinguished because of him, he would never rest in peace. So, with a piercing gaze, the Ice Venerable Master looked at Gilmore and asked sharply, Is everything youve said true? Gilmore dered, When a man gives his word, its set in stone. The Ice Venerable Master knew full well that for someone with Gilmores strength, taking their lives would be a walk in the park. So, there was no doubting the truth behind Gilmores words. Therefore, with newfound respect, the Ice Venerable Master addressed Gilmore more politely, Mr. Reed, what exactly do you wish us to do? Since their intention was to ensure the survival of the ice n, the Ice Venerable Master couldnt help but speak more 16:50 Wed, Nov 6 B B B courteously, now referring to Gilmore as Mr. Reed: 3 Gilmore replied, I want you to forge a pact of evesting peace with the Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire. The words were barely out before the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings almost couldnt believe their ears. To make an eternal peace pact with the Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire? The idea was unthinkable. The ice n and the human race of the Golden Tower Empire had been at each others throats for eons. Other than the desire to annihte each other, peace had never been an option. It was an ageCold feud. Yet now, Gilmore was asking them to sign a peace treaty with the Emperor that wouldst forever. To them, it felt as unreal as a dream. Despite their astonishment, the Ice Venerable Master agreed, Very well, I ept! The eight Ice Kings were also disheartened. At this moment, their fighting spirit had all but vanished. Besides, if forging a peace treaty could spare their n from destruction, it was undoubtedly in their best interest. Back in the pce, Huston, Amy, Yacouba, Lilian, ire, and the otherdies all gazed into the distance. They were all awaiting Gilmores return, each of them worried that something might have happened to him. Just then, a burst of purple light appeared, making its way toward the pa. 0 < 48% 10.?? Wed, Nov 8 Making 849 Making 849 A violet light descended upon the pce, carrying Gilmore, the Ice Venerable Master, and the eight Ice Kings. Huston, Amy, and the others couldnt help but beam with joy at the sight of Gilmores return. But their smiles froze when they caught sight of the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings. They hadnt expected the Ice Venerable Master and his entourage to apany Gilmore. What on earth was happening? Could it be that Gilmore had been taken hostage? But that didnt seem right. Gilmore appeared to be free as a bird If not a hostage situation, had Gilmore captured them? Yet, the Ice Venerable Master and his cohort didnt look like captives at all. Huston, Amy, and Yacouba were all befuddled. It was then that Gilmore addressed the Emperor, Your Majesty, the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings have conceded. They are willing to sign an eternal peace treaty with the Golden Tower Empire. Everyone, Huston, Amy, and Yacouba, were astounded by this revtion. The Ice Venerable Master wanted to sign a peace treaty with the Golden Tower Empire? It was truly unbelievable. It wasmon knowledge that in terms of mystical prowess, the Golden To Venerable Master, who possessed ten thousand years of cultivation. pire couldnt hold a candle to the Ice But now, the Ice n, with their evident advantage in strength, was proposing a treaty of peace. It was truly unbelievable. Whats more, for ten thousand years, the ice n and humans had never seen eye to eye, always shing swords, never once entertaining thoughts of reconciliation. Signing an eternal peace treaty was something beyond the realm of imagination. So, when Gilmore revealed that the Ice Venerable Master was ready to sign this treaty with the Golden Tower Empire, Huston, Amy, Yacouba, and every Royal Guard in the pce who heard these words couldnt believe their ears. It was as if they were dreaming. Of course, Huston quickly regained hisposure. He then understood the underlying reason, the Ice Venerable Master was willing to sign this treaty because the Ice n had -been defeated by Gilmore. If they didntpromise, Gilmore would surely annihte the Ice n. At this point, the Ice n couldnt possibly continue to oppose Gilmore. Huston looked at Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, its not that I dont want to sign this eternal peace treaty, but I fear that after 10.?? wed, signing, the Ice n might go back on their word and invade the Golden Tower Empire again. Gilmore reassured the Emperor, Your Majesty, rest easy. The Ice n initiated this conflict and have already received their just deserts. I have stripped the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings of their cultivation powers. Now, the highest level of cultivation within the Ice ns army will not exceed that of the exaltedClevel cultivator, and they pose no threat to the Golden Tower Empire. Hustons eyes brightened with this news. Only now did he realize that Gilmore had indeed crippled the cultivation powers of the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings. This indeed removed the greatest threat to the Golden Tower Empire. The Emperor then said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, since thats the case, I am willing to sign the eternal peace treaty with the Ice Venerable Master. Gilmore responded, Very well, I shall act as the witness to the treaty and preside over the signing ceremony. Following that, Gilmore instructed Yacouba to order his soldiers to bring a writing desk equipped with document and pens. Then, the Ice Venerable Master and the Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire approached the table. Both parties signed their names on the treaty document. The treaty stated that the Ice n and the humans from the Golden Tower Empire would live in evesting peace, refraining from warring against each other. Of course, whether the ice n and the humans of the Golden Tower Empire could truly maintain this eternal peace was not something Gilmore could guarantee in the long run. He could only help the Ice n and humans coexist peacefully and halt the bloodshed for the present. That was all he could do, after all, he couldnt forever be the mediator between the two factions. After the treaty ceremony waspleted, its fair to say both sides were quite content. At least, for the moment, it was the best possible oue. With the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings cultivation powers abolished, they couldnt possiblyunch another attack on the Golden Tower Empire. And the Golden Tower Empires cultivation strength was already too feeble to mount a serious offensive against the Ice n. So, living in peace was the best oue for both sides. Mr. Reed, thank you for sparing our lives and allowing our ice can to survive. We will remember your kindness in forging this eternal peace treaty with the Golden Tower Empire, said the Ice Venerable Master, bowing respectfully before Gilmore. Gilmore looked at the Ice Venerable Master and asked, Even though I stripped you of your cultivation powers, you dont harbor any resentment towards me? The Ice Venerable Master shook his head and said, If I am inferior in strength to Mr. Reed, then I must ept my defeat gracefully. You spared my life, and for that alone, I am fortunate. NOV O This was what the Ice Venerable Master truly felt. Although he had been in agony and filled with hatred when Gilmore stripped him of his cultivation powers, he had sincee to a realization. 48% Instead of focusing on the loss of his powers, he was now thankful for his life being spared. Indeed, he had every reason to feel lucky. What mattered most was that Gilmore hadnt annihted the entire Ice n army. Considering his extraordinary abilities, he certainly had the power to do so. But Gilmore didnt choose that path. Instead, he facilitated an eternal peace treaty with the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire. This undoubtedly afforded the ice n a chance for peace. Otherwise, with his and the eight Ice Kings cultivation powers rendered useless, they wouldnt have been able to protect the Ice n. Therefore, his feelings towards Gilmore had shifted from hatred to gratitude. Hearing the Ice Venerable Masters words, a smile yed on Gilmores lips. It seemed the Ice Venerable Master was a man who understood the importance of adapting to the times and knew when to stand firm and when to yield. Gilmore said to the Ice Venerable Master, The treaty is now in ce, and from now on, the ice n and the Golden Tower Empire can live in eternal harmony. I hope youll adhere to the treaty and ensure that neither our people nor yours have to shed blood over this any longer. I will abide by the treaty, Mr. Reed, the Ice Venerable Master replied. Then, he added, Mr. Reed, it is thanks to you that our ice n and the humans co this treaty. The ice n will always be grateful to you. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ak ten millennia of enmity to forge Should you ever venture to the Sunsbury Ice Mountains, our people will treat you with the same respect as a great benefactor of the Ice n. Gilmore nodded. Sure, I will surely visit the Sunsbury Ice Mountains someday to see your people. While he said this, Gilmore knew he wouldnt likely visit the Ice n in the Ice Mountains because he had no more business in the Golden Tower Empire and would soon leave. However, the Ice Venerable Masters face was alight with hope and joy, Then all of us in the Ice n eagerly await the day of your arrival, Mr. Reed. Gilmore nodded again, Now that the treaty is established, you should return to the Sunsbury Ice Mountains. The Ice Venerable Master immediately bowed to Gilmore and said, Mr. Reed, we shall take our leave first. Then, he turned and gave a slight bow to the emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, Emperor of the Golden Tower Empire, farewell. Huston also bowed slightly to the Ice Venerable Master, Ice Venerable Master, please have a safe journey. At that moment, Gilmore said to the Ice Venerable Master, Allow me to escort you back to your Ice n army! < 16:50 Wed, Nov 6 B BB With those words, GilmoreCwaved his hand, and a gust of anima swept up, enveloping the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings, whisking them into the sky. The Ice Venerable Master and the Ice Kings felt as though they were soaring on the wind, leaving the pce and flying towards the distant mountains. In less than fifteen minutes, riding the wind as swiftly as lightning, they were back amid the Ice n army waiting in the skies above the mountains. Once they were back, the Ice Warriors immediately supported the Ice Venerable Master and the Ice Kings. They were secretly astonished. With a mere flick of his wrist, Gilmore had transported them back to their army. They had flown over dozens of miles with such precision, a simple gesture from Gilmore had achieved it. This once again made them realize the terrifying extent of Gilmores cultivation powers. Just then, within the ranks of the Ice n army, many warriors suddenly eximed, Look, the formation screens are disappearing! Hearing the shouts, the Ice Venerable Master and the Ice Kings immediately saw the formation, which formed a wall of light around 30 miles, rapidly fading away. In the blink of an eye, the formation that had sealed off 30 miles was gone without a trace. Needless to say, it was Gilmore who had dispelled the formation. This meant that the Ice Venerable Master and his people could now leave without obstruction. The Ice Venerable Master immediately, with a surge of excitement,manded, All Ice n warriors, we return to the Ice Mountains. Yes, venerable master, all the ice n warriors responded in unison. Then, the Ice n army swiftly took off and departed. The cmity that loomed over the Golden Tower Empire had been averted. That night, the pce was alive with a grand feast in celebration Out in the streets of Fensville, themon folk were over the moon, setting off fireworks and raising sses in revelry. The atmosphere was buzzing, even livelier than a festival. In the pce, the man of the hour at the banquet was none other than Gilmore, the hero who had dispelled the great disaster for the Golden Tower Empire. Huston himself poured wine for Gilmore, toasting to him time and again. Likewise, the gathered officials, both civil and military, took turns toasting to Gilmore. But our hero Gilmore was without any airs. He didnt rest on hisurels. Approachable and downCtoCearth, he turned away no drink that came his way. Of course, with his capabilities, even a thousand cups couldnt bring him down. Once everyone had their fill of food and drink, the boisterous merryCmaking finally eased. 16:50 Wed, Nov 6 BBB. 9 48% 45 It was then that Huston, with genuine sincerity, said to Gilmore, Mr. Reed, you are a great benefactor to the Golden Tower Empire. Would you consider staying in the Golden Tower Empire to serve as our imperial preceptor? Furthermore, I am willing to share the Golden Tower Empire with you. Would you be willing to stay? Hustons proposal sent a ripple of astonishment across all the officials in the hall. Appoint Gilmore as the imperial preceptor to the Golden Tower Empire? And share the empire with him? This meant that if Gilmore epted the position of the imperial preceptor, he would essentially own half of the empire. Such a proposal was shocking to every dignitary present. Yet, what was even more unexpected was Gilmores calm and unmoved response as he declined the emperors offer, Your Majesty, I must admit that the role of an imperial preceptor, and the task of governing the empire, holds little appeal for 1. me. I thank you kindly for your generous offer. Making 850 Making 850 What? Gilmore turned down the position of imperial preceptor and showed no interest in half of the Golden Tower Empires territory. This, indeed, took all the civil and military officials by surprise. But upon further reflection, it wasnt strange at all. Consider this, Gilmore had easily defeated the Ice Venerable Master and the eight Ice Kings. If he truly coveted thends of the Golden Tower Empire, he could im them in the blink of an eye. Neither the Golden Tower Empire nor the Ice n could stand as his match. Anything he desired was almost within his grasp. He didnt need Huston to offer him half of the empire. So, it was clear that Gilmore genuinely held no interest in soCcalled power or territory. At the banquet, Huston showed no significant change in expression upon hearing Gilmores refusal of his generous offer. He had anticipated such a response. Huston addressed Gilmore, Mr. Reed, since you are not inclined to stay as the imperial preceptor for the Golden Tower Empire, nor wish to share the reign with me, I wont press you. However, the position of the imperial preceptor and my promise to share the empire with Il always be open to you. Gilmore replied, For that, I thank Your Majesty. Sitting beside Huston, Amy kept stealing nces at Gilmore. Seeing him decline her fathers invitation, her eyes sparkled with an enigmatic light. The grand and lively banquet continued for two whole hours before all the civil and military officials finally left, content and merry. And with that, the officials had all dispersed. Huston, along with Amy and Yacouba, escorted Gilmore, Lilian, ire, and Christine out of the pce. Mr. Reed, and all of Mr. Reedspanions, please take your time leaving, Huston said to Gilmore and thedies with utmost courtesy. Gilmore replied, Your Majesty, no need for formalities. Please, return to the pce and rest. Huston nodded and turned to Yacouba, saying, Yacouba, please see Mr. Reed and thedies out for me. -Yacouba saluted Huston and answered, Yes, Your Majesty. Then, Yacouba escorted Gilmore and the group away from the royal pce. As Gilmores figure receded, Amys eyes flickered withplex emotions. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She lowered her head, biting her lip, seemingly lost in thought. III 10.50 Wed, Nov Standing aside, Huston, about to return to his own pce quarters, suddenly noticed his daughters demeanor. He couldnt help but ask her, Amy, whats wrong? You seem a little down to me. Amy nced at her father, her lips pressed tightly together, and gave a small nod. Huston quickly expressed his concern, Amy, why are you unhappy? Tell your father, maybe I can help you. But Amy shook her head and said, Father, you cant help me. Hustons expression became serious as he said, Nonsense, as the ruler of this empire, how could there be something I cant help you with? Tell me, whats the matter? Amy looked at her father, hesitating and stuttering before she finally murmured, Father, I Ive fallen for Gilmore. Huston was stunned. Seeing her fathers expression, Amy knew that what she had revealed had shocked him. Clearly, if her own father was stunned, it was natural that he wouldnt be able to help her. With her face blushing, too embarrassed to speak, she stamped her foot and pouted, I knew you couldnt help me, yet you made me say it. Its just mortifying! After saying that, Amy turned and walked away quickly, as if fleeing the scene. It took a while after Amy had left for Huston to snap back to reality. Then he chuckled to himself, musing, Well, well, it turns out my little girl has fallen fc re! Theres no longer any worry about our darling daughter not finding a suitor. However, the girl does have good taste. Gilmore is indeed a great man. But then, a thought urred to Huston. Even though his daughter, Amy, had taken a liking to Gilmore, whether Gilmore reciprocated those feelings was an entirely different story. And Huston was well aware that Gilmore already had a bevy ofpanions. Each of thesepanions was a beauty beyondpare, with unmatched grace. Whether his daughter could catch Gilmores eye was indeed a question worth pondering. Huston fell into a thoughtful silence. Needless to say, having Gilmore as a sonCinw would be a dreame true. But Gilmore was unmoved even by the imperial preceptor, and even half of the Golden Tower Empiresnds failed to tempt him. How then could he persuade Gilmore to agree to this match? And would those numerouspanions of Gilmores ept Amy joining their ranks? Even though many questions remained, Huston had made up his mind, regardless of sess or failure, no matter what it 16.51 Wed, Nov 6 B took. He was determined to arrange this match for his daughter. At the Princesss residence. After Gilmore, ire, Lilian, and Christine returned to the residence, everyone sat in the living room, drinking coffee and resting. While sipping coffee, Gilmore nced around at the women and said, Weve been in the Golden Tower Empire for quite some time now and have seen plenty of its sights. We dont have any business left here, so lets all get a good nights sleep. Tomorrow morning, well leave the Golden Tower Empire and head back to our 21stCcentury world. Living in the Golden Tower Empire, even for a short while, had been like stepping back into ancient times. Truth be told, thedies felt a tinge of reluctance to leave. They had grown fond of this ce and its charm. But emotions aside, they knew they had to return to the modern world. Lilian, ire, and the others all nodded at Gilmore in agreement. After chatting for a bit longer, everyone retired to their rooms to sleep. The next morning, After a nights rest, they were all rejuvenated, looking fresh and alert. Once they had washed up and eaten breakfast, Gilmore said to the women, Lets set off now! They all nodded in agreement. Of course, they did not n to bid farewell to Huston or Amy. They intended to slip away quietly, just as they had quietly arrived in this ancient empire. However, just as they were about to leave the premises of the Princesss residence, a voice rang out at the main gate, The emperor has arrived! This was something Gilmore and the others had not expected. Just as they were about to leave, Huston arrived C what a coincidence. Gilmore had to tell thedies, It seems we must meet with Mr. Franko before we can leave. The women could only offer a resigned smile. There was no sending someone of his stature away. So, Gilmore and hispanions went to greet Huston. Surrounded by guards and pce maids, Huston approached Gilmore and the others with a smile on his face. Mr. Reed, he began, I hope my early visit hasnt disturbed your rest. Gilmore responded, Your Majesty, I was already up. You havent disturbed me at all. Then, he invited Huston into the Princesss residence to an attic upstairs. 16:51 Wed, Nov 6 BBB 48% Once they were seated in the living room and the maids had served coffee, Huston gestured for his attendants to leave them alone. As the guards and maids left, closing the grand doors of the attic behind them, Gilmore sensed that the emperor had something significant to discuss. Facing Huston, Gilmore asked, Your Majesty, is there something you wish to discuss with me? Huston, with a solemn look, nodded and said, Mr. Reed, indeed, there is something Please, Your Majesty, speak your mind. Hustons gaze was prating as he asked, Mr. Reed, what do you think of my only daughter, Amy? Gilmore, as well as Lilian, ire, and Christine, who were sitting in the living room, had an inkling of where this was heading. Gilmore hadnt expected the emperor to ask such a question and replied, Your Majesty, the princess is the pride and joy of the Golden Tower Empire. Hearing Gilmores praise for his daughter, Hustons heart swelled with joy. He looked at Gilmore and sighed, Mr. Reed, to be frank, my daughter Amy holds you in special regard. Ivee today to ask, Mr. Reed, do you fancy my daughter Amy? Upon hearing this, Gilmore thought to himself, As expected, its a matter of love! Meanwhile, a hint of amusement twinkled in the eyes of Lilian and ire, who were in the living room. It wasnt a surprise to them that Amy had a soft spot for Gilmore. With his extraordinary abilities and the air of a legendary hero, what woman wouldnt be drawn to him? So, the fact that Amy had fallen for him seemed quite natural to everyone. However, Gilmore found himself in a tight spot and said to the emperor, Your Majesty, the princess is a noblewoman, while I am but an ordinary man. It would be unfair to her, and besides, I already have betrothed. As he said this, he gestured towards Lilian, ire, and the otherdies seated in the living room. Huston was well aware of Gilmores many fiances. Frowning, he sighed and said, Ah, I have always said that you, Mr. Reed, are a person of noble character, like an immortal. How could my earthly daughter be a match for you? Yet, shes smitten as if bewitched, insisting that she will marry none but you, or else shed rather stay single all her life. Now that youve spoken thus, theres nothing I can do. Its a pity, she is my only child. To think she would choose solitude over all else because of you it truly breaks my heart. Gilmore was visibly distressed upon hearing the emperors words. He knew there was likely some exaggeration in what Huston had said, but if he refused, Amy might truly end up a spinster, dedicating herself to a solitary life. wed, n He couldnt help but nce at Lilian, ire, and the otherdies in the hall, as if seeking their input. To his surprise, they were all grinning at him, clearly finding joy in his predicament. This C Why was it that other peoples girlfriends would be on pins and needles over their boyfriends interactions with other women, ready to go to war, while his own seemed tock that reaction entirely? What was going on here? 48% Just then, ire said with augh, Gilmore, the princess has dered she will marry no one but you, preferring to remain alone otherwise. Dont you have even a sliver of chivalry in you? Yeah, the princess is so devoted, you should just marry her! Marry her! Marry her! Thedies echoed in unison, their voices filled with mirth. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!